《No Escape From Mr. CEO's Dangerous Love》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 In the five-star Penins Hotel in Dreles. L Nixon''s 22nd birthday party had drawn to a close. Her cheeks looked redder as if she was heavily rouged. She began to stagger. After the elevator arrived at the eighth floor, Sara Ellsworth tightened her grip on L''s hand and determined not to let L and Mike Braxton sleep together. Upon making this decision, she pulled L towards the room at the end of the corridor. A room service server had just provided room service and was about to leave. "Hey, leave the door open please. My friend is in this room. I''m going to visit him." Without any suspicion, the room service server pushed the serving cart and left. Sara saw a tall man in a bathrobe from behind and thought that he had just taken a bath. ''As long as he is male!''. She pushed L roughly into the room without any hesitation, and rapidly snapped the door shut. Sara raised her head to look for the security camera. Luckily, the room was located at a blind spot. After smoothing her wavy long hair, she headed for another suite as if nothing had happened. In the dim room, L, dazedly, saw a man turning around and looking sharply at her. She shivered, thinking that how cold his eyes were. She was ufortable and this made her stop thinking. She staggered to her feet and walked towards him. She needed something. But she had no idea what actually she needed. "GET OUT!" shouted Harry Lewis. He saw her face clearly when they were less than three meters apart. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The professional designer had fashioned her long ck hair into a gorgeous and borate braid, demonstrating her elegance and grace. The white full dress further highlighted her charming body shape and sexy corbones. The asymmetrical hemlines of the dress, decorated with small shining diamonds, showing her long white leg on the right. The 3-inch spindly-heeled sandals with diamonds could demonstrate her pleasant, frank and sincere personality. She unmannerly kicked off one of her limited-edition high heels. One meter away, he saw her face flushing in an unusual way. "I''m not feeling well. Could you give me a cup of cold water?" L was trying to kick off the other high heel. Finally, the shoe was thrown three meters away, after she put her right arm around the man''s neck and lightly took off the sandal with left hand. From the faint smell of her perfume, one could tell that it was a world-famous brand - Indulgence - made from middle note white water lily and lily of the valley fragrances. From the top to the bottom, she spelled elegance and grace. A rich youngdy entered a wrong room? Was that possible? Harry pulled down her slender arm around his neck without hesitation, and walked towards the door. L failed to support herself and knelt down on the white carpet, with one hand still held by him. "What''s going on here?" Harry became impatient, shook her hand off, and was going to call the front desk. As soon as he picked up the phone, L stood up without his noticing it and wrapped her arm around his waist from behind. "I''m not feeling well. Please help me." Her soft begging had special charm in this dark night. "So who told you I would arrive at Dreles today, and who sent you..." Harry put down the phone and looked at her coldly and sharply. Before he finish ed the words, L pushed him hard to the sofa behind, and immediately pounced on him. "Hey man. I... don''t feel well now. I order... you to help me!" Order him? Harry tried to calm himself down, sneered, and gave her a good shove without any hesitation. Well. He had to admit that this woman was very charming. But the one sending her here must have underestimated his self-control. "Onest time, GET OUT!" L staggered back several steps before keeping her feet. She could barely hear what that man said. The only thing she knew was that she suffered more and more as his charming thin lips opened and shut. She unfastened the invisible zip at the back, the dress falling onto the carpet without making a sound. In front of her naked body, Harry was about to lose control. It seemed that he got a strong rival who had sent a very charming woman. Though being not sober, L noticed that he was going to throw her out. She pounced on the man again. The man couldn''t control himself anymore. "Ouch. Who the hell hurts me? Damn it!" Harry was surprised by her normal reaction over the next few seconds. Then he slowed down and changed positions several times. Atst, he showed no mercy. It was not until dawn that they fell into a deep sleep. The sun shined brightly. L woke up from the deep sleep, as the air conditioner was set at a very low temperature. She opened her eyes, meaning to pull the nket back so she could go back to sleep. She looked for the nket and found that it was lying on the floor. Wait! Something was wrong. Why did she ache all over? Why was she sleeping in the hotel? She sat up suddenly and found no one else in this deluxe room, while noticing that on the floor were hers and someone else''s clothes and a... bathrobe? She looked at her body in shock. As an adult, she absolutely knew what happened to her. But how did thise about? Sara handed her upstairs to take a restst night. What happened then? Who was that man? Damn it! She could not remember at all. Sitting on the big bed in a daze, L almost cried. She got off the bed, struggled to move to the window with weak legs, and parted the curtain. The dazzling sunlight indicated that it waste. She guessed it was already afternoon. L could not figure out why such a damn thing would have happened to her. What the heck was wrong? Looking out of the window, she knew that she was still in the Penins Hotel. It was beautiful outside. The breeze blew and swayed the curtain, bringing in the fragrance of flowers. The pink curtain was pping in the wind. It was really beautiful. But she was in no mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery. She had no clue. She rubbed her sore eyebrows, sighing. Such being the case, all words would be useless. On the bedside table were two exquisite packing boxes. She opened the boxes and saw a white chiffon dress. L nned to take a bath and leave this ce as soon as possible. She trudged to the bathroom and found some expensive men''s toiletries. These must belong to that man, she guessed. She shook her head, and turned on the tap of the bathtub. After the tub was full of water, she soaked in a warm bath. "Who on earth is that man fromst night?" She tried to recall the past wild night and muttered. Atst, he showed no mercy. It was not until dawn that they fell into a deep sleep. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 L had tried very hard but just could not wash the sexual marks off her body. Her eyes turned red with anger. Her most precious virginity, which she had kept even from Mike, was gone and she didn''t know how! What''s worse, that man may not use any protection. "L, you are no longer a kid. You are already 22. See what you have done! What a mess." How should she exin to Miketer? How should she tell her father that she had spent a whole night outside? She could not contact others as she couldn''t find her handbag, which may have been taken by her steward. Poor girl! She just wanted to take a quick bath and leave here as soon as possible. After bathing, she felt much better, wrapped a towel around herself, opened the door of the bathroom, dried her hair quickly, and left the hotel with the dress prepared by that man. A couple of minutester, that man returned and only found an empty room waiting for him. The opened box on the bedside table indicated that she had left. He looked around and noticed a piece of paper on the bedside table, reading "Hello, Mr. Escort. It was a mistakest night. I hope you can follow your professional ethics and pretend that you don''t know me next time you see me. Actually, I don''t want to see you again! One more thing, I owe you 250 dors for your servicest night. Remind me secretly next time! See ya!" Escort? 250 dors? Whoremaster? It was the first time that Harry had felt overwhelmed and turned angry. Squeezing the paper, he threw an eye on the sofa outside. The bloodstain on the white sofa indicated that it was her first night. However, she left very quickly. Was she nning something else in the future? The zing sun made L feel ufortable. She hailed a taxi on the street, and borrowed the driver''s phone to call Zoe in the car. Zoe Dawson, her bestie, was a 24-year-old international racing car champion. They got to know each other because of racing car too. She had intended to turn to Mike. But as she had lost virginity, she had no idea how to face him. "Hello." Zoe answered the phone, sounding not as free or easy as usual. "It is me! Your elder sister! What''s wrong with you?" Though younger than him, L asked Zoe to call her elder sister. He was absent-minded when he heard the voice on the line, and checked the number soon and asked, "Is that L?" "Yes, it''s me! Emergency here. I lost my handbag. I''m on my way to you. Pay the fare for meter." "Fare? Where are you?" It seemed that she hadn''t learned what happened today. "You sound strange today. I will arrive in ten minutes. Wait for me at the roadside. We will talk about it later." After hanging up the phone and expressing thanks to the taxi driver, L told the driver the destination and leaned back on the seat to have a nap. The driver turned on the radio. "... the president was dismissed. All his shares were transferred to other people two months ago. That is to say, his glorious career hase to an end. The reporter is on the way. Stay tuned. Thanks." L had her mind stuffed with what happenedst night. Therefore, she didn''t listen to the radio at all. The taxi pulled over within a few minutes. Zoe, with red short hair, packed off his girlfriend and went downstairs alone after hanging up the phone. He paid the fare and carefully observed L''s facial expression, finding nothing special but a little tir ed look. Obviously, she didn''t know the news. "Didn''t you go homest night?" "How do you know that?" L''s overreaction frightened Zoe, worrying that he may know something. "You didn''t go home, did you?" Zoe held her hand and ran to the elevator in a hurry. L was confused as Zoe behaved very strangely today." "I have one thing to tell you. Ke...Keep calm, OK?" She would know the news sooner orter. It was important to pacify her right now. "L, I will show you a video. Keep calm, OK?" Zoe repeated seriously after they entered the apartment. "Zoe, what kind of video is it at all, making you so serious?" Zoe used to take things easy. He seldom behaved like this. Did that man post a video of what they didst night online? What the heck! How poor she was! "I don''t know what happenedst night. Howe..." L looked at Zoe disconstely. Her sleeping with a man may now be a hot topic all over the city. It was a shame! Imagination overwhelmed L''s mind. Zoe brought her to theputer directly and opened the video that he has watched many times. The video showed a crowd of reporters holding microphones in hand. The video was taken in a ce different from the hotel, which stopped her imagination. Well, well...it was a false rm. No. Wait! That was her father''spany. Did the reporters bother her dad with what happenedst night? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Hello, my dearizens. I am Cherry Cullen from Dreles News. I have got a tip-off that Carl Nixon, the president of Nixon Group,mitted bribery, embezzlement of public funds, selling of shares and moneyundering. Now follow me to check it out." Dad? Bribery? Embezzlement of public funds? Selling of shares? Moneyundering? "Nonsense. It is absolutely impossible." "My dad is honest, upright, frank and forthright. He will not do that!" L thought. "Calm down. It has not finished." Zoe pacified her. But the following report was even worse. "Hello, there! The senior management is having a meeting now. We can hear violent quarrel from the meeting room from time to time. It is obvious that things do not go well." Then the video showed that the door of the meeting room was opened from inside and senior management who L had seen before and several major shareholders who she hadn''t met before came out, followed by Mike, general manager of Nixon Group, and Jacob Braxton, vice president. Carl Nixon was not among them. "It is a pity that President Nixon has resigned. I will take over his job from this moment on. I would appreciate your help. Thank you!" Jacob, vice president of Nixon Group, informed the media with a ruddyplexion. Then the media raised some questions. L went nk suddenly. For decades, her dad had devoted all his energies to thepany. Then thepany just belonged to Uncle Jacob? Jacob was her dad''s best friend, and Mike, with whom she grew up together, was her boyfriend. At that moment, she could not help but think bad of them. "Send me to thepany." She said gently after a while. Zoe turned off theputer without a word, went to the underground parking garage with his motorcycle key, and drove L to Nixon Group. It was in hot mid-summer. When they arrived, L even felt that she got her skin burnt off. The hot weather made her very fretful. After entering the hall of Nixon Group, she felt better as being surrounded by the cool air. The video was taken in a ce different from the hotel, which stopped her imagination. Well, well...it was a false rm. No. Wait! That was her father''spany. Did the reporters bother her dad with what happenedst night? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The lobby on the first floor was empty. L took the elevator directly to the 28th floor where the president office was located. As soon as she got off the elevator, she heard Mike informing the media, "I will soon be engaged to Sara Ellsworth, daughter of the president of Ellsworth Group. Thanks for your best wishes. Thank you!" He will soon... be engaged to Sara Ellsworth... daughter of the president of Ellsworth Group! Sara? Her bestie over the past 11 years? Another bomb was dropped on L. Zoe, behind her, turned furious after hearing those words and intended to beat him. L plucked hard at his hem of clothes and shook her head at him, as she wanted to learn what Mike would continue to say. "Mr. Braxton, it is said that you are dating Carl Nixon''s daughter, L. Now you are going to be engaged to Miss Ellsworth. Can you exin that?" Mike, being the General Manager of Nixon Group at the young age of 24, was listed among the most desirable golden bachelors in the upper ss. Not to mention, his gentle, learned and refined appearance made him more popr to girls. That was also the reason why L liked him in the first ce, wasn''t it? "Yes, I was dating her. But it''s been a long time since we broke up." Mike answered the media, with a consistent gentle facial expression and a soft tone. What he said, however, pierced L''s heart like a sharp knife. She suddenly recalled that she felt ufortable right after drinking the ss of red wine that Mike handed her, and it was Sara that walked her upstairs. "Hahaha..." Sneer came from behind, which was so loud that everyone in the hall can hear it, when the reporters took close-ups of Mike. All of them looked back curiously and found that the woman who sneered loudly looked familiar. "L! She is L Nixon! Carl''s beloved daughter!" An experienced reporter recognized L. Just then, all reporters ran to her, and L was closely surrounded. Mike''s face didn''t look very well when he saw L. Why was she here in thepany? Where had she been after drinking the red wine? Mike didn''t love her at all. What he desires was her body, and he was so close to get thatst night. But he could not find her after greeting Carl, wasting such a good chance. Damn it! "Miss Nixon, why do youugh?" "Do you know anything about President Nixon?" "Why did you break up with General Manager Braxton?" The reporters kept raising questions. L looked at nothing but Mike''s displeased face, staring at him as if he was her enemy. He made no exnation. Could she draw a conclusion that Mike and his father robbed her father''s company, abandoned her who has nothing at all then, and was going to be betrothed to her best friend? She could not me on anyone else, because Zoe had warned her that Sara was not pure-minded and she ignored it. "What do you guys want to know? I will tell you anything. Why did we break up? Well, do you know what I nicknamed him? Three-Sec Braxton! Yes, hests short in bed. An apple of Sodom. And Sara Ellsworth, a home wrecker, had an affair with Three-Sec Braxton when we were still together. Now they join hands to frame up my dad and upy hispany. I will be at daggers drawn with them from this moment on!" Everyone kept silent within a few seconds after L finished talking. Mike looked at her with a twisted face. One third of what she said was correct. And how dared she call him Three-Sec Braxton? They had been together for three years. He really should have screwed her to show her if he can onlyst for three seconds. "L, I understand how you feel right now. Nevertheless, you are over the top by making things up like this. Conclusive evidence against Mr. Nixon has been provided. My father and I are very disappointed too. And Sara..." Mike adjusted his mood and resumed his gentle voice. But before he could finish it, L went into the president office directly with the help of Zoe, not giving him even a nce. In such a case, the reporters had to focus on Mike again. In the president office. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Zoe didn''t go into the office together. Instead, he waited outside. L gently pushed the door and walked into the room. Carl, sitting at the desk and resting his forehead in the right hand with eyes closed, was immersed in thought. "Dad..." "L, here youe." Carl smiled, which brought tears to L''s eyes, as his smile was so unnatural that it was uglier than crying. "Dad, don''t be sad. Grandma and I will stay with you, OK?" L tried to make her voice easy and rxed, but she failed and sobbed when she saw some grey hairs on Carl''s head. All of a sudden, she realized how unfilial she was, as her dad had provided her such an extravagant life while she had never thought of repaying him or easing his burden. "L, I will not be able to offer you whatever you want in the future..." Carl looked at the data on the computer, feeling as if a knife was cutting his heart. "Dad, I don''t want anything. I just hope that grandma, you and I can live together, safe and sound." L walked towards her dad, and gently hugged him who has been protecting her since she was born. Looking at his sensible daughter, Carl felt much better, and patted the back of her hand. After standing up slowly from the chair, he packed up his belongings and left. Carl and L walked out of the office together, while Mike had left. The reporters were still waiting for them. As soon as they saw Carl, they rushed at him. "Mr. Nixon, is there anything you want to say about the usations?" "Mr. Jacob Braxton has expressed that he would not call you to ount for your guilt after you resigned from the president post. What do you think?" "President Nixon..." Carl did not want to exin a word for those fabricated charges at all. Not wanting her dad to suffer more of this, L said, still with pride, "Why do youpel my dad to admit things that he has never done? He was framed by those despicable people. There will be evidence proving my father''s innocence someday." "Miss Nixon, is Jacob the despicable people that you said?" A reporter was anxious to stir up trouble and immediately caught the main point. "I think I have made myself clear. You will know the truth someday." Though knowing nothing about the business of thepany, L was not timid and would not let others bully her dad wantonly. Jacob, Mike and Sara, let''s wait and see! Seeing the perseverance on her small face, the man sitting in front of the television lifted the edges of his sexy lips slightly. "Boss, Nixon Group has been transferred. Shall we still acquire the group as nned?" The assistant Joey Cole checked the information that has just been collected. All things were alright, except the transfer. All of a sudden, she realized how unfilial she was, as her dad had provided her such an extravagant life while she had never thought of repaying him or easing his burden. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Not answering Joey''s question, Harry tapped on the armrest with his slender fingers now and then, long before he started to say, "Make an investigation into this woman." He pointed at the woman on the screen, with his irrelevant words confusing Joey. A woman? Carl''s daughter? Did his daughter have anything to do with acquiring Newman''spany? Being full of questions, Joey said nothing but "Yes, sir." With the help of Zoe, L and her father got rid of the reporters and drove home in a Benz. Their vi was located in a rich neighborhood in the east of the city, with fresh air and beautiful surroundings. Only the richest families in Dreles could afford the houses here. In the warm home, the aged Catharine Rodgers had been waiting for them on the sofa for a long time. When she saw her son and granddaughtering, she stood up with her walking stick immediately. "What on earth is going on there, Carl?" The grey-haired old woman asked in a hurry, leaving the two people not knowing how to tell her. Carl opened his mouth but could say nothing, as he did not want to hurt his mother at such an old age. "Grandma, please don''t worry ¡­" L handed her grandmother, not knowing how tofort her though. "How could I not worry about it? The news has been reported on several channels today. What''s going on there? Tell me now!" Although Catharine was old, she used to dominate the business when she was young. With a serious facial expression, she hit the ground with the walking stick, making the other two''s hearts beat faster. "Mother, please don''t be angry. Take care of ..." The olddy had heart disease and should not get angry. But Carl could not finish what he was saying and was interrupted by Catharine. "Nonsense. I know my own physical status." "Just as you know, I have lost ourpany." Carl sighed. His mother and his wife had made great contributions to thepany. What had happened made him feel ashamed to face his mother and his dead wife. He was in the middle age, but was betrayed by his closest friend that he had trusted so much. "Why? Did you reallymit crime? Or were you cheated?" Catharine was very sure that her son would never do bad things. However, she could not figure out other reasons why things happened like this. "Jacob and his son have nned for many years." He thought that Jacob had a grudge against him because of what happened over 20 years ago. More than twenty years ago, they regarded each other as good buddies. However, they loved a woman at the same time - Lavender Shaw, L''s mother and his wife that passed away ten years ago. Both of them crazily went after her, as she was very elegant and graceful. One night, Carl was drunk and forced her to have sex with him in the car. As a result, Lavender had no choice but to marry him. Upon learning the truth, Jacob fought with him and disappeared. It was not until a yearter that Jacob came back and contacted Carl actively. At that time, Jacob was already married and expressed that he would let bygones be bygones. "Jacob and his son ..." One was his son''s best friend, the other was L''s boyfriend with whom she grew up together. The olddy, out of breath, became unconscious and fainted. "Mother ..." "Grandma ..." Catharine was sent to the hospital for rescue at 5 p.m. due to the heart attack. The operation failed. Catharine came round at 8 p.m. that night and passed awayter with her son and her granddaughter by her side. Her death hit the whole Dre les, as she used to have a great influence on the business world of Dreles, as well as being the dream lover of many men when she was alive. A lot of her old friends attended the funeral to mourn for her, while many others who were in good rtionship with Carl didn''t show up, but sent funeral wreaths instead. Jacob and his son also came to the funeral, which made Carl rage and lose control. Thus L commanded security guards to throw them out. This event was covered by the news media for a long time. Many people concluded that Carl had bad luck making friends with Jacob, and was too weak to protect hispany from them. After the funeral, the court put up Nixon''s valuables for auction to clear off hisrge amounts of debts, as well as sealing his vi. Carl disappeared after leaving a note for L. No one knew where he was, or whether he was alive or dead. With the note in hand, L stood in the rain with a suitcase, tallow-faced and confused. Was it a dream of her? Everything was all right several days ago, and her grandma was busy picking a birthday gift for her happily. Howe things ended up like this? Although words on the note had been washed away by the rain, they were still recognizable. L checked the note many times as she could hardly believe her eyes. "L, your mom and I found you by a riverside 22 years ago and brought you back home. Now I have nothing. You should go to find your biological parents. Goodbye, my dearest princess." ... Grandma, dad, and mom, I hate you! Why do you leave me alone? I miss you so much! Jacob, Mike, and Sara, I hate you! Why do you betray me? And that man also... She hates them all! ... It was raining more and more heavily. L could not sustain both the physical and mental suffering. She passed out. A limited edition ck Maybach stopped by L after she lost consciousness. The assistant Joey put up an umbre and opened the back door of the car. A man wearing a pair of brand new leather shoes got out of the car, and held L in his arms. Then the car headed for the hospital. In a luxury VIP ward in the Zoria Private Hospital. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After opening the sore eyes, L saw a pendantmp with dim light. She was having a transfusion. Cold liquid went into her body slowly via her left hand. Where was she? "You''re awake?" The cold voice sent her a chill. Who was that? She struggled to sit up, but failed. She gave up soon, as she was so weak. Suddenly, a man wearing a white shirt showed up and looked down at her at the bedside. L blinked and thought how handsome the man was. All the dashing eyebrows, deep eyes, aquiline nose and sexy thin lips demonstrated his elegance and grace. The tall and slim figure made him more attractive. However, his cold, arrogant and aggressive temperament throughout made L flinch unconsciously. This man seemed to be a little familiar... "Who are you?" "I''m your man." "... Do you suffer from delusional disorder?" L treated him with disdain and thought he didn''t deserve the handsome appearance. Harry pressed the call button at the bedside. A group of people came into the room within a minute. She must be in the hospital. A nurse wearing a gauze mask gently helped her sit up and considerately put a pillow behind her back for her to lean on. The man in the front of the group may be in his twenties. With thick eyebrows nting upwards and eyes as clear as the morning dew, he was looking at the medical equipment attentively. "L, your mom and I found you by a riverside 22 years ago and brought you back home. Now I have nothing. You should go to find your biological parents. Goodbye, my dearest princess." If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 His had aquiline nose, thin lips, and skin kinda fair probably because he studied medicine indoor all the year round. Chuck Be, 26 years old, had inherited the superior medical skill from his family, and was known as a medical genius at a young age. Without seeking help from his family, he invested his own deposits in and established Zoria Private Hospital jointly with Harry. However, he was cold and entric. He seldom made friends with others, except those who he admired. "I''m done." Chuck took his eyes off the medical equipment, and frowned when he noticed that L was looking at him. With hands in the suit pants pockets, Harry nodded at him. Chuck left with his assistants with no more talking. The ward fell silent. Harry went back to the desk to check documents in theptop. "Hey ..., hello." L said after thinking about what to say for a long time. She wanted to continue but stopped on a second thought. Harry was just looking at her without a word. "What''s wrong with me? Did you send me here?" "You are sick, and I sent you here." Harry gave her a simple answer and focused on hisptop again. "Thank you. When can I leave hospital?" "Tomorrow." The question was, where could she go after leaving hospital? Her grandfather''s home? No, it was too far from here in the countryside. How about Wendy''s home? Not likely, as her bed was not big enough for both of them to sleep on it. She could only turn to Zoe. His apartment with two bedrooms was appropriate. She could live there for the moment, and find a job. L then decided to make a phone call to Zoe. But her phone was lost at her evening birthday party. "Excuse me, sir, can I borrow your phone?" "Though cold, he may be warmhearted since he has saved me" L thought. "Harry Lewis." She was so noisy that he couldn''t concentrate on his work. Hence, he shut hisptop down and told her his name. "What? Hungry?" L heard that word indistinctly and blurted them out when her mind wandered, not knowing what he meant. Harry''s face froze a little more with the eyebrows wrinkling very tightly. He reached L in only two or three strides. "Woman! Remember your husband''s name is Harry. Do I need to teach you how to spell it?" Harry announced, gnashing his teeth and bending down with arms on the bed. "Nonsense. Do you even know me? How dare you call yourself as my husband. We don''t even know each other." L was a little angry. She would cry that "My man was Mike, not Harry" if it were several days ago. But then she was apanied by nobody, but herself. "L, Gemini, graduated from the University of Southern Californiast month, celebrated her 22nd birthday a few days ago, and slept with her man in Room 888 on the 8th floor of the Penins Hotel on the same day..." "Stop, stop, stop!" L almost screamed. Who was this guy? Why did he even know she slept with a man? "You should not interrupt me." He wanted to continue, "You are B-cup, waist size is 70cm, and you have a ck mark on your body ..." It didn''t look like a born mole, but was made... L sealed his month with her hand mightily, "Can you just shut up? How did you know? Tell me! Did you peep at me while I was bathing?" She red at him, which was so cute in his eyes. After Harry gestured towards her hands on his lips, L snatched her hands away an d rubbed them on the quilt as if his lips were not clean. Harry disdainfully looked at this childish yet stubborn woman, went back to the table, took out pieces ofUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g paper from the file, and handed to her. "A prenuptial agreement?" L was confused when she saw the words on the cover and raised her head, while Harry showed a casual and easy facial expression. "Yes. You robbed me of virginity. You must take responsibility." Harry threw a heavy bomb at her with ease, which made L choke on her saliva. Oh, my god! He was the man in that night! Take responsibility for him? "You took my virginity too, OK? You stole my lines!" Her eyes almost popped out as she could hardly believe that this man was the one she slept with that night! Yes, it was him! Mr. Escort! She really should get out of bed to beat him to death now! "All right. Such being the case, sign the agreement!" Harry put one hand in the pants pocket, and passed a high-end fountain pen to her with the other hand wearing a name-brand watch. "No!" First, though they had sex, they were just strangers to each other. Second, she was so unfortunate at the moment that she was in no mood to marry. Third, what if he was a human trafficker? It is true that we cannot judge others by their looks. He must be joking! Harry rubbed between his eyebrows, and his temple was a little bit sore, as it was the first time that he had got rejected by a woman. What''s worse, that woman refused to marry him! "I can help you revenge! Jacob Braxton? Mike Braxton? Howard Ellsworth? Sara Ellsworth? I can take all of them down." His confidence made L look him up and down three times curiously. "And I can help you find your father or your biological parents, whoever you want." Harry never regretted. But he somewhat realized what regret mean at the moment because he felt that he was striving for an unprofitable business! "How ungrateful she is! Let''s wait and see. I will conquer you and swallow your pride," thought Harry. "What''s your name?" She asked seriously this time. "... Harry Lewis." Very well! This woman had made him set many new records, including repeating telling the same person his name. It seemed that he should teach her a good lesson after marriage. Harry Lewis? She remembered! She had heard a lot of this person - a legendary figure in the business world, mysterious, low-profile about personal life, extremely powerful, having lived abroad for a long time. "How can you prove your identity. ID card is useless, as it can be forged." How to prove? Harry raised eyebrows and leaned forward to kiss her on the lips. "If you don''t believe me, I can repeat our first night here, OK?" His lips were a little cold, and his pleasant smell made L giddy. "... Hum! I will not marry you. You are so good at hitting on a girl. You must be a pickup artist." "Pickup artist?" Harry raised his thick eyebrows. The words sounded familiar. "You have no choice but to marry me." ording to the information, she had only two reliable friends - Wendy Hobbes who had saved her life, and Zoe, her buddy. Hm ..., he must guard against Zoe in the future. Pure friendship ever exists between a man and a woman? Hum, he didn''t believe that. "OK, I will sign the agreement, after you promise me something." L gritted her teeth, and made a decision, which will determine her destiny. Harry rubbed between his eyebrows, and his temple was a little bit sore, as it was the first time that he had got rejected by a woman. What''s worse, that woman refused to marry him! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 "I''m listening." Harry sat cross-legged on the armchair while listening carefully. "First, don''t touch me without my permission!" It was embarrassing to have sex with a stranger. It would not happen unless one was being framed. Harry nodded. It was a piece of cake. He would make her give permission. "Second, don''t bring other women home!" Harry gave a nod of assent. He would not get entangled with other women. "Third, pretend that we don''t know each other when in public." Harry nodded again. She didn''t set a time limit for the first point and the third point, did she? "Let me tell you my requirements ¡ª keep a low profile about our marriage, and I don''t want to be involved in a mess." "Deal!" After putting on the clothing prepared by Harry, L was directly taken to the Crescent Manor of rich vis. As soon as they entered the vi, the scent of dinner greeted them, and the maid Mrs. Herbert walked out from the kitchen. "Young Master, dinner will be ready soon. My Lady, your room is in the middle on the right hand on the second floor. I have cleaned it up." Mrs. Herbert has served Lewis Family for a dozen years. Harry came to Dreles to develop business this time. It is supposed that he would not return abroad in a short time. So his father appointed Mrs. Herbert from USA to take care of Harry. Harry called her this morning and asked her to prepare a room. "Thank you so much." L looked so pale that Mrs. Herbert felt very protective of her and just wanted to make more delicious food for her. "You are wee. My Lady, you can check the room first ande back here to have dinnerter." "What a kind girl. They are a perfect match, " Mrs. Herbert thought. Harry went upstairs, followed by L obediently. Harry stopped in front of a room, and opened the door: "This is your room. But we won''t live here for long. The vi in No. 8 Pearl Spring is almost furnished. We will move there then." ... No. 8 Pearl Spring? The housing estate that includes only 8 vis? She had heard of that housing estate, which was more upmarket, more magnificent and ssier than her vi and this Crescent Manor. It was said that a mysterious investor spent tens of billions building that estate. Each vi covered an area of over 1000 square meters, not to mention the garden and swimming pool ... Although L had lived a rich life before, it could not hold a candle to Harry''s life. With a white wool carpet on the floor and off-white figured wallpaper, the 80-square-meter room was furnished with a 3-meter-wide double bed with pink four-piece suit in the middle and dresser, wardrobe,puter desk and armchair all in off-white. Left to the small living room was a bathroom with light brown decoration - a round bathtub with light brown shell-shaped decorations on the exterior set in the middle of the bathroom, a light brown waterproof shower curtain fastened on four pirs surrounding the tub, a shelf with bath towels on the left, a tap on the right, and high-end bath products on both sides of the tap. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Out of the bathroom was a 20-square-meter balcony, which was furnished with two white beanbags and a small white round table. The whole room delivered a clean and stunning atmosphere. Though L had owned an upmarket, magnificent and ssy room at home b efore, it was notparable to this one. Besides, this room was good enough for someone who was under other''s roof, like her. L thought that she was a very sensible person. "Make do with this room now. We will move soon." Harry saw L throw herself onto the bed, with some unknown emotion emerging in his eyes. "It is good enough. After all, I have lost everything now, right?" She muttered, to answer Harry, as well as herself. Harry jumped himself above her. The sudden action gave L a good scare. They were so close that the distance between their faces was less than one centimeter. "From this moment on, it''s enough for you to have me." L was intoxicated with his emotional whispers of love, with heart beating fast. She propped him on his thick chest with hands, but forgot to revolt him. His deep eyes were so mysterious and attractive, as if a vortex was hidden inside, luring her to make an exploration. He lowered his head, while she closed her eyes without escaping, as meek as a cat. Her scent indulged him. After a while, there was a dull thud. L, flushing, shoved Harry, and sprang to her feet. Incredibly, this woman pped him on the head! "You stupid woman! I will make you regret!" Being vengeful, Harry stood up at the bedside with a cold face, pulled her wrist, and threw her onto the bed again. "You seduced me first!" L, being angry, as well as shy, turned over agilely, and archly saw Harry fan the air at the other side of the bed. Interesting! "Come here, I will fix you." He said it like a casual greeting. L picked up a pillow and held it in front of her, "Harry, I will not marry you. I cannot get control of you!" What a rogue! He had promised not to touch her. What if he broke his promises andpelled her every day after marriage? Men are born to know how to flirt. Harry didn''t think himself an experienced pickup artist. If his friends heard someone describe him in this way, they may be inexpressibly astonished! "It is not up to you. No one has ever dared to refuse me!" Harry jumped off the bed, gracefully straightened his clothes, and walked towards the door. "Let''s go downstairs, or you have nothing to eat." In a bad mood, L stared at Harry''s back angrily and followed him to go downstairs reluctantly. When they went downstairs, Mrs. Herbert has begun to serve the dinner. L ran to wash her hands in a hurry and nned to assist Mrs. Herbert in the kitchen. "My Lady, you don''t need to do that. Leave it to me!" Mrs. Herbert became more satisfied with L, as she was polite and easygoing. "It doesn''t matter. I have nothing to do now. You can just call me L!" Now that she lived in other''s house and depended on them, she had to build a good rtionship with them; otherwise, she may be set up by others and end up miserable in such a rich and powerful family someday. People may be despicable. She would not easily trust others. Harry pulled out a chair, and coldly looked at L who was actively assisting Mrs. Herbert in the kitchen. He was pleased to see that, as he didn''t like those women who always put on airs. Their dinner was rich with four dishes and one soup - spareribs with brown sauce, griddle-cooked bamboo shoots, tofu with tomato juice, steamed turbot, mushroom soup and millet porridge. Incredibly, this woman pped him on the head! "You stupid woman! I will make you regret!" Being vengeful, Harry stood up at the bedside with a cold face, pulled her wrist, and threw her onto the bed again. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 After Harry and L sat at the table, Mrs. Herbert was about to leave to do something else. "Mrs. Herbert, please have a seat and join us for dinner." L said and cautiously had a nce at Harry, who was eating a piece of spare ribs in an unhurried manner, wondering whether it is appropriate... "No, thanks. Please enjoy yourself with Young Master. I forgot to buy a cleanser. I gotta buy one now." Mrs. Herbert washed her hands, put on shoes, and got ready to go out. "Well, then, it''s dark outside. Please be careful." L said no more, thinking that they may have their own rules. After Mrs. Herbert went out, L picked up chopsticks and started eating. She felt extremely hungry when she saw the dishes. She has been mired in a hot mess recently. Finally she could have a chance to enjoy a meal well, though with a stranger at the table... Maybe they would not be strange to each other in a few days, L thought when looking at Harry who is having dinner gracefully. When Harry finished dinner, L still had one third millet congee in the bowl. So she finished off the congee in a hurry, wiped her mouth, and began to clean the table. "Did you also do this when you were at home?" Harry looked at L who was cleaning the table unskillfully. "No, I didn''t." L recalled her past life with tears in her eyes. She certainly didn''t have to do such trifles when she was in Nixon''s house. She was just that kind of people who did not need to touch the cold water in March. But she was homeless already. She cannot be thoughtless any longer. "L, this is your home from now on. You are not a guest here. Just rx!" Harry snatched the empty bowl in her hand, and gripped her wrist to go upstairs. L looked at his big hand on her wrist sadly. She felt so tired and also wanted to rx herself. But could she? When they arrived on the second floor, Harry didn''t let her go. Instead, he took her to his study. Harry fetched out two cards from the drawer of the desk, walked to L and gave the cards to her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "I don''t have cash. Take these two cards to withdraw cash or buy things, whatever you want." L recognized that one of them was a limited-edition VIP ck Card. Only 88 cards of this kind were issued all over the world, no credit limit, offering top-notch credit card experience worldwide, including a range of priority services at high-end stores and airports. She saw a card of the same kind once when she attended a wine tasting party with Mikest year, which was held in the hand of a boss of a leading enterprise. It was said that he was the only one who owned this card in Dreles. She raised her head to look at Harry who kept a poker face, and fell into confusion. Why did he treat her so well while they are just strangers? Was it just because they had spent their first night together? "Harry, I don''t love you." That''s true. She didn''t love him, and she didn''t want to cheat him. Mike was the only one she had loved. But then the only feeling she had towards him was hate. "Go to bed early. We will go to apply for a passport tomorrow." Harry pushed her out with no more talking. Was he angry? L looked at the closed door of the study in front of her, gripped the cards in her hand, and went to her room. She was deeply touched and upied by the appearance of Harry in the day, while now she was alone in her room, filling her mind with a myriad of thoughts and ideas. Dad had lost hispany; grandma had passed away; dad had grey hair overnight and disappeared. She lost everything because of Jacob and his son. The deepest hurt came from people''s venom rather than the fact that she lost thepany... L sat on the sofa in the balcony sadly and looked at Dreles by night outside, tears streaming down her face. She wanted to be strong. But everything happened all of a sudden. How could she be strong? Harry intended to ask L where her household register was. But he heard her sobbing at the door of her room. Opening the door, he saw L huddling up in the balcony. He had thought her a strong woman, not caring about anything. L was scared by a sudden hug and stopped crying immediately. When noticing that it was Harry, she cried more sadly: "Why are you here? You catch me crying. How ashamed I am." "..." She was full of stubborn pride. Harry stood there, while L cried in his arms for half an hour. He looked at L, who began to sob, with a frown. Her tears had wet his clothing. "Just this once. No more cry in future." "Why should I do as you say?" L cried more sadly. Was he bullying her? "You have cried for a long time. Does that help anyway?" Harry didn''t know why he felt ufortable when he saw her crying. On second thoughts, L stopped crying. She didn''t like crying, either. But she just felt so sad. "You got wine?" She blew her nose and looked at him pitifully. Harry couldn''t bear to turn down her request, "You wanna drink?" "Sure! I have made up my mind. I will let what have happened recently go with wine!" She used to drink wine with thepany of Mike or Sara. Now that she had decided to abandon the past and live a better life, she needed to fight for herself, even though she had to use the help of the man in front of her... L went to the bathroom to wash her face, and wore her straggly long hair in a bun. Looking at the wine rack, Harry got a bottle of wine and two sses with a little hesitation. "I don''t want red wine. I want to drink baijiu." Only the strong alcoholic drink could remove her worry and anger. Ignoring what she said, Harry opened the bottle and poured the wine into the two sses. L pouted dissatisfiedly and drank the wine off. Looking at the empty wine ss, she recalled that it was because she drank the red wine that Mike handed her that she had sex with the man in front of her. That red wine must have been drugged then. L gave a sardonic smile. Harry didn''t n to give her more wine and he put the wine bottle at his side. Alcohol was not good for her as she was just discharged from hospital. Why did he even agree to let her drink just now? L stood up angrily, got the bottle, filled her ss full with red wine, and drank it off. She burped happily, not noticing Harry''s displeased face. When she was going to refill her ss, her wrist was gripped. "What''s up? Don''t be so mean! I just drink a little of your wine." L disdained. Harry stood up, pulled her up from the chair, and took her to the bathroom. He turned on the shower and pulled her under it. The cold water sent a chill through her. Her clothes got wet and clung to her body, revealing her beautiful body shape. "Harry, are you crazy? I have not taken off my clothes yet!" L felt perplexed and looked at Harry''s non-nice face, shivering again and wondering if he was angry. He looks so terrible... He knew that she was in a bad mood, and really had no intention to touch her. But she left him with no choice but to take some measures as she just challenged him again and again. On second thoughts, L stopped crying. She didn''t like crying, either. But she just felt so sad. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The room temperature rose sharply, and the romantic atmosphere spread every inch around them. Wait! Was he serious? Not until then did L be afraid and know that she really shouldn''t have challenged this man... She could not say a word, as Harry was kissing her on the lips. Both of her hands were held over her head by Harry''s big hand. She could only fretfully shake her head to express a protest. Her protest, however, was ignored. L was so frightened that she swore she would definitely be a good girl in the future. Was it toote? She was under the effect of drug and had sex with him without knowing what was going onst time. But she was sober-minded at the moment, though she had taken some red wine. What could she do? What should she do? The man had started stroking her while L was still thinking about what to do. She felt pain and subconsciously bit his lips. A light smell of blood spread between their mouths. "You got me angry. It is you who seduced mest time. And you called me Mr. Escort? And 250 dors? And you pped me? L, you owe me a lot! It''s time for you to repay now." Harry said in a hoarse whisper in her ear, not minding the blood on his lips at all. This woman not onlypelled him to save her with arrogance, but also became violent-tempered now. Did she think that he was easy-going? "Boss, it is my fault. I make an apology to you now. Please let me go!" s! Everyone should pay the debt sooner orter. It really could not be med on her that she thought him a male prostitute, neither that she pped him. "It is toote!" L''s abuses with varying volumes gradually turned to soft panting and begging for mercy in the bathroom. Before they went to sleep before dawn, L swore at him, "Beast!" Harry bore what she said in mind again. ----- They had nned to get a marriage license the next morning. But n changed as L didn''t get up until two o''clock next afternoon and found her man not lying next to her then. Being tired, she got up to take a bath. The bruised sexual marks on her body made her suspect that the man she was going to marry was a beast. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She had hesitated to register the marriage with him. Considering that they had slept with each other twice, she might as well get the passport with him. At least, marriage would prove a formal rtionship between them. It was not a big deal that she be obedient to him anyway. Otherwise she would seem like a mistress financially supported by him without the passport. Mistress? Her grandma would definitely skin her if she knew her granddaughter became a mistress. "Grandma, dad, mom, I miss you so much." L quickened the pace of bathing, got dressed, finished off the food reheated by Mrs. Herbert in a hurried manner, and pulled Harry, who was busy taking over the business of thepany, towards the Bureau of Civil Affairs. "Why you''re so urgent?" Harry was surprised and wondered what changed her mind. "I''m urgent because ... What if the Bureau of Civil Affairs closes?" She made up an excuse. Harry cast a sidelong nce at the less-obvious marks on her neck and said something that made L really want to take him by the throat, slice and throw him into the sea to feed sharks: "Are you so satisfied with the wonderful servicest night that you want to have coitus with me every day in the future?" Have coitus? Go to hell! L sedately and elegantly sat upright in the car, clenched her fists and chose to ignore the thick- skinned man beside her. "I take that as yes." Harry smiled slightly, seeing her obviously clenched fists. Before they went to the Bureau, Harry drove L to her former home in his ck Maybach. L was completely stunned when she saw Harry tear the paper strip for sealing, take out the key, open the gate and directly walk into the vi. "Why...why...why do you have the key to my home?" The house should have been sold by auction. It is absolutely not easy to get the key. How can he open the gate and walk into the vi directly? "Go to find your household register. Be quick." Everything had happened too fast so that she left many things in the vi. L walked into the vi slowly. The house, which was bustling, is now cold and cheerless. Fighting to hold back tears, L walked to the second floor, opened the door of dad''s study, and found the household register in a drawer. Before leaving the vi, she went to dad''s room, grandma''s room and her room. They are all kept unchanged as before. The only change is that the owners have left. L wiped tears off the corner of her eyes, and walked downstairs. She is deeply grateful to the tall man at the door. Thanks to his help, she can nowe back to see her former home again. "I will buy this vi back once I have enough money!" L promised to herself. When they arrived at the Bureau, the officers were about to get off work. Almost none of them know Harry, as he has juste back from abroad and has not officially taken over the grouppany. They got the passport sessfully and quietly, and left soon. After they had dinner in a restaurant, Harry bought a new mobile phone for L, and drove to the parking space of the Blue Ind Mall on the second floor underground. They got out of the car, and took the elevator to the diamond area on the 8th floor directly. The mall was well-arranged, with dozens of brands upying hundreds of square meters on each floor - a hypermarket on the first floor underground, jewelry on the first floor, skin care products and cosmetics on the second floor, women clothing and bags on the third floor, men clothing on the fourth floor, household supplies on the fifth floor, outdoor equipment on the sixth floor, alcoholic beverages on the seventh floor, and diamonds on the eighth. All shopping guides, wearing a uniform, were well-educated and well-behaved. That was one of L''s favorite malls. She once bought some diamond jewelry for others or herself on the eighth floor. The appearance of Harry made the shopping guides of diamond extremely excited. How handsome he was! What he wears indicated that he was rich. Therefore, many shopping guides scrambled to serve them. L was still wondering why Harry brought her here. Was he going to buy her a ring? Not likely. Although they had got the passport, they both knew it was not for love. They both wanted something from this marriage, but she did not know what Harry wanted. Was it because they had spent their first night together, just as he said? She was not a fool. If he didn''t tell her the reason actively, she would not ask. She had nothing to lose at all at the moment. The only thing she could repay him was her body... But, it could not be the reason for what he had done for her, as he was so powerful that he could date no matter who he wanted. She knew she was pretty. However, there were still countless women who were prettier, more graceful, richer and gentler than her. "Come here. Do you like this one?" Harry interrupted her wandering thoughts. L refreshed her mind and walked towards him in front of a counter. "I will buy this vi back once I have enough money!" L promised to herself. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible Chapter 9 Chapter 9 "Hello, madam! This diamond ring is thetest masterpiece by the international designer, GL. It just arrived yesterday. The ring uses the rarest red diamond on it, and has received many international awards. There are only three such red diamonds in the world - one presented by GL to his wife, and the other two sold in Ascea and here. This red diamond ring is our TOP-ONE product now. You can check the advertising magazine for more information." The shopping guide girl introduced to L the biggest and most expensive diamond ring with the newest style excitedly. This diamond ring was different from the other dazzling colored-diamond rings. With the 10 carat red diamond surrounded by a circle of small diamonds, the ring delivered an elegant, noble, luxurious and low-key nature. "You''re gonna buy a diamond ring? Actually, you don''t need to..." "Try it on." Ignoring what she said, Harry seized her hand and put on the ring. Well matched! L was a little surprised at the right size. The ring was worn on the fourth finger of her left hand, with the beautiful shine of the diamond softly delivering the grace and elegance of an urban woman, and highlighted her white and delicate hand. "No need to take it off. Pay by card, please." Harry took a card out of his wallet, and handed it to the shopping guide without blinking an eye. The shopping guide was so shocked. This man was so cool! He was just gonna pay for the ring, even before she told the price. "Sir, this ring costs 188, 888, 888. I will get the POS machine if you are sure to buy it." Trying to restrain her excitement, the shopping guide couldn''t believe that the ring with such a sky-high price would be sold so easily. "Yes, please." He answered simply, making the guide kinda forget how to behave when she was about to get the POS machine. "Wait!" L immediately stopped the shopping guide. Was he crazy? A diamond ring costs over 100 million! It was really not necessary for their nominal marriage which may notst long. He didn''t need to spend so much money on her. "Let''s go!" Harry stood up from the single chair directly, and followed the shopping guide to the checkout counter to enter the payment code. "Harry..." L didn''t continue when she noticed that Harry looked at her sharply. Hm, imperious! Peremptory! Domineering! Bully! While they went to the elevator leading to the parking space, L, being a little angry, walked in front of Harry with her 5-cm-high heels. The heels clip-clopped as they touched the ground on the quiet 8th floor and attracted a lot of attention. Harry felt a little funny and delighted when he looked at this childish, angry woman, following her unhurriedly. There was no one else in the elevator, except them. When they arrived at the second floor underground, Harry held her hand actively to walk towards the car. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g L struggled to shake him off initially. However, the harder she tried, the tighter his grip turned. She gave up finally. L opened the back door of the car, and sat on the back seat angrily. "Come to the front seat." He said emotionlessly. "No!" L leaned on the back seat and closed her eyes, refusing to see him. "No? I don''t mind having sex in the car." Harry leisurely turned on the radio to y light music. L opened the front door, and sat on the front passenger seat grudgingly. Harry started the car with a slight smile. Before they met, L was a princess like the moon surrounded by a myriad of stars, and almost everyone was obedient to her. No one dared to make her angry in the past. Only she could tease and anger others. She didn''t expect that it was her turn then to be angered by her nominal husband over and over again. Harry stepped on the gas, and drove out. When they brushed past a white Ferrari sports car, the woman with xen wavy hair on the front passenger seat nced at the luxury car surprisingly, because she could not believe what she saw. Sara confirmed that the woman sitting on the front passenger seat of the Maybach valued at nearly ten millions was L, who had been disappearing for a few days! "What were you looking at?" After parking, Mike looked at his fiancee, whose facial expression changed slightly, with confusion. "I saw... L." Sara carefully observed the face of Mike, who unfastened the seat belt with a frown and spoke nothing. Thest words he wanted to hear now were L. Carl and his daughter disappeared right after Nixon Family went bankrupt. He would definitely teach her a good lesson if he met her someday. "Mike, I wonder how L is doing now." Sara closed the car door, and pretended that she was worrying about L. "Why did you mention her? How annoying!" Mike put his hand on her shoulder, and went to the 8th floor with her together. Sara smiledcently and thought, "L, you finally have nothing at all. See! The man you love the most does not even want to mention you." They went directly to the GL counter on the 8th floor. The diamonds designed by GL hit the topic recently. There were only two GL counters in Dreles, one here in the Blue Ind Mall and the other in the the za. When they arrived at the counter, several shopping guides were discussing something excitedly around the checkout counter, and eximed sometimes. "More than 100 million! Oh, my goodness! He paid the bill within three minutes! Miss Potter, how lucky you are today!" "Yeah, he is so handsome! The red diamond is so big! Is that woman his wife? She is pretty. She must be ady from a rich family, too, as she hase here and bought GL jewelry many times." "s! What a pity! That handsome man has got married." Sara listened to them, and slightly cleared her throat to inform them that she hase. "Wee, Mr. Braxton and Miss Ellsworth." The shopping guides went back to work after noticing these two rich guests. Sara had been here with L several times. So all the experienced shopping guides knew her name. It was said that she was going to marry a bachelor named Mike, who the shopping guide guessed was the man next to her. "I have asked your manager about thetest work of GL. I mean the red diamond. Where is it? Show me." The only problem was that the ring was very expensive. She had spent a lot of time and effort persuading Mike to buy it. So they came to pay a deposit that day. "Sorry, Miss Ellsworth. The ring has been sold already. I will show you some other rings." The shopping guide was a little depressed. How she wished GL had designed more rings of that kind. "Sold already?" Sara Ellsworth raised her voice excitedly. She loved that diamond ring so much. To gain his consent, she promised Mike that she would also use all her personal savings. "Sara, it''s OK. Let''s have a look at other rings." Mike said while looking at other rings. He didn''t want to buy that expensive ring anyway. He was pleased upon knowing that it was sold. Sara would havee to pay the deposit earlier if she had known that the ring would be sold within such a short period of time. She med on Mike, as he disagreed three days ago when Sara told him that she wanted to buy that ring. It was all his fault. "Yes. Thedy who came to pick up her birthday gift with youst time and her husband bought that ring." The shopping assistant''s unintentional words made Sara go nk. "L?" Sara raised her voice, as she could not believe what she heard, with her eyes popping out in a kinda scary way. When they arrived at the counter, several shopping guides were discussing something excitedly around the checkout counter, and eximed sometimes. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 "Yes, I guess so. I heard you call her L or somethingst time." The shopping guide answered with her voice turning low. Mike and Sara looked at each other and lost in thought, when they heard that. That ten-million-dor Maybach and this diamond ring... Was L a kept woman? This was the only possibility. She must be kept by a very old man. A rich young man with such a great amount of money never existed. Ha ha. If it was true, she would have peopleugh their heads off. Thinking of that, Sara held Mike''s arm to take a look at other diamond rings. When they got home, L changed shoes and directly went to her room, followed by Harry closely. Paying no heed to him, L opened her bag, took out her phone and fiddled with it. Harry grabbed her phone and pulled her towards him. "Why are you angry?" As he still had time before night, he could bother himself tofort her. L turned her head away waywardly, as she didn''t want to answer him. He had met a lot of women with ill temper, just like her, as well as more women who were obedient to him. But he never ever gave a damn. Harry directly turned her head and kissed her. "Hm, hm, hm." L wanted to protest loudly, but he didn''t give her any chance. After a long time, the blushing L stood up and intended to stay away from him. But the man sat cross-legged to get in the way, leaving her no chance to get out. "Harry, you are evil. You know that?" L sat on the sofa dispiritedly. She needed to find a way. Harry nodded his eptance. "How old are you?" "27." "See! You are five years older than me. You should yield to me. You should not say no to what I want to do. You should notpel me to do what I don''t want to. You should not upset me. You should not ignore my opinion..." Her protest amazed Harry, who gained a new understanding of women as a result. He made L release her finicky airspletely. She didn''t get tired after putting forward such a long list of not-to-dos. "Since you are so energetic, we should not waste the wedding night." Harry held back her unwillingness with only one sentence. "Harry! Ah! Let''s wait and see. I will revenge!" L began to make a revenge n miserably after Harry closed the door of the bathroom and threw her into the bathtub. "I will use up all your money. I... will cuckold you every day, divorce you and divide your property..." His money could support her for generations. Cuckold him? Well. He should exert himself to satisfy her. Divorce and divide property? Nonsense! "Ah!" Harry turned her chatter into scream with only one move. Poor L! She went through a long night which made her exhausted again. Ah! Ah! Ah! Did she marry a man who drinks a love potion every day? She didn''t get up until the next afternoon. She was so tired that she had to struggle to go to the bathroom to take a bath. After dressing, she went downstairs to find something to eat. Mrs. Herbert was about to hire two cleaners. When she saw Ling downstairs with pyjamas, she was all smiles. She put down her bag, and walked towards her. "L, Young Master is investigating thepany today. He has instructed me to prepare you more food to eat after you wake up." Mrs. Herbert was not young and had experienced a lot so that she clearly knew that there was no need to ask about everything one saw and one had better keep it to himself. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Thank you, Mrs. Herbert. I am so hungry. Sorry to bother you." L weakly sat at the dining table. After Mrs. Herbert served the dishes, L devoured them as if she had not had a morsel of food in the last few days. "Slow down. No hurry, or you may get choked. Have some juice, please." Mrs. Herbert showed pity when she saw L finish off the food. "L wakes up after midday these days, and devours the food soon as a hungry wolf. They cannot go on like this." Mrs. Herbert thought. She had to remind Young Master to restrain himself. It was good to be affectionate, but L was too weak to bear his passion. Being replete, L walked upstairs with satisfaction. She sent an address to Wendy using Weibo Messages to make an appointment. Before leaving home, Mrs. Herbert remembered one thing, and ran to the second floor to give two keys to L, who was getting dressed. These keys - one for the vi and the other for the car - were left by Harry before he headed for the company this morning. In the garage was a brand new white Maserati sports car. This car reminded her of the pink BMW, which was presented by her dad for her 20th birthday and was sold against her willter. She loved it so much, but she didn''t know where it was. Running on the broad road, the car attracted a lot of attention. Many drivers got out of the way, because they are afraid that they may scratch this luxury car and fail to makepensation then. L arrived at the Old Tree Cafe first, ordered a cup of cappino, sat in an inconspicuous corner to wait for Wendy. After she took out her phone to login her WeChat ount, the phone rang, and new messages kept popping up, exceeding 99 in total. The messages were sent from acquaintances, including Mike, Sara, Wendy, Zoe and some so-called good friends who just disappeared after Nixon Family went bankrupt. No one had expected that L came down like this. L took a selfie with the phone, as something came to her mind. With eyes wandering, she tilted her head to one side slightly and covered her mouth with the hand wearing a diamond ring. She posted her selfie to the Moments with the words reading: Dad, I miss you. I''m married now. Come to see me when you have time. Then she logged in Weibo, and made the same post. She has more than 600 thousand followers, as she had made many posts recording her life, including food and travels all around the world, and posts sharing good stuff with her fans. She deleted all previous posts, except those rted to her families, and unfollowed all others, except her father, Wendy and Zoe. It was not long before her Moments and Weibo received a lot ofments. Her phone kept ringing, but L just ignored it, shut down the phone and waited for Wendy while drinking a cup of coffee quietly. When Wendy reached the cafe in a hurry, L had drunk half cup of coffee. Wendy was a thin girl. After receiving the message from L, she immediately asked for a leave from her part-time job, and went to meet her right away, so that she didn''t have time to change her work clothes. She applied some makeup to her oval face today, while she used to wear no makeup. Her bright big eyes were slightly put on with thin eye shadow and mascara, and her mouth was put on with less-glossy lip gloss. The longer one looked at her face, the morefortable one would feel. They knew each other six years ago, because Wendy inadvertently saved L by the sea. Wendy dared not stay too close to L who was graceful and lived a luxurious life. If it were not for the fact that L "chased after" her for half a year, they would not be besties. L arrived at the Old Tree Cafe first, ordered a cup of cappino, sat in an inconspicuous corner to wait for Wendy. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 After Nixon Family went bankrupt, Wendy, who treated work as her life, didn''t go to work in a couple of days. She, together with Zoe, assisted in the funeral of L''s grandma and other affairs. On the day when L disappeared, Wendy merely went home to get changed. But she came back, only to find L moved out of the vi, and she failed to contact L in the following days. Zoe asked his friends to look for her, but in vain. Wendy had been worried that she maymit suicide since then. When Wendy saw L in the cafe, safe and sound, she hugged her tightly. "Wendy, I''m sorry for making you worry." L said with tears in her eyes, as she knew how Wendy felt at that moment. She was so lucky that she still had two real friends. So lucky. "Where have you been? I was so afraid...afraid that..." Wendy just could not take the three words out of her mouth. "You silly old fool! I won''t do that, as I still have dad and you." In fact, she kinda wanted to take her own life on the day her father left. But she faintedter. So it had to be dropped. "Tell me where you''ve been. How were you doing? I saw your Weibo post when I was on my way here. You are married?" Wendy wiped her tears, calmed down, and sat opposite to L. Wendy really felt sorry for L. It was well known to everyone in Dreles that she once lived a very happy and morous life. L and Lillian, her deadly foe, were two recognized beauties in the upper ss in Dreles. L was outgoing and vivacious, while Lillian was cold and elegant. They had countless pursuers. As is known to all, L was once like a moon surrounded by a myriad of stars. Only God knew why she fell in love with Mike, who was a bastard indeed. "I''m doing great these days. And I truly get married. Bless me!" L forced a smile, as she wanted to look happy. Then L told Wendy what happened in the past few days briefly. When speaking of Harry, she mentioned, "He is really good to me. But I just cannot figure out why." Wendy frowned while listening. It was dramatical. Was it a blessing in disguise to encounter that man? "L, you made a careless decision. Though you spent first night together, you are strangers to each other, right?" This had urred to L, too. But she had been driven to the wall, hadn''t she? They chatted for a long time. It was getting dark outside, and they went to have hot pot together. L was so happy. Before they separated, L said, "Where do you work now? I want to work with you." "I am selling clothes in a mall now. You...forget it!" Wendy looked at L who was still well-dressed, thinking that she''d better not work there. The sry was not low indeed. But no pain no gain. "Why? I will go to find you there tomorrow orter. Remember to ask your supervisor first to check if he is hiring someone." L drove Wendy home, and didn''t leave until she saw Wendy walk upstairs. L took out her phone to check the time. It was nine o''clock. She made a call to Zoe. "See you at the same ce in SOHO Bar." L hung up the phone, before Zoe spoke. They could have a talk when they met. In the SOHO Bar. The nightlife had just begun. So the bar was not bustling with guests yet. Under the dim and flickering light, several people were passionately dancing to the music with strong drumbeats and sh of heavy metal. L ordered a cup of cocktail. The bartender gently swayed himself, and gracefully and flexibly rotated the mixer in his hand. Within just one minute, the bartender served L the cocktail with a lemon. L held the cup, sipped the cocktail, and found a dim corner to sit in. Ten minutester. After parking his motorcycle, Zoe walked quickly in the bar, and found the acquainted one at the usual ce, feeling a little relief. "Waiter!" Zoe sat down, and ordered a cup of cocktail like L''s. Zoe carefully looked L, who was smiling slightly, up and down and the bling-bling diamond ring on her hand. He was d to see that she remained the same as before. "Hey, aren''t you gonna exin to me what happened?" Zoe fixed his messy red hair, from which L could tell that he came here with his motorcycle at top speed. He wore a new skull-shaped earring on the right, which shone in a quirky way. "Exin what? I got married, as you can see." L wore a smile of self-mockery. She could be deemed very unfilial in a way as she got married not long after her grandma passed away. Zoe said with a tight frown, "L, you are unapt to degenerate like this! It''s nothing to be broke. You can earn money. If you don''t know how, my girlfriend and I can manage to support you. How could you just find some guy and get married?" What Zoe said delighted L somewhat. s! She knew that Wendy and this brother were the best persons! "Why are youughing? You aren''t a fool now, are you?" Zoe got a nasty shock. "Go to hell. You are the fool! I just feel happy." She felt happy, because she still owned something valuable. "You are definitely silly! You even feel happy now?" Zoe muttered while looking at L nkly. "Waiter, a bottle of Royal Salute, please! Zoe, let''s get hammered!" L felt so cheerful that she still got a friend who could apany and drink with her. "Hey, hey, hey. A bottle of Royal Salute? That costs me sry of three months or four. You will make me poor!" Zoe cried out. He certainly had some deposits, but the money was used to marry a woman rather than wine this woman. "Good boy, don''t cry. It''s my treat today!" Zoe frequented the bar. L used to enjoy drinks for free when she was with Zoe and what they ordered was not so expensive, unless they order some expensive drinks like this time, which the manager of the bar could not afford. But he would get a discount anyway. "L! Where did you get the money?" Zoe stretched out his neck to observe L carefully, not to overlook any of her facial expressions. "From my husband, of course." Wow, wow, wow. Her husband! L admired herself, as she had the cheek to say that naturally and easily. A waiter served them the liquor soon. Zoe held it in his arms. He would keep bothering L until she told him the truth. "Tell me the truth. Do you marry an old man? Otherwise how can you be so rich?" It is normal that Zoe has this suspicion. Lughed out loud. What kind of expression would show on Harry''s cold face if he knew that someone called him old man? L looked forward to seeing that. Zoe said with a tight frown, "L, you are unapt to degenerate like this! It''s nothing to be broke. You can earn money. If you don''t know how, my girlfriend and I can manage to support you. How could you just find some guy and get married?" What Zoe said delighted L somewhat. s! She knew that Wendy and this brother were the best persons! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 "Of course not, I''m so picky choosy." Resting assured, Zoe took out the whisky reluctantly, and poured her a little, only enough for her to take one sip. "..." L looked at Zoe speechlessly. Since when had he be so mean? L snatched the bottle, and filled the sses for both of them. "Zoe, I said let''s get hammered. OK?" ... The drink made them talkative. It seemed that they were brought back to the old days when L hung out to drink without letting her father know. They started bragging when they got high. "L, I will beat the living daylights out of Mike tomorrow." Though L was safe and sound, Zoe felt that he must revenge his bestie for the harm she had got. "Are you out of your mind? How could you just get married so randomly like this? How silly you are!" Zoe took a swig. The more he drank, the tastier the whisky became. He was not even willing to put down the ss. "Well, I will beat the living daylights out of you, if you use silly to describe me again." L burped and wanted to go to the toilet. So she stood up and staggered on her way there. "Look out! Carefully check the sign on the door!" L had made a mistake and went to men''s room once, when she was very drunk, scaring the two men in the toilet who had to pee in a hurry and ran out. L waved at him, indicating that it wouldn''t happen again, as a ss of whisky was no big deal. Though tottering, she kept sober-minded. Aftering out of the toilet, L washed her face, feeling better then. While staggering back to the seat, she stumbled over the step, almost falling to the ground. "Whoops!" Damn it! Oh, my god! My face could not get hurt. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It didn''t hurt. Oh, thank goodness. She was supported by someone beside. "Than..." L suddenly turned hostile before finishing the words. "L?" Mike was surprised when he saw L, who was drunk, here. L sobered up soon, and shook off his hands hard. "Don''t call me L. It sounds disgusting!" L turned around to go, but Mike would not let her go so easily. "L, listen. I can exin." Mike thought that she was gullible, and nned to use an excuse to cheat her again, hoping that she would be hooked. L was so drunk that she gained no advantage at that moment. Hence, she was trying to get rid of him. But Mike just tightened his grip on her. "Mike, let me go!" L was a little angry, and felt quite ufortable as she was dizzy. "L, I will not let you go. My marriage to Sara is arranged by my dad. You are the only one I love. Come back to me, OK? I can give you whatever you had in the past, except marrying you." Mike noticed the diamond ring on L''s hand, eyes overcast with evil. "Mike, I didn''t know that you are such a jerk! Except marrying me? So be your mistress?" L wanted to p him across the face. So she did. "L, do not be so ungrateful! I am giving you an out!" Covering the face, Mike was absolutely furious. There were a lot of people passing by the toilet. Being pped by a woman disgraced himpletely. "Bah! I don''t care! Get away from me!" L exerted herself to shake off Mike''s hand, and was about to run away. Mike grabbed her hair. L felt achy and had to stop. Mike dragged L on her wrist towards the room beside. Zoe had been waiting for L for a long time. Could it be that she went into the men''s room and was detained there by a rogue? Thinking of this, Zoe immediately ran towards the toilet. He saw Mike dragging L to the room beside at the corner leading to the toilet. Zoe took out his phone and made a call, "I am outside the toilet. Come to help." He rushed to Mike then, flushing with agitation. Zoe punched Mike in his face and knocked his sses out. L took the chance to get away from him. Mike saw Zoe and smiled with disdain, as he took him for a punk only. Mike took out his phone to make a call, "Come out. I get in trouble near the toilet." Zoe knocked his phone off. They came to blows soon. L breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Zoe gain the upper hand. Seven or eight men appeared beside the toilet. L knew a couple of them, all being ignorant rich second generations. L noticed a vase beside her, threw the flowers on the ground, and smashed the vase against the wall. L picked up a scrap and ced it against the neck of Mike, who was lying on the ground. "If any of you dare toe up, Mike will not leave the bar alive today." "Is L crazy?" "Yes, I guess so. She must be hard hit by what happened, and gets so crazy that she wants tomit a murder?" ... Mike didn''t look well, and dared not move as he looked at the scrap against his neck. "Hey, buddies! If you can take her down, we will have a wild night with herter." Upon Mike finished his words, Zoe hit him hard in his face angrily. L was so angry that she pressed the scrap down and scratched his neck. She really wanted to perish with him for a moment. Those rich second generations looked at each other. L was once one of the beauties in the upper ss. It was really attractive to sleep with her. A couple of them dragged Zoe aside, while another two, who could y Kung Fu, tightly grabbed her hand holding the scrap. After they snatched the scrap, L staggered and squatted. Mike stood up and pinched her pointed chin: "You bitch! You are so unappreciative. Hey, buddies! Let''s enjoy our night with L." "You bastard! A real man will never bully a woman." Zoe revolted with all his strength, but in vain. "You son of a bitch! Let Zoe go! If you dare to touch me, I will make you as good as dead!" L really wanted to kill Mike, when she saw those men beating Zoe. "Yo. I didn''t realize that you care about him so much. Did you have an affair with this punk when we were still together?" Mike reced his gentleness and elegance with duplicity and obscenity. "Bro Zoe!" Zoe''s friends rushed over, totaling a dozen. Zoe shoved the three men who were beating him, and pointed at the rich second generations opposite, "Kick their butts!" Seven or eight men appeared beside the toilet. L knew a couple of them, all being ignorant rich second generations. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 "Hey, brat! Do you know who I am?" The youngest son of deputy mayor was so scared that he wanted to defend himself by telling others his family. Turning a deaf ear to him, the others tussled with each other soon. It was getting dark. Joey drove his Boss home, running the ck Maybach in the night. When the car swept past the SOHO Bar, Joey paid special attention to it, as the bar was owned by theirpany. "Eh? Boss, there is a Maserati like yours. Wait. The license te number is also the same... Boss, is your car stolen?" Joey slowed down to look at that car clearly. "No, I gave it to my wife." Harry said emotionlessly, which made Joey mistake the elerator for the brake. The car rushed forward. Luckily, it didn''t result in a collision as he kept driving straight. "Boss, you get married?" Joey could feel that he asked the question in a very weak voice. Why didn''t he know such an important thing? "Yes." Harry admitted directly. Joey headed up involuntarily to check whether red rain was falling. Boss always hated his fiancee. Why did he get married secretly? "Where did you see that car?" Something was not right. It was sote and that woman still stayed outside? "Outside our bar, SOHO Bar." The car, which went straight, turned round at an intersection, and headed for SOHO. Joey parked the car beside Maserati. Harry got off the car, and lit a cigarette while leaning on the door of the car. He then instructed Joey to check the photo on the passport and look for that woman in the bar. Two minutester, Joey ran out, "Boss, a group of people are exchanging blows outside the toilet. I see your wife there. It seems that she is going to... kill a man." "Show me the way!" Harry strode towards the bar with a cigarette in his mouth. "Stop it!" All of them were scared by the cold voice from the man, and stopped fighting involuntarily. They saw a man in a white shirt standing with one hand in the pocket of suit pants and the other holding a half smoked cigarette under the dim light not far away, whose face could not be seen clearly. He was like a messenger of the dark night, mysterious, cold-blooded and aggressive, chilling people even at a distance. The bystanders in the corridor scattered immediately, and none of them dared to make a sound. Only the DJ music kept ying. "Who is that? How dare you intervene?" The youngest son of deputy mayor mustered up enough courage to shout, which sounded less arrogant than before at the moment. "L,e here." Only these words made people feel a little warm. L didn''t feel pleasantly surprised when she saw Harry here at first sight, but a little bit scared. She was very drunk, when she went to the toilet. Encountering Mike sobered her up a little, while seeing this man sobered herpletely, because she remembered that the man hated troubles, and she happened to get some... L walked towards him naturally. The closer they got, the indescribably safer she felt. She obediently stood beside him with fingers moving in a circle. Mike and Zoe looked at her, ck-jawed with disbelief, and forgot their pain. They had never seen L behave in such an obedient way. "Boss, I have contacted Ben Arnold." Joey said with a low voice, but everyone present heard what he said. Ben Arnold? That well-known mafia boss in Dreles? This man could even summon Ben so randomly. Who on earth was he? Nobody spoke then. Three minutes. Within just three minutes, Ben, in his pajamas, got here from the bed of a woman, followed by a gang of men. "Boss, what brought you here?" Afterposing himself, Ben remembered to make his pajamas neat. Not until then did he realized he put his slippers on the wrong feet. He dared not offend this boss. If it weren''t for Harry, he could not be crowned the Don in Dreles. The others stood rooted to the ground with fear. Who on earth was this man? Even Ben called him boss. Harry''s eyes were overcast with displeasure, as he smelt alcohol on L''s breath and looked at Zoe, who was drunk obviously. "Let Zoe''s friends go. Break one of their arms, and force them out in Dreles, except Zoe and Mike. As for Zoe..." "No!" Everyone was listening to the sentences, as if Harry was the King of Hell. When he mentioned Zoe, L interrupted him immediately and stepped forward like she was protecting her own child. She knew that Harry got angry because she drank with Zoe, but she must protect Zoe, her bestie. Ben and Joey got nervous. How dared this woman interrupt Harry, and even defy him to protect another man. They really looked forward to seeing her ending. Harry nced at L with sharp eyes. L flinched, "Em, I forced Zoe to apany me here. Don''t hurt him, or..." Or what? Bargain with him? Threaten him? She was asking for trouble! Joey rubbed his eyes, and stared at Harry''s wife with desperate daring. "Or what? Hum?" Harry pinched her chin and looked at her, sending a warning signal. "Let''s go home, OK?" L tried to rece stick with carrot. Eh. It worked. Looking at the man walking out, L followed him excitedly. Ben was about to talk to Joey, but almost choked on his saliva. Oh, my god. Was he dreaming? It was unexpected that Harry would listen to somebody. Joey also made a step and mended his pace to follow Harry out. After Harry left, the room temperature rose quickly. Ben came to his sense, made a gesture to his subordinates behind, and left. Whines and cries for help came behind then. Zoe and Mike went nk while watching others being beaten, with their brains failing to react to what just happened. Nor did they know who that man was, who appeared suddenly and behaved like a devil. Was he L''s husband? Both of them figured out who he was at the same time, and looked at each other with a nervous expression. Mike knew why that man let him and Zoe go - L interceded for Zoe, and... He guessed that that man would deal with him personally. Regardless of the whines behind, Mike drove home in a rush to investigate that man. In the Crescent Manor. L went home with Harry in the car driven by Joey. As to her Maserati, it was left outside the bar. Harry closed his eyes for rest without saying a word on their way home, while L felt embarrassed to say anything with Joey in the car. After arriving at the vi, L changed her shoes, rushed to her room upstairs, and vomited into the toilet heavily. Ben and Joey got nervous. How dared this woman interrupt Harry, and even defy him to protect another man. They really looked forward to seeing her ending. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 L kept throwing up while flushing the toilet. Before long, the bathroom was full of the smell of alcohol. L gargled listlessly, and opened the window in the bathroom to take a breath of fresh air. It was not long before she ran back to the toilet to retch. She then brushed her teeth and went to bed directly, as she didn''t feel like bathing. In a daze, she felt someone feed water to her, and fell into a deep sleep. Harry got angry, when he saw L fall asleep as if nothing had happened. He did nothing but leave for his study with L''s phone. That was fine. One could seek escape for a moment, but she could not run away forever. In the study. Harry unlocked her phone, and entered his private number and typed "Husband" in the name field in the Contacts. Then he opened the WeChat app and added his ount to her contacts, and created mutual following on Weibo. He also downloaded the other social apps she had, and added her to the contacts. After that, he put her phone back, and went back to his own room, because he didn''t want to sleep with a drunken woman. The next morning. L didn''t wake up until 10 a.m. With a splitting headache, she washed her face and rinsed her mouth, and went downstairs to look for something to eat. Apart from Mrs. Herbert, there are another two women on the first floor - a middle-aged woman and a woman in her thirties. Mrs. Herbert, who was assigning jobs to them, walked towards L upon seeing her. "L, they were sent by the housekeeper agency just now. This is Mrs. Rane for household duties upstairs, and this is junior Todd for downstairs. Mrs. Rane, junior Todd, this is ourdy." "Good morning, My Lady!" Both of them were specially trained by the housekeeper agency with the most outstanding service capabilities. They greeted L right after Mrs. Herbert introduced her. "Hello. Just call me L, please." L nodded at them. "Fine, thanks, L." They breathed a sigh of relief secretly, as they found that L was easy to get along with. Mrs. Herbert instructed them to begin working, and went to the kitchen to serve L a bowl of soup. "Did you drink too muchst night? Alcohol is not good. Do not drink so much in future." Mrs. Herbert could not help turning garrulous when she saw L, who didn''t look well. Luckily, L was so kind that she wouldn''t mind her chatter. "OK. Thank you, Mrs. Herbert." After finishing off the soup, she felt much better in a minute. L appeased her hunger with some food then. "He goes to work?" Mrs. Herbert knew who she referred to. "Yes, Young Master went to thepany early this morning. And he said that you should tell him if you go out." ... L was lost for words. Anyway, it was not a problem. She thought carefully and concluded if it were not for the fact that Harry appeared suddenlyst night, it was hard to conceive what would happen to Mike and her. L went back room upstairs, took out her phone, and opened WeChat and Weibo, which disyed 99 and 999 new messages respectively. She nced over the hotments, only to find the so-called good friends in the upper ss hypocritically expressed their concern. She received variousments fromizens, including those who were amazed at the diamond ring, while only few people sent her best wishes. The same case was her WeChat Moments. Sara''s unctuous concern disgusted her. She only replied to Wendy and Zoe. Then she sent a message to Wendy, whose user name was Fish Ball, via WeChat to inform her that she would go to her workce to have a look. Before closing the app, she caught a glimpse of a new contact named "Lewis" in the chat list. Harry? L checked his WeChat Moments, only to see promotion information rted to SL International Group in the business field. It must be him. She remembered clearly that she didn''t add him to contacts. When did they add each other? Anyway, before she got dressed, she opened the chat box and entered a message: "Boss, I''m going to meet a friend." She dressed herself in cool clothes. A new message popped up, which was from Harry. "Where? Whom?" L rolled her eyes and replied: "To find a job. Wendy." "No need to find a job." "Disagreed. Bye." L put the phone in her bag and decided not to reply to him. L chose not to drive the luxury car to apply for the job. She walked for a long time. Before she got a sun stroke, she got a taxi. Hstead Mall. This mall used to be named Isido Mall, which was owned by Newman Family. After Jacob took office, it was officially renamed Hstead Mall. L looked at the mall with a mixed feeling. She would win back all that belonged to Newman Family someday, even though she had to rely on that man. Wendy worked as a shopping guide at the the Ladies Fashion. Before L arrived, Wendy had already told her supervisor that her friend would like to work here. The female supervisor decided to hire L, as she was beautiful, graceful and outgoing, though she had no work experience. "L, you majored in Film and Television at the university. What''s wrong with you to think about working here?" Wendy was really confused. "L, you majored in Film and Television at the university. What''s wrong with you to think about working here?" Wendy was really confused. L smiled and made no answer. She was too embarrassed to tell the truth. It was all because of Sara. L had a lot of opportunities of internship rted to film and television at the university, but Sara yed tricks to turn them down. Many of her ssmates had acted in many ads and films before graduation, bing a little famous, while she did none. She didn''t quite have the nerve to apply for a job in entertainmentpanies. She could only wait for chances to switch job. In the evening, Ly on the bed, thinking about for two hours whether to kick Harry out if he entered the room. However, Harry didn''te back that night. The next morning, Mrs. Herbert told her that Harry had just taken over the business and got so busy that he would stay in thepany for a few days. L let out a sigh of relief secretly, as she didn''t need to face him in the following few days. It was the first day that she went to work. To keep a low profile, she specially bought a women''s motorcycle. The clothing brand she worked for was called the - a domestic high-end brand. L bought clothes of this brand twice. But she didn''t know whichpany owned this brand. After Wendy introduced L the working environment, they began cleaning the store. L cleaned all hangers like Wendy did, and was panting when she finished. "L, are you OK?" Looking at L with sweating forehead concernedly, Wendy was a little worried that she could not get used to such heavy manual work. "I''m fine. I can handle that. It is just a little hot." L continued to work. The mall has not opened yet, so the air conditioners were not running. "OK. I go to work." Each of them was responsible for an area that was clearly defined. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When it was time for business, L was a little bit ufortable, as she didn''t know how to greet customers. The supervisor instructed Wendy to teach her how to serve customers. Those who would buy clothes of this brand were all rich. There were many rich people in the world, yet sometimes you just didn''t think so. As for that moment, L happened to meet the people she hadn''t expected to on her first day to work, who was her deadly foe, called Lillian Richardson. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 "L...?" Arm-in-arm with her boyfriend, Lillian looked at L in the uniform incredulously. "Hello!" Suppressing embarrassment, L greeted them. "You work...here?" In fact, Lillian didn''t really hate L. They were ssmates for six years since the middle school. She looked down upon L afterwards, as she considered L a fool. Lillian clearly knew what kinds of person Mike and Sara were earlier - a scum and a mistress, while L took them for treasure. She warned L about that. But L thought that Lillian fell in love with Mike and made mischief between them on purpose. I have never seen someone sillier than her - this was the only idea Lillian had at that time. Finally, L saw their true colors. But it was already toote. "Yes, can I help you? Though today is my first day at work, I have good taste. How about picking some clothes for you?" L soon overcame embarrassment and behaved gracefully. L remembered the well-intentioned warning from Lillian long time ago, which was taken as maliciousness by her. How foolish she was! The one who treated her sincerely was offended by her, while Mike and Sara were treasured. She was seized by remorse. Lillian reced her surprise with indifference as usual, "That''s OK. You know my style. I''m waiting for you." L carefully recalled Lillian''s dressing style - generally bright-colored, mature and fashionable. Lillian pulled her boyfriend down into the sofa beside to wait for L. Looking at L, who was picking clothes with the help of Wendy, Lillian showed aplicated expression in her eyes. "Miss Richardson, here youe. Long time no see!" The manager just came to work. Upon seeing Lillian sitting on the sofa, she put down her bag to greet this distinguished guest. Lillian liked this brand. So she spent hundreds of thousands of dors, or even millions of dors, buying clothes here every year. "Yes." Lillian responded coldly while looking over the magazine of new arrivals. The manager had gotten used to her coldness. Seeing L, a new employee, picking the clothes with the help of Wendy though, she frowned, "Petty, take her ce and pick clothes for Miss Richardson." Petty was experienced. She clearly knew that Lillian was rich and potential. But L greeted Lillian before Petty saw her. After the manager gave the instruction, Petty snickered. But... "No need. Go ahead with you work. She is OK." Lillian pointed at L, who was walking towards her with the clothes. "Miss Richardson, she is new here. I''m afraid that she is not qualified to serve..." "I say no need." Lillian interrupted the manager impatiently. The manager embarrassedly nced at L who was holding clothes in hands, intending to check what she looked like. She was astonished then. Was that L? Yo, L was her subordinate. Hoho... Lillian looked at the clothes picked by L - a red corless chiffon top with a row of decorative buttons in the middle, a ck knee-culottes and an orange silk dress with a waist belt of the same color, which was very noble. Lillian nodded with satisfaction and went to the fitting room with the clothes. L was a little perturbed, wondering whether Lillian would deliberately make difficulties for her. L caught sight of the woman in the uniform with the employee badge for manager. What the heck! How unlucky she was! Carefully looking at the manager who was smirking at her, L finally confirmed that it was her. Her manager was Sara''s older female cousin - ine. Damn it! L would have tough days in the future. Five minutester, Lillian came out in her own clothes. When L was puzzled, Lillian said to her boyfriend: "These two suits. Take the bill." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lillian gave the clothes to L and strolled around to take a look at other clothes, while waiting for her boyfriend. L brought the clothes to the checkout counter happily. It was the first time that she had tried to sell clothes and she seeded. She was so happy! "Thank you!" After Lillian''s boyfriend paid the bill, L sincerely expressed her gratitude to her. "Bye." Lillian indifferently spread her hands, and left with her boyfriend arm-in-arm. "Thanks for youring, Miss Richardson. We look forward to your next visit!" ine saw them out in person. Expectedly, ine began to misuse her privileges as a manager not long after Lillian left. "L, we will advertise an out-of-season special sale in the following two days. Choose a down jacket of thest year and give out leaflets outside the mall with Wendy." What the fuck! L scolded her secretly. If she didn''t misunderstand her, that hateful woman asked Wendy and her to wear a down jacket to make an advertisement outside where the temperature was 37 or 38¡æ. What the fuck! L scolded her secretly. If she didn''t misunderstand her, that hateful woman asked Wendy and her to wear a down jacket to make an advertisement outside where the temperature was 37 or 38¡æ. "As far as I know, our store never sells out-of-season clothes." L had never seen any store of famous brand like this one sell out-of-season clothes. "Yes, you are right. We will arrange a special sale outside the mall, instead of in the store." ine was worried whom she should assign the task to. It chanced that L came to work. Thank goodness! "I don''t think it is an appropriate way to make an advertisement..." "Not appropriate? Who do you think you are? Daughter of Newman Family that still owns Newman Group? Or the owner of Champion Mall? Go to work as soon as possible! Otherwise, Wendy and you will get fired!" ine ferociously interrupted L. Her younger cousin and Mike loved each other. It was L who intervened and set them apart. Hence, her cousin felt unhappy at home every day. Bestie for eleven years? L was a vamp indeed! L took a deep breath with tears in her eyes. No one dared to speak to her in this way! She could resign. But Wendy carried the burden. So she could not get her into trouble. "Let''s go!" ''ine gets involved now! Just wait. I, L, will box your ears someday!'' L thought. L angrily went to the warehouse and chose a red down jacket for herself and a white short one for Wendy. "L, are you OK?" Wendy really worried about her. Wendy could bear such rough task, but L had never experienced tough conditions. "Wendy, I''m OK. Circumstances change with the passage of time. It is not up to me. I will have a try!" L would try her best to fulfill this task. If she failed, she would quit, as she was not a masochist! L and Wendy walked out of the mall, while others fixed their eyes on them. Within a minute after they went out, L could feel that she broke into a sweat. She fanned herself with the leaflets and was lost in confusion while looking at the passersby. Both of them wore a down jacket, attracting a lot of attention. Wendy pulled L to the nearby street. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 "Let''s go. It is not allowed to hand out leaflets at mall gate. We can go there. There are a lot of passersby." Wendy gave out leaflets in her high school years. So it was not a big deal for her. L heard others saying," They are not in their right mind", while following Wendy there faintly. "No, they are not mad. Don''t you see them handing out leaflets? It must be their boss who is crazy!" "You are right. They are being exploited." ... L perked up instantly for hearing others saying ine''s mad. Following what Wendy was doing, she started to hand out her first leaflet," Hi, please... have a look at this leaflet." A middle-aged woman waved her hand right away to refuse it. L withdrew the leaflet frustrated and was suddenly not in the mood," What the heck. They don''t need it at all. It''s just a waste of money andbor!" The bright red down jacket set off her charm, and her face was raw with sunburn. So, seen as a whole, her cheeks were colored up rosy against the red. "Girl, are you selling clothes?" A woman in her fifties came to ask L, who was in low spirits. "Yes, we will have a special sale at the gate of Hstead Mall tomorrow, just over there. If you are interested, you may take a leaflet and see what is in there. It is really a big sale!" L wiped away the sweat and smiled lovably. "OK, it''s called the? I have heard about this brand. My daughter has it, but it is really expensive." The woman showed somewhat pity even if she had not bought one yet. L smiled," Lady, look what I am wearing now. Its tag price is 6, 999 dors. But tomorrow we will have 80% off. By just 1, 400 dors, you can own one of this quality. Isn''t it a good deal?" The adorable smile on her rosy face was caught by a man in the back seat of a luxury car waiting for the traffic light. It was the first time for Thomas Herren to see L, who smiled so lovably and simply even though she was dressed in a thick jacket on such a hot day. So impressive... As the traffic light turned green, the car drove away slowly. In the mall, ine got through to Sara, telling her about what happened today. Sara couldn''t help smirking aloud at hearing that L was made to hand out leaflets outdoors in a down jacket. "You''ve done a good job, Cousin. I am in other city now. Treat her as you wish before Ie back in a few days." Sara said and decided to drive L out of Dreles. "Trust me! If she cannot persevere in it, her poor little friend will be fired, too!" Hanging up the phone, ine put on a disdainful smile. The leaflets were all given out after two hours. Wendy bought two bottles of iced water. L drank up half of the bottle in one breath. The zing sunlight burned her to be light-headed. She must go back before having sunstroke. When they returned to the store, L felt just like a fish in water. But it was rightly the time for lunch. "Oh, you came back at the right time. Do you calcte at it?" They both kept silent. L rolled her eyes at ine and took off the jacket which was soaked with sweat. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Look what you have done to this jacket! No one will buy it. Pay for it at the cashier desk!" ine put on a disgusted look. Wendy also sweated a lot, but ine did not ask her to buy the coat. Because Wendy was not wealthy, if she was made to buy the coat, she may quit this job. If she quit, L would leave, too... "ine, don''t go too far!" L stared at this old woman with anger. Shit, L would have not worn this jacket if ine didn''t ask her to! "L, are you contradicting your superior? Call me Manager rkson in work hours, and pay the bill. If not, you will be fired, together with Wendy!" Hearing what ine just said, Wendy realized her intention. It turned out that ine was threatening L with her dismissal. It was not a big deal to quit if the manager was such a woman. "I..." L held on to her indignant friend," I will buy it. Just a down jacket!" She went to the locker room and took out the ck Card from her bag. With a little hesitation, she went back, thinking that she would pay back to Harry double when she had money! When L threw the ck Card onto the desk in front, ine was astonished as expected. How could this woman get a global VIP card? Even by virtue of her family before, she would not be able to own one. She had been working here for years only to see this card for once, which was used by the richest man of a neighboring country. "What are you looking at? Manager rkson, bill please!" Seeing her astonishment, L felt a little bit at ease. "What are you looking at? Manager rkson, bill please!" Seeing her astonishment, L felt a little bit at ease. When swiping the card, ine was still mumbling," Is she kept by a rich man?" What ine guessed might be right, for she was just like Harry''s kept woman! "Even if I am kept by someone, could you also find such a man, lest your husband have no time to care about you and leave you cold and lonely?" L had seen this woman checking in a hotel with a man. But ine and her husband just mind their own love affairs without caring about each other. "L, stop talking rubbish!" How could L know she and her husband had their own love affairs? ine was so agitated that cashier looked at her, too. Disdaining to say too much, L put away the coat into her locker after paying the bill, and pulled Wendy to find a ce for lunch. Every staff had forty minutes for lunch break. Wendy led L to the small street behind the mall, where restaurants were located closely side by side. They chose a restaurant for small hot pots finally and started to chat on the seats. "L, do not subdue yourself. I can change my job." Though Wendy looked weak, she was very unyielding in actuality. "It doesn''t matter. I see. We can try to endure it first. If we cannot bear it, we can just leave together to find a new job! It won''t be a problem for you with your experience!" If L left Wendy working for such a manager, she would not be promising, too. When they hurried to the store, forty minutes had just passed. ine was not there. Maybe she went to have lunch, too. L breathed a sigh of relief for they could finally enjoy the peace for a while. "Wendy, L, the manager ordered you to unwrap and hang out all the down jackets of thest year from the warehouse," said Peggy Kirk, in the interval when her customer was trying on clothes. It felt like thousands of grass-mud horses galloping in your mind! L swore that today must be the most disgusting day in all her born days. Even when her virginity was taken by Harry, the bastard, and she was forced to sign the prenuptial agreement, she was not as angry as now. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 After L and Wendy went to the warehouse, Wendy dragged several bags of down jackets out. The dust in the air made L hold her breath. She opened the ck bags, and took out the down jackets one after another to hang them up. Several hours passed without being noticed. Three o''clock in the afternoon was normally the end of morning shift. They had worked overtime for half an hour and nobody came to change shifts with them. "How could you put up with ine before!" L pulled arge bag of down jackets with all her strength to an open space. As the warehouse has no air conditioner, their faces were covered with sweat. "To tell you the truth, she was bad, but not as disgusting as now, before you came here. Does she harbor grudge against you?" This was the question Wendy had been wondering about. "She is the cousin of Sara." Whenever they met before, she never treated her friendly, let alone being under her control then. Wendy nodded her head and took out a piece of tissue from her pocket to wipe the sweat tenderly from L''s face. Seeing what Wendy was doing, L gave her a big kiss. Wendy was startled as she was not ready for this. "L, you scared me." Patting her faster-beating heart, Wendy rolled her eyes at naughty L and shook her head to show her pretended reluctance. "Ha-ha, you are so timid!" L was still happy. Though she had never done such a heavybor before, at least she had her best friend apanying her. "By the way, isn''t your husband very rich? How could he allow you to work?" "He? He has been busy with his work and not avable to care about my business. Besides, this is not what he can control. I don''t want to be always kept by him. After all, I am not the richdy as before." She reminded herself of her misfortune and status constantly so as not to impose herself as the carefree girl before unconsciously. She had to face the reality that she was not. If she lived her life again like before, it will be meaningless. Wendy understood, nodding her head. They chatted and worked. Time flew and when they worked for extra two hours, the store supervisor came in, "You can go off work now. The manager has left." Holy shit. ine had not let them go even when she was off work! They changed their clothes and went off work after a simple cleaning. L and Wendy separated at the mall gate, for they headed for different directions when going home. As soon as she arrived at the vi, she took off her clothes and went for a bath. Lying in the bathtub tiredly, she finally found a moment topletely rx herself. When she was taking care of her hair, Mrs. Herbert came to knock at the door and told her to have dinner downstairs. A whole day''s work and the hot pot at the noon without staple food made her very hungry. After going downstairs, she started to gobble the food, by a half more than her normal appetite. "L, how about your work today?" Seeing how L had dinner, Mrs. Herbert knew that she was quite hungry. "Not so bad!" But someone was just too disgusting. "That''s good. Young Master called me in the daytime and said he woulde home tonight. " Hearing this, L choked on the soup. "Is he noting back these days?" "I don''t know the details." Mrs. Herbert patted on the back of L and filled another bowl of soup for her. She thought about it and epted it. It was his home. "OK! I see!" At night, L checked Weibo news in her mobile phone, reclining on the sofa with one of her slender legs resting on a chair. The Weibo headline for the day was about new CEO of SL Group taking over thepany. Harry, formerly the CEO of SL headquarters, officially took over thepany yesterday. The media all held optimistic opinions about him. SL Group... Harry... L felt astounded, for SL International Group was the true controller of theText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. business world in Dreles, which was engaged in real estate, petroleum, high-end digital technology, entertainmentpanies, night clubs, pubs, etc. It turned out that her husband was such a powerful man. No wonder he was so calm when saying he would help her crush Jacob and his son. It was really amazing that she had married with such a mighty man. ... Biting the lip, L opened the website of google and entered the name Harry. It was a pity that no information could be found. How mysterious and omnipotent was he to manipte even the inte intangibly? She had never known about him until he suddenly appeared in her life. At 9:30 p.m., L started to yawn and prepared to go sleep after turning off the mobile phone. At that moment, the bedroom door was opened from outside. The tall figure was rightly the man of the Weibo headline... Throwing his briefcase onto the sofa, Harry loosened his tie and walked towards L. Throwing his briefcase onto the sofa, Harry loosened his tie and walked towards L. Standing up from the sofa, the woman pulled her nightdress and got close to the man slowly, who gave off a subtle liquor aroma. She frowned and asked him: "You drank?" "Yes, I drank a few sses of wine in the celebration party," he replied faintly. However, "You''re also loved by some woman, tsk tsk..." A big scarlet lipstick mark on Harry''s white shirt cor made people smell jealousy in the air. Harry threw a quick nce at the mark and a touch of coldness swept across his eyes. The supervisor would be dead tomorrow! "You went to work?" The topic was ignored. "You really have a lot of good fortune in love affairs, tsk tsk..." The topic of the man was ignored, too. "Do you feel tired?" "There must be many beauties in yourpany. Right?" "Go to pour water in the bathtub. I am going to bathe." "Well? Are you willing to clean off the aroma of beauties?" Harry reached out his big palms to cuddle her in his arms and kissed her on the lips to stop her from talking obstinately. When he let go of her, she responded, "Harry, can''t you change your same old trick?" She raised her head and obstinately looked at the man on top of her with a pout. He smiled slightly. "This same old trick will be fairly enough for you," he announced superciliously. At the moment, L suddenly felt that something was wrong. After counting the days, she became nervous! "Wait a minute, Harry. I am having a period," said L in embarrassment, after holding his big palm promptly. Surely he knows what it means. Harry really felt a homicidal impulse at the moment! "But I have no..." In order to prevent staining the bed, she jumped down from it in a hurry. He knew what she referred to, "L, do not count on me to buy it for you." Harry wore a frown, but still went outside after putting on his shirt and stroking his hair. Grinning sheepishly, L saw him going out of the bedroom and also expressed her thanks obsequiously, "Darling, thanks!" "Did I say I would go?" said the man in a cold voice. But he still went downstairs without looking back. ... Won''t he really go? Waiting on the toilet, L suddenly became unsure. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 After twenty minutes, just when L wanted to give up on him and go by herself, the bedroom door was opened. After that, the door to the bathroom was opened, too. Harry, with a long face, passed a stic bag to her. It contained many bags of sanitary pads, which were the most expensive ones in the supermarket. "Thank you!" L smiled cheerily, making Harry''s frustrated face somewhat rxed. In order to thank Harry for buying these for her, L ran him a bath and went to bed. She drifted off to sleep because of tiredness. When she was about to fall asleep, she felt someone with a broad chest closely cuddling against her back. L turned over and sank into deep sleep in the arms of the man, leaving him suffering from his strong sexual desire. It became a sleepless night for him. On the next day, awakened by an rm clock, L checked the time. It was 7:30 a.m., but she felt reluctant to get up. Wait, feeling something awkward, she turned her head sideways to see Harry sit in the bed looking at his hand with a sullen look as if he bore a deep grudge against his hand. L sat up and found Harry''s hand was covered in blood. "How did you get hurt?!" L eximed and hurried to find a first aid kit out of bed. He saw her, who was hurry-scurry, with a cold face, "I am not hurt." The voice came faintly. After a careful check, L suddenly realized something, covering her mouth for titter. He flung back the nket and strode to the bathroom to wash his hand in warm water for at least five times. When he came out, L was still tittering. Upon seeing the man, she ceased. "Don''t me on me! It is not my fault." Keeping a straight face, she started to find her excuse at once. It was his own fault. Harry gave her an angry stare and took out his suits to change silently. "Come and tie a necktie for me." He crooked his finger at her, like calling a doggy. L red at the man and followed his order obediently. It was not difficult, for she had done this before for her father. "Why are you so good at this?" said the man in a strange voice. The woman rolled her eyes at him," I have done this for my father!" Then the man''s eyes turned soft. It was time for breakfast. L went downstairs after washing her face and rinsing her mouth. Her showing up reminded Harry of what happened minutes ago, which ruined his appetite. Looking at Harry who ate the toast in hand in embarrassment, she tried her best not tough out. At the same time, Mrs. Herbert brought a bowl of brown sugar water and ced it in front of L. "L, how about not going to work today?" When Mrs. Herbert went upstairs for cleaning the room, she saw L removing the bed sheet and knew what happened to her. L hesitated for a while, for she did not want to go, too. The first day of her period was the toughest. She used to rest at home on this day in the past. But, thinking of the face of ine, she gave up hesitation and chose to work and bear it! "No, I will go to work. It doesn''t matter, Mrs. Herbert." Harry saw her awkward look and said," Don''t go to work today." L was about to reject, when Harry directly took out his mobile phone and made a phone call," Check where L works and ask for a day off for her." "Boss Lewis, don''t you ask for her opinion?" She did not say yes... Joey was a highly efficient man. He only contacted Wendy wisely to learn that they work for Huaguan Mall, and immediately called the general manager of the mall to ask for a leave for L. "You work for Hstead Mall, the one belonging to Mike. Why do you go there?" Harry put thest piece of toast into his mouth elegantly. "Because of Wendy!" Could it be anything else? For Mike? Forget about it. He was just a jerk. She did not care about him at all. "Have a good rest at home." Looking at L showing an expression of indifference to this question, he elegantly wiped his mouth and went to thepany with his briefcase. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g L waved to his receding figure," Bye, this old man. Mind your step! However busy you are, you should take care of your health!" At the gate, Harry took out his mobile phone and entered some words before going out. L returned to the bedroom and was about to tell Wendy about her leave by phone, only to see a message from Harry saying: "When you feel well, I will let you know whether I am old or not." ... "Boss Lewis, I am wrong. You are very young and handsome, not old at all!" Seated in the back seat, Harry had a shallow smile after reading this message. "Good, well said. When you feel well, I will reward you." ... "Boss Lewis, aren''t you afraid of early deficiency of your kidney?" Only not in front of him could she tease him without scruple. Harry smiled and raised his eyebrow slightly in the car," Are you so interested in that?" She replied obsequiously at once," Boss Lewis, you must attend to hundreds of important matters every day. Have more rest at night." She replied obsequiously at once," Boss Lewis, you must attend to hundreds of important matters every day. Have more rest at night." The reply was also sent soon," I ampletely capable for you, a little woman." Was this girl bored at home? He should have taken her out with him. She had nothing to say but," Boss Lewis, work hard. Bye!" Atst, she sent an expression of saying goodbye to him without speaking more. "Stay at home. If you dare to leave home, wait for my punishment." He would never believe this little woman to stay at home tamely. "Yes, sir! I promise to aplish the mission!" L felt menstrual cramps in her lower abdomen. She climbed into bed with her mobile phone to make a phone call to Wendy. "Wendy, are you busy now?" "Not busy. Manager rkson told the supervisor that you asked for a leave. What happened?" Wendy entered the staff lounge and lowered her voice. "I am having a period and feel ufortable." "Oh, I see. Who helped you ask for a leave? You didn''t see ine''s extremely dirty look when saying you asked for a leave." Wendy snickered. "I don''t know. My husband called someone to ask for a leave for me..." She suddenly realized the goodness of her husband. "Well, well, you started to disy your affection!" Wendy was very happy for L''s husband seems to be good to her. "No, I didn''t. Return to your work! I am going to sleep." "OK, drink more brown sugar water." She knew that L may feel ufortable on the first day of her period. Hanging up, L put down her mobile phone and wanted to sleep. But something urred to her. Then she opened a game in the mobile phone. This game called Ghosts in Snowfield was the one she yed for years. Mike also opened an ount there and made practices. They got married in the game in the first half of this year. After logging in the game, L visited the Emissary of Marriage for breaking up the marriage unterally. The world in the game was ignited, for L and Mike are the top yers, or "payers", in the server. Upon their sudden divorce, the men proposing to L stood in a queue, starting to let off heart-shaped fireworks for proposal. Mike, who was reading documents, received the notice in his mobile phone saying: Your ount of Ghosts in Snowfield had been sessfully divorced! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Mike logged in the mobile game, to find L stand in front of the Auction House. Wondering what she was doing, he asked: "L, what are you doing?" L ignored the prompted message from Mike, and sold all the stuff at a low price. She then listed her ount on a trading tform to sell it. After disposing of all these, L deleted the game and went to sleep after checking Weibo news for a while. At noon when Mrs. Herbert came upstairs to call her for lunch, she did not wake up. After 2:00 p.m., L got really enough sleep and her cramps got better. So she got up. When seeing L get up, Mrs. Herbert quickly heated up the dishes and rice and also stewed chicken soup for her. After lunch, L went upstairs for changing and went out after saying goodbye to Mrs. Herbert. She drove her Maserati to a flower shop and bought bunches of white chrysanthemums and carnations. In a graveyard. L parked the car at the gate of the graveyard and walked in with the flowers in her arms. Her grandmother''s tomb was far from her mother''s, so L visited the former first. Inscribed on the tombstone was her grandmother''s name, together with an old photo of her grandmother with a smiling face. She put the bunch of white chrysanthemums gently in front of the tomb and crouched down to stroke the smiling face in the photo. "Grandma, you passed away suddenly and father left, too. I hate you. Why do you leave me alone?" Tears gradually blurred her eyes. "Grandma, why doesn''t fathere to find me? Is it just because I am not his biological daughter? I miss you so much..." Thinking of the happiness before, L burst into a sob quietly, crouching close to the ground, for she would never retrieve the lost happiness. These were all because of them! "Jacob and Mike, you had ruined my family. I will take vengeance on you by all means! She walked to her mother''s tomb weakly and presented her mother''s favorite carnations in front of the tomb. "Mother, forgive me for not visiting you for a long time...Our family is suffering from such a disaster, which you have seen, too. Thank you, mother. Thank you and father for loving and taking care of me. I am fine now...Don''t worry and wish me to find father soon. OK?" A gust of cold wind blew to sway the carnations... A man in a suit and leather shoes gazed at her at a short distance. Wasn''t she the woman in a down jacket at the mall gate yesterday? She seemed really sad, with her white long dress blowing in the wind. Thomas Herren, who also came here to visit his deceased senior, felt for the first time that the world was really small. Coming out from the graveyard, L mitigated her sorrow for a while, bending over the steering wheel. Why were Jacob and his son still thriving in this city? Why did they enjoy a meteoric rise at the sacrifice of her father and family? Harry promised her to revenge her, but she could not wait. It was getting dark with evening lights lit. L drove her car aimlessly across this prosperous city. In SOHO Bar. Not knowing how she got here, L decided to get out for rxation. But she must call Zoe first, or a woman like her could not predict what she would face in such a ce sometimes. She ordered a cup of soft drink, sitting on the same seat to wait for Zoe. It seemed very lively here that day. Besides Mike, she also saw the man called Ben Arnold, who was summoned by Harryst time. It was obvious that Ben had seen her, too. He was walking towards her with a gang of minions. Looking at the cock-a-hoop Mike, she came up with an idea. "Hi, madam, you are alone today!" A gossip said that boss was already married. Could it be this woman? "Hmm, what a coincidence. I happen to need your help." L greeted him gracefully. "Whatever you need, just let me know." Ben sat askew on the sofa opposite to her, crossing his legs. "Give me some..." Moving close, L said what she wanted to him. "Cough..." Ben, who was normally calm, was scared by what L said. "Did I hear you right?" He stuck a finger in his ear to check if he heard it wrong. "Yes." She smiled innocuously, as if those words didn''te out of her mouth. "...For what do you want these?" Ben was quite curious. Why did this girl, weak in appearance, need these things? "For use, of course! All the expenses will be paid by Harry!" She did not care whether Harry would throttle her after he knew this. She simply couldn''t wait. "This is not a problem of money..." "Can''t you be more decisive? If you can''t get these, I won''t force you." L was very anxious, for fear he went away, leaving her just one step short of sess. Ben waved his hand at the minions behind him. Two or three minutester, all needed were ready. Ben waved his hand at the minions behind him. Two or three minutester, all needed were ready. "Thanks! I will put in a good word for you with Harry!" Ben thought it over and decided to let it go. Letting a woman praise another man in front of her man... Wasn''t he courting death? Especially her man was Harry. He couldn''t even imagine it. However, L had left the seat and disappeared. Ben thought it was necessary to report to Harry by phone... L ordered a ss of cocktail. Swirling the cocktail around in her ss, she thought of what she would do next and showed some hostility in her eyes. L changed to a piteous face about two meters away from Mike. "Mike..." Hearing a familiar call by ident, he thought he was under delusion. Looking back, he really saw L standing behind him. It was from her beyond doubt. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "L!" "This is not what you should call, jerk!" L thought. "Mike, are you busy now?" L nced at the people around him, who were different from thosest time. But judged from what they were dressed, they seemed all from wealthy families. Excuse her for being extremely blind, for she did not find Mike so dirty without attending to his proper duties! She came here twice and each time she met him. It was thus clear how frequent this yboy came here! "No. not at all. What''s wrong, L?" Mike promptly went over and pulled her aside. "Mike..." L swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue, which in the eyes of Mike turned out to be rather attractive. "s! I...I want toe back to you. Can I?" She lowered her head somewhat bashfully, with hatred in her eyes. Mike immediately became dizzy with surprise. If this beauty was obedient to him, he could give all to her except for spousal rtionship. Wait a minute! "Don''t you have a husband?" "Gosh! My husband... often stays out all night, leaving me alone..." Sorry, Harry! Seeing how delicate and touching she was, Mikeughed, feeling pleased with himself. "I see. Let''s go to a private ce. I willfort you." Depicting L''s lithe and graceful stature as well as her soft and sweet-scented lips, Mike was too impatient to wait. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 "OK...But I have just ordered a ss of cocktail, I should not waste it." "It''s just a piece of cake." Mike drank it up in one swallow. Seeing the whole ss of cocktail drunk by Mike, L smiled slightly. "Mike, I will repay you what you have done, This brainless bastard!" L thought. But... Was Mike also thinking she''s a fool, when she drank the ss of wine with philter that day? s... She held Mike''s arm on her own initiative and they headed for a room upstairs by tacit agreement. When Zoe hurried to the bar, L had disappeared. He called her and got through, but L didn''t answer the phone. Aftering across figures of a couple holding each other''s arms, Zoe followed up promptly for the woman looked like L from the back. But the crowds prevented him from pushing his way there. When he managed to get there, the couple had disappeared. L led Mike into a room. Upon entering, Mike cuddled her urgently. His intended kiss was avoided by L. "Go for a bath first..." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "No need to bathe. I can''t wait." Mike only felt a little dizzy. He tried to sober himself before taking off his clothes. Looking at the man who was undressing, L got flustered, wanting to open the door and dash out. But the man held on to her wrist and threw her onto the bed. Mike began to be unconscious, so L quickly got up from the other side of the bed and pped her hands. The door to the bathroom was opened soundlessly. Three people walked out from the back of Mike. One of them stepped forward and leapt on top of him. As Mike had blown his mind out, he started to grope whoever he touched. "Baby, enjoy my love." The obscene words from his mouth made L nearly vomit up. Everything was ready. She took out her mobile phone, which was muted by her. There were dozens of missed calls in it, but she paid no attention to them, and directly pressed the back button. She opened the camera to take several photos of Mike''s front together with the backs of the other three people. Then she left hurriedly. From behind the closed door came Mike''s voice with pleasure, which really disgusted L. She quickened her pace towards the elevator and reached the ground floor. What bad luck! How was he here? L ran to the exit passageway, wearing a long face. The first reaction of the man turned out to be running after her. By just a few strides, he caught L, who was about to run down the stairs, and got her under control between the wall of the exit passageway and his body. As her jaw was tightly pinched by him, L cried out because of pain," It hurts. Let me go!" "Let you go? What did I tell you? Hum?" Harry stared at this intractable woman fiercely. "I am just strolling around...Why are you making a fuss?" With a guilty conscience, L did not dare to look at Harry. Damn it. It must be Ben who reported to him! "Stroll? Stroll with Mike to a hotel room? L, you are really capable!" Harry loosened his grip of her jaw. With both hands pushing against the wall, he trapped L between his arms overbearingly, which made her flipped... But she could not hear any sentiment from his indifferent tone. "I did not sleep with him!" Thinking of the photo she took just now, she felt cheerful and decided to send them to Sarater after she got home. "No, you didn''t. But you dare to philter a man. L, don''t you know the consequence?" Harry became stony-faced, giving off coldness all over, which sent L into a shiver. "Isn''t it sessful without anything wrong? Besides, I also called Zoe to guard me!" Speaking of Zoe, where is he? God, as things went too smoothly, she even forgot about Zoe! "Zoe guarded you? He is also seeking for you across the bar!" How didn''t he realize this little woman was so capable? "Let it go. Boss Lewis...How about going home?" L smiled and intended to bluff it out. Harry kissed on her lips, with his hands caressing her. "Today, I will run a red light to screw you here!" What he said in an icy tone made L scared with cold feet. But she was muffled by his kiss immediately, and failed to say anything. As L could not break his control with all her strength, she was frightened to sad tears. Shaking her head, she said," This is not the right ce, nor is it the right time!" She was convinced of her fault. He sucked on her neck violently before letting go of her slowly. Seeing the little woman sobbing in his arms, he said," This is a lesson to you. If this happens again, L..." Being warned, L shook her head tactfully right away to show that she would never do this again and would be a good girl. Being warned, L shook her head tactfully right away to show that she would never do this again and would be a good girl. ... After calming down, she made a phone call to Zoe and told him that she had been picked up by her husband and would apologize by inviting them to dinner! Harry sent Joey, who was waiting outside, away back to thepany, and drove the Maserati of L home with her. Along the way, L appeared in low spirits, for she felt unhappy to be tightly controlled by Harry. s! How miserable it was! She must find ways to rebel! In the bedroom, L climbed into the bed sluggishly after spending over ten minutes in the bathroom. "Don''t you... sleep?" She curiously sized up the man who had been staring at her. "Are you inviting me to sleep with you?" He took out his mobile phone to check the time. "... It is up to you!" Ignoring him, Ly down and pulled the quilt over her head. Harry walked to the bedside and looked down at the little woman," If such things happen again and you don''t notify me in advance, you will never be allowed to get out of this room." "Why?! I have my personal freedom!" L popped out from the bed swiftly. But she did not know Harry was so close to her. Shoot! She bumped her head against his jaw... "L, can you be steadier?" said the man with resignation, rubbing her head. L was depressed, too. Why was he so close to her? "I am suffering from mild concussion now. Compensate for my medical fee and mental damages!" she cried out. "Fine, here you are!" He gave her a soul kiss directly and let her go when she was about to lose her breath. She was so angry that she wanted to kick him off. Why did this bastard always ruin her revenge ns? ... When Harry left the room, he turned off the light. But he saw her room lit again when he got into the car downstairs. So what? Was she afraid of the dark? Hearing the sound of starting a car, L breathed a sigh of relief. But where did Harry go at thiste hour? He sent his assistant away back to thepany just now. Was he returning to thepany for work? It was really arduous work! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Forget about him. She drew out her mobile phone with an evil face, and sent Sara two photos via WeChat app. Then she cklisted her directly. One of the photos was Mike trying to kiss her in the room. She took this photo with the camera opened in advance from a side. The other photo was the four men enjoying themselves. Three minutester, the prompt tone of Weibo rang. It was a private message from Sara. Oh, she forgot to cklist her on Weibo! "Fuck, L, you are really a bitch. What did you do to Mike?" Sara had been calling Mike, but it was always off. L had cklisted her on WeChat, so Sara had to use Weibo to send this message. "What did I do to Mike? Bah, the jerk forced me and I was saved. Can''t you see it?" L replied quickly. Anyway, as she could not fall asleep, she didn''t mind ying with her. "Nonsense. Mike will never love you, for you have slept with many men." Sara and Mike fell in love with each other when she was 15 years old. It was L who took away her man. Mike does not love this woman, but was only forced to be with her for the sake of Uncle Jacob''s n. For three years when they were together, Mike kept ingratiating himself with L. As the best friend of L, she could only see her beloved one hugging another woman! Fortunately, Mike always loved her. Even though he drugged L that night, she still believed that what hit his fancy was only the appearance of L. But she would never let her beloved man sleep with other women. L must be robbed of her most precious thing by an unknown man that night, ha-ha! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But, seeing the photo in her mobile phone where Mike was caressed pleasantly by three men, she even felt disgusting. "Yes, so your man has not only slept with many women but also some men!" "Tell me where he is!" L, having achieved her aim, told an address to Sara with crity. Go ahead to save the "hero"! Don''t worry. She would give Mike a chance to save his beauty, too... Sara, who returned to Dreles just now, drove her car to SOHO Bar immediately, with hatred even burning in her heart. The damned bitch. If Mike met with any mishap, she would not let L go! When arriving at the fourth floor of SOHO Bar, Sara hurried to knock on the door of Room 405. The one who opened the door was rightly the ck man in the photo. It seemed that he had just bathed, for he was wrapped in a towel. She was startled to hesitate for a while. "Sorry, I knocked on the wrong door." Sara calmed herself down and decided to call the police first. She called 110 inconspicuously in a corner and waited for policemen anxiously. After a few minutes, she saw the policemen, together with many paparazzi. Damned bitch, L even exposed this to paparazzi. If this was covered in news, Mike would be doomed! In fact, L would feel wrongedter when she knew this, for she did not tell this to paparazzi... Over a dozen paparazzi started to take photos of Sara once they saw her, for she was the daughter of the Ellsworth family. Sara covered her face with her bag at first, but gave up then and walked to the policemen directly. "Do you call the police?" One of the policemen asked seriously. "Yes, my fianc¨¦ was kidnapped to this room." Sara answered straightforward. When the policemen were handling this, the paparazzi were very cooperative not to ask anything, only taking photos and recording videos. The policemen knocked at the door for a long time, but no one answered. Both the policemen looked at each other. Sara felt puzzled, too, not knowing what happened inside. A policeman sent for the manager and forced him to open the door with the excuse of handling cases. The sound from the room made all the people trembled, for there were women''s moan and men''s groan of pleasure. The paparazzi thrust the policemen and Sara aside and broke into the room immediately. In the messy room, there was a man on top of a woman. It was Mike. The one under him with blond hair and white skin was obviously a woman. Seeing what they had taken, all the paparazzi were stunned. Didn''t she say being kidnapped? What they saw was totally a live porn. When seeing the crowd breaking in, Mike became quite sober and promptly wrapped himself tightly with a nket. "Didn''t you say your fianc¨¦ was kidnapped? It is obvious that he is having a sex trade!" The policemen squinted at the dumbstruck Sara, and then walked to the bedside to show Mike their certificates. "We are policemen. Pleasee with us!" ... After a good night''s sleep, L browsed Weibo news, only to find thetest headline with the name of Mike, which had be hot news. Feeling a little puzzled, she clicked on it to check out details. The title was that Mike, Vice President of Ywood Group (originally Newman Group), was caught for sex trade with a blonde in a barte at night. Mike''s fianc¨¦e called the police saying he was kidnapped. But he was actually trading sex and was then detained at a local police station. Mike''s fianc¨¦e called the police saying he was kidnapped. But he was actually trading sex and was then detained at a local police station. In addition to whoring, it was also told by insiders that, before that, three African men got out from Mike''s room. Sara, the fianc¨¦e of Mike, an eligible bachelor, called the police saying her fianc¨¦ was kidnapped, but she was to catch adultery in fact. ... Oh, my god! She did drug Mike and find some strong men for him, and Sara called the police. But where did so many paparazzie from, as well as this blonde? Could it be Harry? It could only be him... It was really remarkable when boss took the field. Mike was immediately in bad odor. He was detained and Ywood Group''s share price kept plummeting. L continued to go to work on her little motorcycle, but she was prepared for being maltreated. As expected, she was made to do a lot of cleaning, even including the warehouse, once ine arrived in the store. As she had never done cleaning before, it was impossible for her to do it well. So she was scolded and forced to rework over and over again. Just as L was decided to explode, there came an uninvited guest - Sara! Behind her were several women who looked like ygirls. They were obviously hostile. "Cousin, call L over, that bitch!" Her voice which was louder than usual by a few decibels immediately drew the attention of all the staff in the store. L came out from the warehouse with her head covered with dust. Before she stood firm, a p hit on her face. ... Nothing could be heard except the light music in the apparel store. "p!" Here was another ringing sound, leaving the store even quieter. Covering her pped cheek, L raised her hand and pped back at once. "Bitch! How dare you p me? Look how Mike was inflicted by you! I must give you a lesson today, you bastard!" Sara learned that L was not Carl''s biological daughter several years ago. She heard it when Carl told the truth to Catharine in his home. This stupid woman thought herself as a princess all the time. Shame on her. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 "How is Mike inflicted by me? Look how I am inflicted by you. How does your mother educate you to be so shameless!" Bitch? Bastard? Rubbing the hurt cheek, L consoled herself that she would not only get even with Sara this moment but also double her revenge on Sara in future! "You deserve your punishment, for your father took away the beloved woman of Uncle Braxton over two decades ago and you, again, took away my beloved man three years ago." Sara stared at the straight-faced L ferociously. She clenched her teeth in bitter hatred, just like wanting to eat L. As this was the first time for L to hear such a thing of her father and Jacob Braxton, she was wondering if this woman was her mother. "Being taken away? That means the woman did not regard Jacob her beloved one!" "Bah! Damn bitch, go to find the paparazzi and rify what happened. Tell them it was all due to your philtering!" L really could not figure out why this bitch was so proud and supercilious. She would destroy her pride and let her be doomed forever. L looked at Sara like seeing a mad woman. She took up the phone on the cashier desk and dialed 911. "Hello, I need your help. A wild woman is behaving atrociously at the Apparel in Hstead Mall..." ine stopped L from making the call immediately. Call the police? Did she permit that? At this moment, Sara made a gesture to the women behind her. Several ygirls came up at once to force L into a fitting room aside. "L, this is yourst chance. Will you obey me?" Looking at L who was held in leash, Sara smiled triumphantly. "Yes, I will." A wise man knew when to retreat. Sara beckoned to the ygirls by waving her hand to let go of L. Wendy took her phone quietly and made a phone call in a corner. "Hello, help please." ine came to grab the mobile phone before Wendy said more. "Call the police? How dare you?" "Sure, I can. It''s none of your business. Return it to me!" Not bearing any more, You Wendy directly offended her manager openly. "Believe it or not. I will beat you together." As the whole mall belonged to Sara''s fianc¨¦, ine had nothing to fear. "Who do you think you are?" Wendy could not attend to her mobile phone, but ran into the fitting room before L just came out. L walked to VIP lounge where she got herself a cup of water and drank calmly. Sara felt puzzled about the intent of L. At this moment, L walked towards Sara and sprayed the water in the mouth over thetter''s face. "Yuck, let me obey you? It''s impossible!" Then she poured the rest half more cup of water on Sara''s head. Sara unbelievably looked at L, who continued to pour the water, and burst into scream due to embarrassment. "Ah, bitch L!" L threw the cup directly in Sara''s face and took another cup to repeat it onto the head of ine. "Shit, I have tolerated you for two days. Today, I will repay you for your persecution! How dare you, these ygirls, meddle in our affairs?" L found an ashtray next to her and smashed it onto the ground. The ashtray broke into three pieces directly. She picked up one and raised her hand, "If you dare to touch us, I will fight with you!" Seeing L''s act, Wendy also went over," L, I will give them a lesson, too." She had only learnt taekwondo for a month, but L did not have any of such basis. For the moment, L needed her, she must stand out. Seeing that L really meant that, the ygirls were scared by her imposing manner and dared not to touch them. Sara pissed off foring with these cowards instead of several men. As it seemed to be a bigger trouble, the surrounding staff were all frightened to send for guards in the mall. "Wendy, give a lesson to that old woman - ine, and I must scratch the face of mistress Sara." Wendy gave a hefty kick and started to beat ine fiercely. L looked at Wendy with admiration. She got close to Sara slowly with a smirk. "OK, let''s settle it today. Let me see how dissolute you are on Mike''s bed and how you can hook up with Mike after your face is disfigured." These words sound so familiar. Oh, right. This was often what a mistress said to the heroine in dramas! With the cold ss fragment stopped on her face, Sara dared not act impetuously," L, you must be crazy!" L ignored her and moved slightly, resulting in a tiny bloodstain. Sara felt a sharp pain on her cheek. "Ah! L, you are really mad." Sara seized the chance to step backward to escape and promptly hid herself behind the ygirls. Sara seized the chance to step backward to escape and promptly hid herself behind the ygirls. "I will pay 100, 000 dors to each of you, if you catch this woman!" Sara ground her teeth in pain but dared not touch the wound on her cheek. The ygirls looked at each other and no one dared toe up. "Think it over, for the ss fragment in my hand showed no mercy. Which counted more, the money or your beautiful face?" L smiled evilly. Sara had never seen such a look on her, and thus was too scared even to breathe. Over there, Wendy had beaten ine''s face to be swollen. With this face, ine would feel ashamed to be seen for the next half a month. After walking up to Sara, L gave her a p rightly on the hurt cheek to make her suffer from severe pain and even want to call her mother for help. Sara was totally in a mess with water all over her head and body and a scratch on her cheek. "Sara, I must make you smell hell today. You should also be med for my family''s enormous suffering. Go ahead to sue me!" Wendy came over immediately and joined L to beat the woman on the ground who came for revenge. At this moment, the guards arrived to see L and Wendy beating the women, and stopped them at once. "Stop! What are you doing?" You two!" Seeing the guards rushing in, Wendy pulled L to escape from another door. Seeing helperse, Sara cried out at once," Go and catch them, or you will all be fired!" L, having not escaped out, flipped her off when hearing the words. Sara really thought herself thendy here! Thus, two women in uniforms of the mall were running in front, chased by several guards, which was really a spectacr scene. Wendy was the champion of long-distance races when she was at school, so she pulled L to dash forward with all her strength. She shouted while running," Hurry up. Move, move, excuse me!" "Wendy, good job!" L, panting heavily, thumbed up at Wendy, and both of them smiled. But unfortunately... ine also called the police a moment ago. Several policemen saw the two running women rightly when they got off the elevator, and came forward to bring them under control. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Many of the onlookers doubted if this was for drama shooting! Some people even took photos with their mobile phones and uploaded them to Weibo. Then, all the people involved were led to a local police station. L and Wendy were detained for they were used of intentional injury. Joey checked Weibo to see if there was any headline, while having dinner. Indeed, there was. In addition to Mike, the words "Hstead Mall" were also listed on the Trending Searches. He clicked on it to learn that, as shown in the photos taken by some onlookers, two staff attempted to kill someone in the mall before being chased by the security guards across the mall, and were finally brought under control by the policemen... After viewing the photo inadvertently, he found that the woman in it resembled the wife of his boss very much. Boss''s wife? Hstead Mall? After finishing the meal casually, Joey trotted into thepany and ran to the CEO room. All the staff on the way were astonished to see the all-time cool Joey running toward the elevator frantically. Calming his breath down, Joey knocked at the door of the CEO room and went in after getting the permission. He opened the mobile phone to show the news to his boss. While reading the news, Harry frowned even fiercely. After a minute, he went out of his office with a long face. His looks made the secretaries outside shiver. Joey kept up with the boss resignedly and drove to the police station with him. The night fell. In the police station, L and Wendy were detained separately after making oral confession. But Sara and ine, as victims, were released after making oral statements. Before leaving, Sara warned L," Just wait here forw suit! I will sue you, leaving you imprisoned forever!" "Yuck! Dear sir, she threatened me. Why do you let her go? It''s unfair!" L nced at Sara disdainfully, and turned to look at the young policeman pathetically, who was handling the case. "They have powerful men behind them!" said by the policeman calmly after ncing at the woman in protest. ... L has a powerful man, too, but she dared not to call him... Cry, cry, cry... After Sara and ine left, L considered whether she should make a phone call to Zoe to let him bail her first. This should never be learned by Harry! At that moment, someone said to her from outside," L, you can go now!" She could go? L was delighted, but the next moment, she started to wonder who it was to bail them. Couldn''t it be... Yes, it was him! L went out from the police station embarrassedly. When she saw the ck Maybach, she knew that she guessed right. "Wendy, I want to stay overnight at your home!" She begged pathetically, slightly pulling the clothes of Wendy. While Wendy was wondering about the reason, a man got out of the luxury car and said to L," Madam, Boss wants you to get in the car." "No, I don''t want to get in. I will go home with my friend..." How embarrassing. "Madam, I have called a car to send your friend home." Joey wiped his sweat without being noticed. It turned out that the madam was afraid of the boss, too! "Why do you intermeddle? I will send her! I will!" L held the hand of Wendy and was about to go. "Where are you going?" L stopped, upon hearing the familiar voice from the open window. "Boss Lewis, you must be busy. I will send my friend home without bothering you." Could she escape from him? "Get in the car!" The overbearing and coldmand made L loosen her grip on Wendy''s hand and get in the car tamely. Wendy looked at L, feeling puzzled. L seems to be very afraid of her husband. Would the man beat her?... "Miss Hobbes, please wait here for a moment. The car will arrive soon." What Joey said interrupted the thought of Wendy. "OK, thank you." She decided to ask L next time when they met. After L got in the car, the cool air inside made her shiver. She sat closely to the door. Joey got in the car and saw the boss with eyes closed from the interior mirror. He bet that the boss was bewildered by his wife. Seeing the silent Harry, the trouble maker L then rxed herself gradually. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The car ran to thepany directly. When L felt puzzled, Harry got out of the car first. "What''s wrong? Should I carry you down?" The poker-faced Harry looked at the woman, who did not intend to get out. Hearing what he said, L immediately opened the door and trotted to follow Harry. After 7:00 p.m., there were still some employees not getting off work. The three of them went up to the CEO room on the 66th floor directly. Two secretaries, who were still working at the moment, sized up L in the uniform sneakingly, feeling curious about her background and purpose. Joey opened the door and then left and closed the door sensibly. Joey opened the door and then left and closed the door sensibly. After entering the office, Harry opened theputer to continue his work. L was idling about in the office. Half an hourter. "Harry, can I y with your mobile phone?" The mobile phone was handed over to her directly. L looked at Harry''stest mobile phone curiously. It felt good. "Harry, what''s the password?" With a pause, Harry said a string of numbers. "Harry, is the number 1025 anyone''s birthday?" She was responded with silence. Without paying attention to that, she entered the password to unlock the mobile phone, lying in the sofa. The wallpaper was a smiling woman, who looked familiar. Oh, she seemed the international super star - Ynda Morrison. She liked her for a period, for she acted the leading role of a drama called Our Youth. Did Harry also like her? Without thinking more, L found and opened Weibo directly. She was about to log out his ount, when she saw there were many private messages. Driven by curiosity, she browsed through the list of the messages. They were mostly about business information. There was also a dialog box titled with Ynda, but the chatting records had been deleted. Thest private message was dated half a month ago, but with who? His beloved woman? Checking his following list, she found herself. When did he follow her on Weibo? How should she not notice that? That''s right! She had so many followers, so she did not pay attention to this. Hey hey. He also followed Ynda. It seems that he liked this star very much. It turned out that CEO was an idter, too! After logging in her own Weibo ount, L refreshed the headlines and finally she knew why Harry learned about her being detained. She and Wendy were listed on the top news. In thements, many people had even exposed her bygone status... But, the calmer Harry was, the less calm she was. She felt so unsure about whether he would me her or not. She continued to check the follow-up report about Mike. It said that Ywood Group had taken PR measures and responded that Mike was philtered by someone. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The topment read," My Prince Charming, I trust you!" The second came," Scum, how can you behave disloyally to your fiancee?" L clicked on the Like button evilly. As L was busy checking Weibo news, a WeChat message popped up. A contact called "Ynda" sent Harry a message," Harry, are you busy?" "Harry, you got a WeChat message..." Being a little angry, L looked at Harry. It was obvious that that was just the one in his Weibo chat list. Moreover, it was a woman, and she called him in such an intimate way. "Who is that?" Harry asked without raising his head. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Ynda. She says she misses you..." Her remarks made people smell jealousy in the air. Harry, who was signing a document, paused. "Leave her alone." Harry continued to check the document. With a snicker, L decided to y a trick on that woman as a punishment to Harry who had always teased her. "No. How about you?" "Harry, I miss you. When will youe back from Dreles?" The person on the other end went nk, but replied soon. Hum. How close they were! She even said that "I miss you"! "Baby, I miss you, too. I will go back soon." L snickered. Seeing the message received on WeChat, the woman clenched her phone, as she noticed that it didn''t sound like Harry. "Fine. Can we make a video call now? I want to talk to you." "That''s OK!" L agreed cheerily, and immediately aimed the phone camera at Harry. Suddenly, Harry snatched the phone and declined the video call. Harry browsed the chat history and said," Who allows you to reply to her message?" It seemed that he got angry. "I''m bored. So I replied." "Can you behave yourself? What else can you do except making trouble?" Turning livid with rage, Harry entered "It was not me" in the message box. ... What he said hurt L, as she thought that she was given the cold shoulder. Feeling wronged with red eyes, L said with dissatisfaction," I just sent a reply. Do you go so far as to get such angry?" "You always mess up!" Harry fretfully sat back in front of theputer. "If you don''t allow me to reply, just block her. Why do you still keep her in the contact list? For worshipping every day?" They had a row just a few days after they got married. It could be ranked TOP 1 irrational marriage! "Joey will send you home." Harry picked up the receiver of the telephone to make a call. "No need. Who cares? I will go by myself!" L stood up, snapped the door, and left without looking back. Joey and another secretary outside the office was startled by the snap of the door of the CEO office, and turned to look at L, who left in a rage. Aftering out of Harry''spany, L found that she didn''t bring her purse, and had also left her phone in Hstead Mall. Her stomach gave a growl of protest. How miserable she was! When loafing about the street aimlessly, she heard a horn from behind. Turning around, she saw Joey follow her in Harry''s Maybach. But she went forward without any intention to stop. L nned to find a public phone to call Zoe. s! Her bestie was really reliable, as he came to help every time she got trouble. Joey had no choice but to pull over, nning to persuade L to get in the car. Unexpectedly, L walked towards Joey, after she saw Joey get out of the car. "I''m hungry. And I have no money. Can you buy me something to eat?" A sweet smile appeared on L''s face, which was as warm as the sun though it was at night, sending Joey into a trance. Nodding instinctively, Joey looked around and found a KFC nearby. "Madam, there is a KFC. What would you like to eat?" "Whatever is OK. I am not a picky eater." Without any doubt, Joey trotted to the KFC. Seeing Joey go into KFC, L walked towards Maybach by the roadside. Fortunately, Joey hadn''t removed the key from the ignition. L started the car and swiftly drove away. After running out of KFC, only to find L disappear with the car, Joey was balled up. After a long while, Joey took out his phone from the pocket, trembling with fear. "Boss, Mrs. Lewis ran off with the car." "Find out where she is going. You will be fired, if you fail." Harry put down the pen, and leaned on the back of the chair, wondering whether he got a wife or a daughter. Harry''s cold voice sent a chill through Joey. Feeling depressed, Joey contacted several other persons. L drove Maybach on the wide road at over 120 mph. Many cars hurried to keep away from the seemingly crazy luxury car. Paying no attention to the warning from traffic police at the crossing, L speeded up to 150 mph. A couple of police cars ran after her with siren screaming. In order to get rid of the annoying traffic police, L elerated to 180 mph. As the light for the throughne turned red, L turned right on a green light. More and more police cars joined to run after her, forming a spectacr scene. With a strong desire to catch up, two policemen even had their cars crashed. As luck would have it, they didn''t get hurt. With a strong desire to catch up, two policemen even had their cars crashed. As luck would have it, they didn''t get hurt. L intended to drive to have a race with Zoe. But those annoying police were too persistent to let her off. A main intersection in front was a little dark. L pushed the left-turn signal, while turning right at a higher speed. With the left-turn signal on, the police turned to the left. When they found that the luxury car turned right, it was not possible for them to turn their cars around. They could only helplessly watch L leave. L flung off the police finally. So she slowed down and headed for Zoe''s apartment. It was past 11 o''clock, when L arrived at her destination. Zoe was kissing his girlfriend at that time, and both of them just started feeling good when the bell rang. They put on a long face and asked," It is veryte now. Who is that?" Zoe with tousled red hair went to open the door, showing impatience, but swallowed the swear words from the tip of his tongue. "Hey bro, do you have anything to eat? I am starving to death." L pushed Zoe away and went into his house. "Eh, sister inw is also here." Seeing Zoe''s girlfriend, L looked at Zoe with surprise, guessing that they live together. "L, what brought you here sote at night?" Linda Moore and L had met once, leaving a good impression on each other. L immediately wore a sad look. "Sister inw, I am so poor today. I have eaten nothing all day long." God damn it. Harry didn''t even take her to a meal before bringing her to thepany. Poor L... Hearing this, Linda went into the kitchen to make noodles for her. "L, what happened? The Weibo news has described you as an attempted murderer. What''s up?" Zoe had called L dozens of times. At first, the call went through, but no one answered. Then the phone was powered off, probably because of the dead battery. "Forget it. Sara created a disturbance in my workce this morning. And Wendy and I got fired because of her. Then we were sent to the police station. Fortunately, Harry... my husband came on a white horse to rescue me." ... Was it really a white horse? "So what''s going on now?" "I hijacked the car from my husband''s assistant and wanted to have a race with you. On my way here, I was chased by the police. I have exerted every effort to get rid of them." Husband, husband and husband. L seemed to be satisfied with her life now. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 "I feel pity for your husband, for he dared to married you, a freak." Zoe passed an apple to her. L, eating the apple cheerfully, opposed at once upon hearing what Zoe said, "What are you saying? I am the one you should feel pity for, because I waspletely controlled by him. He always teases me and even roared at me just now, ming me for being a trouble maker... I am so miserable. Just what part of me makes you think that I am doing OK?" Zoe rolled his eyes at her, for she found fault about her savior. "What does your husband do? He looks quite formidable!" "The CEO of apany?" She didn''t know whether he had any other identity. Well, that sounded good! L told Zoe about what happened in the mall that morning and what she had done to Mike at length, ending with a conclusion that Mike and Sara must take revenge on her, probably by suing. "s, at that time, maybe I have to ride my husband''s coattails," she said. Linda brought in the noodle with eggs, the aroma of which lured L to gobble it down with chopsticks. "Take your time. It is hot!" s, children without parents are so pitiful! Linda understood the rtionship between L and Zoe. They were just good friends... "I didn''t find that your husband even maltreated you by leaving you starving." Zoe cracked a melon seed and fed it into the mouth of Linda. Without caring about what he said, L finished off the bowl of noodle within several minutes. Rubbing her stomach, she passed the empty bowl to Linda, "Thank you for the trouble." "You are wee. Enjoy your chatting." "You are really lucky to find such a good girlfriend." L admired the women who were very capable of all housework including cleaning and cooking, just like Linda. "You are right. Who am I? A little bit poor though, I am still very charming." "Gee, let''s go for racing, together with Linda! I will go downstairs first and wait for you in the car!" L wiped her mouth and went out with her key. Ten minutester. Zoe showed up with Linda by motorcycle beside L''s Maybach. L had intended to give them a ride, but seeing Zoe ride on his motorcycle, she drove to the east of the city with them without saying anything. On Queenly Racing Track. Though it was already 12 o''clock at midnight, the race track was aze with lights, with over a dozen young men and women gathering together and cheering aloud. When seeing Zoe and L arrive, some of them came over to say hello. L''s car attracted a lot of attention. "L, where do you rent this Maybach? It must be very expensive." Lyna, the leader of cheering squad for the race, put forward the question many others were wondering about. As L was known to many people in their circle, her sufferings had been learned by almost everyone there. "Rent? That''s a present from her husband." Zoe stared at Lyna. Couldn''t he understand what Lyna meant by saying that? "Wow, L, you are married. What a good luck!" "Yes, her rich father cannot be found, but she married a rich husband. s,parisons are odious!" ... L regretted going there, for many of the people there were jealous of her, whichpletely dispelled her cheer. "Ie here for racing. You can check the car, but there is no need to talk about me!" L retied up her unkempt hair. Disdaining to pay attention to those jealous women, Zoe drove his racing car out of the garage, immediately followed by several refitted racing cars. When seeing Zoe''s amazing grey Buggati Veyron, the people whistled one after another. "Zoe, we finally see your brilliant racing car again. It''s really a rare chance." Zoe was such a poor guy. But no one knew how he could get several million to buy this Buggati Veyron. His car was iparable among all the cars owned by the rich second generation who have visited that racing track! Five cars were ready. As it was night, they raced inside of the brightly lit venue. "Zoe,e on!" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Maybach,e on! Love you!" Only few men cheered for L. The cheers from cheerleaders led by Lyna in a crop top and the shouts from surrounding spectators were so loud that they could even be heard from a long distance. With a starting whistle, the Maybach dashed out first and kept leading the race. When it came to the secondp, Zoe''s Buggati Veyron caught up with her with a quick eleration. In less a minute, the refitted Honda falling behind them dashed to pass them suddenly. L also stepped on the elerator. She took the lead again because of her outstanding driving skills and her car of excellent performance. The race was in full swing, until thestp when Zoe elerated again to dash across the finishing line directly! He was closely followed by L''s Maybach. "Yeah! Zoe wins!" "Zoe, awesome!" "Yeah! Zoe wins!" "Zoe, awesome!" Spectators kept making thunderous cheers. The manager served beers to the crowds for celebration. In SL Group. Joey hung up the phone with trembling hands and dared not to look at the man in front. "Who is that?" "Boss... that is the traffic police brigade." Wiping his sweat without being noticed, Joey thought: "L is really capable, for she has just been bailed from a police station in the evening after being detained for an afternoon because of fighting with others in the morning. But now... Boss, prepare yourself for this troublemaker." "What''s up!" "Your car was chased by several police cars because of overspeed driving and escaped. Four police cars were scrapped. Now your car is located at Queenly Racing Track." Madam, pray for yourself... The silence in the room made Joey imagine unrestrainedly about Mrs. Lewis beingshed by the boss and then her body being discarded in a wilderness. "Go and fetch the racing car parked in Eason Leonard''s garage." He lit up a cigarette and made a smoke ring. Then he called Eason with his mobile phone. L felt good after rxation. She was chatting with some beauties casually, when a car parked in the venue steadily. "God, an F1 top racing car!" "Oh, my gosh, it is true. I have only seen it on television!" "Ahhh, I am so excited to see a real one!" "The brake disc, body and chassis are all made of carbon fiber, costing a high investment. Its four tires can even be worth a Ferrari! The steering wheel is exclusively designed and dismountable, at the expense of at least 30, 000... US dors. Its dual-clutch transmission is the best one capable of the speediest shift in the world, featuring a shifting speed of only 2 ms. Its engine costs nearly 2 million dors, and will be totally scrapped after four races... This is a car made regardless of cost, and probably the most expensive one in the world!" said Zoe earnestly, for that was his dream car. L drank the beer with indifference, for it was none of her business... "L, get in the car!" The familiar voice from the car made L suddenly choke on the beer she drank. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 "Why are you in such a hurry? You are no longer a kid. How could you choke on beer?" Zoe patted L''s back, which was offending to the eyes of the man in the car. "Zoe, how about racing with me?" Zoe remembered this deadly cold voice and that he was the man appearing at the bar the other evening. In other words, L''s husband! After throwing his eye on L with a mixed emotion, Zoe got in the car. "L, do not y dead. Get in!" After flicking the ash from cigarette out of the car window, Harry took a drag, stubbed it out and dropped it into the ashtray. "Wow, how handsome he is!" Lyna covered her mouth with excitement, as she had never seen such a handsome man. Though it was dark, one could tell his delicate features. "Wow, wow. Handsome boy, get out to party hard!" The women got together, screaming their head off. "L, that handsome man is calling you." Even Linda became excited when seeing handsome Harry and the luxury car. L, who was about to sneak away, rolled her eyes and returned to get in Harry''s racing car. Two racing cars got ready at the starting line, while many spectators took out their phone to video the uing excellent race. As soon as Lyna whistled, even with a higher decibel level than usual, two cars started off. In less than a second, Harry''s F1 racing car ran so far that it was out of sight, While Zoe''s cargged behind for tens of yards. L tightly closed her eyes in the F1 racing car to repress the physical difort. She was a skillful driver, but still felt unwell due to Harry''s high driving speed. Zoe hadgged far behind. L said with difficulty," Slow down, slow down..." Instead of decelerating, Harry elerated, making L scream," Harry, we will die!" "I won''t die. You should care about yourself now!" His voice was just the same as usual, arousing envy, jealousy and hate in L''s heart. L could only clench the safety belt and the armrest. Harry finished threeps within less than two minutes, ap ahead of Zoe. "Wow! He is so cool!" "Handsome boy, let''s have sex!" "Baby, fxxk me!" Women''s courting out there almost resounded through the sky. Paying no attention to L''s difort, Harry directly drove away with her. "My heart is aching. That F1 car has spent hundreds of thousands of dors on onep!" Rather than falling into depression as a result of losing the game, Zoe felt pity for the racing car, leaving all the others speechless. "s! A creep cannot beparable to that handsome man!" Lyna shook her head. In her eyes, Zoe was nothing else but a poor creep. Zoe disdained to talk to such a woman as Lyna. Giving a nce at the Maybach, Zoe decided to leave it there since he didn''t have the key. Zoe drove his racing car back to the garage, and went back home with Linda. L kept her eyes closed all the way to the vi, as Harry''s high driving speed was way too much for her. The intrinsic excellent performance of the car also added fuel. An ordinary man may just not wait to get out and throw up. After arriving, Harry got out of the car, looking just fine, and walked directly out of the garage without looking at L behind. L made a decision that she would never race again, as what Harry did this time made her sick enough. Before returning to the room, she didn''t feel tired at all. However, the bed in front of her then made her sleepy. L rapidly ran to the bathroom to take a bath. Fortunately, the two sanitary pads she put in the pocket of her shorts in the afternoon were absorbent enough. After bathing, she went out while wiping her wet hair. Even after L dried her hair, Harry did not show up. Never mind. Who cared about him? She was still angry! Just sleep. She caught a glimpse of a bag on the desk. Eh? It was hers. Who brought her bag home? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She got her phone charged and turned it on. It was past 1 o''clock at night. A WeChat message from Harry popped up, saying: "I have no time to clear up the mess you made in the following days. From tomorrow on, if you want to work, go ahead; otherwise, JUST STAY AT HOME." Resisting the urge to beat her, Harry sent this message to L before bathing. "He must still be angry," L thought, biting her lower lip. She then went to sleep without sending him a reply. In Braxton''s house. Jacob was waiting for Sara and Mike, who arrived home at midnight, after settling the disturbance caused by Mike. "Father!" The bruise near to the corner of Mike''s mouth indicated that he may be beaten when detained. "You idiot! How could my son be such an asshole?" Jacob furiously pointed at Mike and cursed him out, as hispany fell into turmoil because of this bastard. His wife was also infuriated, resulting in elevation of blood pressure, and had to be kept on bed rest. "Uncle Braxton, don''t be annoyed. Mike should not be med for what happened." Sara, with gauze on face, hurried tofort Jacob. "Uncle Braxton, don''t be annoyed. Mike should not be med for what happened." Sara, with gauze on face, hurried tofort Jacob. Looking at Sara, Jacob stopped scolding Mike and lumped down into the sofa. "Father, it is all L''s fault. That bitch! Look at the scar on Sara''s face. It was also scratched by her with ss." Mike felt sick, when thinking that he had had sex with three men and a foreign prostitute. He had L to thank for this mess. That bitch, just wait and see! "L?" Jacob was evidently surprised, wondering how dared a girl, who had nothing at all at the moment, provoke his son and Sara. "Yes! Uncle Braxton, it is her! She not only hit my cousin, but also drugged Mike and scratched my face. I am sure to sue her!" Grinding her teeth, Sara listed what L had done. After thinking for a while, Jacob concluded," L doesn''t have any rtives with powerful background, except Carl, let alone her friends - poor Zoe and ordinary Wendy. She has no patron at all. How could it be?" "Father, L got married!" Mike''s remarks made Jacob frown. "With whom?" She got married. It made sense then. She was not a silly girl. It seems that L''s husband may not be simple; otherwise, she dared not behave in such an arrogant way. "I have made an investigation into that man, but found nothing. Nor did I see him before in Dreles." Mike had a feeling that that man is by no means ordinary. Jacob considered in silence, and said," Mike, take Sara to have a rest now. I will pay her back for what she has done!" "OK. Uncle Braxton, please rest yourself early too. I will ask my father to find awyer tomorrow." Hearing this, Jacob looked at Sara again and thought: "That will be fine. Since it is so, he doesn''t need to take up the matter himself." Carl did disappear. Jacob had sent his subordinates to look for Carl, and found that many others other than the police were also looking for him. As for L, he believed that a little girl would not be able to make any waves. But what she had done so far - offending Braxton Family and Ellsworth Family with no mercy to the extent that she left herself no way out - indicates that her husband may be powerful. Jacob decided to make a thorough investigation tomorrow. As the old saying goes, "Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated." If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 At almost noon, they went to another mall in the Dreles - Blue Ind Mall. L felt not strange about this mall. Wendy''s cousin worked here, and introduced them to the manager of Mirade Apparel, which offered good remuneration. The store was originally not in need of additional staff, but two of its senior staff resigned for pregnancy and marriage respectively. The manager hired them, because Wendy was experienced and L was beautiful and graceful. L felt good about such a manager who did not embarrass them deliberately. It only cost a few days for them to be integrated with the senior staff in the store. They finally settled down. But as L counted the days with her fingers, she found that she had not met Harry for five or six days. She asked Mrs. Herbert for the reason after she got off work early. It turned out that Harry had been so swamped by work that he was practically living in thepany. After feeling distressed for that for a short time, L decided to send some clothes to Harry. It was she who did wrong that day after all. As she and Harry did not really love each other, nor did they get married for love, she should not have looked through his private messages or sent a reply! Thinking of this, she found a shopping bag and went to pack some clothes in Harry''s room. The Maserati was still parked in the garage as it was, and Mrs. Herbert had given her the key. So, L drove the Maserati to Harry''spany. At the gate of the basement parking, though the security guard didn''t know L, he knew the car L was driving, which bore amazing numbers of 66666 on the license te. L entered the parking of SL Group sessfully. As she hade here once, she pressed the button of an elevator to reach the 66th floor in a familiar way. The secretaries, who were working, looked to the direction of the elevator with curiosity, when hearing the opening sound of the elevator. Seeing L, Joey came up like weing an honorabledy. But at the thought of the boss in the office, he felt it a terrible coincidence! "Hello, handsome guy, Ie to see Harry!" What L said further surprised the female secretaries, for it was already strange for Joey to wee her in person. "Er, the boss is busy now. Let me notify him first!" The CEO office was so well soundproof that the noise both outside and inside the office will be insted. "No, thanks. I will leave as soon as I give these clothes to him!" L was quick to open the door of the CEO office before Joey could bar her way. Covering his face, Joey returned to his desk, guessing that his boss would be doomed. "...Harry, please!" Harry looked at the little sister sitting on his legs coldly, who was his ymate in childhood. In peacetime, she runs away from him as fast as she could. It seemed that she was so cornered this time as to even ask him for help in this way. He was about to say something, when the door was opened from outside. He was about to say something, when the door was opened from outside. The little woman he had not seen for days was smiling tteringly at the door. He could even see Joey behind her cover his face and leave. But the smile turned to anger immediately within less than a second. "Harry!!!" shouted L, which was so loud that the secretaries and the woman sitting on Harry''s legs were all quite scared. But Joey pretended not to hear anything just like a turtle retracting its head into its shell. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Harry, who... is she?" E Leonard forgot toe down from the man''s legs at the moment. Seeing Harry flirt with a woman in thepany, L burst into fury. She stepped into the office in her 2-inch high heels and threw the clothes in hand onto the desk, knocking some documents from the desk. E was frightened to jump off Harry''s legs in a hurry. She really admired this woman and wanted to make friends with her, for she dared to be angry with Harry. My god! "You deserve no apology! Little beauty, never be deceived by his appearance. Though he is married, he still seduces women both in hispany and via his mobile phone. Don''t be fooled!" E was dumbfounded for she had not figured out what was going on. "Harry, you are a jerk!" said L, hammering at the desk twice as if not venting enough hatred. Then she turned round and ran away! "Stop!" Completely ignoring themand behind, she rushed out of the office. What made people even muddled was that L did not forget to find Joey and said," Your boss chases after women everywhere. How can you let him abuse lovely girls! Poor monitoring!" That girl looked very young, even younger than L. How could Harry flirt with a girl who seemed even under age? Joey felt really wronged for being med, because it was none of his business! ck-jawed for a long time, the secretaries thought that this woman was really brave to say to the CEO and his assistant in such a way. Wasn''t she afraid of being throttled to death by the angry boss? In the CEO office. E also came to her sense after L left. Seeing Harry''s livid face, she immediately escaped without saying goodbye. "Joey, Joey, who is that brave woman?" She must find her and make friends with her. "Miss, do not try to stir up trouble. Why not ask the boss by yourself?" Both these women were mischievous but you could not do anything about them. Wait! There was another one abroad who was all the more so. Therefore, the women around the boss were all troublemakers that you could not offend! Hearing what Joey said, E escaped with her bag. Harry looked at the desk in a mess coldly, and opened the bag to find his clothes. It turned out that the little woman came here to send clothes to him. Not bad! "Joey!" The phone rang. Upon hearing Harry''s voice, Joey stood up immediately with a standard military gesture! "Yes, Boss. It''s me!" After assigning Joey some tasks to do good for E, Harry hang up the phone, which made Joey feel fortunate to beat the rap. He had worked for Harry for a decade and had never seen such a woman who dared to act so recklessly in front of him. Could it be the true love? But, no. Who the boss loves is obviously another woman. Could he love both of them? It''s awkward, too... Anyway, he decided to forget about it, because it is as hard to read his mind as to find the needle sunk in Mariana Trench...... "Mr. Cole, who is that woman just now?" A secretary came to ask about the gossip. Joey intended to say that she was boss''s wife, but considering the low profile of the boss, he gave up. "Go to work! Pretend to see nothing no matter what you see in the future! Anyone who is curious about gossips will be...!" Joey made a gesture of cutting throat. Seeing that, the secretary flinched and returned to work. s, how miserable was he, working as the boss''s personal assistant? He even didn''t know how he struggled through the past decade, Especially when it was about the boss''s wife, such a freak. He must take due precautions some other day... L pressed the button of an elevator, filled with fury, and drove the Maserati to dash out. Thinking of the carsickness experiencedst time when she rode in Harry''s racing car, she slowed down again. She got through to Zoe," Zoe, where are you? Bring your girlfriend and Wendy. Let''s go singing!" "...Lady, I am working now!" Wiping his hand covered in gasoline, he answered the phone with the other hand. "All right! Let''s meet in SOHO Bar...No, we should not go there. Let''s meet in Poppy Bar in Bathurst Road tonight!" Not knowing what was going on, Zoe looked at the mobile phone, which had been directly hung up before he replied. Fine, she must be pissed off again by someone. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 L got a new job finally. In fact, she also wanted to audition for entertainmentpanies, but this was not the right time. L picked up Wendy to take her to Blue Ind Mall. After arriving on the second floor, she used the card given by Harry to buy a set of the most expensive cosmetics imported from France. At a moment when seeing the bill, she felt a bit pity for the money. But thinking of the woman sitting on Harry''s legs, she decided to restrain that feeling, because if she didn''t use his money, other women would. She originally wanted to buy two sets of the cosmetics, but Wendy refused it firmly. Atst, as it was hard to turn down L''s warm-hearted offer, Wendy epted a set of medium-priced cosmetics as compensation for her loss of job. After they had dinner together, Wendy went home first, for she had to tutor her younger brother that evening. L received a phone call from Zoe, and went to the Poppy Bar then. The bar was establishedtely, with a stylepletely different from SOHO Bar. The management there was very strict, and any hazardous article brought in would be confiscated. The bar was more ssy than SOHO Bar, too. So, the customers there were mostly rich people and you can hardly find rascals. After meeting Zoe, L opened a karaoke room. Feeling helpless, Zoe stuck a finger in his ear. How could L sing in such an unpleasant way? But, if she did not roar angrily, her singing was still quite sweet-sounding! Nevertheless, it could not be heard that night. Taking warning from the incident with Mike at SOHO Bar, L restrained herself to just order two sses of Chinese liquor. Even so, she was still drunk. Looking at L who was lying on the sofa, too drunk to judge the direction, Zoe swore that he would never drink with her anymore! "Hey, where are you living?" He did not know where L moved to after she got married. L seemed to fall asleep, as she gave no response at all. He found her mobile phone, but failed to unlock it because he does not know the password... Zoe had no choice but to carry L into her car. He drove to a five-star hotel and checked in, costing him much money. Seeing a month''s worth of sry being taken away, Zoe was so distressed that he even wanted to beat up L. "When you be rich in the future, I must take the money back double!" Throwing her onto the bed in a presidential suite, he took off the shoes for her and covered her with a quilt, and then left. Zoe didn''t expect that once he entered the elevator, L ran out of the room barefooted. Zoe didn''t expect that once he entered the elevator, L ran out of the room barefooted. Toilet, where was the toilet? She really wanted to throw up... Why couldn''t she find the toilet? Composing herself, she found herself out of the room somehow. After walking a few steps, she copsed because of weak feet. Fortunately, she was held by someone behind her. L raised her head to see the man holding her, and burst into bright smile, "Wow, a very handsome guy!" Thomas looked at the woman in his arms, who was drunk with red cheeks. It was her! He looked at the opened door in front. That should be her room. "Is that your room?" Wow, his voice was so charming, evenparable with Harry''s. "Yes, I want to find a toilet. I''m gonna throw up!" Resting against the man''s chest, the droopy L felt herself extremely exhausted. Thomas looked at the woman in his arms, feeling amused, and thought that the Dreles was so small that he had met her for three times within his stay here for only half a month. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The two assistants behind promptly warned Thomas when seeing him carry the woman into the room, "Sir, this woman is not simple!" She was suspicious, for she appeared nearby the master''s room without reason. "You can go back for rest now!" After giving a nce at them, Thomas entered the room. He sent her into the bathroom, "Would you like to take a bath? I can help you fill the tub." She seemed to need a bath for refreshing herself. "OK, I want it." While pouring water into the bath, Thomas took up the phone of the room with his long fingers and called the reception desk to summon a waitress. He left after telling the waitress to take off L''s clothes and put her into the bathtub. He originally intended to return to his room for change, but music rang from the bag on the sofa. That should be from a mobile phone. With hesitation for only a short while, he opened the bag to take out her mobile phone. "Husband." Seeing the caller identification, he frowned and looked at the bathroom. Was she married? He pressed the button to hear the voice of a man, "L." Her name was L? "Hello!" Harry, who kept his eyes closed sitting on the backseat of the Maybach, opened his eyes upon hearing this voice. "Where is L?" That cold voice sounded familiar to Thomas. "She is bathing!" Joey felt a bit cold and shivered when driving the car. "Who are you?" Thomas sensed danger from that man and smiled silently. There were few men who could be so cold and aggressive. He probably guessed who the man was. "I am very interested in her." "What a pity. She has married, with me!" said the man with pride at ease. Sure enough! Thomas knew he had guessed right, "So what?" Hearing this, Harry became even threatening. After learning the exact address, he expelled Joey out of the car directly, and drove to the hotel by himself. The poor Joey could only hail a taxi. In five-star Leites Hotel. Harry parked the car at the hotel gate steadily and strode into the lobby. The hotel porter pulled the door for him at once, but was awed by his imposing manner to even forget to greet him. The hotel greetering up was also awed by his coldness and nobleness, and dared not to move any closer. Arriving at the said room, he knocked at the door with his right hand, and made a fist with his left hand unconsciously. Beyond his expectation, it was this man who opened the door! Harry was a bit astonished, but the next moment when he saw Thomas in a bathrobe, he was irritated. Pushing the door vigorously, he went in to open the door of the bathroom decisively. But he was prevented the moment before twisting the door knob. "It seems not proper to enter now." Thomas always wore a smile no matter what happened. "That is my wife. It should always be proper!" The air around them was gradually filled with smell of gunpowder. However, both of them restrained the impulse of beating, thanks to their noble cultivation. "Take it easy. Have a ss of wine first." Thomas raised the served wine on the cab to pour two sses of wine and passed one to him with smile. Harry, with his left hand in his pocket, took over the wine with his right hand and drank up. Thomas smiled slightly and then filled the red wine ss one-third full. Just when Harry began to lose his patience, he saw that the bedding was still neat except for an overturned corner. His eyes became hazed for a while. Then he understood and smiled. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Seeing Harry smile, Thomas followed his eye gaze and got the point. What a wise man! "This is L''s room. The opposite one is mine. You wanna go and have a look?" Thomas gracefully swirled the red wine around in his ss and took a sip of it. "Mr. Herren, you will gain no good by irritating me." Hearing his gentle warning, Thomas lowered his head and smiled. There was really no one in this world who dared provoke Harry. No one dared threaten Thomas, either. Harry just broke the record. Great! Thomas got more interested in L. Just at the moment, the door of the bathroom was opened from inside. Wrapped up in a bath towel, the woman walked outside, face blushing scarlet after bathing. The thin towel almost slid off her body, as she walked two steps forward. In usual times, Harry can hardly wait to screw her. But another man was present that day. Turning livid with rage, Harry strode toward her, threw her onto the bed, and covered her all up with a nket. "L! Get sobered up." As soon as L heard Harry''s voice in the bed, she sobered up a lot. "Jerk, what are you doing here?" Harry was on the verge of pinching her to death for her heavy sarcasm, but resisted his impulse and went to the bathroom to take out her clothes. "Get dressed. I will wait for you outside!" Before leaving, Harry nced at the man sitting on the sofa. Thomas stood up and followed him outwards. Both of them stood in the corridor. "Mr. Herren, it seems that you live a life of leisure recently. Is it because of less government affairs?" Lazily leaning against the wall, Harry lit up a cigarette and screwed up his eyes to look at the smiling man in front. "Yes. So I get time toe to visit my rtives." Thomas straightened his clothes with a smile and said calmly. Visit rtives? Harry responded with a sneer. Was he a three-year-old kid? Harry let out a smoke ring and said," I sincerely apologize for bothering you on behalf of my wife. Mr. Herren, you are upied with myriad affairs every day, and it is time to rest!" Thomas was a gentleman. There was definitely no affair between him and L. Even so, Harry could not tolerate! Because L was his wife, and no man was allowed to move even a-half-step closer to her. "Well, we can talk about itter after Les out." L! L! Harry had no clue when those two got so familiar with each other, and thought that he may be too indulgent with that woman. Deep and dead silence reigned the corridor. Two man on top were standing there, each with their own thought. Deep and dead silence reigned the corridor. Two man on top were standing there, each with their own thought. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In less than two minutes, L staggered out of the room with her bag. Upon seeing handsome Thomas, she enchantingly greeted him," Hi, handsome boy!" Harry said with stony face," L! Go home!" Harry pulled L and was about to leave, but Thomas barred their way. "It seems that L doesn''t want to go with you." "Mr. Herren, it is our family affair. How could you get so much time to meddle in other''s affairs?" L got rid of his grip on her hand, and threw herself into Thomas''s arms. With a tender woman giving off the fragrance of body wash in his arms, Thomas was deeply attracted and went nk-minded for the first time. "Handsome boy, I don''t want to go with him. Can you take me away?" With hands around Thomas''s neck and red lips slightly pouted, L looked at the man up front who was always mature and charming. ... After going out of the elevator, Zoe, carrying a bowl of soup in hand, stared at them in dumb disbelief, and failed to gather a thin thread of courage to venture a step farther. Those two men not far away were both powerful. Which one was L''s husband? Could it be that silly L two-times her husband? Obviously, it was a scene showing two love rivals meet and suffer from extreme jealousy. "L!" Harry pulled the drunken woman towards him and kissed her against the wall. Standing there dumbfounded, Zoe covered his mouth. Well, he had to admit that that man was really cool! Not long after feeling that familiar breath, L responded and kissed back. Seeing that, Thomas put back his smile with fists clenched. After a long time, Harry said without looking at him," Mr. Herren, did you see how affectionate we are?" Thomas walked away towards his room with steady steps. It was not until Harry heard the sound of locking that he held L in his arms. As Harry swept his cold and sharp gaze towards the elevator, Zoe was so frightened that he immediately got into the elevator and hastily pressed a button. My gosh! He was so horrible! Did L marry a devil? "She got drunk with mypany. I''d better flee. L, pray for yourself," Zoe thought to himself... After seating L at the front passenger seat, Harry drove Maybach towards the vi. All the way home, L felt as dizzy as if she was floating in the air. Sheer hell! She decided not to drink that much next time, as she felt terrible at the moment. Who could come her rescue? "Stop the car! I want to vomit!" L screamed suddenly and began to retch. A sudden squeak of car broke the silence at night, rather ear-piercing. Harry cursed under his breath and rapidly got out of the car to carry her out. After throwing up at the roadside, L felt less dizzy. A bottle of pure water was handed over. L took the water and gargled with it. She kept gargling there until a whole bottle of water was used up. "Water!" Harry had to take out another bottle of water, opened and handed it to her. Instead of gargling, she drank one-third of the water at a breath. L breathed a long sigh of relief. Throwing up made her feel much better, and water drank reduced blood alcohol content in her body. "Better now?" Harry asked coldly. Thinking of what happened in the day, L paid no attention to him and walked directly towards the car. Before sitting down, L was dragged out by Harry. "L, get sober-minded?" "Yes! So what?" "So what? You tell me!" Harry shoved her onto the back seat with great strength. L looked at scowling Harry in fright. With a grim sense of foreboding, L instinctively tried to get rid of him. "Harry, no. It is all my fault. Please don''t do it here." L piteously entreated. Harry looked up at her. "No? Did you y this hard-to-get trick to that man just now? Hum?" Thinking that she may have intercourse with another man, Harry was driven by an impulse to gulp her down. Not understanding his satire, L rolled her eyes and said," What the hell are you talking about? What man? Damn it. Let me go!" Her hands were tightly controlled by Harry, who left her no chance to regain freedom. Ignoring her struggle, Harry warned," You''d better think seriously about how to make up for the trouble you have made in the past days." His ineffably evil voice made her shiver. Damn man bullied her every day! Ah! She must revolt! Revolt! It was getting dark. Even the moon became too shy to look at them, and hid behind clouds. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 The next day, L didn''t get up until the bell rang at 12:30 p.m. Looking at her room confusedly, she almost forgot how she returned home. She indistinctly remembered what happenedst night. Bewildered by the bruises and bites on her body, she was thinking about how to conceal them to go to workter. But thank god that she could sleep a little longer, for she would go on duty at three o''clock in the afternoon. She suddenly felt that something was wrong. An episode passed through her mind, dispelling her sleepinesspletely. It seemed that she went to a hotel yesterday and hugged a man other than Harry... Who was that man? She remembered nothing about him but a handsome face dimly. Who was he? Oh, my god! How could this happen! No, she must dry out! Dry out!! At Blue Ind Mall. L received a phone call from a stranger when she was on duty. "Hello, this is People''s Court of Dreles. Pleasee to get your court summons!" Court summons? Did Mike and Sara start their revenge? "Can I know the details?" "The intiff, Sara Ellsworth, used the defendant, L Newman, of such crimes as intentional injury, attempted murder and deliberate murder." The cold voice of the man on the line gave L an illusion that she would be arrested by the police very soon. "OK, I see. Thank you!" She should not vent her anger on him, for he was just an employee passing on the message. After hesitating for a long time, L decided to call Harry all the same, because he was the only one who could help her. Besides, she should not be screwed by him for nothing... Harry''s mobile phone vibrated, when he was talking with Samuel Lowell. Seeing a call from the little woman, he smiled imperceptibly. "Speak!" The cold and haughty voice scared L so that she almost forgot about why she made the call in the first ce. After she recovered from a nk mind, she said dully, "Boss Lewis, I need your help." Harry threw his eye on Samuel, who looked at him curiously. After a dry cough, Samuel looked down at a document at once. "I know. Don''t worry. I will handle it." He knew? "What do you know? I didn''t even say what it was." L kept fiddling about with a green nt. "Could it be anything else that is not about Mike?" Was it because deeper love resulted in deeper hatred? So she remembered the hatred for Mike so deeply? "Ho-ho. Boss Lewis, you are awesome. Thank you. Bye!" "Ho-ho. Boss Lewis, you are awesome. Thank you. Bye!" "Wait!" The moment before L hurried to hang up, she heard his voice and ced the mobile phone on her ear again. "What''s my reward?" ... "Name it!" L answered generously. She would promise him whatever he asked, because he had helped her a lot. "I will pick you up after work this evening!" "Pick me up? For what?" asked L innocently, without realizing his intention. But the man just hung up the phone... After staring at the mobile phone nkly for a while, L sent a message to Zoe via WeChat, asking," Anything special happenedst night?" Thinking that Zoe must be at work, too, she intended to put her mobile phone away in the pocket for later check. But the message was quickly replied with a few words, making L bewildered. "L, you are still alive?" Of course. Why did he talk nonsense? But she still remembered clearly how Harry tortured herst night. That was why she enquired about why Harry became so abnormal suddenly. "Nonsense. If I were not alive, how could I send you this message?" "L, you are so stupid to two-time your husband, tsk tsk tsk..." "Be clear." L could not figure out what he meant at all. Then Zoe replied her with a long passage, describing what happenedst night in detail. "Guess what? Your husband looked like the devil destroying the universe, when he saw you in that man''s arms," he added in the end. "The man you hugged kept smiling though, he was absolutely not simple. When two remarkable men met and had conflicts, tsk tsk tsk... it ispletely a prelude to doomsday!" "What the hell! How can you say I two-time him? I don''t even know that man... I only remember his profile roughly. He is handsome!" L roughly knew about the situation. It turned out that she even hugged another man in front of Harry and was not willing to go with him! L admired herself for being so bravely. No wonder Harry, the beast in bed, was so anxious to completely own her. She finally knew the reason! When she returned to the store, all the staff were busy receiving guests. L felt a little sorry and hurried to continue her work. But she did not notice a woman - Lucia Rane, Sara''s bosom friend. As the second daughter of Hann Rane, CEO of Sunton Decoration Group in Dreles, she worked for her family business. The woman beside her was her best friend, Cindy Wace, who was the youngest daughter of William Wace, CEO of Runto Group in Dreles. Lucia nudged Cindy and then pointed at L. "Look, is the woman in a uniform L?" Cindy, in a one- piece of thetest fashion, looked in a mirror to find that the woman was no other than L. Lucia smiled disdainfully, for L was reduced even to be a shopping guide. Recalling that she scratched Sara''s face some time ago, Lucia made a phone call to Sara. After hanging up the phone, Lucia checked the time on the mobile phone. As it was almost time for going off work, she decided to enjoy the show tomorrow! "L, a woman with nothing, dares to fight against the Braxton and Ellsworth families. She is really a contemptible scoundrel", thought she. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At nine o''clock p.m. L went off work on time after putting the cleaned mop away in the tool room. She pounded her slightly sore waist and went towards the changing room. After sending the sales data of that day, Wendy immediately followed L. "Wendy, ride my motorbike home tonight! My husband wille to pick me up!" said L, for she remembered Harry woulde to pick her upter, so that Wendy would not need to catch the bus. "No, that''s your new motorbike and I am poor at riding a motorbike..." It would be a pity if it was damaged! Wendy still refused it after a second thought. "That''s all right. It is just a motorbike. Ride it slowly. I am confident in your skills!" She shoved the key into Wendy''s hand and started to get changed. "L, are you married?" asked another workmate called Cici James, who was changing clothes together with them. She looked at L, a little surprised, for L looked still very young! "Yes, s, I didn''t expect that, too!" Thinking of Harry, L sighed that destiny and fate were really miraculous. ncing at L unconsciously, Wendy saw the bruises on her chest and neck as L had taken off her uniform. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Wendy covered her mouth to prevent herself from making a sound in surprise. What were those bruises? Noticing Wendy''s facial expression, L lowered her head to look at her body. With an embarrassed smile, she rapidly put on her dress. "Good girl, you didn''t see anything, did you?" Damn Harry! L almost forgot those sexual marks on her body. ... Wendy recovered from surprise and rolled her eyes at L, for L thought Wendy as gullible as a child. After getting changed, they left the mall,ughing and chatting. The mall would soon close for the night, with no customers lingering and only employees knocking off from work. Harry, sitting in the car far away, saw L, who was romping with Wendy. "She looks more like a teenager, rather than a married woman," Harry thought... At that moment, Harry wished that he could always fight for her evesting childlike smile. Also, L saw the dazzling Maybach at the gate of the mall. After parting from Wendy, L headed for the car and got in it directly. With the dim light and light music on in the car, Harry, on the driver''s seat, watched her and kissed her on the cheek. "Are you tired?" L felt happy deep down and smiled," Yes, I was. But seeing you expels all my tiredness." Her honeyed words made Harry smile. "Since you are not tired, how about doing something else?" Upon finishing the words, he smiled evilly. L immediately folded her arms over her chest and moved towards the car door. Hearing his deep, masculineughter, L became aware that he just made fun of her. "Humph! He made fun of me! Fine! A real woman is sure to take the revenge!" Harry started the car and skillfully drove it steadily forward. In the beginning, L sat upright. Less than two minutester, looking at Harry, who was driving carefully, L struck out a n. "OK, Boss Lewis, let''s do something else now." L answered simply. Out of her expectation, Harry pulled over without any hesitation, got off the car, walked towards her side, and opened the car door, all done at one stretch. L held on to the steering wheel, refusing to get out of the car. For a while, they were in a stalemate. "Get out, L! Let me satisfy you!" Harry loosened his grip on her hand, and looked at her with a scowl. Fancy being teased by that little woman! He must give her a lesson; otherwise, he would be mistaken for being good-tempered. At that moment, Harrypletely forgot that it was he that made the start. "No!" L smiled in embarrassment. She has to admit that Harry was so cool that he just meant it. "No!" L smiled in embarrassment. She has to admit that Harry was so cool that he just meant it. Harry looked at L, whose crafty gaze brightened, and steadied himself. Very good! It seemed that this little woman was revengeful. Well. Harry would not leave the matter at that! Harry went back to his seat and started the car again. L then turned well-behaved and sat quietly until they arrived at the destination - a restaurant, or rather a ce where a lot of calligraphy works, paintings, rare stones and antiques were collected. The restaurant had only seven private rooms, intended for VIPs only. A waiter guided them to a room called "Orchid Pavilion" with several calligraphy works and paintings of contemporary celebrities hanging on the wall. On the antique table were several rare stones. The dining table and chairs were made in ancient times. With the elegant light ssical music, the entire room was overwhelmed with antique vor. Being immersed in this rich cultural atmosphere was a good way to gain new perspective. It may not be the first time that Harry had visited here, because the general manager of the restaurant ordered several dishes of specialty for them. The chef there was a 60-year-old expert on pastries and staples, who had won many awards. Normally, guests should make a reservation to enjoy the chef''s delicacies, while Harry had the privilege ofe-and-order at any time. All dishes ordered were served in no time. Rather than using valuable and rare food materials, they were local specialities that would just provoke the appetite, including the cold dishes - Chinese Artichoke with Spicy Sauce and Wined Chicken, hot dishes - Steamed Mandarin Fish and Bean Vermicelli and Baby Chinese Cabbage with Garlic and staples - Wide Noodles with Sour Soup, Chinese Scallion Pancake and rice. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. L became appetitive that her whole mind was enjoying the meal then. Harry turned the mandarin fish over, picked up a piece of fish, dipped it into the soy sauce of steamed fish, and put it into L''s bowl. His consideration delighted L further. With the handsome man, delicious food and beautiful room, she was rather full because of being not moderate in eating. Rubbing her full belly, L whined," I''m stuffed! It will be hard to fall asleepter!" Harry looked at his funny, lovely wife and said," I can do sports with you to help you digest." There seemed to be an overtone in his remarks. L doubted that she may think too much and shook her head," I will go out for a walkter." After the manager served a dish of artistically cut-up fruit, L could not refrain from eating some pieces of mango and dragon fruit. "What else would you like to eat?" Harry was perfectly satisfied when he saw L was full and happy. "No. It is enough." L instantly waved her hands as she would be too stuffed to move if she indulged her taste buds. To help her digest, Harry asked an experienced guide to show them around the two stories of Raining Pavilion. From stone lion of the Ming Dynasty to modern calligraphy works, paintings and rare stones, it really collected a great many art curiosities. L learned a lot of historical knowledge there. Harry bought a famous contemporary painter''s hanging painting of stone before leaving. After arriving home, L took afortable bath. When she was about to go to bed, she found that Harry was not in the room with her. She opened the door and looked toward the study, whose door was not closed. Harry was right there, working with hisputer. He presided over such arge group with a number of businesses she didn''t even know. No doubt that he was busy every day. How hard working he was! Was she supposed to do something for him? After thinking for a while, she went downstairs quietly to the kitchen. From the refrigerator, which was full of food, she took out a bottle of milk. She then poured a ss of milk, heated it and brought it to the study. Noticing L in her nightdressing up with a ss of milk, Harry, who was typing quickly, stopped. "Hey umm. I am going to sleep. You''ve been working hard all day. Please have some milk and go to rest." As his naughty and lovely wife seldom considered him thoughtfully, Harry was left nk-minded for a moment and even forgot to reach for it. After a long while, not having the slightest idea of why he didn''t give her any response, L gave up waiting and decided to drink the milk herself. "Wait!" Harry stood up to fetch the milk and drank it off in one gulp. Seeing the empty ss, L grinned. When she was about to put the ss downstairs, a strong force pulled her back. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 The strong force almost made the ss fall to the ground, if L didn''t hold it in a firm grip. When she was just about to open her mouth to say something, Harry bent his head to kiss her on the ruddy lips. Meanwhile, Harry took the ss off her hands and put it on the desk. After that, he cuddled her tightly in his arms. Pinning her against the desk, Harry became intoxicated with her unique fragrance. L wondered why she fell into the trap herself while she simply wanted to give him a ss of milk. She had no idea. At 8 am next day, the bell began to ring. Scheduled a morning shift, L didn''t show the slightest intention to get up. A big hand parted the curtain, and the bed was soon filled with sunshine. It was not until the big hand touched L that she tensed up and quickly sat up on bed. The nket slid off, with her legs covered only. Two long legs out of the nket beside came into her sight. Only then did L, who was still sleepy, notice that Harry was lying next to her and looking at her with a faint smile. "Why are you here?" L asked confusedly. Usually, Harry was not around when she woke up, because he often went topany early. "Not much business today. I only have a meetingter." It was very rare for him to lie in, less than five times altogether. But for the fact that his wife had to go to work, he would like to chat with her on the bed. L checked the time. She must hurry to get up; otherwise she would bete and lose the full attendance bonus. She obviously didn''t want that happen. Unintentionally, she caught sight of his dong. "Ah!" Harry, you rascal!" After throwing the nket onto the bed, L screamed and dashed into the bathroom. Harry looked at himself and got a sense of innocence. How ungrateful she was! She didn''t even express gratitude to him for waking her up, but abused him! The whole morning, her mind was stuffed with what she had glimpsed, so that she had the breakfast absentmindedly. "Forget it. I will drive you to work." Seeing the trace of a blush on her face, Harry absolutely knew what she was thinking. On the way to her workce, L tried to hide her embarrassment by lowering her head to fiddle with her phone. The car stopped at the destination. Harry snatched her phone and asked," Is your phone more good- looking than me?" Her eyes were concentrated on the phone all the way. What on earth was she browsing? L was on Weibo. A mean user had posted a dirty joke. Just at the moment when L was about to skip it, her phone was grabbed... L was on Weibo. A mean user had posted a dirty joke. Just at the moment when L was about to skip it, her phone was grabbed... Overwhelmed with confusion, L had no choice but to listen to him who slowly read the joke with his masculine voice. ... "Harry, you rogue!" Quite a whileter, red-faced L snatched her phone back. With hands spread out, Harry said," Darling, it was you who browsed it." He suffered from injustice, for he did nothing but read out the joke. Unreasonable! L gave him a stare. "I didn''t. It happened that you snatched my phone when that joke appeared on the screen," exined she. Harry smiled and said," That''s OK. I will get off that kind of jokes if you like." He was absolutely intentional! After casting a nce at him with a pout, L got out of the car and trotted towards the mall. Gazing at her receding figure, Harry could not help smiling and breathed," How lovely she is!" It was his great honor to marry her. She deserves the best. "L, I will make you happy." Harry thought to himself. There were only a few customers in the store in the morning. So L and Wendy were busy trying on new arrivals in order to urately and rapidly introduce the highlights of the clothes to customers upon their request. L put on a white chiffon short-sleeved top and a navy blue short skirt with polka dots. She got a curvy figure, neither fat nor bony. The medium-sized clothes just fitted her. "Excuse me, I would like to try these on." A plump girl also wanted to try on that top and skirt as they took her fancy. "OK. Please wait a minute." L took out the extrarge clothes and handed them to her. After that girl went into the fitting room, L went to change clothes in a hurry. The manager walked over and said," L, no hurry. Try on other clothes after serving this customer." L could only nod. One had to say that the manager was a woman of foresight, because those new arrivals were sold well after L tried them on in the morning. After lunch, there were few customers, and a drowsy feeling crept over the shopping guides. Just then, a man and three women came. They were Mike, Sara, Lucia and Cindy. L turned a blind eye to them, and continued checking the clothes on the shelf. But someone would not let her go easily. They just came for her. "Where is L?" One of the women asked. The experienced shopping guide who was receiving them became depressed for she had lost some potential customers. She had no choice but to call L over. L sighed," They are up to no good. I know that." She didn''t want to make trouble in the workce. Instead, the only thing she wants was to do her duty and work hard. There had been much uncertainty as to how things would end upter... "Have some water, please." With the help of Wendy, L served some sses of water for them. Sara still wore a band-aid on her face, and was itching to tear L into pieces. L was distracted when she saw gentle and courteous Mike, who just looked the same as before. Cindy and Lucia apparently gloated. Especially Lucia, she looked askance at L from beginning to end. Seeing L''s eyes rest on Mike''s face, Sara asked," What are you looking at, bitch?" Her rude remark made one curious about where the well-bred Sara was gone. L was so blind that she even took such a woman as Sara for bestie for a dozen years. s! As soon as Sara said the word "bitch", all the others have their eyes focused on them. "I''m looking at a bitch." L answered indifferently. Then the manager walked up to her, gently tugged her arm and tipped her a wink. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. L demanded directly," Manager, I am busy. Could other workmates substitute me to serve them?" L had no mood to stir up trouble that day, as job hopping was not easy and she didn''t want to start over. It was better to save trouble. "Good afternoon,dies and gentleman. Would you mind I introducing you an experienced shopping guide. She is new here. Excuse her, please!" The manager asked them with a professional smile. Sara looked up at the manager with a disdainful look," No, no one will be more suitable than her! L, go to pick some new arrivals for me!" Sara ordered L arrogantly, while keeping ncing over the magazine on herp. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Smelling something unusual, the manager grabbed L to select clothes for them. "L, do you know those guys?" asked the store manager out of concern. Although being new here, L was a nice and beautiful girl, as well as a good saledy. The manager valued such employees. "Manager, I may put you into troubleter. Sorry for that. But I will try my best to be cool with them." Until they cross the line! "OK. Bring all these quality clothes to them." The store manager passed some clothes to L. Putting on a professional smile, L held the clothes in her arms and went up to her enemies," Hi, what do you think of these new dresses? Please feel free to try them on." "This humble saledy must be fooling my fiancee and her friends on purpose, by providing such outdated clothes," criticized Mike, who stretched himself on the sofa leisurely and threw out his judgment without even taking a look at the clothes. Humble saledy? "Mike, take a good look at these, pink, blue and white! All of them are top colors of the year, and none of these clothes is old-fashioned." L told herself to stay calm and not to quarrel with a bunch of mad dogs. "My fiance has the final say on it. Go pick other clothes for me." Sara held Mike''s arm and leaned against his shoulder intimately. L took a deep breath, gave the clothes to Wendy, and picked some clothes in different colors. "I don''t like purple. Change it." Sara showed dislike on her face and pointed at the purple one, acting as if she was having a headache. "I don''t like green. Change it." Lucia just fiddled about with her mobile phone and did not even take a good look at the clothes brought by L. Only Cindy focused on the clothes selected and shown by L. She wanted to say something. But seeing what Sara and Lucia were doing, she chose to stay silent eventually. "Try it on or not! I''m done serving you!" L hung the clothes back. "Go call your supervisor over. Is this the attitude you should have?" Sara yelled out in an exaggerated way. The manager instantly pacified them, to no avail. "Where is the supervisor? I just asked her to pick some other clothes for me. Look how she behave!" Sara was very persistent inining to the supervisor. The manager realized the sticky wicket, and sent an employee to call the supervisor over. The manager realized the sticky wicket, and sent an employee to call the supervisor over. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "If you are here to buy clothes, my workmates will serve you. If not, go away. Don''t jump at me!" After hanging back all clothes, L began reasoning with them. "Jump at you? Bah! Who do you think you are?" Sara watched L with disdain. Thinking of the scar on her face, Sara made up her mind that she would not let L off! "It is obviously that you are intentional. How could you invent a charge against L?" Wendy stood beside L and gently shook her hand to show her support. Sara ignored Wendy, as she looked down on her. "L, you are freaking awesome, aren''t you? The only daughter of Newman family can of course buy this store. You are wasting your time working as a shopping guide here. Bitch!" "Sara, who are you referring to?" Sara''s remark irritated L. When L stepped forward and was about to p her, Mike grasped her hand and threw her almost to the ground. Thanks to Wendy''s quick reaction, she was helped up. "It''s you for sure! Well, you staff even have the impertinence to hit customers?" Hearing that, Tracy Green, the supervisor who came in a rush, immediately apologized to them with a smile. After throwing her eye on L up front, Supervisor Green knew that it was that shopping guide who had a conflict with those customers. "What''s wrong with you? Make an apology! Be quick!" "Apology? They deserve NO apology." L stubbornly stared at Tracy, who was not qualified as she med the employee without asking the hows and whys. Sara stood up and walked up to L. "L, I really want to know what makes you walk tall. Are you discontented with the fact that Mike chose me?" At the words, L burst outughing, as if Sara made a big joke. The four put on an embarrassed expression then. "It is not worthwhile to long for the disloyal dog to return." Giving no thought to the lively discussion around and Mike''s sullen face, L added with a disdainful smile," Such a jerk! If you like him, go with him." "L, watch your mouth. You listen..." "Listen what? What do you want to say? Are you going to tell me how you getid with him? How about titling you Top Moaner?" The manager realized the sticky wicket, and sent an employee to call the supervisor over. "p!" A sharp sound of a p broke out in the air. Everyone there stopped talking and stood still. Seeing Mike raise his hand, Sara reced her rage with smirk. "p!" A sharp sound of a p broke out in the air. Everyone there stopped talking and stood still. Seeing Mike raise his hand, Sara reced her rage with smirk. L''s head whipped to the side. To hide her embarrassment, L smoothed back her hair and straightened her uniform. "You two, bitch and dog, are a perfect match. Three-sec Braxton, I wish you evesting love." Poker- faced, L took out her phone. s! She had to bother him at such a critical moment. "Darling..." When Harry picked up the phone, he was on the way to the meeting room. Hearing the sweet sound, he kept ice-cold, but lost hold of the files in his hand. He pulled the phone from his ear to make sure that the call was made from his wife. "Yes." "Darling, I am bullied in the mall. I am going to die..." All those present were stupefied, when they watched that woman, who was cold, arrogant and disdainful a minute ago, sobbing out her grievances. Sara didn''t know who her husband was. At the moment, she only knew that she had made a wise decision to persuade L into turning down the invitation to act in films and ads in the university, as she saw pretty L take such a quick switch; or L would definitely prove herself apetent actress. "Where are you?" Harry walked past the stunned senior managers to his CEO seat calmly. Behind him, Joey hurried to pick up the files and followed. Joey guessed that it must be Mrs. Lewis, for nobody else than her could influence Boss Lewis''s mood. "I am at Mirade Apparel on the third floor." "Get it." After getting off the phone, Harry didn''t take his seat. The meeting was not of great importance. So Harry decided to postpone it. "We will hold the meeting at another time. Wait for my further notice." Harry walked out of the meeting room, while assigning Joey something important to do. Those in the meeting room looked at each other, not knowing why. Harry hung up the phone directly. L became nervous, as she was not assured whether her husband woulde her rescue... "L, how dare you collide with the customers during working hours? Wanna get fired?" Noticing that Mike winks an eye at her, Supervisor Green soon weighed which side was rtive important. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 "So your staff is bullied by customers during working hours. Are you just going to let it slide? Could you please be at least a bit reasonable?" retorted L without restraint, as Supervisor Green''s ttery made her sick. "Supervisor, I can testify that thisdy was the one who made trouble in the first ce!" Wendy''s voice was low, but it was obvious that she stood by L. "Even so, you should make every effort to avoid any conflict with customers. I shouldn''t have to tell you how to do your job." Inparison, L was nothing to Supervisor Green. No matter what the truth was, she would not support an employee at the price of offending the potential buyers. "You four, do you dare to stay here and wait for my husband?" Disappointed with the supervisor''s ttery and herck of responsibility, L didn''t want to waste breath and ignored her. "Yes, of course. L, we will wait here, even if you don''t ask. Who is your old man? You think you can scare us?" Stroking her newly-painted nails, Lucia watched L with disdain. She had every reason to believe that L''s husband was more of an overnight millionaire than a big shot. The man in SOHO Bar crossed Mike''s mind. Mike had spentrge sum of money investigating, but found nothing about him. The gangster groups even refused to disclose his name. At that moment, Mike was in a curious mood to see who that man was. Braxton family, Ellsworth family, Rane family and Wace family were all business tycoons in Dreles. "If we were to gang up on him, her husband would not stand a chance," thought Mike. "Old man. Huh. Lucia, let''s wait and see. You are going to regret it," L thought with a lovely smile. Although L did not know everything about Harry, she knew she''d better not underestimate him. Then, a group of people - General Manager and several other senior managers of the Blue Ind Mall - entered the Mirade Apparel. "Ha-ha. L, you did married an old man, just as I expected." Seeing the leading 50-something-year- old bald man, Lucia burst outughing. Although Sara didn''tugh, the contempt on her face couldn''t be disguised. Unlike them, Mike had one nagging doubt," The man in the bar is not her husband?" "L, did you really..." Pointing at the General Manager, the troubled Wendy was too frightened to finish her words. No! Last time, he didn''t sound this old. "Wendy, what are you thinking about?" L rudely pped Wendy on her arm. Her taste could not go so heavy as to marry someone who was even older than her father. "Wendy, what are you thinking about?" L rudely pped Wendy on her arm. Her taste could not go so heavy as to marry someone who was even older than her father. Seeing L''s face, Wendy patted her thumping chest to calm down. Well, false rm... "What''s going on here?" Stealthily wiping sweat off his face, Daley Riley wondered who was capable of having the CEO''s assistant make the call. Daley had met the CEO on his first day in office. In his eyes, that CEO looked like a devil that could even freeze the air around. Seeing Daleye in person, Supervisor Green cast a nce at L with a mixed feeling. Could it be that L was the General Manager''s mistress? For a while, the supervisor lost words. "Mr. Riley, I am Mike Braxton. We have had dinner together several times before." Mike shook hands with Daley. "Mr. Riley, I am Sara Ellsworth. Howard Ellsworth is my father." Sara shook his hands gracefully. "Mr. Riley, I am Hann Rane''s daughter, Lucia Rane." "Mr. Riley, I am Cindy Wace, the daughter of William Wace." ... Sure enough, father is the key in this era. L felt ashamed, for she used to depended on her father. But she had to depend on her husband then. "Oh, I know you. Mr. Braxton, long time no see!" Upon realizing that the conflict arises between four second rich generations and a shopping guide, Daley took it as a piece of cake. Mike slightly nodded at Daley. As they had dinner together several times before, Mike thought that Daley would be on his side. "You, apologize to our honorable customers right now!" Daley straightened his face to scold L. Seeing the General Manager show no partiality to L, the supervisor let out a sigh of relief. "Apologize? Do you know anything about the whole thing? Do you see the red mark on my face? How could you ask me to apologize casually? Are you blind?" argued L loudly. How could a mall attract so many customers while keeping these unreasonable employees? It seemed that Harry could not solve the problem... L''s remark sent a chill through the employees around, and some of them pricked up their ears to listen carefully. Daley looked furious, as almost no staff dared to talk to him in that way. "What''s your name? Who brought you in? You are fired for good!" "Wendy, what are you thinking about?" L rudely pped Wendy on her arm. Her taste could not go so heavy as to marry someone who was even older than her father. The hostile women smirked. "But isn''t this manager L''s husband? How could he treat her like that?" They looked at each other confusedly. The hostile women smirked. "But isn''t this manager L''s husband? How could he treat her like that?" They looked at each other confusedly. "Is your CEO blind, too? Fancy his appointing you and Tracy as managers! All the staff under your leadership will resign sooner orter!" Actually, the Blue Ind Mall offered favorable remuneration and benefits to staff two years ago. So a lot of people scrambled for the job opportunity there. After Daley was transferred there, he improperly reduced the staff''s sry. Once he caught an employee eating breakfast during working hours, and fined her 500 dors. "Yes, CEO is blind absolutely." The familiar voice came from behind. L instantly felt relieved. Sweat streamed down Daley''s face, as he heard the voice. "CEO gets here within such a short period of time," Daley thought... Everyone looked towards the direction of the sound, and saw a tall, dignified man in a white shirt, followed by his assistant. The man ahead looked like the god. As he approached, everyone could feel the aggressive and cold breath. Even a gaze from him would made all of them feel humble. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. All the women present went so excited that their heart palpitated. How handsome he was! Oh, my gosh. How could a man be so graceful? Sara was also stricken dumb, as she saw the man, who was cold, but disyed an extraordinary appearance and temperament. "Boss, here youe. This shopping guide was so petnt that she even offended the superior. I will soon settle it." Daley bowed and walked towards Harry. Though being confused about his remark, Daley dared not ask what it meant. Joey blushed, as Daley brought shame on him. Joey regretted hiring the stupid Daley, who just displeased Mrs. Lewis and evenined to Boss Lewis. "Offended the superior? Mr. Riley, are you out of your mind?" Joey winked at Daley to stop him from talking. That idiot should never annoy CEO further; otherwise, the consequences would be too serious for him to take... "Er..." Joey''s remark confused all the others. Seeing the evident red mark on L''s fairplexioned face, Harry radiated a cold gaze. All of a sudden, his cold gaze brought the Death to L''s mind. Without thinking too much, L threw herself into his arms," Darling, why are you sote?" Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Knowing that it was just a show, Harry still held her by the waist, with a hint of smile ying at his lips. "I''m sorry, I''mte." Harry said softly, which made him more charming. Their public disy of affection stunned all those present. "Hell!" Daley said in a low voice. No wonder that Joey said he was out of his mind. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Eh, Boss..." "From this moment on, you will be removed from the office. Joey, did you bring him in? You will get no pay in the following two months. That woman is fired for good, and Wendy will take her ce." Such was his way of doing things. Harry was a born ruler, and everyone must yield to his will. Wendy covered her month in surprise and disbelief. It seemed like she just got promoted... Going pale, Tracy fell down and sat on her heels. Crap! For this job, she had bribed the superior with tens of thousands of dors, and it was all for nothing. The four didn''t move their eyes from Harry and L, looking jealous and envious. But they were in for a much bigger surprise... "Joey, inform Samuel to change the legal representative of the Blue Ind Mall to L." Joey immediately took out his phone to call Samuel. The name "Samuel" came as a great shock to all the others. Samuel Lowell, 29 years old, was a renownedwyer with the reputation for reliability, uracy and professional attitude. With broad vision and rich social experience, the highly-educated Samuel had been well-known all over the world at a young age. At the moment, he was concurrently the legal advisor of the government of Dreles. Also, he gave lectures at worldwide prestigious universities as a senior lecturer. In short, Samuel was a legendary figure in thew field. Being awyer seems toe quite naturally to him. It was not easy to engage this amazingwyer. Money didn''t always talk, as thest thing he needs was money. Moreover, an appointment had to be made with him half a year or even a year in advance. The faces of Mike and Sara took on a ghastly expression. If that man had such a close rtionship with Samuel, they would end up in the defendant''s pen. Joey then confirmed that his boss not only got married, but also spoiled his wife rotten. "I will ride Mrs. Lewis''s coattails in future," thought Joey... "Wait," Harry said to Joey. "Darling, who did this?" Harry lightly stroked her red cheek and asked. "Wait," Harry said to Joey. "Darling, who did this?" Harry lightly stroked her red cheek and asked. As L had not yet recovered from the news that she will soon be the legal representative of the mall, she didn''t noticed that Harry was speaking to her. "Darling?" Harry called her tenderly. L heard that and was startled again... L had never thought that Harry would call her darling in such a gentle way... nk-minded, she subconsciously let out a name, "Three-sec Braxton." ... Everyone put on an exaggerated look of disbelief, waiting for what woulde next. "Joey, tell Samuel to use Mike of willful and malicious injury. I think he may be sentenced to three to ten years in prison..." At that, Mike became so nervous and scared that he could not utter a word. What Harry said next threw him into endless despair. "After he is released, inform me right away. I will not let it go at that." ... "Freaking awesome!" Joey thought and quietly took up the phone to call Samuel. "Wait. Just now, Miss Lucia called you old man. Hahaha." Joey was stopped again, by L this time. Though it was hot summer day, the surrounding air could be frozen. L was the only one who smiled cheerfully with a desire to stir up more trouble. "Old man..." Harry carefully considered the words and said," Joey, use her of defamation. She would be looking at least half a year in prison." "What about the Top Moaner? She robbed my dog." Top Moaner? Harry refrained fromughing out and decided to leave her up to his wife. "The others are up to you." "Who the hell are you? Who gives you the power to determine other people''s fates?" Mike kept on yelling out. Over there, Harry was holding L''s small soft hand and felt very protective of her who had tough days recently. Hearing Mike''s remark, Harry gave him a look. Mike zipped his lip immediately. Harry would prove him that he had the inherent power to do that. All rewards and punishments were given finally. The outsiders breathed a sigh of relief. The four almost went crazy and fled in panic. In less than ten minutes, the legal representative of the Blue Ind Mall was changed, and the General Manager was dismissed. A heated discussion broke out among the excited staffs, as if they finally saw a bright future ahead. "Wait," Harry said to Joey. "Darling, who did this?" Harry lightly stroked her red cheek and asked. All was done. Joey let out a long sigh of relief. All was done. Joey let out a long sigh of relief. "Darling, are you satisfied with that? Can I sleep with you tonight?" Harry whispered to L. L blushed at his words and punched him on the chest. "No way!" L pulled Wendy, who was in a trance, to the locker room. As thus, L lost her job again... L sat in the locker room, feeling helpless. She shook Wendy, who was still lost in thought, and said," Wendy, are you OK?" "I''m fine. L, I was promoted!" The supervisor of the Blue Ind Mall! She would have the sry several times higher than now. "Yea. But I lost my job." Harry was a man of action. L was the legal representative of the mall then. It would be weird if she continued working as a shopping guide there. "L, a rich woman like you can have whatever job you like. There is no need to worry about this." Wendy could not figure out why she was unhappy. L was a little depressed and said nothing. In the following hours, Wendy was busy going through the formalities, while L roamed in the mall and went home on her motorcycleter. In Braxton''s house. As soon as the gloomy four arrived at Braxton''s house, Mike called his father, who was at work, to come home. "Father, do you know anything about the CEO of Blue Ind Mall?" Mike''sst hope waspletely broken by Jacob''s reply. "His name is Harry, and has juste back from abroad to take over SL Group. He is incredible!" Jacob didn''t met Harry before, but he had heard about him. Feeling terrible, the four looked at each other. "Father, we have offended him. If Sara doesn''t drop the case against L, we all will be in jail." Jacob was out of breath and almost cked out, after Mike briefly told Jacob what had happened in the morning. L married Harry? But Jacob never heard that Harry had been married. Anyway, it was not important. The point was that L was then under the protection of Harry and his son offending him spelt more trouble. "Sara, drop the case against L!" Jacob made a quick decision. Sara looked at Mike palely, wondering whether Harry was really as powerful as people said he was. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 "Surely we can take this one man down if we join hands." Lucia did not sound convinced by Jacob''s words. Who would have thought that the lucky bastard married such a powerful husband? "It is hard to say. Sara, just drop the case first. I will discuss it with your father." Though being mysterious and low-profile, Harry was a man second to none in his power. Head-on confrontation with such a dangerous figure had better be avoided. Sara could not but call herwyer to drop the case against L. With hatred, she made an investigation into Harry. Jacob soon got in touch with Howard, Hann and William. They then had a discussion in the meeting room. All of them were sophisticated businessmen. However, they all went silent at the mentioning of Harry''s name. "Ellsworth, Harry''s power and wild ambition are beyond our imagination. It is a marvel that he could gain a firm foothold in the business field at such a young age. Now that we know L is his wife, we should not provoke her." William was timider than the others. It was his custom to stay away from those that he dared not provoke. "William, it is not good to look down upon ourselves. Our children may be prosecuted. We''d better not sit idle." Howard said with a sour face, for he did not believe that Harry was so powerful that he could rival the four of them. "Fancy you having the nerve to say that! If it were not for the fact that Mike and Sara provoked L in the first ce, Cindy would not be involved." William had already warned Cindy not to get close to that scheming Sara. Cindy refused to take his father''s advice. Then she got it in the neck. But fortunately, it seemed that Harry didn''t me her, as she didn''t talk much. "William, you are already in. Do not say that." Thinking of his disappointing son, Jacob turned red with anger and decided to teach him a lesson after returning home. William left right away, for he didn''t want to get involved in this matter. He made up his mind to keep his daughter grounded upon returning home. "Jacob is such an old fox that he even framed his best friend. It is better to stay away from him," William thought to himself. William''s attitude irritated the other three. Well, the alliance was then already one man short. "Sara has discontinued the suit. We would figure something outter, should Harry kept pushing this issue. If he did not, then the whole thing would be over for good. As for the grievances that Mike and Sara have suffered, it is not the right time to get back at her now. L will reap what she has sowed sooner orter." This was the simple expedient that Jacob could dope out at the moment. Jacob would warn Mike and Sara not to offend Harry any more. Jacob would warn Mike and Sara not to offend Harry any more. In Wace''s house. "p!" A p loudly echoed across the living room. Cindy stared at her father in disbelief. "William, what are you doing?" Sherry Castillo hurried to hand Cindy, her youngest daughter, who almost fell onto the ground, wondering what made the good-tempered William fly into a rage. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Cindy! From this moment on, keep yourself away from Sara and Lucia, or else you would be banned from this house!" William had warned her many times, but Cindy just turned a deaf ear to him. It was by sheer luck that she managed to keep out of this mess, or the whole family and the Runto Group would go down with her! If Howard and the others knew their ce, they should definitely not mess with L and Harry! "Father! I did nothing but hang out with them. Why do you do this to me?" It was the first time that Cindy had been pped by her father. She was left speechless with grievance. "Even hanging out is forbidden. They will bring you into trouble. Do you know who L''s husband is? If you had said one more offensive word to L at that time, you would have put Runto Group in dire peril. It is lucky that you are always a quiet girl. You know what? Even though the scheming Sara drops the case, Harry will not let off thepanies of Jacob and Howard!" When William was in the USA several years ago, he saw how Harry dealt with a man offending him. At that time, Harry was only 24 years old. It was at a banquet that a foreigner said Harry was cuckolded. In the next three days, he sent him into bankruptcy. And in the following week, all his family businesses met the same fate! It caused a sensation throughout America. Nobody would have thought that a 24-year-old man had such capability. How did Le to marry him was not the key question. Such being the case, Harry would absolutely not sit by and watch Jacob and his son usurp Carl''spany. Though it appeared that Harry did nothing, he surely had something to do with Mike''s scandal and the scar on Sara''s face. Without his support, L may have already been thrown into jail by Jacob. Instead, not only had she turned out fine, she also owned the Blue Ind Mall. It was evident that L had an important ce in his heart. Jacob would warn Mike and Sara not to offend Harry any more. "I am sorry, father. I will not hang out with them anymore!" Cindy bowed her head to apologize. She would not join Sara in provoking L again, even if her father didn''t p her, as that cold Harry had startled the hell out of her. "I am sorry, father. I will not hang out with them anymore!" Cindy bowed her head to apologize. She would not join Sara in provoking L again, even if her father didn''t p her, as that cold Harry had startled the hell out of her. "Alright. Good girl. I know you wille to your senses. It is all good then. Go back to your room." William looked at Cindy with satisfaction. He had three children. Cindy, his youngest daughter, was the most obedient one, and he liked her the most. William cooled down soon. "But, father, Sara said that she would not give up that easilyst night..." Sara''s remark suddenly came to Cindy''s mind. "Never mind that. We stay low for the time being. Go travel abroad and stay away from her." William was afraid that Sara woulde to his daughter. So he sent his daughter abroad. It turned out that William was right. In the following days, Sara called Cindy more than once to ask for help. But she failed to get in touch with Cindy. During her breaks at home, L had been tossing and turning in her bed, feeling blue. She then made a decision to find another job. She graduated from the School of Film and Television. Was it the right time to apply for a job in an entertainmentpany? Well, that seemed to be the only way. Harry arrived home at 6 pm that day. After they had dinner together, Harry went to the study. Thinking of the evening when she sent a ss of milk to Harry and was then screwed by him, L wisely stayed in her room and took out her phone to send him a message via WeChat," I think it is necessary to inform you that I will go to an entertainmentpany to apply for a job tomorrow." Harry replied very soon," No way!" ... L regretted telling him her n. "Why not?" "Because I say so. Go to SL tomorrow. Joey will arrange for you!" Harry clenched his phone, recollecting the days several years ago when his girlfriend entered the entertainment circle and they grew estranged from each other... She simply kept on telling Harry," Harry, I have my dream. I wille back to you after I realize my dream." Harry had fallen into endless waiting since then. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 "I wille back to you next month for I am busy this month." Instead, he waited for three months. "Harry, I am just meeting with a director. I will be fine." She turned a deaf ear to his persuasion. Consequently, she was drugged by the director. Even though the Morrison family had swayed the final verdict and sentenced the director to death, what had happened would never be changed. "Harry, this award ceremony means a lot to me. I must be present!" However, she left for a long time, during which time she was even caught on camera hugging with other male celebrities. ... These were all because of her so-called dream. Well, her dream hade true. She had be an international super star. But wasn''t she even busier than before? Feeling agitated, Harry opened a bottle of liquor and drank slowly. L finally decided to find Harry, as it was better to talk with him face to face. But when she opened the door of the study, she was greeted by pungent smells of liquor and cigarette. All the windows in the room were closed and the light was dusky. The smoke-filled room made L lightly cough several times. Harry was still seated on the sofa, drinking white liquor. "Harry, what are you doing?" L had never seen Harry so down with grief. He cast a cold nce at her with his bloodshot eyes, which made L feel somewhat hurt. "Stop drinking. Go take a shower!" She grabbed the bottle from his hand and ced it on the desk. Then she tried to take the cigarette in his mouth, but he managed to shun away with a sudden turn of his head. L was choked to tears when he blew a smoke ring onto her face. "Harry, what are you doing. Cough..." Harry stubbed out the cigarette and leaned on the sofa with his eyes closed. L did not know what to do, but to urge him," Shower!" She pulled him with great efforts, but to no avail. Instead, by only a gentle pull, Harry drew her into his arms. "Harry..." "Hush... Don''t say anything. Stay in my arms for a while." Hearing that, L did not move any more. Harry hugged the woman in his arms closely, smelling her unique aroma and telling himself that this woman, unlike that woman, would always be here for him, and that L belonged to him. He must have had his share of heartbreaking stories. Even though he remained silent, his sadness was not lost on her. Was it because of that woman?... Sitting on Harry''s legs, L put her hands around his neck tenderly. They both needed a hug and a shoulder to rest on. Somewhere along the way, she had gradually stopped putting him off, and had instead be more and more dependent on him. Perhaps, she had never resisted, but had only be more and more dependent on him. L filled the bathtub with water. After a bath, Harry hugged her on the bed. That night, he was very gentle, leaving her with an impression that she was not the one Harry had in mind when he was sleeping with her... L filled the bathtub with water. After a bath, Harry hugged her on the bed. That night, he was very gentle, leaving her with an impression that she was not the one Harry had in mind when he was sleeping with her... The next day, Harry resumed his usual cold look, as if what happened that night was only illusion. However, L had woken up to the fact that she was not the only woman in Harry''s heart... She still went to the SLpany as Harry had suggested. Joey gave her several choices of different positions, and she finally chose to apply for the Facial Mask Research and Development Department to be an assistant formtor. She dithered over her choice as it was made purely out of interest. But it didn''t matter what position she chose, for it would only be a stepping stone for her. After she had had her revenge and found her father, she must join an entertainmentpany, or her efforts paid all these years would be in vain. The formtor she worked with was an experienced woman called Heidi Harper, who was in her forties. As a veteran, Heidi had no other defects, except being a bit arrogant. On the first day of work, after learning the ropes about the Research and Development Department, L spent the rest of the day in data checking and printing. Except for a few proud young colleagues, who disliked the idea that she was brought in by Mr. Cole, others were quite good to her. After work, L remembered that Harry wanted to keep a low profile on their marriage. Therefore, she rode on her motorbike and headed straight back home without notifying him. When Harrypleted his work, he remembered that it was L''s first day in hispany. But at that time, L had already been ying with her mobile phone in bed. Harry seemed really busy. He was seldom home, except for Saturdays and Sundays, and he spent all the other time in his office. L had seldom seen him even though they were in the samepany. Until one day, when L was curiously observing Heidi doing experiments with some form, some colleagues aside talked in whispers, "Hey, you know what? The CEO''s mother was here at the company today." L filled the bathtub with water. After a bath, Harry hugged her on the bed. That night, he was very gentle, leaving her with an impression that she was not the one Harry had in mind when he was sleeping with her... "Really? I don''t know that! Did you see her?" asked May Smith with curiosity. "Really? I don''t know that! Did you see her?" asked May Smith with curiosity. "Yes, I saw the ''queen mother'' on the ground floor right when I was going to send some materials to anotherpany." Star Cook recalled the scene where she saw the CEO''s mother in admiration, with her fingers rolling her hair. Queen mother? "But I heard that the CEO''s mother left with an unhappy face!" What a bunch of shrewd observers they were. But,e to think of it, wasn''t this queen mother her mother-inw? ... That night, L received a WeChat message from Harry, saying: "Let''s have dinner tonight, together with my mother." ... L was caughtpletely off guard by this message, for she never thought that she had to meet her mother-inw! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After work, L got changed and went upstairs to the CEO floor secretly. Except for Joey, others went off work. Upon seeing L, Joey greeted her hurriedly. "Madam, you are here." "Yes! Is your boss still busy?" ncing at the closed door of the CEO office, she thought it would be better to knock at the door first, for fear that she might walk in on some embarrassing scenes likest time... Instead of opening the door for her, Joey simply said: "Madame, the boss said that you may enter the office directly when you arrive here." L then pushed the door open and found that Harry was still busy with his work, as was expected. Seeing here in, he did not say anything, but also did not make L wait too long. Completing the work promptly, he turned off theputer and went to the garage with her. "Well, shall we go and buy a gift? This was her first time to see his mother after all. A gift was necessary. "All right!" Harry drove to a mall nearby, where L selected a pair of gold earrings iid with jade as a gift to her future mother-inw. With this elegant and ssy gift, L went to the garage arm in arm with Harry happily. "Your...mother must be very beautiful!" In the car, L looked at the extremely handsome Harry carefully and felt that she must be right! "She is also your mother. When you see her...try not to think too much." After a pause, Harry held her left hand with his right hand at once. L felt a little bit puzzled. Try not to think too much? She was her mother-inw... Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Ten minutester, L realized what Harry meant. In the vi. "Young Master, My Lady, you are back home." Upon entering the vi, L felt something weird with the ambiance as well as the look on Mrs. Herbert. Harry held her hand and went into the hall as if nothing had happened. On a European-style sofa there sat a woman, who looked like only in her thirties. She was in a white suit with a pair of cropped loose trousers and peep-toe pumps in a simr color. Her ck long hair was worn up, presenting an elegant and noble look. But her newly-made semi-permanent brown eyebrows wrinkled up and her lips wearing expensive scarlet lipstickpressed tightly, which revealed her terrible mood. "Mother, this is my wife, L. L, say hello to mother." Harry held the hand of L tightly, as if making a vow. "Mother, how do you do? I am L." L was a bit nervous, for the word "mother" felt a bit unfamiliar to her ever since her mother passed away. "Do not call me mother!" Rose Edison rolled her eyes at L disdainfully, "Harry, how can you bring this tramp home?" A tramp?! Was she talking about her? L was confused about being referred to as a tramp. She looked at Harry innocently, who put on a long face. "Mother, L is my wife. I hope you can show respect to her!" L looked at the man beside her, feeling touched. She was really grateful with what he said! "I do not recognize her to be the daughter-inw of the Lewis family! We already have a daughter-in- law, and it is not this tramp!" Rose waspletely convinced that L had seduced her son. Otherwise, how could her son suddenly give up on Ynda, his fianc¨¦e who he had loved for over a decade! "Mother, L bought you a gift." Harry turned a deaf ear to what she said and gave L a nudge, who then took out the earrings from the bag immediately. "Mother, as this is the first time when we meet, I don''t know what you like. So I buy you..." Without checking the gift from L, Rose pped it right off her hand. Looking at the discarded gift, L felt a bit distressed. She took a deep breath and was about to say something when Harry said in a cold tone: "You are unreasonable. Let''s go upstairs!" "Harry, how dare you say that to me for this tramp!" Rose was astonished. Ignoring what Rose said, Harry grabbed L''s hand and went upstairs without looking back. Upon reaching the room L lived in, she saw that all her things were thrown about outside the room in a mess. Ignoring what Rose said, Harry grabbed L''s hand and went upstairs without looking back. Upon reaching the room L lived in, she saw that all her things were thrown about outside the room in a mess. ... How much did this mother-inw dislike her? Who was the daughter-inw in her heart? But, she should keep silent and let Harry solve it. "Mrs. Herbert." Harry summoned Mrs. Herbert upstairs at once, who was followed by Rose. "Move my wife''s stuff into my room." Without a nce at Rose, Harry pulled L into the room. "Harry! How can you let this woman live in Ynda''s room and clean away all the things of Ynda? You are totally a disappointment!" Rose called her son in his full name for the first time. It seemed that she was really mad. Ynda? That name reminded L of the name "Ynda" on his Wechat contact list that day. Could it be the same one? "I am even more disappointed in you!" Harry paused his pace and then entered the room without looking back. "You! Mrs. Herbert, don''t move these things. Just throw them away from this house!" Looking at the tightly closed door, Rose was in such a fury that her hands even trembled. If she could, she really wanted to throw away this woman, too! He had always been an obedient son. But the idea of him marrying some woman without first informing his family was outrageous. She had made investigations and knew that this woman was quite well-off before, but she had since then lost everything. How could such a poor woman deserve her son? This woman must be rather complicated. She would not let this woman stay in her family, not even for one more day! Harry must be infatuated with her for the moment. Oh, no, she must call Ynda and inform her to come to Dreles at once! In the end, all the things of L were thrown away by Rose. Harry got changed in his room and went out for dinner with L. Then, they arrived at a mall, to renew all her stuff. "Harry, I can move out first. There is no need to strain your rtionship with your mother for me." After all, they did not get married for love, but only for what they needed. How could Harry be so silly as to fall out with his family for an unimportant woman?... Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ignoring what Rose said, Harry grabbed L''s hand and went upstairs without looking back. Upon reaching the room L lived in, she saw that all her things were thrown about outside the room in a mess. "Go and try on these clothes." Without paying attention to what she said, Harry promptly picked some clothes for her and pushed her into a fitting room. "Go and try on these clothes." Without paying attention to what she said, Harry promptly picked some clothes for her and pushed her into a fitting room. All the clothes, shoes and underclothes that L had tried on were packed up. Harry sent for Joey to send all the things back to his room in the vi. Seeing several people shuttling in and out including Joey and Mrs. Herbert, Rose simmered with rage. She grabbed a cosmetic set from Joey''s hand and was going to throw it out. Joey reminded: "Madam, boss has said that L was hiswful wife. These were bought with his money. He will buy new ones to make up for whatever you have thrown away!" Joey passed on what Harry said, in a neither haughty nor humble way. Upon hearing that, Rose, with ring eyes, smiled suddenly. "OK, go ahead!" Returning back to her room, Rose picked up her phone and made a call. "Hello, Aunty!" The tender voice on the line made Rose feel much relieved. "Ynda,e to Dreles as quickly as possible! You silly girl. You even don''t know that your fianc¨¦ has been taken away by another woman." Ynda, who was removing her makeup in a dressing room, was shocked at what Rose said. The rm in her heart went off immediately. Last time, he replied via WeChat that it was not him. Could it be the same woman? "What''s going on, Aunty?" Ynda waved her hand to send her assistant out. "Ynda, you silly girl. Harry...s. He had married a tramp without informing us!" How was she supposed to spin his son''s betrayal to his fianc¨¦e? Married?! Ynda stood up from the chair in a rush, with her exquisite makeup twisted at once. Did her fianc¨¦ who she had loved for over a decade marry another woman? "Aunty...are you sure?" Ynda checked again in a light voice, constraining her distress. She really wanted the aunty to say that it was only a joke. "Ynda...If it were not for my father-inw''s investigation about Harry''s recent life, none of us would know that." When her father-inw''s assistant exposed this, the whole family was thrown into a turmoil! As the most important sessor of the family, he shouldn''t have made that big decision all by himself. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Hearing the news, she flew there from Uthana right away on her private airne to confront him about it. She never expected that her son replied straightforward, "Yes, if I don''t want you to know, grandfather''s assistant will never ferret out anything." So he meant that he wanted everyone to learn about his marriage with a tramp...It''s really infuriating! She would never recognize anyone to be her daughter-inw, except Ynda! Let alone a broken girl. It couldn''t be wrong as it was found out by the grandfather of the Lewis family... Ynda supported herself on the side of the dressing table at a loss. It seemed that Harry didn''t mean to forgive her. "Ynda, say something. You shoulde here now. I will help you to drive that tramp away. You know that. You are always the only daughter-inw of the Lewis family in my heart!" Hearing what Rose said, Ynda felt much better. At least, she won the support of Rose. It didn''t matter. A passport? Without a wedding? Nor the recognition from the family? It would be very easy to get a divorce. After hanging up the phone, Ynda made a decision right away - after finishing that show, she would put off all the work... When the ck Maybach pulled up at the vi, it was already over 10 p.m. There was no one in the living room. They went to the bedroom upstairs noiselessly hand in hand. After having a bath, L felt happy somehow when seeing her stuff ced next to Harry''s in the chest. L crept into the bed after skin care. She yed with her mobile phone for a while and then started to recall what happened today. She was immersed in thinking how to fawn on her mother-inw until Harry hugged her from behind. L groaned out in a soft voice when her back was gently kissed. She turned around resignedly to cuddle his neck and kissed him back slowly. Just when Harry was about to ejacte, someone knocked at the door from outside. Both of them paused and remembered that there was another one living in this vi except the servants who had gone home. L scratched the man on top of her with a red face. Feeling agitated at being disturbed, Harry took on his nightshirt and got out of bed. L hurried to cover herself up with a nket. As expected, Rose''s voice was heard from outside. "Harry, I hope I did not disturb you." Rose stood outside the door, holding a ss of milk. "Yes, I was disturbed. What''s wrong with you?" Harry blocked the view of Rose and looked at his mother with a poker face. "Yes, I was disturbed. What''s wrong with you?" Harry blocked the view of Rose and looked at his mother with a poker face. "You were busy in the daytime. Have a cup of milk before sleep." The frankness of her son did not embarrass Rose at all. Instead, she was a bit happy, for that was rightly her purpose. She passed the milk to him, pretending to show her care. Harry drank up the milk in front of Rose and then pushed her out. "Mother, don''t disturb us when we are in the bedroom at night, for fear that you may catch something embarrassing." Harry warned her very sincerely, which made Rose a little bit blushed. "How can you say that to me?" Rose appeared at that moment for the purpose of disturbing their affair. Harry closed and locked the door. Rose was so agitated that tearing the tramp into pieces would not be enough to vent her hatred. But soon, she still heard some extremely embarrassing moan and groan outside the door. Rose hurried back to her room. Oh, she was ashamed at that sound! The next morning. When they came downstairs together, Rose was already waiting at table. She gave a big smile to Harry, but upon seeing L behind him, her good mood waspletely vanished. "Good morning, mother!" Ignoring the dirty look on Rose''s face, L came up to greet her. "I am not your mother! Can you stop being that shameless?" Rose made a rude crack, which irritated L. Harrypletely ignored Rose and pulled L to sit at the table. L gave a strained smile to Harry. Seated farthest from Rose, L was going to have breakfast. "What are you doing? Who gives you the right to sit at table?" The arrogance of Rose made L clench her hands due to nervousness. She told herself that she should not be angry with Harry''s mother. "Can you stop talking and have breakfast now?!" Harry put on a cold face and picked up a bun into the te of L, to indicate that he was on L''s side. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing the scowled son, Rose felt unhappy, too. "I don''t have any appetite when seeing her!" "Yes, I was disturbed. What''s wrong with you?" Harry blocked the view of Rose and looked at his mother with a poker face. L stood up at once," Aunty, sorry for that. I will leave right now." Then, she trotted upstairs. L stood up at once," Aunty, sorry for that. I will leave right now." Then, she trotted upstairs. After fetching her bag from Harry''s room, she went downstairs to change her shoes, without any talking to all the others. Then she drove on her motorbike towards thepany. At over 7:00 a.m., there were already many peoplemuting on the road. L drove her motorbike slowly in a low mood. She was not a tramp! What could she do to prevent Harry''s mother from treating her like this? Fawning on her? But, she had never done such things. How to fawn? She was Harry''s mother, so it was not right to get angry with her. s...how annoying! Little did she think that she might encounter such a thing, being worried about the rtionship with a mother-inw. It was nearly noon. L was printing some documents when a colleague said," L, Mr. Cole is here for you." L turned her head to see Joey wave to her with smile at the door. She put away the documents and then came over. "Mr. Cole!" She greeted Joey with a nod, which made Joey feel numb on his scalp, for he could not afford it! But as it was in thepany, Joey called L over with a rigid face. "Boss is waiting for you in his office." Thinking of the boss''s iceberg-like face in the whole morning, Joey fell into a depression, because he was the one who suffered from the boss''s bad mood! When the boss ordered him to go for L, Joey ran downstairs as fast as he could. L followed Joey to the CEO office. However, after they left, the colleagues of the Research and Development Department burst into discussion, guessing that L must have some special rtionship with Joey... Seeing L in the uniform of thepany, the secretaries working outside the CEO office were all astonished and confused. Was she working for SLpany all the time? Joey pushed the door open for L before returning to his desk. "Madam, my fate is in your hand now", he thought. Seeing Le in, Harry closed the file in his hand and went over to ask: "What do you want for lunch?" Did he call her over only to ask about her lunch? "Let''s have lunch together." Receiving no answer, Harry added. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 "Oh, I have arranged with colleagues of the department to have lunch together." This is a fact, but Harry thought that she was still angry. "Don''t be angry. Mother will leave in a few days." Sitting on the sofa, Harry pulled her over onto his laps. "I am not angry. I do make an appointment with the colleagues at midday." L was still unwilling to have lunch with Harry, for seeing him would remind her of his mother... "Cancel it. I will go on a business trip for a couple of days to Ascea tonight, taking thetest flight. You must apany me for lunch today." Harry then called Joey to reserve some dishes and fetch them for lunch. "Harry...You don''t love me after all. There is no need to strain your rtionship with your mother for me. I can move out to leave you in peace." L looked into the dark eyes of Harry. "No! It has nothing to do with my mother whether I love you or not. I will deal with her." Harry turned down the proposal by L. "So...do you love me, Harry?" asked she, seizing the chance, which was a question all women would enquire. But Harry kissed on L''s lips instead of answering this easy question. "You can guess." said Harry withplicated eyes, resting his forehead against L''s. ... But L dared not say what she guessed! As Harry went on the business trip that night, L slowed down deliberately to return to the vi very late. She thought that Harry''s mother would have fallen asleep. At that moment, Rose went out of her room and blocked L''s way at Harry''s room door. Looking at the woman coldly, she said: "Who allows you to enter my son''s room?" Rose looked rosy and shining in a white silk night-robe. L did not answer the question from Rose, but said with smile: "Mother, I will buy another white nightgown for you tomorrow, because you look so rosy and a few years younger in this color!" Rose felt happy with thepliment from L though, she still rolled her eyes. "You don''t need to fawn on me. I have heard a lot of thatpliment. It''s useless!" "I really mean it and do not y up to you on purpose. You are my husband''s mother, so I respect you very much!" L could swear that she was telling the truth. But her mother-inw was unwilling to believe her. "I don''t need your respect. Do not enter my son''s room and get out!" Rose pointed at the stairs with her index finger. Lack of her son''s protection, this woman would be driven away without resistance! "I don''t need your respect. Do not enter my son''s room and get out!" Rose pointed at the stairs with her index finger. Lack of her son''s protection, this woman would be driven away without resistance! "Yes, Harry is your son, as well as my husband. Why can''t I enter our room?" L lost thest bit of patience. Why was this mother-inw so unreasonable? Why did she insist on treating her as a tramp? Rose smiled and said bluntly:"So what? Do you really think yourself the owner of this vi? This belongs to our Lewis family. Get out of here!" Seeing the attitude of Rose, L was disinclined to say more and left at once. She drove her motorbike to check in a hotel. She wanted to have a regr hotel to crash for the night. But thinking that his mother would stay in Dreles for several days, she booked a deluxe suite for two nights. Harry turned on his mobile phone once he got off the ne, and he received a message saying: "Dear VIP customer, hello! You have spent 1, 688 dors in Telles Hotel at 21:46 tonight! Wish you a happy day!" This was that ck card he gave to L. It was alreadyte. Did she spend this money in checking in a hotel? He made a phone call to her. L was about to sleep after a bath. Seeing the call from Harry, she picked up the phone. "Where are you?" Harry was really smart, knowing that she was not at home. "A hotel." She did not intend to conceal that. "You can stay there for a couple of days. Joey is in Dreles. Call him if you need help." Harry felt at ease after making sure that she was safe. "Fine." "L...," he called her in a soft voice, which was extremely sexy. "Yes?" she grunted. "I miss you." ... He said he missed her...The woman couldn''t help smiling. "Boss Lewis, I am not with you now. So don''t flirt with me, or you may suffer from burning desireter. Don''t me me for that!" "I don''t have that desire without you." He was rather forward. "...OK,e back early. I will wait for you!" L uttered thest few words very tenderly. "L, wait and see!" After hanging up the phone, Harry smiled. It had only been a few hours, but this little woman was already making a move on him. She should be punished! "I don''t need your respect. Do not enter my son''s room and get out!" Rose pointed at the stairs with her index finger. Lack of her son''s protection, this woman would be driven away without resistance! L felt much delighted because of the phone call from Harry. She fell asleep soundly after ying with her mobile phone for a while. L felt much delighted because of the phone call from Harry. She fell asleep soundly after ying with her mobile phone for a while. At over 5:00 a.m., a woman with messy hair ran out from a room on the floor of presidential suites, stumbling and wavering. She ran into an exit passageway of the hotel and took out a mobile phone from her bag with trembling hands. She checked again and again, but found that she could only contact L. The mobile phone rang suddenly while L was sleeping soundly. She fetched the phone in a daze and found that it was only 5:00 in the morning... Why did Wendy call her so early? L answered the phone. "Wendy." "L..." Wendy said in a low voice, as if she was constraining herself on purpose. "I am sleepy. Wendy, what''s wrong?" L could not even open her eyes. "L, sorry to disturb you. I...I am in some troubles. Can Ie over now?" Hiding in the exit passageway of the hotel, Wendy didn''t know what to do. "What''s going on? What''s the problem?" L sobered up suddenly and sat up on the bed. It was cool in the early morning, so she stretched out her arm to turn off the air conditioner. Thinking of what had happenedst night, Wendy bit her lower lip and didn''t know how to put it. "Tell me face to face! I am in Room 2033 of Telles Hotel." L turned off the bedsidemp and got out of bed. She put on her shoes and turned on the light of the room. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Telles?" Wendy looked at the sign on the footstep in a trance: Wee to Telles Hotel! In three minutes, Wendy knocked at L''s door. L was startled at such a speed. How could she be so quickly? Upon seeing Wendy who was in a mess, L knew that something happened to her. How distinct the marks on her neck were! L certainly knew what these marks stood for. "L!" Wendy dashed into the arms of L and started to sob. L pulled her onto the sofa and asked her about what had happened. Wendy described what had happenedst night in details, choking with sobs. She had been tutoring a 16-year-old child in English as her part-time job these years. Yesterday, he quarreled with his family members and ran out to check in a hotel alone. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 That child lived in a rich family. So he was given lots of pocket money. After running away from home that night, he booked a Presidential Suite. Knowing his stay in the hotel, his families were worried and anxious, for his exam was due tomorrow. With no way out, they had to call Wendy to send him books and stationery and tutor him there. Wendy took all those stuff to the Telles Hotel. After arriving at the floor where the child stayed, she heard a quarrel between a man and a woman at a doorway. Having no interest in other people''s business, she turned a blind eye to them and walked by. Much to her surprise, the man in the army uniform grabbed her wrist and angrily said to that woman," Get away! You are thest woman I would touch!" The dumbfounded Wendy was pulled into a Presidential Suite then, and the door was mmed shut. From his unusual behavior, Wendy could tell that he might well be drugged. Ignoring Wendy''s wriggle and imploring words, that man didn''t let her go, instead he said: "Help me! I will give you whatever you want!" It was not until the next early morning that that man fell asleep. Feeling under the weather, Wendy snuck out of the room when she caught a glimpse of a small badge on the floor, reading "Colonel of Ascea - Jordan Newman". As Wendy finished, L bent her head and rested her forehead on her hand, thinking the simrity between their fates. "Where is he? He can''t get away with this!" L stood up and rushed to the door. "L, there is no need to do that! What can we do? Ask him to take responsibility? I am very tired now. I just want to rest." Wendy was exhausted. All she wanted was to have a good sleep. "OK. Take a bath and rx yourself." Jordan, right? L kept that name in mind. She would avenge Wendy someday! Seeing Wendy in deep sleep in bed, L quietly shut the door and went to work. In the Research and Development Department of thepany. Upon entering the department, L noticed that everyone remained silent and focused their eyes on her. Most of them looked at her with disgust and disdain. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. L blinked and lowered her head to check her clothes. "Nothing is wrong. She dresses properly," thought she. She then checked the time. She was notte, as there were still two minutes left. What was going on? The confused L walked towards her seat. She saw someone sitting at her desk from afar. The confused L walked towards her seat. She saw someone sitting at her desk from afar. To check it out, she took a few steps forward. "Excuse me! This is my seat." As soon as she finished, the one sitting turned around. It was none other than Harry''s mother, her mother-inw! "Aunty, what brings you here in the early morning?" Things got pretty hot. L concentrated her mind on how to deal with her. "A tramp works in my son''spany. I, as the mother of the CEO,e here to solve the problem and help ease his burden." Rolling her eyes at the fine and delicate L, Rose determined to embarrass her, in the hope that she would leave Harry voluntarily. "Aunty, I am not a tramp. Do not overestimate me! I am not capable of seducing your son." Finally, she knew why those colleagues looked at her in that way. s! How poor she was! Who would have thought that her mother-inw would make a scene in thepany. "Humph! To tell you the truth, my son''s fiancee is in Uthana now, but L keeps badgering my son. Am I wrong to call her tramp?" Rose heightened her voice to make everyone in the department hear her clearly. A low voice discussion broke out then. "No wonder a graduate from the School of Film and Television can work in our department." "I see. When Mr. Cole brought her in, I thought that she had an affair with him. Little do I think it was the CEO she was having an affair with. "s! Look at her beautiful face. She has the makings of a tramp." "Yea. How cheap she is! I cannot agree more, or CEO''s mother will note here." ... Hearing others'' discussion, L sighed. "Aunty, I address you politely out of respect. In turn, you should also respect me. How could you say that? Mrs. Edison, it is time to work. Could you please leave here?" L put her bag on the desk and wore her employee badge, a clear gesture that she wished to end the discussion. "To hell with your respect and work! Stop ruining my son''spany, and get out of here! If you don''t go today, I will ask the security guard to drag you out!" Seeing as L made Rose sick, it was not possible that she would have L around in thepany. The confused L walked towards her seat. She saw someone sitting at her desk from afar. The louder and more insulting the colleagues'' discussion became, the more blushed L got. The louder and more insulting the colleagues'' discussion became, the more blushed L got. "Fine. I will go, but not before you give me a reason first." L tried her best to calm down, and kept telling herself that this was Harry''s mother and her mother-inw. "Reason? I ask you to go, and you should go. How is that for a reason?" Rose stood up and pulled L towards the door of the department. Just at the moment, Joey ran into them at the door. When seeing Rose, Joey said," My Lady, it''s CEO on the phone." Hearing that, Rose ground her teeth and rolled her eyes at Joey, guessing that he must have been the snitch. She had to let go of L. Being irritated, Rose snatched at the phone and put it on her ear. "As the mother of the CEO, don''t you think that your behavior reflects on thepany?" Harry''s cold voice came through the phone. He was extremely disappointed at what Rose did. "Still recognize me as your mother? Then why don''t you follow what I said?" Rose gave L a hostile re, and stepped aside to talk to Harry. After rubbing her aching wrist, L went back to her seat in embarrassment. It would not be easy for her to get along with her colleagues and work there in the future. In the following day, no one talked to L. What''s worse, many experienced employees joined hands to make trouble for her and increase her workload. It had passed nine o''clock in the evening. All the colleagues of the department had knocked off, while L had just finished her work. In the quiet, empty office, L thought of what happened in the morning, a touch of grievance creeping in and tears welling up in her eyes. Just at the moment, her phone rang. It was Harry... After wiping off tears, she took a deep breath and picked up the phone. "Hello." "Where are you?" Harry had heard from Joey that L was still working in thepany when Joey went off duty. "In thepany now. I am just leaving." L began to put her belongings into her bag. Harry''s call came as a greatfort to her at that moment. Hearing her voice with a strong snuffle over the phone, Harry paused and said," I know you cried." Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Harry got to the truth within a minute. Tears soon streamed down from L''s eyes. Actually, she had no idea about why she wanted to cry. Was it just because of the injustice she suffered from. "Not a bit of it¡­. I just have a cold because the temperature was too low in the roomst evening." L didn''t want to let him know that. Instead, she kept telling herself no more cry, while forcing a smile. "Hey, am I a fool?" Harry said unhappily. "When will youe back?" Feeling not like getting changed, L took her clothes out from the locker and left thepany. "Miss me?" L blushed as his low voice came to her ears over the phone. "No, I don''t..." She fetched a tissue from her handbag and wiped her eyes, then threw it into the garbage can. "If so, I will stay here longer!" Wearing the new robe prepared by the hotel, Harry lit a cigarette with the lighter on the table, took a slow drag on it and walked towards the balcony to overlook Ascea in the night. "Harry... Why are you being such a nuisance!" L gave a loud snort. "Nuisance?" Harry warned," I will fix you after I go back!" What a straight threat. L strolled on the road, so boring as to kick the stone, while many others walked past her. Every moment with him was reassuring, as he stood by her at any time and ce. "Harry, I feel so lucky to be under your care!" "You are my only wife. Should I care other women than you?" He was just kidding, while she took it seriously and began to threaten him to show her protest. "Of course not! You yboy! I am the only one you should care! If you dare to have any affair with other women, I will... I will have you castrated and cuckold you! Humph!" The woman sitting on hisps in the office and the so-called fiancee shed again through L''s mind... She was waiting, waiting for Harry to exin everything about his fiancee. However, it wasn''t necessary for him to exin anything, since... they didn''t marry out of love. Imaging her threatening gesture, Harry couldn''t helpughing," If you want to be banged every day, just go ahead!" As she was thinking about cheating on him, he was determined to try his best to satisfy her in bed. "Can''t you stop being such a cheeky bastard?" "You make me so!" ... At this moment, someone is knocking at door. Interrupted by the noise, Harry appeared sullen. ... At this moment, someone is knocking at door. Interrupted by the noise, Harry appeared sullen. His face became colder the moment he saw the people outside the door. It turned out to be two hot girls in revealing cloth. "Mr. Lewis, we will apany you through the night." The elder one began to coquet when she saw the handsome Harry, while the younger one was frightened by his coldness. "Yo! It seems that Mr. Lewis enjoys a great business trip with many beauties." L was as restless as ant on the hot pan upon hearing women''s piercing voice. Harry closed his eyes for a while when he heard L''s irony. It was obvious that Thomas sent them here on purpose. "Go away!" Harry cast a cold gaze to them. The women dashed away, thinking how horrible this man was! "Fine, I will go away!" L hung up the phone right away. Although she knew he wasn''t speaking to her, she was still terribly angry. She felt more wronged this time. Since got married, she did what a decent wife should do. Even so, she earned a bad reputation of "tramp", and her husband was so popr with the opposite sex.. Poor L... Harry made L another call which was rejected. She messaged him furiously through the Wechat: "I will make you a cuckold every day!!!" After driving away those women, Harry tried tofort his angry wife. However, L was so pissed off this time. When seeing the word "cuckold", he decided to hurry up his work and return home as soon as possible. "Honey, please forgive me. I will apologize to you face to face after I go back!" He knew he must please her in case that she would spend a sleepless night. These words really worked. Thinking of his sincere attitude, L was not as angry as before. But....whether ... those women left or not... Harry''s phone rang when he was reading the document. Seeing the call from L, he wore a brighter smile. "Darling!" "Still remember me? Where are they? Are they going to do something with you?" She must check it out. If he dared to cheat on she.... "Rx! They have left." Harry began to type on theputer with the other empty hand. "That''s more like it. I am alone here while you are flirting with other women. Am I poor?" They had a long chat, while L walked along the street. She decided to sit on the roadside bench, what with the sore feet. ... At this moment, someone is knocking at door. Interrupted by the noise, Harry appeared sullen. "Surely you are! I promise I will satisfy you as soon as I go back!" Harryughed out loud. "Surely you are! I promise I will satisfy you as soon as I go back!" Harryughed out loud. "Hey! Harry, are you married to me just for a bed partner? You get a filthy mind!" He bullied her every day. Wasn''t he a cold and arrogant man? "It was you who said that you were alone. How can you me me?" ... It was not until half an hourter when L arrived at the hotel that they finished chatting. She hung up with reluctance. Was she too clingy? Staring at her dying phone, she didn''t realize that a man in an army uniform past her. She suddenly remember that she hadn''t had dinner. So hungry as she is, she found a restaurant nearby and ordered something to eat. Before going back to the hotel, she packed another meal for Wendy. When L entered the room, Wendy was sitting on the windowsill, staring nkly. Seeing L, she stood up. "Wendy,e on and have something to eat." L took out the pizza and opened a bottle of juice for Wendy. "Thank you, L." "Not at all. Take your time. Let''s go to reason things out with that man!" Thinking over it, L decided to force him to be responsible for what had happenedst night. Maybe that guy would treat Wendy well just as what Harry did to L! "I won''t go with you!" Wendy said and bit into the pizza. Thinking of what happenedst night brought a warm flush to her face. If he was forced to take the responsibility, she must won''t be valued. On the other hand, it was nothing but virginity. Let it go..... "Wendy, are you silly? How can you lose you virginity to this man for nothing? Isn''t he a soldier? Soldiers are always faithful and keep their words!" L tried to persuade her, though she forgot that she chose to escape after spending her first night with Harry. Were it not for the fact that Harry came to her, she would never want to see him again. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Wendy was starving and gobbled down a whole piece of pizza and a bowl of seafood fried rice. L made every effort to find out that man''s room member In the quiet corridor, only they two pulled and pushed towards the presidential suite. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 L knocked on the door, but no one answered. Half a minuteter, when they were about to go back, the door was opened from inside. It turned out to be a woman with wine red bobbed hair, her bright eyes wearing ck eyeliner and slightly thick lips with orange lipstick. Her T-shirt, shorts and t sandal were all ck. Seeing a woman show up, L fired up. "Where is Jordan? Call him over!" Jenny Clifford was in a fog when seeing this furious woman. But she found that this woman resembled Jordan somewhat in face. "For what?" As a woman, Jenny was put on alert when another women, who appeared to be very beautiful, came for Jordan. The biggest blunder she made was not stopping Jordan sleeping with the womanst night. "Who are you? Why are you in his room? Where is he? Does he think he can so easily get away with what he has done?" Noticing Jenny''s vignce, L guessed that she might be Jordan''s wife or something. "What happenedst night?" Jenny cast a baffled look at her, not sure whether she had anything to do with the womanst night. "Yes! Something happenedst night. Call him out! A real man shall never hide behind a woman." In front of that strange woman, L raised her chin, as she knew that in dealing with such a strange woman, one must first take the pride out of her. "Well, he is not here." Jenny, who had been waiting for Jordan for a long time, spread out her hands. Upon hearing that that man was not in the room, Wendy let out a sigh of relief. She gently tugged at L''s dress and hinted that they should head back by casting a look at the direction from which they came. "Who are you?" L asked Jenny seriously with a straight face, while patting Wendy''s hand which was tugging at her dress. "Huh. It is none of your business." Jenny leaned against the door frame and looked down her nose at L, with her arms crossed over her chest. L pulled Wendy, who was concealing herself behind, forward. "Look! She will be Jordan''s wife. You would do well to go away right now!" Jenny''s face went sullen when she saw Wendy. She recognized Wendy at first sight, and took her in a firm grasp. "Come over. Is it your n toe herest night? Do you have a crush on Jordan? Tell me!" L hurried forward and tried to free Wendy. "Let go of Wendy!" L hurried forward and tried to free Wendy. "Let go of Wendy!" The three women grappled, which struck the waiter dumb. Just at the moment, the elevator stopped, and a man in an army uniform walked out. He coldly looked at the three women pulling and pushing outside his room, not having the slightest intention to move a step forward. When he was about to turn round, someone familiar came into view. It was the woman fromst night! Jordan had his eyes focused on Wendy, so that he didn''t notice L, who stood with her back to him. He strode toward Wendy and snatched her away from Jenny. Those three women stood there stupefied. L guessed that it must be Jordan. Before she could say anything, Jordan pulled Wendy into the room and shut the door. The other two were left outside. The angry Jenny stamped her feet. L cast a satisfactory look on, as she could tell from Jordan''s behavior that he had no ce in his heart for Jenny. Jenny responded her with a hostile re, and left the hotel. Then L became the only one left in the corridor. She was at a loss what to do next. Afraid that that man would bully Wendy when they were alone in in the room, L soon rang the doorbell and banged on the door. "Wendy, open the door!" After a while, the door was opened from inside. L breathed a sigh of relief as she saw Wendy coming out. "L, let''s go." Wendy calmly pulled L towards their room. As soon as they went into the room, L asked what they talked about. Wendy smiled and shook her head. "It is settled. Our paths shall not cross again." Looking at the calm Wendy, L was somewhat puzzled. "What did you talk about? Why did youe out so quick? Would he not like to take the responsibility?" L immediately stood up from the sofa and got ready to take up the matter herself. "L! It''s not what you think." Wendy pulled the furious L down onto the sofa, and briefly told her what had happened. Actually, that man was willing to be responsible to her. It was Wendy who didn''t want to leave Dreles for Ascea. That man came from the capital of Ascea. He would just stay here for three days for some personal affairs. He had promised to respect Wendy''s choice and marry her after he went back home. L hurried forward and tried to free Wendy. "Let go of Wendy!" Both of them remained calm during the talk. Both of them remained calm during the talk. Wendy refused him, for she didn''t want to marry a stranger simply because they had spent a night together. Before Wendy left, that man also told her his phone number, so that Wendy could call him if she wanted to. Since Wendy had made the decision, L can''t very well force her to marry him. She merely felt sorry for Wendy. Though L and Harry had been strange to each other, they got along wellter. But in Wendy''s case, she chose to give in. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. That night, L and Wendy slept together and chattedte into the evening. L seemed to have experienced a lot more in the past days. Her story went from the time when she went to SL Group, to the time when her mother-inw made a scene in thepany. It had passed two o''clock early in the morning. L happily fell asleep, with her arm around Wendy''s waist. Seeing L''s arm around her waist, who behaved like an innocent child, Wendy shook her head and went to sleep. In the morning, after L arrived at thepany, things got hotter, as everyone in thepany knew that L had a thing for the CEO and was brought in for that reason. So wherever she went, everyone looked at her with odd looks. L felt extremely tired. But she would never surrender. "Don''t worry about what other people think of me, and just do what I should do," L thought to herself. It had been an exhausting day. L was isted in the department. Her colleagues dumped their workloads on her whenever they felt like it. At 6 o''clock pm, her colleagues knocked off one after another, while L was still typing a form for facial mask into theputer. At the moment, her phone rang. It was Harry. "Hi." L answered the phone weakly, while kept typing. "Still at work?" The half-an-hour wait had clearly squeezed thest bit of patience out of him. "Yes. Many others need the form tomorrow. I have not finished it." L wanted to go off work. But she had no choice. Harry frowned at the words. After hanging up, Harry made a call to Joey. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 In thepany. A phone from his boss lifted Joey up right away when he was absorbed in his business n. Then he went to the Research and Development Department as the CEO instructed. Everyone else had already left thepany, so the corridor was quite. He craned his neck towards Research and Development Department. Sure enough, there was only L typing something into theputer, with the click sound echoing across the office. Joey thumbed up for her in his heart. He wondered why Her Ladyship treat such a good girl like that. "My Lady, go home and have a rest. Just leave it to me!" However he was refused by L just as he was going to take over the form. "Joey, I don''t want to bother you. I am almost done. Don''t worry about me." L cast a nce at Joey, and then turned to theputer again. Boss Lewis had required that L must show up at the gate of thepany within 5 minutes. Joey thought for a while and said, "No, My Lady, the file wasn''t urgently needed. You can finish it tomorrow." Afraid not pulling the task off in time, Joey hurried to save and close the document and shut down the computer. "Hey, hey, I''m almost done. Let me finish it!" L gazed at the turned-off screen speechlessly, pondering that there would be more work tomorrow. "Never mind, My Lady. You just need to finish you own work. There is no need to cover for others. Rx. I will inform your director tomorrow." Joey bowed and invited L to go out, hoping nothing but she can leave as soon as possible. Three minutes counted down.... L also had a clear mind that it wasn''t her duty, but she had already been fired twice. So she tried her best to straighten things out to change people''s judgment on her. But she could do nothing now since herputer had been turned off. Let it go. She could continue tomorrow! She walked into the rest room and got changed listlessly, then walked out with her handbag. Joey looked at his watch and let out a long sign of relief. He finally made it in five minutes. It was not dark yet. As soon as she went out of thepany, L was crowded by a puff of hot wind. Such kind of muggy weather worsened L''s mood. Just when she went for her motorbike in the underground parking, a big hand grasped her wrist. L almost screamed out of scare. Making out it was Harry, she held back her exmation. Closing her eyes and patting her chest, she felt relieved. Harry had scared the pants off her! Making out it was Harry, she held back her exmation. Closing her eyes and patting her chest, she felt relieved. Harry had scared the pants off her! "So scared? What''s in your mind?" Harry smiled at this frightened little women. Was it really so scary? Harry returned ahead of time without any notice. "Why are you here? You scared the hell of me." L looked at the innocent Harry with disdain. It was really frightening! ...... Oh my God, surprise turned into shock! "Ie back one day in advance. Aren''t you happy?" If she replied in the negative, Harry would feel down. "Of course, I am overjoyed!" Harry held L''s hand and walked towards his car at the curb. Both of them got in the car then. L was really blissful when seeing Harry. A sense of reliability and security helped to sweep away her fatigue. "You must be exhausted!" Once thinking that L need to work overtime, Harry couldn''t help frowning. The bad working style in thepany must be dealt with. She shook her head. "No, just a little tired." She can still handle this for the moment. Harry cast a nce at this little woman tenderly and started the car. He found a quiet ce away from thepany and stopped. Being baffled, L was pulled out of the car. Harry opened the back door. "Finally I know what is called ''Absence.... sharpens desire''." Harry rode on her on the backseat, staring at this woman in his arm. In the past two days, she haunted his mind. Howe? She was speechless. This guy! "...Big boss, that is ''Absence sharpens love'', okay?" L flushed with more rapid breathing. Harry smiled lightly. It didn''t matter. The point was that he missed her fragrance very much, so he bent his head and kissed her on the lips, leaving her no chance to speak. It was getting dark. The luxury sedan stopped wobbling finally after a long time. In the car, Harry was hugging L and enjoying this pleasure after having sex. Suddenly they were interrupted by a call. "Wait a minute," said Harry. He was in momentary expectation of seeing her. She must be his soul mate, or else how could he be so obsessed with her. L rested her chin on his shoulder to enjoy his breath. Harry answered the call, "What''s the matter?" Making out it was Harry, she held back her exmation. Closing her eyes and patting her chest, she felt relieved. Harry had scared the pants off her! "Harry, do youe back from Ascea?" Sitting in the car, Rose looked at that ck Maybach not far away on the riverside, which seemed to be familiar. "Harry, do youe back from Ascea?" Sitting in the car, Rose looked at that ck Maybach not far away on the riverside, which seemed to be familiar. Harry blinked his eyes, "Tomorrow!" He answered his mother directly to the point. L clearly heard the voice of Rose over the phone. Not expecting that Harry told a lie, L kept from laughing. "OK. Do not starve yourself!" Rose thought she mistook his car. After all, other people may also have a Maybach in Dreles. Hanging up the phone, Harry went back to the driver''s seat and looked back at his woman. "What do you want to eat?" "Up to you!" She had no idea. So Harry took her to a western-style restaurant and ordered beefsteak and something else. After dinner, Harry drove L to her hotel. "Are you sure you are not going home?" L asked him when seeing him drive the car to the underground parking in the hotel. Harry shook his head decisively and pulled her into the elevator. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After they went into the room, L closed the door and threw her bag onto the sofa. When she turned on the faucet to wash her face in the bathroom, Harry opened the door and came in. "... You first." L turned off the faucet and decided toe inter. When she was going to leave, the man stopped her and held her up, "We can have a shower together!" He smiled evilly. L pouted and gave him a look. Finally she was forced into the bathtub. In thete morning the next day, L still slept soundly. Harry called Joey to ask a leave for her. As such, there must be wider discussion around her in thepany. While at this moment, L had no idea about what happened and was still in her dream. When L woke up, it was already in the afternoon. They found something to eat in a restaurant. Later, Harry took her back to their vi. L was thinking about how to deal with her mother-inw at home, who would absolutely pick on her! How frustrating! As expected, the moment she stepped into the vi, Rose med her, "Who do you think you are? CEO''s wife? How can you skip work as you want?" Rose taunted L when she showed up with Harry in the vi. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Before L could say anything, Harry said," Mother, yourpany in Uthana just phoned and informed me that your newunched Pearl Facial Mask has caused some allergy to some customers. The private jet is ready for you now, and you might want to go back and deal with it right now. "What? Allergy?" Rose was undoubtedly quite surprised at this news, as the new developed facial mask had been her favorite. As such, Rose rushed upstairs, packed some basic stuff, and left the vi in hurry. L was a bit astonished to see Rose leaving as if she had just dropped by. Harry was really a capable man. "If you find it ufortable at work, you don''t really have to be there. Just stay at home." Though he was not in the office, he still knew everything going on in thepany. "It''s okay. Now that mom has gone, there won''t be any trouble in the future." Staying at home all day long would drive her crazy. She would rather go to work. "Okay. We will move to Pearl Spring tomorrow." Stepping into their bedroom, L looked around and was clearly very content with it. But, if that was what he wanted, they would move! A question had been lingering in her mind these days, but she was afraid that Harry''s answer might disappoint her. L was struggling to make up her mind. Harry noticed that she would have something to say, so he just stared at her. "Have you got any clue about my father?" L asked him softly. "He was seen around the coast. But when my folks got there, he had gone." Though still disappointed, L was reassured to know that her father was still alive, at least. The next day, L didn''t pack up anything at all, as Mrs. Herbert and other servants took care of all her clothes, as well as Harry''s. Well prepared, L was still stunned by the Pearl Spring Vi after arriving. It had three floors. Their bedroom was at the second floor, which was overwhelmingly big. She actually owned a cloakroom of dozens of square meters. A batch of newly haute couture handmade dress from France, along with an assortment of shoes and bags, were well arranged in it. Outside the vi were a vast garden, private pool, gym, artificialke and so on. She felt as if she owned a private estate. In the evening, Harry gave L a portfolio. The Property Ownership Certificate of this vi, with her name on it as the owner, shocked her so much that she covered her mouth in disbelief. The Property Ownership Certificate of this vi, with her name on it as the owner, shocked her so much that she covered her mouth in disbelief. And another certificate also had her name on it as the legal representative of the Blue Ind Mall. L found Harry exceedingly sweet and kind to her. She started to feel a bit unreal, as if she was dreaming. When she told Harry about her feelings, Harry threw her on their new queen-size bed without hesitation and made love with her all night long, to show her that this was absolutely real. Lovely days passed by. With no need to worry about sh with Rose, the couple were more and more attached to each other. L enjoyed spending personal time with Harry, always being at his side no matter where he went. And Harry was also keen on fondling L, no matter where she was. Until one day, a woman came into their life and L''s story again was rewritten abruptly. It was a normal sweltering day. A red Lamborghini sports car stopped outside SL Group. It was about the closing time, so a crowd of employees were walking out of thepany. An assistant in suits got out of the car from driver''s seat, trotted backwards and opened the back door. One foot in a ck high-heeled sandal stepped out. The assistant bowed and offered his left hand. A right hand was gentlyid on it, nails decorated with crystal tips. With a lc waisted top and a white pencil skirt, a woman walked out of the car. Her eye-catching lc hair hung loose about her shoulders, and half of her face was hidden behind the sunsses. Only a Roman nose and rosy lips could be seen. Thetest cellphone and the branded handbag in her hands indicated that she must be very rich or powerful. She had attracted all the attention and apparently she was quite used to others'' astonished, admiring or jealous look. She walked straight into thepany and aroused more interests and discussion. "Oh my God! She is so pretty! Who is she looking for?" "Holy crap, she looks so much like that international superstar Ynda. "You are right! Oh no, I think she is no other than Ynda!" "Ynda!" Someone in the crowd called out her name, and everyone stopped for her response. The Property Ownership Certificate of this vi, with her name on it as the owner, shocked her so much that she covered her mouth in disbelief. "Sorry, Miss Morrison is here for the CEO of SL today. No autograph or photo taking." Nael Rayne, Ynda''s assistant, stepped forward, and made his voice clear and loud enough to travel far. "Sorry, Miss Morrison is here for the CEO of SL today. No autograph or photo taking." Nael Rayne, Ynda''s assistant, stepped forward, and made his voice clear and loud enough to travel far. The crowd was overjoyed. People who had left all came back, wishing to have a nce at the beautiful Ynda in person. But when they heard that she was here to meet the CEO, they flinched. Harry, CEO of SL Group, was known for his detached and arrogant personality. Normal people would be too scared to approach him. Better forget it. "Does our CEO know Ynda?" "What an ideal couple. Do you think they are dating?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "How can I know? I dare not go back and check anyway." "Pity! That is Ynda!" They took pictures of her from behind with their phones and some lucky guys even got photos of her profile. These photos, though not very clear, were posted like treasure in their WeChat Moments and Weibo to show off. Knowing the location of Harry''s office in advance, Ynda entered the elevator and pressed the button for CEO''s office. In the CEO office, L was begging Harry to have hot pot with her, while Harry hadn''t promised her yet. L had no choice but sit on Harry''s thighs, intending to seduce him first. "Honey! Just one time. Okay?" L had her arms around Harry''s neck and her face rub against his chest. Harry almost burst outughing when he saw his wife acting like a spoiled kid. Actually he was just pretending to be unconcerned, in order to know how much effort she would make for hot pot. L didn''t get his response as expected, so she held his face and gave him a big kiss. Harry would certainly not waste this perfect chance, so he kissed back straightforwardly. Just when they were lost in their affectionate kiss, the door was opened. They looked towards the door at the same time. L saw a woman with sunsses, wondering why nobodye up to stop her from pushing the door of the CEO office open. She was just about to ask Harry who this woman was, when she realized she was still sitting on Harry''s thighs. After all, they were in thepany. She stood up immediately. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 L noticed that Harry went gloomy, who was as cold as ice. "What''s the matter?" Having no time to identify theer, L asked Harry curiously after sensing his sudden change of mood. Harry pulled L down onto hisps again and cuddled her, as if no one came in just now. L turned to that woman and asked awkwardly," Hello, who are you?" Meanwhile she was struggling to loosen Harry''s grip on her under the table. "Harry, I miss you." Ynda took off her sunsses and looked at her man earnestly, while being satisfied to see the surprise look on L''s face. My God! Who was that? International superstar, Ynda Morrison "Boss Morrison, it is really Ynda!" Not realizing what had happened, L had no sense of the awkward situation in the office. Something''s wrong. She said she missed Harry.... L was on full alert right away. Tightening her grip on Harry''s arm, she gazed at Ynda vigntly. "Harry, what''s going on?" L asked this gloomy guy in a low voice, but received no answer. L thought for a while, wondering if this international superstar is the one named "Ynda" in Harry''s contact list and the one nicknamed "Ynda" by her mother-inw. Thinking that it''s not beyond the bounds of possibility, L took a deep breath and stood up. "Darling, I wanna eat hot pot!" Her voice trembled slightly. "Hi, I am Ynda, Harry''s fiancee!" Ynda introduced herself gracefully. If she had nothing to do with Harry, L would fling herself upon Ynda excitedly like any other fans to ask for an autograph and take a group photo. However, this woman was hostile. Harry''s fiancee? "Hello! I am L, Harry''s wife!" ... The office fell into dead silence. No one dared to go in or make a noise. Joey had already hidden himself away from this war. Ynda''s assistant knew their rtionship more or less. So he chose to stay with the secretary outside. These two women confronted each other for the first time. Joey, hiding on another floor, bet that L would lose this battle to that superstar. It was not until L introduced herself that Ynda looked her up and down. L, who wore her pitch- ck hair into a bun, was just smiling at her. Her bushy eyebrows, big eyes, Roman nose, rosy lips and white teeth all highlighted her charm, her features like the masterpiece in the sculptor''s hands. Ynda must admit L was really pretty! L looked young in the pink dress. Her temperament indicated that she came from a well-bred and wealthy family. She was absolutely not a tramp, and Harry must have a thing for her. L looked young in the pink dress. Her temperament indicated that she came from a well-bred and wealthy family. She was absolutely not a tramp, and Harry must have a thing for her. "Miss Newman, do you wanna eat hot pot? My treat." Ynda moved two steps forward, with her fascinating smile. "You are so nice, Miss Morrison. We should y the host since you have travelled so far." L was not a woman to be trifled with. It was not difficult to be a smiling tiger. "Miss Newman, don''t I, the acknowledged fiancee of Lewis family, deserve your respect? Do you go a bit too far in calling him darling in front of me?" Ynda didn''t prepare to fall out with L in front of Harry. But she needed to know L''s ce in Harry''s heart. "Maybe thew works better than their acknowledgement. After all, we live in aw-based society." L said while giving the silent Harry a hard pinch. Harry signed soundlessly out of pain. "You are right, but Harry....doesn''t love you at all! Can you ept this fact?" Ynda was pretty sure about his love to her. How can he let their love go easily? They had been into each other for a dozen years. "It doesn''t matter. I love him and what I need is just to stay beside him." L made efforts to ignore the pain in her heart, forcing a bright smile. Without his love, she had no weapon to fight with others. "How endurable you are to stay with the guy who doesn''t love you. Or do you have any other purpose?" Ynda sat on sofa gracefully, giving no care to this simple woman. Harry rose from the chair, his coldness frightening others away. Putting his arm around L''s shoulder, he took her out of the office. Watching their receding figure, Ynda told herself not to take it seriously. However, she trotted to catch them up and hugged Harry from behind in the public before they two went into the elevator. L looked young in the pink dress. Her temperament indicated that she came from a well-bred and wealthy family. She was absolutely not a tramp, and Harry must have a thing for her. It seemed as if time stood still at the moment. Those secretaries were shocked and hurried to lower their head to continue working, while the others dared not even make a sound. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It seemed as if time stood still at the moment. Those secretaries were shocked and hurried to lower their head to continue working, while the others dared not even make a sound. Seeing Ynda''s arms around Harry''s waist, L got furious and took her hands off and pushed her aside. "Miss Morrison, I am his wife! Do you take your brain with you? You''d better take it!" L got angry right away and coldly watched the woman who staggered and leaned on the wall. "Harry...." Ynda didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she called his name in a weak voice. L sensed that Harry was not as cold as before after Ynda called him in such a way. She felt hurt in her heart. Those women around him in the past were not threatening at all. This one must be his true love! L was overwhelmed by crisis. "Harry, I miss you..." The voice of Ynda is so pathetic that even a woman like L would feel sorry for them. "You go first and I will be back soon." Harry pressed the button of the elevator and let her in. "No, I would like to be here with you." There was a voice in her heart, telling her not to leave any private space for them. "Honey, trust me. I will go home as soon as I finish." Harry rubbed her hair and said gently. ... L dove into the elevator in anger, casting not even a nce at Harry. "Get off work now!" All secretaries scattered upon Harrymanded coldly. The door of the CEO office was mmed. Only Harry and Ynda stayed in there. Harry stood in front of the window silently, overlooking the whole city. Ynda walked towards Harry sadly and wrapped her arms around his waist. "Harry, I am back and will be with you forever. Please don''t leave me alone, okay?" Ynda begged tearfully, snuggling up to his back. This long-lost fragrance appeased her. If he hadn''te to this city and met L, he must marry her immediately after hearing those words. However, nowadays, it was... "Toote". "Harry..." Those two words nearly beat Ynda down. She was sobbing too bitterly to say a single word. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Harry loosened her grip around his waist and turned around. Looking at this weeping woman, he signed silently. "Don''t cry. I am not worth your tears. Arrogant as she was, except for acting, she never shed tears like this, let along in the face of Harry. "No, you are worth! You are the only one I love, and I love you for you these years! You are worth more than that." Ynda raised her voice lightly and sobbed. She would never leave this man! Never! ... Wronged and depressed, L went back to the vi. Would Harry leave her and return to his old lover? What should she do? She shouldn''t ask anything about their past, just as Harry never asked her about Mike. Noticing L sitting in the living room staring nkly, Mrs. Herbert asked her curiously, "L, didn''t you tell me that you won''te home for dinner tonight?" L came to her sense and answered, "Yeah, I don''t wanna eat anything. I am going to upstairs." Mrs. Herbert confusedly looked at the abnormal L, wondering what had happened. Why hadn''t Young Mastere back yet? L was waiting for him the whole night. But he did note back. Lying on her queen-size bed, L was in a daze. Would the showing up of that woman render her lonely life without Harry? After having a simple breakfast, L went to thepany. Everybody in thepany was talking about Ynda excitedly. When they saw L, their excitement turned into mixed feeling. Many even scolded L in a low voice. L had a lot of work that day as one of her colleagues was in a temporary leave. She had to send the sample to a factory in the suburb after sorting data. Though it''s nearly the time to get off, she was asked to pull it off in time. L didn''t wanna go there on her motorbike, because running out of oil halfway was thest thing she want to see. She tried to hail a taxi, but not a single tax driver was willing to drive her to suburb. Finally, one driver took this business on condition that she doubled the payment. It took nearly one hour to reach the factory. As it was difficult to get a taxi in the suburb, L asked the driver if he could wait for just a minute and drive her back. The driver promised her for the sake of her higher payment. L trotted to the factory. After making clear what she hade for, the security let her in. L trotted to the factory. After making clear what she hade for, the security let her in. Ten minutester, L ran out of the factory, her face bathed in sweat. But...where was the taxi? Depressed and angry, L cursed the driver for breaking his words! What''s more, he had already taken her money! She forgot to take his te number down. Thus she had no way toin. What she could do was to phone Harry and ask him to pick her up. She got through. But the call was rejected. The darker it was getting, the more anxious L became. She redialed, but his phone was powered off. Such being the case, she could only asked Zoe for help. s! How distressing it was! No one nor even a car came into view. Struggling with her high heels, L walked back, with a hope of getting a taxi. One hour passed. Her feet were rubbed raw. Thus she took off her shoes to walk barefoot on the asphalt road. It was dark. She wanted to phone Wendy but that workaholic must be busy with her work. L swore at Harry, together with Zoe again and again. Feeling helpless, she couldn''t help crying. Why no one came to her when she was in dire need of help. Boohoo.... She decided to call Harry onest time. His number was still powered off. Then she called Zoe. Luckily, the phone was picked up after ringing for a while. "Zoe! What are you doing? Why didn''t you answer my phone? Do you know I am in an emergency?" L was so angry that she shouted at Zoe the moment he picked up the phone. Zoe watched his phone speechlessly, having no idea about what was going on. "What''s going on? Who annoyed you?" Just now, his boss was criticizing them so he switched the phone to the silent mode. "I have been walking in the suburb for nearly one hour and failed to find a single taxi. Come my rescue!" L turned soft after ming Zoe. After all, it was not his fault and he shouldn''t be med. "....Shouldn''t you call you husband first?" Zoe mocked. "Cut the crap. His phone is dead. SOS...My feet were...injured by ss shards...Poor me." L felt so wronged in this pitch dark night when there was not even a street light. L trotted to the factory. After making clear what she hade for, the security let her in. "Where are you? I will be there soon!" Zoe put on his helmet and rode on his motorbike immediately. "Where are you? I will be there soon!" Zoe put on his helmet and rode on his motorbike immediately. "I don''t know either. It''s dark here. You can go straight alone the Alex Road and turn right at the end of the road. Turn left to Newcentury Road. You can see me then." Her description was not quite clear, so Zoe used GPS in the phone to locate Newcentury Road. It was almost half an hourter that he arrived there. L''s feet were really painful. Seeing her awkward situation, Zoe med her. "How can you be so sloppy to trap yourself in such a remote areate at night? You will be doomed to die if a beast rushes out!" "Come on. Let''s go! I am suffering from foot pain now." L felt wronged and pouted. Zoe rolled his eyes at her and rode her to the town. In Finster Western Restaurant. Ynda phoned Harry when he was at work, asking him to take her to eat western-style food. As there was no restaurant around the vi, Harry went to pick her up. "Harry, I was so happy yesterday. Can you... stay with me tonight?" Ynda had pestered Harry to stay with her in Crescent Manorst night. Although they slept in different room, she was very delightful because she thought Harry still cared about her. "No, I need to go back to Peal Spring tonight." Harry refused her at once, as he was quite sure that his little woman must be angryst night. How tofort her after going back? Ynda knew Peal Spring was Harry''s new vi and his wife must live there. Jealousy crept up on her. "Harry, you can''t leave me alone in Crescent Manor..." "Excuse me, I want to go to toilet." Harry interrupted her with an excuse. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking at his tall figure, Ynda bit her lip. This man belonged to her. No one could take him away! Ynda heard phone ring. It was from Harry''s phone. He forgot to take the phone with him. Seeing "Wife" on the screen, Ynda rejected it right away. The phone rang again. Ynda turned off his phone with a sneer, and ced it back. She then continued to eat beefsteak as if nothing had happened. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Zoe took L to the hospital, where her wounds on the left sole were dressed. Luckily it was not that bad. Just few ss shards got stuck in it. "Where do you live now? I''ll send you home." Zoe helped L put on a helmet, and got on his motorcycle. "I...Well, Crescent Manor!" They were not too far away from Crescent Manor now, so maybe she would better make do with staying there for the night. When they arrived at Crescent Manor, Zoe parked his motocycle and got off first. Then he carried L off. Just when he was about to carry her towards the vi, a luxury car with dazzling lights stopped there. It was Harry''s Maybach. L was confused until she saw Ynda get out of the car. When Harry noticed L in Zoe''s arms, his eyes shed with anger. Nobody talked but looked at each other in embarrassment. Did he stay here with that womanst night? L jumped off Zoe, and hobbled to the car. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "It''s my husband''s house. Who gave you the right to live here?" L asked her ruthlessly. Ynda was a superstar at the top, but so what? Growing up like a princess, Ynda had never been questioned like that in her life. L was the first one to challenge her! Ynda masked her sneer, and answered in a gentle voice, "I used to stay here when I was in Dreles before. There was a room for me in it." "As you said, that was BEFORE. Now Harry is already married. As his ex-girlfriend or ex-fiancee, don''t you think it''s not very appropriate?" L''s criticism seemed to have gone a bit too far for her. "L, she just needs to stay here for few nights." Harry walked towards her. What happened to her feet? "Just a few nights?" L took the ck Card Harry gave her from the purse, and passed it to Ynda. "Here you go. Please try to behave more appropriately. My husband will pay for your hotel. Yes, you have my permission. Get a presidential suite or something. Now please go." Staring at the card before her, Ynda clenched her fists, with humiliation that she had never experienced. L. Tit for tat. That day wille. "Harry, do I really have to leave?" Ynda didn''t respond to L. Instead, she turned to the man, her eyes watering. "Harry, do I really have to leave?" Ynda didn''t respond to L. Instead, she turned to the man, her eyes watering. "My wife is the boss." Harry didn''t even look at Ynda. After noticing L''s injured foot, he carried her into the car. "Thanks for sending my wife home!" Harry nodded to Zoe. Zoe responded with a nod politely. As soon as he realized that Harry would look after L, he left. "Miss Morrison, do you need my husband to make a reservation for you?" L rolled the window down and smiled to the woman who was in a trance outside. "No, I''ll do it myself." Though Ynda was actually terribly outraged, she managed to answer L with a perfect smile. "Good night!" Harry said gently. Then he drove away with L, going back to Pearl Spring. As the Maybach left, Ynda''s smile copsed. Her fist were clenched. Her face was slightly distorted in anger. L! Who do you think you are? You''ll see, you are an over-confident little thing. Maybach was speeding along the road. In an awkward atmosphere, L closed her eyes and decided to remain silent. "Are you angry?" Harry took a look at his lovely wife who was pretending to be asleep. Harry wasn''t bothered by her silence, and asked again, "What happened to your foot?" His concern touched off her anger at once. "My husband, where were you when I needed you most? I called you but you didn''t answer. Do you even know how I made it back? It was so remote and so dark. I could have died! When I was desperately afraid, where were you? Having fun with your ex-girlfriend?" Bombed by L''s anger, Harry felt quite innocent, and took his phone out of pocket. It was powered off. Howe it was powered off all of a sudden? "Hush, my love. It''s all my fault! Does your foot hurt? Is it bad?" Harry set aside his coldness, and comforted his childlike wife. "I''m dying of haemorrhage!" L wanted to scare him in a fit of pique. "Harry, do I really have to leave?" Ynda didn''t respond to L. Instead, she turned to the man, her eyes watering. But instead, Harry was amused. He shook his head and smiled slightly, "Except for surgery, haemorrhage only happens during childbearing." But instead, Harry was amused. He shook his head and smiled slightly, "Except for surgery, haemorrhage only happens during childbearing." ... L blushed, but still didn''t want to give in. She argued, "Who told you so? I am having haemorrhage on my foot just now!" She looked away as she didn''t want to see his face, nor did she want him to see her. "Well, absolutely. It''s haemorrhage. How about having some hotpot to make up for the blood lost?" He didn''t take her to hotpot as she wishedst night, so he would make it up for her tonight. Invitation to hotpot did help L cool down. She turned back to him. "Really? Are you sure?" She looked at him in doubt. He kept driving and his usual arrogance on the face was gone, reced by intriguing tenderness. "Certainly! Hey, you are drooling. Are you drooling over my handsomeness?" Harry noticed L''s obsessed look, and in a good mood, he teased her. "No, I''m not! You are lying! Hotpot twice. Your treat!" L cried. She touched her corner of mouth and realized that she was teased for fun. Harry enjoyed her childish reaction. At L''s suggestion, Harry took her to the hotpot restaurant she frequented. She used to go there with Sara and Mike, but so much had changed. Anyway, it was fun to have hotpot with a CEO like Harry. L enjoyed the food as joyfully as she could, while Harry only tried those L picked up for him, still not used to this kind of food. His imposing manner and handsome appearance drew plenty of attraction. He just sat there and looked at L mildly, not in the least annoyed by her excitement in eating and talking. Not surprisingly, they didn''t notice the couple - Mike and Sara - at another table. Jealousy was sprouting in Sara''s heart as L was eating hotpot as happy and carefree as before. What''s worse, she was now apanied by a handsome, rich and powerful husband. She was living a rather good life! Mike also noticed L and Harry, but what he thought about was totally different from Sara. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 "It has been a long time since west met. L is now more attractive, which must be credited to her sexual buddy - Harry" thought Mike. As such, Mike was more eager to bang her... Though appeared to enjoy the dinner together, Sara and Mike were actually absent-minded, each having their own agenda. After the dinner, L felt so good that she invited Harry to take a walk around for digestion. With injured feet, L hobbled forward, while she suddenly stopped in front of an ice cream shop. Struggling with her full stomach, L looked at the shop and said, "Darling, I..." Harry caressed her head and replied, "Wait for me here." He then strode to the ice cream shop. In excitement, L waited for Harry as he asked. Having nothing better to do, she took out her phone to take pictures of the surrounding. As Harry walked back, with his left hand in the pants pocket and right hand holding an ice cream, he was also captured on camera. Though that photo just showed his face in profile, L decided to post it onto Weiboter. Weee... Harry handed L to the bench at the roadside, and sat down with her. L ate the ice cream cheerfully, and sometimes scooped some into Harry''s mouth. Although they were in the public, Harry did not mind the public disy of affection and opened his mouth for the ice cream. Just when they were enjoying themselves, Harry''s phone rang. He pressed the Answer key and said, "Mother." "Harry, what have you done? How could you put Ynda into a hotel? Go bring her up to the Pearl Spring now." Rose med Harry as soon as he answered the phone. She knew nothing about it before she called Ynda. "Did shein to you?" "Comin what? What kind of person do you think she is? I called her and asked you toe to the phone, or else I would not know that she was driven away by that tramp!" Rose got so angry that she pounded on the table. "How could my independent, inner-directed son be so infatuated?" She wondered. "It is time to rest!" Harry was about to get off the phone. "Wait! Ynda is injured!" Rose suddenly remembered the important thing. "What''s wrong with her?" A note of impatience had entered his voice. "She had a car crash when her assistant drove her to the hotel. Check up on her. Hurry up!" In Rose''s eyes, Ynda was a girl with so little regard for her own well being that she should refuse to go to hospital when feeling blue. "She doesn''t need me. Her assistant will take care of her!" "She doesn''t need me. Her assistant will take care of her!" L got the general gist and wondered whether he would leave her again tonight... "My boy, would you do me a favor to check up on her? I am worried about her. By the way, you two will attend the birthday banquet of Mr. Cooper the day after tomorrow. Make sure that she is fine." Rose tried to persuade Harry in earnest. "OK. I see." Harry hung up coldly. After some hesitation, he said, "I''ll send you back now." Harry avoided her gaze and lifted her up by her waist. On their way home, neither of them spoke a word. After arriving, Harry carried her onto the bed and kissed her forehead. "I will be back. Wait for me." The roaring sound of the car engine came from downstairs. After Harry left, L felt empty. Not in the mood to take a bath, L washed her face in the bathroom and went to sleep. Being upset, Harry drove towards the hotel mentioned by Rose. When Ynda opened the door, Harry found that her hair was messy and her clothes were scratched. Harry''s visit gave her a pleasant surprise. She hobbled forward. "Harry." L hurt her left foot, while Ynda hurt her right one. "Go to hospital." Skipping greeting, Harry let out three words directly. All he wanted was to finish what his mother required and go home as soon as possible. "No need. I am OK." Ynda hobbled back into her room. Being more upset, Harry followed her. "My mother asked me to check up on you for her. She would not rest easy unless you go to the hospital." Ynda finally knew that Harry came here for Rose only. "Missionplete. As you can see, I am fine. You can go now. My assistant will sent me to hospital." A displeased look appeared on Ynda''s face. "Ynda, don''t dawdle. I am in a hurry now." Harry struck her as being impatient, which made her feel so strange that she was heart-broken. Ynda got her handbag and stood up, seemingly back on her high horse again. "Let''s go!" What with her injured foot, Harry had to lift her up by her waist. Putting her arms around Harry''s neck, Ynda smiled secretly and nestled her head against his chest. Harry had nned to leave in a minute, so he parked his car at the hotel gate. "She doesn''t need me. Her assistant will take care of her!" After going out, Harry headed for his Maybach. Before Harry carried her into the car, Ynda intentionally blocked his view and sat in the car as if nothing had happened. Harry didn''t noticed anything exceptional. After going out, Harry headed for his Maybach. Before Harry carried her into the car, Ynda intentionally blocked his view and sat in the car as if nothing had happened. Harry didn''t noticed anything exceptional. In the hallway near the window outside the examination room In the Zoria Private Hospital. After looking over the patient chart twice, Chuck said, "Just some skin trauma. But her ankle is dislocated. A period of time for rest is needed." Harry nodded. "Make it up with your ex-girlfriend?" Chuck seldom gossiped about others'' private lives. Harry lit a cigarette, took a drag and said, "No. The girl I brought herest time is my wife." "Cough, cough, cough..." Chuck choked on his saliva. They had been acquainted with each other for fifteen years. But Chuck had never thought that his old friend would get married without letting him know. "How could you be so mean as to not even invite me to your wedding ceremony?" It was rare that Chuck made fun of others. "Just wait. It is not the appropriate time. I owe her a spectacr wedding ceremony." Harry turned soft as he thought of his little woman. Sensing his change, Chuck felt really sorry for his ex-girlfriend in the ward. They were a perfect match. But Ynda blew it because she didn''t cherish Harry. With no interest in poking his nose into others'' business, Chuck patted Harry''s shoulder and went back to his office. When Harry went into the ward, Ynda was talking to someone happily on the phone. "Aunty, Harry is here." It turned out to be Rose. Ynda passed the phone to Harry and gestured for him to answer the phone. "Mother." "Ynda needs rest. Take her to the Pearl Spring and take good care of her." Rose hung up before Harry could open his mouth. Harry closed his eyes and looked extremely displeased. He decided to bother his mother with more business in Uthana so that she would be in no mood to mind his private affairs. In thete night, L heard some noise outside. So she put on her slipper in a daze and opened the door. The opposite room was lit up. L went forward and saw a man and a women cuddling in the room. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her drowsiness was driven away at once. "Harry!" L became a volcano, ready to explode. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Hearing L''s voice, they separated immediately. "Miss Newman, please don''t get us wrong. My foot was injured, so Harry carried me in." Ynda seemed to be really sorry. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "No wonder Miss Morrison can be an international superstar. Look how good your acting is. You must be rejoiced secretly while asking me not to get you wrong and making that sorry face, right? L leaned against the door casually. Brought your ex-girlfriend home? Well done, Harry. "Miss Newman. You do misunderstand." L walked past her towards Harry, put her arms around Harry''s neck, and smiled coquettishly, "Honey, it''s sote at night. Let''s not bother Miss Morrison anymore." Harry naturally ced his arm around her waist, nodded and then left with her. When the door was closed, resentment was back on Ynda''s face again. L shook Harry off at once when they were back to their room, which made him chuckle. He had foreseen that she would not be easy to deal with. L held a nket in her left hand and a pillow in right hand, in unbridled anger. "Couch or balcony? Choose one and sleep there tonight!" Harry reached out and cuddled her. "My sweetie, cool down. How about I be your servant tonight? I''ll bathe you, get you changed and put you to sleep." ... L rolled her eyes speechlessly, "Who need your service? You want to sleep in bed? No way!" She struggled recklessly to free herself. Harry leaned down to kiss her and threw pillow and quilt back to bed. For people like his wife, who was immune to both cajolery and coercion, coercion worked better! As mouth was blocked, L couldn''tin anymore, so she punched him randomly. But to Harry, her punching were just like massaging. At thest moment, she gave up all the resistance. Why? Why it ended like this again? She was not persuaded! Early in the next morning when L tried to get up, Harry pulled her onto the bed and covered her with a summer quilt. "Take a rest at home today. You can go to work when you get well." L considered for a while, and decided to go to work anyway. It was just some small wounds caused by the ss shards after all. "No. I''m going to work!" L refreshed herself from drowsiness, and sat up promptly. She had to be quick or she would bete! Harry slightly raised his thick eyebrows, "Are you disobeying your beloved husband?" Threatening tone from behind sobered L. "It''s not like that, hon. Now that my reputation in thepany is not very good, I can''t skip work just because of some minor wounds. It will waste all the efforts I made." Ly on Harry''s broad chest tenderly, and suddenly pinched his chest. "It''s not like that, hon. Now that my reputation in thepany is not very good, I can''t skip work just because of some minor wounds. It will waste all the efforts I made." Ly on Harry''s broad chest tenderly, and suddenly pinched his chest. "Ouch..." She definitely wished to be punished! He would catch her and teach her a good lesson! L, who finally got to take advantage of him, jumped off the bed as fast as possible,ughing out loudly. Just when she was about make it to the bathroom, she was pulled back into his arms. Shoot! She put on a smile promptly, "Ah! Please forgive me, your Majesty." Those who suit their actions to the times are wise. Surrender was her best choice now. Harry turned her around, embraced and kissed her. L bit him hard on his shoulder, and escaped to the bathroom. L patted some cold water on her rosy cheeks, mumbling he was so good at flirting. When they went downstairs, Ynda was already sitting upright at the dining table. Ignorance or sneer was the best way to deal with this shameless woman! "Miss Morrison. You are quite an early riser." L greeted her delightedly. When she saw the dark circles under Ynda''s eyes, she was even more delighted. "It''s actually gettingte. Miss Morrison, Harry, let''s have breakfast!" Ynda suppressed her displeasure. That bitch moaned all night long. How could she go to sleep? Harry never had sex with her during their years of rtionship, but now that woman took away what should have belonged to her. L must be very slutty and skillful at sex. Harry nodded to her and sat down with L, opposite Ynda. Ynda ate the congee served leisurely. At least, she was closer to Harry, wasn''t she? L looked at Ynda, who seemed to be enjoying her breakfast, and asked, "When are you going back to Uthana, Miss Morrison?" She picked up a steamed bun for Harry with a big smile. Ynda was no way a weak opponent, "My assistant has made an announcement for me. I''ll take a break until I recover, and I''ll be able to spend some time with Harry." She looked at Harry with tenderness and love, caring least about L. "Ah, you want to spend time with my husband? But my husband has to apany me. So does it mean that you want to apany me as well?" Though she sounded calm, deep inside, L hoped intensely to throw this shameless woman back to her country. "It''s not like that, hon. Now that my reputation in thepany is not very good, I can''t skip work just because of some minor wounds. It will waste all the efforts I made." Ly on Harry''s broad chest tenderly, and suddenly pinched his chest. Her life was so tragic. Her husband''s ex-girlfriend was now having breakfastfortably at her home, but she could do nothing else but bicker with her. Her life was so tragic. Her husband''s ex-girlfriend was now having breakfastfortably at her home, but she could do nothing else but bicker with her. It sounded somewhat nasty. "You want me to apany you? Who do you think you are?" Ynda nced at L and smiled, still elegant and noble. But L was so angry at what she said that she so wanted to wring her neck. "Enough. It''s time to go." Harry put down his bowl and went upstairs for his briefcase. "Honey, don''t forget my bag!" L said in a sweet voice and ate her congee in a hurry in hurry. She was going to be late! A thought urred to her. "Mrs. Herbert, please do take care of Miss Morrison when we are not home. She''s our guest." L finished up the congee and smiled to Mrs. Herbert. Mrs. Herbert answered in embarrassment, as she actually knew about the rtionship between Young Master and Ynda. Well, better not toment. Rtionship wasplicated... "L, you are a woman with nothing to be proud of. I wonder why you are so confident." Ynda wiped her lips gracefully, and said contemptuously, without even looking at L. "I don''t need to have anything. My husband is my everything. Speaking of confidence, I also wonder what makes you so shameless to stay at others'' home." Ynda wanted to pick a fight? Okay, well, she was happy to fight till the end. Ynda was facing the stairs. So when she saw Harry going down, she changed into a sincere tone. "Harry is not just other people. He is the man that I love with my life. No one can change this fact." Hearing this, Harry hesitated. Without saying a word, he went out with L. L, it is not a time to celebrate. Guess who will be the winner in the end. Get prepared for the first part of my n, which will be followed by the second and the third! Took away what should have been mine? You have overreached yourself way too much. I''ll get my beauty sleep first, and then win my Harry''s heart back step by step. Mrs. Herbert helped Ynda upstairs. This was someone who should be taken really seriously, Mrs. Herbert thought. In the Tear Room of Research and Development Department of SL Group. "Hey, do you read the breaking news on Weibo today?" "Yes! Sure! Our CEO and Ynda!" Chapter 51 Chapter 51 "Yeah, in the midnight, Boss Lewis came out of the hotel holding Ynda in his arms." "It seems that Boss Lewis and Ynda are gonna get married!" ...... Carrying a cup, L stopped at the door of the tea room and walked back to her seat. After putting down the cup, she took her cell phone on the desk and went into the restroom. She locked the door, sat on the toilet, and logged in her Weibo to read the hot news. Harry and Ynda were on the top of the search list, which was followed by a Chinese character indicating that it was an exploding news with a lot of followers. Harry, who had always been low-key and mysterious, became a focus of entertainment news for the first time together with a world-famous superstar. Hundreds of thousands ofments burst out within a few minutes. L clicked a news post with the title reading "SL Group''s Mysterious CEO Harry Had a Night Date with Famous Actress Ynda." Below were a few photos of Harry, who was walking out of his Maybach into the hotel, or holding Ynda who intimately nestled in his arms. Each photo clearly showed their full face from the front. L nced over thements, the first of which was left by aizen named Ynda''s fan, who said "Wow, handsome man and beautiful woman. Harry is going to be together with my dear Ynda. Be together!" And the followingments were: "Harry is so handsome. I be his fan in an instant. I''m drooling ..." "Ynda has always been a low profile and never had sex scandal. It seems this time is true." "The best Ynda deserves the best blessing!" "Ynda, you are kind, generous, elegant, quiet, refined, pure, gentle, dignified, hardworking and pretty... But remember to pay attention to your health, take care of yourself! Love you!" ... As the mor for their marriage kept growing, L refreshed her Weibo twice more. And the Weibo ount of Harry had been dug out. The first post of this ount was a public welfare-rted news, whosements soared from hundreds to tens of thousands in a moment. Many of the samements were made byizens demanding their unity. L curled her lips upon seeing thesements. Hum, all blind calls. What part of them made people think that they match each other? At the worst, she could go home to photograph their passport and post it online! Definitely amaze you all! L walked out of the restroom listlessly. Who knows how those people would gross her out? Saddest thing ever. L walked out of the restroom listlessly. Who knows how those people would gross her out? Saddest thing ever. Sure enough, L hadn''t taken her seat before her colleagues pointed at her, "There she is, dare to contend against Ynda for CEO''s favor? Ha ha ha, what a joke!" "Yes, I haven''t heard from her about CEO recently. It seems that CEO has long since distanced himself from her." "Ha ha ha ha, what a bitch..." Lily Reynolds pointed to L and cursed unceremoniously upon seeing her out of the restroom. L looked at the two gossip girls in the tea room, who had spoken ill of her behind her back. Now they even openly insulted her. How can she tolerate? "What sort of nonsense are you talking about? Who is the bitch?" L put her cell phone in her pocket and walked to Lily and Kitty Charles with a poker face. The two were still drinking water from their cups leisurely, disdaining the presence of L. "I''m talking about the bitch that seduced our CEO. Will anybody else do that except you?" Lily crossed her arms in front of her chest, very provoking. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Some colleagues had noticed the bicker here. So L locked the tea room, threw the cups of Lily and Kitty into the trash bin, and walked up to them. "What do you want to do?" Lily was a bit scared at the moment. Suddenly a sharp sound of p rang out. Astonished as she was, Lily clutched her left face that was hit. "What I just did is to teach you a lesson. Didn''t your mother tell you it is not good to gossip about others?" L stamped on the stool by her side in an aggressive manner. To suppress the arrogance of the two, she must take a strong move, otherwise it would be herself that suffers. "L, why did you hit her? Since you have seduced our CEO, you cannot conceal the truth and stop other from talking about it." Kitty challenged L with an ill-affected look. After all, howe L was acting with such imposing manner! "I seduced him? To tell you the truth, it was Harry who seduced me!" Seducing her to get the passport! Well, she''s not going to hold the bag. "Ha ha ha ha." Lily and Kittyughed, looking at L as if she was a neuropath. "L, were you stimted by today''s news? You must be out of your mind to say that our CEO seduced you. Ha ha, you''re really killing me!" Lily seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. L walked out of the restroom listlessly. Who knows how those people would gross her out? Saddest thing ever. "Shut up. What I have said is the truth. You don''t have to believe. But don''t curse me behind my back any more, or next time it would be more than a p!" They were warned. "Shut up. What I have said is the truth. You don''t have to believe. But don''t curse me behind my back any more, or next time it would be more than a p!" They were warned. However, they didn''t give a damn about L''s warning, "You hit me, that''s it? You wish!" Lily tried to fight back. L reached out to block her p. A fight was on! At the moment, the tea room door was knocked on. "You three, open the door!" It was the manager of Research and Development Department ¨C Yale Finch. Someone had gone straight to his office to inform him that the three were fighting in the tea room. Tussling in thepany during work hours. You have absolutely no regard for yourpany and your coworkers! Hearing Yale''s voice, Lily cried "oh shit" in her mind, and quickly let go of L. L straightened her messy frock and jerked open the door. Yale, as tall as over 5.9 feet, almost stumbled on the ground unguardedly. "What''s wrong with you?" The embarrassed Yale kept his feet and asked seriously. Lily''s hair was a little messy, while L stood neatly and cleanly. It was obvious who got the upper hand. "Manager Finch, L assaulted me!" Lilyined first, pointing to her face that was hit. Yale threw his eye on Lily''s face with a scowl. "L, how dare you start a fight in thepany? Are you treating me like an idiot?" "Manager Finch, they have been gossiping secretly every day. What''s worse, they insulted me face to face. If it were you, can you put up with that?" L turned her ankle a little bit. She felt a pinch of pain in her injured foot, which was carelessly trampled by Lily when they were wrestling. Yale cast a nce at the curious subordinates and said, "You threee to my office!" They walked out of the tea room towards the manager''s office. "What''s going on here?" A cold voice came from the Research and Development office entrance. It was clear to everyone that the imposing manner and anger belonged to their boss. All of them had a cold shiver and quickly bowed their heads to work. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 "Boss?..." Yale thought he was hallucinating. Why would their CEOe here? But it was exactly their CEO standing there. "Boss, these three were fighting inpany. I will punish themter." Yale, a middle-aged man, was frightened to tremble by Harry''s daunting temperament. Harry quickly caught sight of L who was pouting because of feeling aggrieved at that moment. "What''s going on?" "They said I am seducing you and called me bitch." Her colleagues were all petrified by what L just said, especiially Lily and Kitty who were so frightened as to almost kneel down. Harry cast an eye aorund the Research and Development Department. Their rtionship must be revealed as he didn''t want his wife to be wronged anymore. "I don''t want to spend working hours talking about personal things, but some of you are getting more and more unbearable recently. As excellent employees of SL Group. Gossip in thepany. That''s what you are supposed to do?" Harry''s colder and harsher tone made them too scared to raise their heads. What Harry said next shocked almost everyone. "Mywful wife, L, intends to work here with a humble beginning. But, there is always someone who pays more attention to pick on her than to pull the job off. SL Group doesn''t wee this kind of people." Harry''s daunting temperament was frightening enough, not to mention that he was angery at that moment. Everyone was in great fear. If they were not sitting on chairs, they would have trembled to kneel down. What dumbfounded everyone, including L, most was the words "mywful wife." She couldn''t believe Harry just publicized their rtionship. They agreed to keep it sceret! "Fire these two for good. From now on, whoever dares gossip will be dismissed! And you, Yale, as the Manager of Research and Development Department, fail to deal with this kind of thing and still keep them. How ipetent you are! From this moment on, you are transferred to the Secretary Department. Go check in there now or fuck off." With hands in pant pockets, Harry red at everyone in the Research and Development Department just like a sacred but horrifying King. "Yes. Boss, I go now!" Yale blushed. Lily and Kitty were too scared to utter a word. They didn''t want to be fired. No... Harry threw a cold nce at Yale and glimpsed L who was standing there in astounishment. Then he strode out. Seeing Harrying out, Joey, who was hidding beside the door, followed immediately and thought "God! Boss is so horrifying. How smart I am to hide there." "Joey, if you hide behind the door or downstairs again, someone will take your ce." Harry stepped into elevator without glimpsing him. Joey leant against wall, felt like crying. No, don''t do that to me! Boss, I will never hide anymore... Harry had left for one hour, but in Research and Development Department, still none dared to say anything. Harry scared their strength away. Even the way to toilet was too far for them. Today, they all witnessed how cruel and oppressive their CEO was. They couldn''t believe boss''s wife had been working with them everyday. It looked like their difficult time was about toe... However, somebody seemed smarter. They treated L in that mean way before. But she took all withoutint and none of their superiors punished them for that. It looked like L neverined about it to Boss. How could they take such a good woman for a bitch! L hadn''t been aware that she had won colleagues'' trust and affection again. L went back to her seat, and scratched her ears and checks in worry. Now, everybody knew their rtionship. How to get along with colleagues in the future? How to work with colleagues smoothly? After lunch, few colleagues came to her to make apology for the way they treated her, and expressed their hope to get along well with her in the future. On hearing this, L nodded. This was just what she wanted. She just wanted to pay full attention to work. She hoped colleagues would never mention her rtionship with Harry anymore. Even Heidi, the formtor she worked with, called her into theb and asked her what her want to learn there. She thought for a while and answered, "I don''t have something special to learn. Being your assistant is enough. Just let nature take its course. If I find I have talent in this field afterwards, I hope I can learn how to make mask recipe." Heidi nodded without saying anything. In the Pearl Spring vi. "Well done." Ynda was sitting on a chair in the balcony and talking on the phone. She felt comfortable under warm sunshine. ording to Ynda''s understanding to Harry, Harry would undoubtedly seal this news agency off at once. So, she gave that news agency plenty of money in advance which was enough to start two new agencies ofrge scale. "Ynda, you are right. All information on Weibo was deleted in short order under themand of Harry. He also sealed that news agency off." It was her assistant, Nael, talking on the other end of the phone. He got some time to rest after Ynda''s foot was hurt. "It''s ok. The money I paid is enough for him to start two new agencies." Besides, although those pictures were deleted, allizen who have saw those pictures would not forget them. From now on, countless lens of paparazzi would aim at Harry and her once there was any rumor. If the other one is Harry, then she was willing to be discussed for fun and step into this vortex of gossip. "Ok, then, take care Ynda. If you need anything, please call me." Nael was enjoying a hot spring bath in a resort. He felt superfortable at that moment. He was busy flying around the world with Ynda for work which made him always tired. Thus, he cherished this rare holiday very much. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Ok, onest thing, Harry and I will go to Mr. Cooper''s birthday party tomorrow. Tell journalists to be smart. I think you know what to do." Ynda overlooked the scenery in distance and ran her fingers through hair. She was in a good mood. "Ok, I''m going to call more journalists." Ynda hung the phone up with a sneer. "L, Harry doesn''t love you at all. He even doesn''t want to publicize your rtionship. People will regard Harry and me as a couple soon." she thought. L slipped out of office after work. She rode on her motorcycle and then drove home directly. She rushed into her bedroom on the second floor as soon as she arrived home. She even didn''t notice Ynda who was sitting in the living room, because she got a more important thing to do. She rummaged all drawers in the bedroom just like a thief. "Where is my Passport?" L mumbled in confusion as rummaging around. She clearly remembered she put her Passport into this drawer. "Why is it not here?" She was going crazy. Then she rushed to study room and continued to rummage. Finally, She found out both two Passports in the bottom drawer. She ran back to the bedroom and took a photo of Passport. After finishing this, she put them back with satisfaction. Just in case, she plucked the key of the bottom drawer out and hid it in a ce that wouldn''t be found out easily. There must be someone behind today''s drama. "If Ynda uses media to hype her rtionship with Harry again, I will post this photo on Weibo. Now that Harry has publicized our rtionship inpany first. Why can''t I?" She thought. At that moment, Harry was leaning against the door of study room, watching his wife who was crouching beside the desk with her butt pushed out. "Finished?" Chapter 53 Chapter 53 "Yes it was. I''m sure Harry won''t be able to find it." L put her phone away delightedly and turned around, only to be startled by the man beside the door. My goodness, she just gave herself away! L patted her forehead, regretting being a fool. "What are you trying to hide? Let me see." Harry closed the door and walked in. "Nothing, honey. Let''s go and have dinner!" L grinned, held Harry''s arm and pulled him out of the study. Harry didn''t insist. Such a silly girl. Didn''t she know that he could easily find anything hidden in his study? But anyway, he liked every bit of her! L was in a good mood during dinner, as she was not regarded as a tramp anymore! La... "You are really happy, aren''t you?" Harry smiled gently at his wife, who was stirring spaghetti with her head shaking. "Of course! They won''t take me for a tramp, so I can focus on work now!" Ynda waspletely forgotten by L and Harry. With an attentive smile, Ynda picked up a piece of goose liver and put it in Harry''s te. "Harry, you''ve been working hard. Try to eat more." She didn''t ask about or say anything, pretending to be uninformed about the entertainment news today. To avoid ruining her good mood, L simply nced at the goose liver in that te, and chose not to irritate Ynda. "Honey, I remember that you don''t really like goose liver, do you? I''ll eat it for you." Then L picked up the goose liver from Harry''s te and put it in her own, but she didn''t eat it. "Harry, you did like goose liver a lot when we were together." Ynda knew L''s intention immediately, so she rolled her eyes at this troublesome woman secretly. L smiled, "I have the final say. Moreover, I''m a neat freak, so I''d better skip it as it was touched by you." She thought for a while and threw the goose liver in an empty te. The smile on Ynda''s was a bit unnatural. Harry seemed to have given L permission for everything. He didn''t say a word but elegantly ate his spaghetti. After finishing the meal, L wiped her mouth and an idea urred to her. She held Harry''s arm and said, "Honey, can we take a walk? I want to buy some snacks in the supermarket. Can you go with me?" L would rather go out than stay at home with that shameless woman around. Looking at his wife, who was acting like a willful child now, Harry shook his head with resignation. "Let''s go upstairs and get changed." He stood up. And L started to skip upstairs at once. While getting changed, Harry hugged L from behind, andid his chin on her shoulder. "My sweetie, as you are so happy today, can you give me some special rewards?" L checked her bag. Good! The phone was there! "Okay. What do you want?" L promised him without a second thought. Harry gave her a mysterious smile and whispered a few words in her ear. These few words lingered in her mind all the time while she was in the supermarket. He said he would take her to a ce to rx. Where were they going? Night club? Pub? Harry chuckled about her mind drifting. "Why do you want condiments?" He watched his wife putting condiments into their trolley. L finally came to senses and noticed the salt in her hand. Embarrassed, she put it back to the shelf quickly. It was all his fault! She gave Harry a pout and pulled him to the fruits area. "Any fruit you like to eat?" Harry looked at the woman in his arms lovingly. This pretty couple attracted quite a lot of attention. L tilted her head, thinking for a while. Then she counted with fingers, "Longan, mango, durian and cherry..." Harry raised his thick eyebrows slightly. "Am I married to a piggy?" As he expected, L pouted and said, "Do you think I eat too much? I''ll take nothing then." She turned her head around, as if she was annoyed. Harry bent and kissed her red lips. "No, I never said that. Eat more and gain some weight, so it will be evenfier to cuddle you at night." He started to sketch a plump version of her. Customers around enviously watched them showing off affection. Lughed. "What if I will weigh 100 kilograms one day?" 100 kilograms. That would be way too plump andfortable to cuddle. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harry broke intoughter. "That doesn''t matter. I''m even okay with 200 kilograms!" Then he put longan fruits, mangoes, cherries and durians into the trolley. After they left the supermarket, L started to think about what he said earlier again. When they were back to the vi, she was confused. Weren''t they going to somewhere to rx? Harry read her expression and carried her out of car. He held her hand and walked towards their back garden. "Harry, you are so stingy! Rx in the back garden?" L was surprised when she saw his teasing look. Afterwards, she had a deep understanding of what he meant by "rxing". It was around 1 am. The lights in the vi were off. Harry carried the exhausted L to the bathroom in their room and bathed her. Then he ced her head on his thighs, carefully dried her long hair, and tucked her in the bed. After preparing himself for sleep, Harry looked at his sleeping beauty, kissed her forehead gently and cuddled her. In Greenery Five-star Hotel. Tonight, the 98-year-old birthday party was held for a master of calligraphy and painting -- Mark Cooper. Celebrities in this area and influential entrepreneurs whom he had cooperated with were all invited. Everyone came with valuable gifts, afraid that inappropriate choices might dishonor themselves. At 7:30 pm, people were toasting and chatting at the well-decorated first floor, where incessant congrattions could be heard. In spite of his advanced age, Mark could still see and hear clearly, and others were envious of his good health condition. At around 8 pm, guests were still walking in and out of the hotel. It was when a dazzling couple appeared and drew all the attention. "Is that Ynda and Harry in the news?" "I think so. She looks fabulous! I heard that she''s taking a break because of injury. It seems to be true." "Uh-huh, they are such a wonderful match." ... In an expensive knee-high lc cocktail dress, Ynda was holding Harry''s arm in the doorway of the hotel. People around wereplimenting and envying their gorgeous appearances. Ynda''s injured ankle attracted some attention but her walking gracefully with Harry left others impressed and jealous. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 "Happy birthday, grandpa Cooper!" Harry and Ynda walked directly toward Mark and handed over their valuable gifts. Both Harry and Ynda''s grandpas were old friends of Mark. On this special day, it''s natural to let their grandchildren send congrattions with gifts. One was the CEO of SL Group, the other a world-famous actress. Who was not envious of their identity? Ynda was smiling with good grace when someone took out their cell phones and took photos of them. She didn''t mind but smiled back. "Well, thank you. I''m d you two havee. Ynda, how is your foot?" Mark was pleased to see the perfect match in front of him and looked forward to attend their wedding ceremony. "It''s fine, grandpa Cooper. It''s just ankle sprain. I have Harry by my side. It''s okay." Ynda smiled very sweetly, as if she was nestling up against her husband. "Uh huh, you go to rest. Don''t walk back and forth." Mark looked at them, more and more satisfied. "Okay, grandpa Cooper. Here are so many guests. Harry and I won''t take any more of your time." Ynda walked to her seat, holding Harry''s arm to look elegant. She took a few steps and her injured foot hurt a little. Harry sent her to her seat and went straight to the party. He didn''t like it, but he went anyway. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Ynda sat quietly on her seat, like an unearthly fairy. Several of the fans were hesitant to approach. Ynda smiled faintly at them and nodded her head. With her permission, those fans went up to her and asked her for autographs and pictures. About the end of the party, Ynda took out her cell phone and refreshed the entertainment news. Sure enough! The media exposed the photos of her and Harry, and the topic of their arrival in the hotel was on the hot search list. After drinking two sses of red wine and white wine, Harry found Mark. "Grandpa Cooper, I have to deal with some work at mypany, so I''ll leave with Ynda. Enjoy the party." Mark wondered why Harry mention Ynda in such a cold tone. Weren''t they lovebirds? Why were they so distant? He nodded a farewell to them without much thought. "Harry, I have just walked a few steps when we came here, now, my foot hurts a little." Ynda uttered in a pitifully weak voice at the front gate of the hotel. Harry nced at her injured foot, which seemed to be really a bit swollen. He picked her up and put her on the passenger seat, heading back to the Pearl Spring Vi. When they were back at the vi, the news had been kept hyping up. He carried Ynda into the room and was ready to leave. "Harry, don''t leave me alone." Ynda clutched Harry''s palm and begged in a low voice. Harry hesitated the moment he heard the sentimental sound of Ynda. She limped to the door and shut it, and looked at the man in a loving way. "What''s the matter?" He asked coldly. "Harry, don''t be so indifferent to me. I regret what I have done in the past. I''m sorry." Arms around his waist gently, Ynda buried her face against his chest. Without replying her, Harry put his hands in his pockets with indifference. It was toote to say anything now, and they couldn''t go back. "I know you have L now, but I can give you whatever she gives to you." Ynda wept, loosening her hands around the man''s waist. She unzipped her own dress. Harry twisted his frowning face to one side, refusing to watch her. "Put on your clothes." Hemanded coldly. "Harry!" Though she acted this way, the man was not willing to take a look at her. Tears fell down her face like beads on a broken thread. She raised herself on tiptoe, put her arms around his neck, and kissed his thin lips that were cold and familiar. Harry felt a pang of pain in his heart. Since when did Ynda start to humiliate herself like that? Just, their story had be a past tense. They could never go back. Not only because he had L. Even without her, he did not want to be with Ynda anymore. When he was about to push away the woman, the room door was shoved open. L looked coldly at the scene in front of her, her heart seized by a needle-like pain. Harry hurriedly pushed away Ynda from his bosom, and went to L at the door, "L..." For the first time he got into a panic and was eager to exin something. L went past Harry towards Ynda, and pped her hard across the face. "L!" Seeing the mark on the smooth face of Ynda, Harry quickly stopped L. "What''s wrong? Feel sorry for her?" L threw off Harry''s hand, her eyes fixed on the woman in front of her with resentment. Well done, international superstar! Seducing her husband right under her nose! Good job! "L, you dare to hit me!" Ynda stared at L in great shock. She had never been pped while growing up! "I just hit you. I guess you grow up in pretty good shape! Seducing my husband in my house, you are so cheap. How many men have you hooked up with? Miss International." Harry understood what L intended for her words. Harry came a little closer. "L, that''s a bit too much. Let''s go back to our room." "Too much? Well, I''ll leave the ce for you to go on with your petting!" L turned to leave the room. As she was about to close the door back in her own room, Harry caught up with her. Unable to close the door, L gave up and stayed silent for a while. Sitting quietly in front of the dresser, she said, "We didn''t marry for love. If you are suffering, if I am really standing in your way, please tell me, I''ll leave!" Harry closed the door, walked behind her, pulled her up, and sat in her chair while letting her sit on his lap. "It''s not like that... Give me some time. It''s not easy to let go of the past dozen years." Harry buried himself in his wife''s arms, and said in a muffled voice. Oh, he had had more than a dozen years of rtionship with Ynda. L closed her eyes and asked, "Do you still love her?" Without answering her at once, Harry replied after a long silence, "Maybe no." With L, he was willing to let go of all his past. L heard these words, disappointed. Maybe no... Maybe yes, isn''t it? However, ask yourself, do you love him? Do you love this man in your arms? L did not know... "If, after a period of time, you still love her, please tell me, I quit, I do not want to stand in your way." Again, she gently dered her intention. She knew damn well about fickleness in love. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 A rtionship could not be simply ended by a word, and to let go of it was also not an easy thing. So, just let it be naturally! "I won''t let you leave me. You are not the one standing in my way. L, you are my wife, forever and ever!" He held her chin in his fingers, as if he was taking an oath. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. L put her arms around his neck and swore to herself that Harry would be her only love all her life. What Harry brought to her, was not only care and wealth, but also happiness and spiritual satisfaction. Being with him, L felt like falling in love, which was so sweet. He lifted her up by the waist, andid her on the bed. After that, he went to take a shower. L started to surf on the inte and found the news about Harry and Ynda were reported widely. She''s about to post the photo and words she prepared, but debated whether the abrupt action would bring any negative influence to him. But, he had publicized their rtionship in thepany, if she posed it on Weibo¡­after much deliberation, she finally gave up her idea, and clicked the Cancel button. She''d better leave the stuff to Harry! After a shower, the lingering smell of body wash made Harry very attractive. Ly in his arms as if she could seek security there. That night, Harry, who was called a beast in bed by L, did nothing but sleep with her in his arms. The twodiespletely turned against each other after that night. L had agreed to give Harry some time to deal with it. She seldom spoke to Ynda since then. After a few days, Ynda''s assistant brought over Ynda''s pet cat - Naughty. She leisurely enjoyed thendscape outside at the balcony, with the freshly showered white Naughty, which squinted in her arms. Naughty was bought from a pet store by Harry and her together. Harry was busy with an international investment project. So he seldom went back home. One day, L went shopping with Wendy. When she arrived home, it was past 9 pm. She went to her room upstairs quietly, but just after she opened the door, something white sprung out at her. "Ah!" L let out a scream, which attracted Ynda. When she made out that it was a white cat, she disgustedly threw it down. "What are you doing? If my Naughty gets hurt, you would be in a big trouble." Ynda felt distressed for her cat was thrown on the floor, although the floor had been carpeted. "Why do you have to keep a cat?" L almost went crazy. She hated and feared a cat most since her childhood! "I like it. It''s none of your business!" Ynda gave her a dirty look, and worriedly stroked Naughty. "Miss Morrison, cat is my most dislike. Please send it away as soon as possible!" L patted her chest, still being in shock. The cat stared at her fiercely, as if it was always ready to jump at her. "Your dislike has nothing to do with me. Naughty is my favorite!" Her cat named Naughty? It was indeed a naughty cat! "What? Is it because you have been living here for a period of time that you forget you are only a guest and I am the hostess? Or do you mistake yourself for the hostess?" L really didn''t want to speak to her. So did Ynda. She then went back to her room with Naughty. L said to herself, Ynda had better not leave any chance to her, or she''ll definitely send the cat away, humph! Harry didn''t tell her that he would not go home this night, so, he''s supposed to be backter. L took a very careful shower in the bathroom and put her dirtyundry in the hamper. After making sure there was not any scent of cat, she climbed up the bed. Then she called Harry and found he had arrived at the garage downstairs. She got up at once, flew downstairs, and opened the door before Harry unlocked it by fingerprint. Harry felt all tiredness were swept away when he saw his girl waiting at the gate. He bowed the head to kiss her red lips, while using his leg to close the door¡­ "Mewo¡­" a gentle cat miaow broke their romance. L rolled her eyes unhappily. What a loyal cat! The owner couldn''t kiss him, so the pet also didn''t allow L to enjoy the kiss. Harry stopped and turned the light on, "Naughty?" It seemed Harry knew the cat. L wanted to send the cat away. But before she opened her mouth, Harry walked toward it and held it in his arms to take a good look. "Harry, I miss it very much. So, I ask my assistant to bring it over." Ynda said to him, standing upstairs in a piece of strap night-skirt. "Hum." Harry just gave a simply answer. He put the cat down and stroked its snowy fur again. When he stood up, he noticed there was something wrong with L. "L, are you ok?" L kept a long distance from the cat. Naughty reminded her of the first cat she had raised. It was a very cute kitten. She liked it as much as Ynda liked Naughty. She always hugged it, even while sleeping. One day, the cat had a walk at the park, but its head was stepped by a young man. It died of excessive bleeding soon. L cried and buried it by herself. From that time on, she always got frightened at the sight of a cat, and even didn''t dare to get close to it. Besides, she had been ever scratched by a cat of a ssmate in the third year of middle school. Since then, she hated cats more. "L?" Harry called L who was lost in her memory. What''s wrong with her? "Honey, I don''t like cats, send it away." L didn''t want to get close to Harry, either, because he hugged it just now. "Naughty is a very cute cat." If L didn''t hear that personally, she could never believe Harry used the word "cute". "I fear it!" L told him straightforwardly. Harry thought for a while, "Ynda, take Naughty back to your room, and don''t let it out when L is at home." Ynda curled her lip, and went downstairs to lift Naughty up in her arms. But before she went upstairs, she threw her eye on Lcently. "You, go to take a shower." L stopped Harry in a hurry when he wanted to get close to her. Harry paused at her words. At the thought that maybe he hugged Naughty just now, he shook his head, turned about and went upstairs to bath. L was relieved now, and followed him upstairs. Harry went out of bathroom after washing himself with three times of shower gel, lest his wife didn''t allow him to hug her while sleeping. When L saw he walking to her, she sat up immediately and asked, "Did you use shower gel?" "¡­Yes, three times!" Harry, a neat freak, had a mixed feeling that he couldn''t tell, as it was the first time that he had been cold-shouldered. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 "Did you put the clothes you wear today in theundry basket? Did you use the bathtub? Did you brush it?" L asked in a row, as if she was interrogating a prisoner. Harry was speechless. "Yes, I did. But I used the shower instead of the bathtub. Are you satisfied, honey?" He threw away the bath towel and jumped straight into the bed to hold her. "Ah... Harry... Don''t... I have something for you!" Panted L. Harry let her go after she finished her words. L fixed her hair, got out of bed, took a shopping bag from the table and handed it to him. Harry fetched the bag, which contained a rectangr box. He opened the box. There was a brown crocodile wallet. Harry smiled and kissed L. "Why do you buy me a wallet?" "Open it and have a look." L put her arms around his neck and leaned her head against his shoulder. He opened the wallet and caught sight of a four-inch photo of L smiling all over her face. Contented, Harry transferred the cards and cash from his wallet to this new one. After finishing that, Harry turned off the bedsidemp and went to bed! Harry knew that she would have a day off tomorrow. And to thank her for the present she had bought, he pleased her all night. The sky was slightly bright. L fell into a heavy sleep. The man slept for a while and went up to the company. Ynda noticed that L''s door was tightly closed. She conjectured that she did not go to work today. An idea came to her. Near noon, she upied herself in the kitchen for quite a while, and then went out with a lunch box. Before she left the house, Ynda told Mrs. Herbert to feed Naughty when it came out. As she had some trouble with walking, Ynda called Nael and asked him to pick her up. In the underground parking lot of the SL Group, Ynda told Nael to wait for her in the car, and hobbled into the elevator. She went straight up to the CEO floor. In fact, her foot was much better. She got off the elevator and walked with only a slight limp. "Miss Morrison, how are you!" Joey greeted Ynda the instant he saw her, with bing modesty. "I''m looking for Harry. Is he in there?" Ynda''s smile fascinated the few secretaries except for Joey. "Our CEO is busy. I''ll tell him you''re here." Thisdy would lose no chance in getting close to the boss. L took a rest day and she came to thepany for the boss. "No, I''ll go in by myself." Ynda refused the suggestion of Joey. She knocked on the door but walked in without waiting for permission. In the office, Harry and Samuel were discussing business. Upon seeing Yndaing in directly, Samuel paused in astonishment. It took him a while to recall that thisdy was Harry''s ex-girlfriend... "Why do youe here?" Harry frowned subtly when he saw Ynda. "Hello, Mr. Lowell, Harry, I''m sorry to interrupt you. I don''t know you are busy. I just want to bring you lunch." Ynda politely greeted Samuel and innocently raised the love lunch in her hand. When Samuel saw that, he picked up his stuff and stood up. "Harry, I have to get going. Let''s call it a day. See you." "Well, take care!" Harry walked Samuel to the door and returned. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You can put it down. Your foot has not recovered yet. Go back first." He picked up the folder on his desk and began to write notes. Ynda didn''t disturb him but quietly sat on the sofa, watching him work. A momentter, Harry rubbed his painful temples. He felt a pair of soft hands the instant he removed his own hands. "Harry, you must have been working very hard these days. Let me help you." Ynda ced her fingers on his temples and gently moved them in tiny circles. "No, you go back!" Harry grasped her hands and pulled them down. Ynda held his big hands. "Harry, I really regret for it. I just want to stay by your side. Don''t push me away, please." Harry did not speak any more. Ynda happily opened the lunch box. "This is what I made for you. Braised brisket that you like to eat. I learned it from Mrs. Herbert." He paused, and took the chopsticks from her hand. He picked up a piece of brisket and chewed. "Well, thank you! Ynda sat by Harry''s side and was delighted to watch him finishing off the lunch. She cleared up his desk and let him continue to work. Ynda took out her phone and quietly took a photo of him working conscientiously. She posted it on the Inte with the text saying, "A man who works hard is really handsome!" This post virtually became popr soon. The rtionship between Ynda and Harry had be irrefutable in the eyes ofizens. Ynda''s heart leaped with joy when she read the blessings in thements. She must grasp this opportunity to win back her Harry! At the age of fifteen, she fell in love with him at first sight. So did Harry. They were together at the age of eighteen. She debuted at neen, hiding their love from the public. At the age of twenty, she was in the limelight. Two yearster, she made a mistake that she could not make up for the rest of her life. She had been pursuing her dream that one day she would stand on the international stage through her own efforts. It was this reason that made her life fall apart. That night, Harry was in another city on a business trip. A renowned director asked her to discuss the next day''s show in a hotel. Harry told her not to go alone since he was not by her side. However, she turned a deaf ear to his suggestion. She said it was all right and the director was a good man. She went to the appointment and was drugged by the director in her drink. And the worst thing was that the director and the producer had sex with her. Harry called his good brother Eason Leonard, asking him to bring back Ynda from the hotel. But, when he arrived, the room was in a mess. The groggy Ynda, alone, was sleeping in the bed. The scandal was held down by Ynda''s family, who bought off everyone in charge of the case. The director and the producer were sentenced to death. The two men were executed the next day. Regretful and desperate, Ynda wanted tomit suicide several times, and was rescued by Harry. Harry also helped her get rid of psychological shadow. She was really grateful to the man. They agreed to get engaged at the beginning of the next month. However, she missed the ne because of a runway show. Though the engagement banquet was nned at noon, Ynda arrived at night. When she arrived, Harry had already left. She called him to exin. He said that he understood, but since then she obviously felt that Harry became estranged from her and no longer gave her a phone call."Did you put the clothes you wear today in theundry basket? Did you use the bathtub? Did you brush it?" L asked in a row, as if she was interrogating a prisoner. Harry was speechless. "Yes, I did. But I used the shower instead of the bathtub. Are you satisfied, honey?" He threw away the bath towel and jumped straight into the bed to hold her. "Ah... Harry... Don''t... I have something for you!" Panted L. Harry let her go after she finished her words. L fixed her hair, got out of bed, took a shopping bag from the table and handed it to him. Harry fetched the bag, which contained a rectangr box. He opened the box. There was a brown crocodile wallet. Harry smiled and kissed L. "Why do you buy me a wallet?" "Open it and have a look." L put her arms around his neck and leaned her head against his shoulder. He opened the wallet and caught sight of a four-inch photo of L smiling all over her face. Contented, Harry transferred the cards and cash from his wallet to this new one. After finishing that, Harry turned off the bedsidemp and went to bed! Harry knew that she would have a day off tomorrow. And to thank her for the present she had bought, he pleased her all night. The sky was slightly bright. L fell into a heavy sleep. The man slept for a while and went up to the company. Ynda noticed that L''s door was tightly closed. She conjectured that she did not go to work today. An idea came to her. Near noon, she upied herself in the kitchen for quite a while, and then went out with a lunch box. Before she left the house, Ynda told Mrs. Herbert to feed Naughty when it came out. As she had some trouble with walking, Ynda called Nael and asked him to pick her up. In the underground parking lot of the SL Group, Ynda told Nael to wait for her in the car, and hobbled into the elevator. She went straight up to the CEO floor. In fact, her foot was much better. She got off the elevator and walked with only a slight limp. "Miss Morrison, how are you!" Joey greeted Ynda the instant he saw her, with bing modesty. "I''m looking for Harry. Is he in there?" Ynda''s smile fascinated the few secretaries except for Joey. "Our CEO is busy. I''ll tell him you''re here." Thisdy would lose no chance in getting close to the boss. L took a rest day and she came to thepany for the boss. "No, I''ll go in by myself." Ynda refused the suggestion of Joey. She knocked on the door but walked in without waiting for permission. In the office, Harry and Samuel were discussing business. Upon seeing Yndaing in directly, Samuel paused in astonishment. It took him a while to recall that thisdy was Harry''s ex-girlfriend... "Why do youe here?" Harry frowned subtly when he saw Ynda. "Hello, Mr. Lowell, Harry, I''m sorry to interrupt you. I don''t know you are busy. I just want to bring you lunch." Ynda politely greeted Samuel and innocently raised the love lunch in her hand. When Samuel saw that, he picked up his stuff and stood up. "Harry, I have to get going. Let''s call it a day. See you." "Well, take care!" Harry walked Samuel to the door and returned. "You can put it down. Your foot has not recovered yet. Go back first." He picked up the folder on his desk and began to write notes. Ynda didn''t disturb him but quietly sat on the sofa, watching him work. A momentter, Harry rubbed his painful temples. He felt a pair of soft hands the instant he removed his own hands. "Harry, you must have been working very hard these days. Let me help you." Ynda ced her fingers on his temples and gently moved them in tiny circles. "No, you go back!" Harry grasped her hands and pulled them down. Ynda held his big hands. "Harry, I really regret for it. I just want to stay by your side. Don''t push me away, please." Harry did not speak any more. Ynda happily opened the lunch box. "This is what I made for you. Braised brisket that you like to eat. I learned it from Mrs. Herbert." He paused, and took the chopsticks from her hand. He picked up a piece of brisket and chewed. "Well, thank you! Ynda sat by Harry''s side and was delighted to watch him finishing off the lunch. She cleared up his desk and let him continue to work. Ynda took out her phone and quietly took a photo of him working conscientiously. She posted it on the Inte with the text saying, "A man who works hard is really handsome!" This post virtually became popr soon. The rtionship between Ynda and Harry had be irrefutable in the eyes ofizens. Ynda''s heart leaped with joy when she read the blessings in thements. She must grasp this opportunity to win back her Harry! At the age of fifteen, she fell in love with him at first sight. So did Harry. They were together at the age of eighteen. She debuted at neen, hiding their love from the public. At the age of twenty, she was in the limelight. Two yearster, she made a mistake that she could not make up for the rest of her life. She had been pursuing her dream that one day she would stand on the international stage through her own efforts. It was this reason that made her life fall apart. That night, Harry was in another city on a business trip. A renowned director asked her to discuss the next day''s show in a hotel. Harry told her not to go alone since he was not by her side. However, she turned a deaf ear to his suggestion. She said it was all right and the director was a good man. She went to the appointment and was drugged by the director in her drink. And the worst thing was that the director and the producer had sex with her. Harry called his good brother Eason Leonard, asking him to bring back Ynda from the hotel. But, when he arrived, the room was in a mess. The groggy Ynda, alone, was sleeping in the bed. The scandal was held down by Ynda''s family, who bought off everyone in charge of the case. The director and the producer were sentenced to death. The two men were executed the next day. Regretful and desperate, Ynda wanted tomit suicide several times, and was rescued by Harry. Harry also helped her get rid of psychological shadow. She was really grateful to the man. They agreed to get engaged at the beginning of the next month. However, she missed the ne because of a runway show. Though the engagement banquet was nned at noon, Ynda arrived at night. When she arrived, Harry had already left. She called him to exin. He said that he understood, but since then she obviously felt that Harry became estranged from her and no longer gave her a phone call. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Even he picked up her calls, he would hang up without talking much. Itsted for about a year, until Rose called her and told her that Harry got married. That was when she realized she had lost this man. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ynda bitterly and deeply regretted her decision. Hearing a sob, Harry looked up from work and found Ynda weeping on the couch. He put the pen down, and walked to her. "What''s the matter?" Ynda kept crying without a word. Harry bent down, but he failed to say anything. Suddenly, Ynda flung herself into Harry''s arms. Unprepared, he almost fell down, but he took a step back on the right side and kept their bnce. "Harry, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry and I regret so much. I beg you. Pleasee back to me. Please..." Ynda weltered in tears. Harry closed his eyes to hide the pain inside. He pushed Ynda away and insisted it was toote. To send Ynda back to the vi, Harry finished work earlier. The vi was very quiet. Mrs. Herbert was not there. He could not found L on the second floor either. Looking out of the window, he saw L, Mrs. Herbert and two other servants were talking by the pool. Harry changed clothes and went to L. "Harry, have you seen Naughty?" Ynda was searching around the living room, her eyes red from crying. "It might be in your room. Go and check." Harry walked towards the pool directly. Before he got there, he heard L''s voice. "It''s toote to say that. Get it out now!" Seeing Harry walking to her in leisure wear, L put on a sulky face, as he stayed with Ynda in the company this afternoon. "What''s going on?" Harry stood beside L. "Look..." L pointed at the pool, where a lifeless cat was floating. "Ah!" "Naughty!" Ynda came out at one point and saw Naughty in the pool, letting out a scream. Harry frowned and took his top off by the pool. Then he jumped into water and took Naughty out. It was indeed toote. Naughty was already stiff. "Naughty, wake up. Naughty." Ynda wanted to stroke the dripping-wet Naughty with her trembling hands, but dared not to do so. "What happened? Harry looked at Mrs. Herbert and the other two servants coldly. "We have no idea, Young Master. It was My Lady who asked us to take Naughty out. We didn''t know that Naughty are ..." Dead. The younger servant answered. Her name was Betty Sampson and she had been here only since they moved to this vi. "L! Why did you kill Naughty?" Ynda used L of killing her cat immediately, while actually L had no idea about the ident. "Don''t sling mud at me! I didn''t do anything. You should have taken better care of your own cat!" L rolled her eyes at Ynda. "Harry! Is this your so-called wife? Someone who killed Naughty just because she didn''t like it? I should have sent it away..." Ynda firmly believed that L had killed Naughty. She was the only possible suspect. "Hey, your cat is dead, but it''s not my fault. Okay? I just passed by and I didn''t do anything. What''s wrong with you?" L got anxious, and looked at the silent Harry. "What did youe here for?" Harry looked into L''s eyes. Naughty was a Persian cat that Ynda and he brought home from a pet store. They kept it together for years and it witnessed many of their memories. So seeing the dead Naughty, Harry also felt sad. "I was having a walk here..." It sounded unconvincing even to herself, but it was the truth. L had been upset about Ynda''s post, so she took a walk in the garden to get away from the bad feelings. And on the way back, she passed by the pool, where she identally found Naughty, so she went to Mrs. Herbert for help. "L, do you even believe such ame excuse yourself?" Ynda sneered. That was obviously a clumsy lie. ... L didn''t respond. Instead, she turned to Harry. "I didn''t kill Naughty." Harry grabbed his top and walked towards the house. "Find a pet cemetery and bury it properly." ... Ynda stepped forward and grasped L''s arm. "L, you can''t leave!" L shook Ynda''s arm off restlessly. "Don''t touch me!" Then without any further move, Ynda just fell into the deep end of the pool unexpectedly. "Ah! Help..." Harry heard everything behind him. Hearing the loud ssh, he turned around and found Ynda fall into the pool. Without hesitation, he threw the top and jumped into the water. After about ten more seconds, Harry finally pulled Ynda out of water. L was relieved to see her safe. But how did she fall? She didn''t push Ynda. L looked her own hands, wondering. Harryid Ynda on the ground and pressed her chest. Theatose Ynda spat a gob of water out and gradually came around coughing. "Harry!" Ynda sat herself up and threw herself into Harry''s arms, crying like a child. Harry didn''t say anything but carried Ynda towards the vi. He didn''t stop when passing by L, nor did he even take a look at her. That night, for the first time, the couple shared a same bed but their hearts were apart. L tossed and turned, while the man beside her seemed to be sleeping soundly. L pinched him, "Don''t sleep." "Go to sleep. I know you didn''t mean it." You know? What the hell do you know? L sat up and looked at Harry, who still had his eyes closed in darkness. Knowing that he would not like to talk now, L chose to give up. She turned over a few times and finally fell asleep. After L fell asleep, Harry opened his eyes, sighed, cuddled her in his arms, and then he went to sleep for real this time. When L woke up the next day, Harry was not in the room. She cleaned herself up slowly and went downstairs. Harry was having breakfast with Ynda in the living room. Content smile on Ynda''s face made it hard for L to believe her cat just died yesterday. The scene had spoiled L''s appetite. She took the purse and changed the shoes, ready to leave. "Come over and have breakfast!" Harry said when he noticed that she was about to leave. "No, I have lost my appetite." L opened the door and left without looking back. Seeing this, Ynda slowed down a bit. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Hardly had Ynda got her n started when Harry and L had a quarrel. Ynda thought if she continued her tricks, they definitely would break up. A marriage without love should not be maintained, L! L went to a breakfast shop by motorcycle to grab a bite, and then rode to work. When it was time to have a lunch break, L had not finished her work. So she decided to have lunch later. All of her workmates in the department had left. At this moment, a man who she hadn''t seen before came in. "Miss Newman, the manager needs the form that Supervisor Heidi wrote this morning. She needs it now." "Who are you?" L looked at the stranger, feeling confused. "Oh, I am new here. My name is Justin Warren." L nodded without a doubt and went to the research lab. ording topany''s regtions, without the permission of the department manager, no one shall have ess to the researchb alone except the formtors. Before L entered theb, she wanted to ask Justin whether he needed anything else. But when she turned around, Justin had gone and couldn''t be found anywhere. "Well, it should be ok if I take the form out as soon as possible!" thought L. L went in, found the form Heidi wrote this morning and took it out. Aftering out, she found Justin waiting at the exit and trotted to him. "What are you doing here? Should I hand the form to the manager or leave it to you?" "Oh, I just wanna have a smoke here. Leave it to me. Get your things done first!" Justin raised the half- smoked cigarette in his hand, ready to leave with the form. "H''m, well, I get going." Without thinking much, L went back to her seat. But she felt a little hungry soon. So she simply tidied up the desk and left for lunch. After she came out of the elevator on the first floor, Justin emerged suddenly from nowhere, and walked side by side with her. "Miss Newman, are you going to have lunch?" Justin asked with a smile. "Yes. You have delivered the form to the manager?" L saw nothing in his hands and thought he had handed it in. "Yes. Lunch together?" Justin touched something hidden in his pocket on the sly, with a guilty conscience. To have lunch with a man she didn''t know? She didn''t think it was a good idea. "Sorry, I have made an appointment. Excuse me." Justin disappointedly parted L at the gate of thepany. L smiled and went to lunch by herself. She didn''t sense that something was wrong. After two o''clock in the afternoon. Heidi opened the door of theb from inside. With her eyes running down the office, Heidi snapped, "Who entered myb today?" After hearing that, L, who was printing materials at the moment, lifted her hand, "It''s me, the manager asked Justin to fetch the form you wrote in the morning." "Justin?" Heidi gave a dubious look at L''s innocent face, "Who''s Justin?" "He''s the new employee, you don''t know him?" L had a bad feeling¡­ Heidi asked L to go to the manager''s office together. The new manager was a woman, named Helen Hamilton, who had been working in thepany for many years. She was also confused after learning what happened, "I didn''t ask anyone to fetch the form!" The two women both looked towards L. She suddenly got a nasty shock. At this time, another formtor Mia Vance shouted loudly, "Who had been to theb and moved my stuff?" Helen, Heidi and L went out of the office in a hurry, and found Mia angrily hurl questions at the others. "Apart from formtors, who the hell had been to theb and moved my stuff?" Mia asked loudly again. "I had been there, but I didn''t move anything." L replied, which attracted the attention of all the others. L followed Helen and Heidi to see what happened in theb. She waspletely dumbfounded by the sight. All forms on Mia''sboratory bench were in a mess and became illegible. What''s worse, a lot of nt extract were mixed in a bottle. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Heidi lost her form, and Mia''sboratory bench was in a mess. L was taken as the only suspect. That was really serious. The lost form could result in great loss of orders, let alone theboratory bench in a mess, which would cause innumerable losses. L still felt perplexed. Helen had phoned Joey to report the whole thing. After a short while, they all were called over by the CEO to the meeting room. When L went into the meeting room, Harry was watching the surveince video that Joey presented. L turned out to be the only one who went into theb during the lunch break. Worst of all, she nced around the office watchfully before entering theb, as if she was afraid of being found out. When she came out, there was a piece of paper in her hand, and then, she went to the exit at the dead spot. Another video showed L went out of thepany with a man. Harry knew that man - a formtor of a peer group. As the video yed, Harry turned ghastlier and ghastlier, while the others dared not utter a word. When the video was over, Harry stared at L, "How do you know Jack Rane?" L was confused, "Who''s Jack Rane?" Harry scrutinized her face, turned theptop around by a hand, and pointed to the man on the screen. "Is he Justin, a new employee?" L looked at the man in the video who left thepany with her together, and still could not figure out what happened. "Miss Newman, you are CEO''s wife, how could you help ourpetitor to do that?" Mia med L furiously for she had destroyed all her efforts. "I didn''t!" L got heated. She was trapped by someone who she didn''t know. "I''ll investigate it. Go back to your work. L stays here." Harry ordered lightly, with his forehead resting on the right hand. Once they all left the room, L exined anxiously, "I didn''t know him, and did nothing to Mia''s laboratory bench." "So, he asked you to fetch an important form, and you followed what he said even though you didn''t know him, right?" What he said hit home. "He said he was a new employee, and the manager asked him to get the form. I didn''t doubt him¡­" L answered in a low voice. She finally knew she fell into a trap. How to prove her innocence now? She must find that guy. "I''m going to find Jack. He can prove my innocence." "Joey had called him. He''ll be here soon. I''m waiting for your exnation." Harry looked at L with a cold gaze, which seemed to be strange. L could hardly stand it. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 "You should trust me. Why should I help ourpetitor? Nonsense, right?" L exined to Harry in anxiety. Looking at the worried-looking L, Harry asked, "Are you still angry about what happenedst night? You do this to vent your anger? Do you know this form is not just about a deal worth millions of dors? Do you know how many days and nights Mia has spent on it?" This was the only reason that came to Harry''s mind. In view of L''s temper, he thought it''s possible for her to do this kind of thing and get him into trouble. L stared at Harry. She was so disappointed and got nothing to say anymore. What was she like on earth in his mind? She couldn''t believe Harry didn''t trust her at all. There was a knock on the door at that moment. "Boss, Jack is here." It was Joey talking outside the door. Then, a man walked into the meeting room. That was the man who delivered the message to L during lunch time. "Justin, tell them what was going on and what did you told me this nooning." L recognized him immediately. She thought only Justin could save her at that point. As long as Justin told Harry what was really going on, misunderstanding would be cleared up naturally. "Who are you? Why do you take me here?" That man threw questions and looked at L in deep confusion. It looked like it was his first time seeing L. Harry looked at that man up and down and erged his face on the video, then turned the screen to him. "You''d better tell me the truth or I don''t know what will happen to you!" Hearing that cold threat, Jack became panicky at once. "OK, Boss Lewis. I will tell you!" Jack seemed in great fear. He glimpsed L for a second. Harry captured his reaction clearly. "The thing is that Miss Newman told me she was willing to sell me a mask form and asked me to take it this nooning." Then, Jack turned to L who was in great shock and said in a pathetic way, "Miss Newman, I don''t want this form anymore. Please spare me." "Stop!" Harry''s tone was horrifyingly cold. "Boss Lewis, please spare me. I have kids and elderly parents to raise and support." Jack was so scared and almost knelt down. He said, "Miss Newman, I don''t want this anymore. Please take it back." Then Jack fished a paper out from his pocket. That was exactly the form Heidi lost. Looking at the form, L fell into deep astonishment and confusion. Who set her up on earth? Harry thought L''s astonishment was because of being disclosed. "L, I am so disappointed in you. I didn''t expect you would be so irrational, and did this to our company!" Harry said after long silence. Harry''s words made L feel hopeless. She didn''t know how to protest her innocence. Harry leant back in his chair with arms crossed on the lower abdomen and legs resting on the another chair. His eyes were closed tightly. L had let him down twice sincest night. He couldn''t believe L had drowned Naughty, pushed Ynda into the swimming pool, and even betrayed thepany for revenge. "Do you have to hit back?'''' Facing with Harry''s reproof, L lost words. "Harry, It''s not like that. I didn''t betray ourpany. Someone is framing me!" She finally opened her mouth after long silence. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Someone is framing you? Who? How could I trust you? The evidence is solid." Harry roared at his wife, as he kicked theputer onto the floor with enormous rage. The screen shed twice and wentpletely ck. L was scared as it was the first time she had seen her husband lose temper. Not only L, Joey, who was standing outside the meeting room, flinched. It was also the first time that he had seen his emotionless CEO lose temper. L was sure that except Ynda, Sara and Mike, nobody would do that to her. She took a deep breath and said, "Last night, Ynda was framing me. Today, maybe it is Mike and Sara behind this..." "Enough, L!" Harry refused to listen to her anymore. In his opinion, L was passing the buck. "Harry, I said I didn''t do that! Believe or not! I am done here!" L also got angry for Harry''s attitude and distrust. She walked out the meeting room, mmed the door and went back to the Research and Development Department. Her colleagues watched her rushing into changing room and then leavingpany in her own clothes in minutes. Seeing L left, they gathered together at once and gossiped, "Did L really do that?" "Unbelievable. But formtor Mia said none once entered theb during nooning but L." "I think so. If she didn''t do that, no one dared to suspect her." "But she is boss''s wife. Why would she betray her ownpany?" ... An announcement was released by the Human Resources Department soon. "L of Research and Development Department was cheated bypetitor and caused massive loss to thepany. Now we decide to dismiss her and request her to bearpany''s loss of around $ 60 million." The ounting Department received the remittance of $ 60 million in the name of L soon after the announcement was released. L rushed back Pearl Spring vi by motorcycle in a great rage. Her anger doubled on seeing Ynda who was leisurely sitting in the balcony and ying mobile phone. "Ynda!" L jerked open the door of her room and rushed to her. "How can an international superstar be so mean and shameless?" Facing with L''s humiliation, Ynda didn''t get angry. On the contrary, she sneered. "Don''t sling mud at me! Are you nuts?" It seemed things went the way she wanted! "She knows full well what I mean. I''m going to go nuts if she stays here for one more second" L thought. L furiously ran closer to Ynda and dragged her out of the chair. Ynda fell down on the floor and looked embarrassed. "Ah!" You are really insane. Bitch!" Ynda shouted. At that moment, she got angry too. She nced at L while massaging her painful knee on the floor. "I am insane?" L gave her a sneer as reply and continued, "You, get out of my house right now. See how much trouble you have made?" She rushed into Ynda''s bedroom, opened all the closets and found out a luggage case. L threw all Ynda''s clothes into the case. Then she walked to Ynda with the case in one hand and tried to drag Ynda, who had got up from the floor, out of the room with the other hand. "Let go of me, you lunatic!" Ynda exerted all her strength to pull her hand free. L dropped the case away and grabbed Ynda roughly. "This troublesome woman must leave today." L thought. Seeing that, Mrs. Herbert hurried to separate them and Betty called Harry. "L, calm down. Miss Morrison''s foot is hurt." Mrs. Herbert tried to stop L who was driven crazy by anger. "Hurt, so what? She hung on in here to seduce my husband and humiliate and frame me on a plea of that minor injury." She thought. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 "Mrs. Herbert, don''t stop me. I''m going to kick this woman out of my home!" L shook Mrs. Herbert off, and took hold of Ynda. "Why should I follow what you said? Who do you think you are? Call Harry! I will leave only if he says so." Ynda freed herself again and straightened her clothes, thinking "what a mad woman". Lughed, "This is my home. I exactly have rights to kick you out without Harry''s permission!" L would not be that silly! Harry brought Ynda back as his mother required. Even if she called him, he also would say nothing. "Your home? I will live in your home. So what?" Ynda looked at L aggressively, as she knew that L didn''t have the final say here. L almost exploded with anger. At the moment, she heard the phone rang in her purse, which had been thrown aside. She had to pick up the phone first. But when she saw the iing call was from that man who was taken in by Ynda''s tricks, she would rather reject it. With her lips curled, she answered it. "L, can you stop venting your rage on someone irrelevant?" He started with a reproachful tone. With tears in her eyes, L said willfully, "It''s none of your business. I must kick her out today." He paused a moment and said softly, "Ynda''s feet has not recovered yet. When she gets well, I will ask someone to drive her home." Harry tried tofort her while driving home in a hurry. When Ynda got well, she would be kicked out then. "I can''t wait any more. She''s so sinister. When she gets well, I will be dead!" She didn''t understand why a smart guy like Harry couldn''t see Ynda''s true colors. Was there something wrong with his brain? He frowned slightly. "It was you that made mistakes. You should not me anyone else." He didn''t hold antipathy towards her. Instead, he would help her to recognize her mistakes, and correct her shorings. "I made mistakes? I was set up!" She sparred with him stubbornly. "L, you are out of your mind. Behave yourself. Wait for me!" After passing a crossroad, he stepped on the gas, heading home as quickly as possible. L hung up the phone. Upon seeing Ynda''scent look, L angrily pulled Ynda''s case to the stairs, and kicked it down. "Get out now!" She turned back and shouted at Ynda. Then, she went downstairs, opened the door of the vi, and threw the luggage out. Ynda watched all this calmly. She didn''t get angry, because she would take revenge on L for all insults she experienced sooner orter. When Harry parked the car at the gate, he just saw a leather case was kicked out. He unbuckled the safety belt quickly and got out of the car. "L, can we settle it in a reasonable way?" Harry dragged the angrydy into the vi. Upon hearing him, Ynda immediately put on a piteous expression. Settle it in a reasonable way? L looked at his angry face, sneering, "When I said that I was wronged, did you treat me in a reasonable way?" A strong grief was eating her away. "You are an adult. Why can''t you acknowledge your mistake?" Harry fretfully sat on the sofa of the living room. She was a bit sad over his fretful look. "Get this Ynda out of here!" The woman upstairs was a good actress. In a fraction of second, her aloofness and disdain on her face were wiped clean and reced by an innocent look What a calcting bitch! Harry looked at her and repeated with patience, "Calm down, I said I will send her away when she gets well." "She''s a calcting bitch. Every second of her presence here was a risk that I would be set up by her!" L pointed at the Ynda upstairs and eximed resentfully. "L, be careful what you say!" Harry''s tone became cold. He really got angry this time. Disappointed at his look, L dashed upstairs. Seeing that, Harry hurriedly stood up and followed her up the stairs. L rushed to Ynda''s room, yanked down the nket and the sheet and threw them out of the room. Then, she picked up the decorations ced on the table, and flung them at the ceilingmp. After several flings, a few parts of the expensive ceilingmp were smashed. And the bedsidemp also was fiercely thrown onto the wall. The whole room was in a mess. She shouted to the stunned crowd gathering at the door, "She can have this! I would trash whichever room Ynda stays in!" ...... Harry looked at his wife in frustration - Goodness! Her destructive power was really impressive! "Harry, I''ll move out!" Ynda murmured in tears, and her voice sounded feeble and grieved. "Hurry up!" Upon hearing her words, L shouted out, regardless of whether she meant it or not. "Ynda, you don''t do that. L,e with me!" Harry grasped her arm, and dragged her back to their room and then the room was mmed shut. The whole world became silent. In the room, L sat on the edge of the bed with her lips curled, refusing to talk to Harry who was looking very displeased. "Do you feel satisfied now?" He asked drily. "No, I don''t. So long as Ynda is here, I''ll never be satisfied!" L snapped. Her stubbornness prompted Harry to double lock the door. Then, he sauntered to the closet to take a necktie out, and went to her with a deadpan expression. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The necktie in his hand reminded L of what he had done to her. He had used a necktie to bind her wrists in the car¡­Therefore, she jumped off quickly, and made a run for the door. But, she didn''t run faster than him. Harry caught her and threw her onto the bed. "Harry, if you dare to bind me, I''ll not forgive you!" L rolled over to the other edge of the bed. Harry pinned her down and tied her wrists to the head of the bed, which made her fail to move. "I''ll have an important meetingter. You can''t go anywhere. I''ll fix youter tonight!" "Harry, you are a beast, son of a bitch! Let me go!" Ignoring her loud shouting, Harry opened the door and walked out. "Mrs. Herbert, please prepare another room. And also, don''t untie her. If she wants to eat something, please feed her. Remember, you must not untie her!" Harry instructed Mrs. Herbert. out of caution. "Yes, sir!" Hearing L''s shouting from the room, Mrs. Herbert did nothing but shake her head, and silently cleaned the mess on the floor. L didn''t know how long she had shouted. When she was tired, she leant on the head of the bed, thinking how to get free. It was time for supper, and Mrs. Herbert started feeding her as instructed. "Mrs. Herbert, I have to go to the washroom. I can''t hold it back anymore." After having some porridge obediently, L looked at Mrs. Herbert pitifully. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 "Young Master forbids me to untie you." Mrs. Herbert was sorry for keeping tying her in that way. "Don''t worry. He just wants to confine me to this room. How about this? You lock the door. I am unable to flee away by this way." Mrs. Herbert moved forward to the door and locked both them in. She thought what L said was reasonable, so she untied L finally. L hurried to the bathroom as soon as she was untied. Seeing that, Mrs. Herbert was relieved. It seemed L just wanted to go to toilet rather than flee away. Minutester, Mrs. Herbert heard the sound of flushing toilet. Then the door of the bathroom was opened. Betty wasying out dishes for Ynda downstairs when she saw someone was rushing to the gate. After a second look, she recognized that was L running out of the house with a mini luggage case. Young Mater hadmanded them to keep Lady L in the room! Betty dropped dishes without thinking, then ran to the gate at the fastest speed trying to stop L. But the moment she arrived there, L had ran out with the door mmed shut up front. L was too fast to be stopped. Then Betty hurried to Mrs. Herbert upstairs for help. But it turned out that Mrs. Herbert was gagged and bound to the head of the bed. She had been trying to say something, but she even couldn''t utter aplete word. Seeing that, Betty rushed to Mrs. Herbert and untied her immediately. She could tell they were in trouble. "Oh my God!" Mrs. Herbert ran downstairs to call Harry as soon as possible. "Young Master, My Lady flew away with a luggage case!" The meeting was about to conclude when Harry received Mrs. Herbert''s phone call. Seeing it''s from Pearl Spring vi, he knew something unexpected happened. Sure enough! L drove away the Pearl Spring vi by motorcycle and stopped at a park. Then she fished out mobile phone to book atest flight ticket to Ascea. She also called Wendy. L told Wendy she parked the motorcycle in front of a shop and put the key in the shop, and asked her to drive it home after she got off work. Wendy was totally confused. She had no idea what happened and why L asked her to do that. She didn''t even get a chance to ask, cause the phone was hung up by L soon. When she called back, the phone was powered off. L stopped a taxi and headed towards airport after hanging up the phone. Harry was on route to the airport right away as soon as Joey told him L bought a flight ticket to Ascea. But he was few minuteste unfortunately. The only thing he could do at that moment was to watch the ne taking off. He was full of anger. L, good for you! However, he didn''t take the next flight. "It is probably for the best. She needs some time to calm down." He thought. Harry checked his mobile phone from time to time afterwards. If L booked a hotel room with the ck Card, he would receive a message. In Pearl Spring vi. Ynda was filled with deep resentment. Because Harry asked Joey to pack up some suits and moved to thepany after L flew away. Ynda picked her phone up and called Nael. "Help me track L." In no more than an hour, she received a message from Nael, reading, "Venice Holiday Hotel in Ascea." A sneer appeared on Ynda''s face. She called Nael again. "Help me with one more thing. Be careful, not to be discovered..." "Ok! On my way." Nael replied. In the Venice Holiday Hotel in Ascea. L had had a full and long rest after arrival, so she decided to go out for fun. She walked out the hotel with a backpack soon. Before Newman Group went bankrupt, she was nning to travel to Ascea with Sara after her 22-year- old birthday. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But that n was suspended afterwards. Ascea is a beautiful country with a long history. Its maple trees, Snow Castle and Madra Chateau are the most famous three among its specialties. L decided to throw all annoyance in Dreles behind and have fun in Ascea. She went to Madra Chateau which covers an area of thousands of acres in the capital of Ascea first. Its wine sells well all over the word in spite of high prices. A guide told L that she could not only taste their wine for free, but also have the chance to see their President who would tour the Chateau on that day. It was said that he was the youngest and most handsome President of Ascea. It would be lucky if visitors could meet the President there. But L didn''t care about that at all and smiled. She was more interested in tasting wine than in meeting the President She stepped into the wine cer which was 10 feet deep with ssical and luxurious decoration. Dazzling lights shone on kinds of exquisite wine. The well-decorated celling hanging with ssical Europeanmps and the wall with famous paintings highlighted the extraordinary cer. With the thick carpet on the floor, no footstep noise would be produced. L tasted various wine one by one in a wholehearted way and bought several bottles of amazing ones for Wendy and Zoe. Suddenly, the quiet cer was disturbed by a burst of noise which was not quite annoying. "It''s Presidenting." The waitress beside L told her excitedly. L looked at the excited waitress and shook her head. She was still indifferent in that legendary charming President. She continued to pick a bottle of expensive wine from shelf and read its introduction carefully, without noticing someone was smiling at her with interest. It was Thomas in his ck suit that day. At that time, he was listening to Chateau owner''s introduction of theirtest wine and happened to catch a glimpse of L. In a thin camel coat, L was reading the winebel in her hand carefully. Different from other women who were excited to see him, she paid no attention to him at all. Thomas''s smile became deeper. "What an interesting woman." He thought. Three hourster, L left the cer and tried to hail a taxi at the chateau gate with around seven bottles of wine in hands when an extended ck Lincoln stopped right in front of her. L looked inside at the man sitting in that luxury sedan out of curiosity when the window was rolled down. That man, who seemed to be noble and gentle all over, looked at her with a warm smile. "This man seems to know me." L could tell as his face seemed vaguely familiar. But she couldn''t recall who he was and where they met before. "L, get in the car!" That man called her with a charming voice. Then the chauffeur got out of the car, walked towards her and put her wine in the trunk. "My wine... I don''t even know you. Why should I get in your car?" L was totally confused. She even got no time to stop the chauffeur. The chauffeur opened the door of back seats for her. "Please, Miss L. Our President is inviting you," said the chauffeur in a respectful way. President? He is the President of Ascea? L was shockedpletely. But what confused her most was why the President know her? "Miss L, please get in the care quickly. It''s not convenient for our President to stay here for long," said the chauffeur. L got into the car finally because she wanted to figure out why the President know her. "Where do you live? I will send you there." Thomas looked at her affectionately. He had been back from Dreles for more than one month, so they hadn''t seen each other for more than one month. "Venice. How do you know my name?" Looking at his bright and beautiful eyes, L asked curiously. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Thomas let out a muffledughter, which totally bewitched L. Shepared him with Harry in her heart and could hardly decide who was more good-looking. "Well, it seems you have forgotten. You had once got drunk at Telles Hotel in Dreles and didn''t want to go with Harry. So you hugged me tightly!" L''s face was red already because she had drunk a lot of wine before. Now his words made her face get redder. He was the man who she embraced that day ording to Zoe. The President of Ascea! "I''m sorry. I drank too much that day." Feeling awkward, L apologized to him. Thomas looked at the flushed L with a big smile, "Youe to Ascea alone?" Did that man really feel relieved that she travelled alone? Especially in his country? The car ground to a halt in the parking space of Venice Hotel. Thomas put on the sunsses he prepared. The chauffeur took the wine out from the trunk and carried them to the presidential suite. "You don''t invite me to your room for a drink?" Thomas had had his sunsses on, but L only thanked him, and then closed the car door. "It''s toote. By the way, Mr. President, you''re supposed to be very busy, right? I''d better not bother you." It would be awkward that a woman and a man without any rtionship stayed in a room. Besides, if Harry knew it, he definitely would kill her. This was the first time for Thomas to be refused, especially by a woman. His interest towards L grew stronger. He said no more, but just asked the chauffeur to walk her to the room. Then, he dispatched several bodyguards to keep an eye on her safety. After hanging out in Ascea for a few days, she received a message from Harry, "My love, it''s time for home." L was still mad at him. So she didn''t text him back and stayed there for two more days. Worrying that Harry would fly to Ascea, she grudgingly booked a ticket for the next day. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She posted several selfies taken in scenic spots, snacks and the air ticket on Weibo, with the text saying, "Bye, Ascea." To her surprise, Harry made ament in less than 2 minutes. "Wee back to Dreles." Soon, hisment was pinned to the top byizens. Then, thousands ofments flooded in her Weibo, most of which were queries and guesses about their rtionship. A few alt ounts commented that they were married. But thosements were ignored because nobody believed it. In their opinions, Ynda and Harry should be a couple. What''s more, a private ount authenticated in Ascea named "Mr. Herren" also made ament "Wee to visit next time." This surname was rare. After a short while,izens found out that it was the private ount of Thomas Herren, the President of Ascea Suddenly, L''s post was pushed to the cusp of public opinion. Two respected legendary men who seldom used Weibo both left ament below a post of an unfamous ount. Because of the comment that Thomas made, L''s ount was followed by another thousands ofizens at once. L was shocked by it. Harry and Thomas, one weed her back to Dreles, the other weed her to visit Ascea again. The twoments were both pinned to the top byizens, which were not harmonious. Moreover, some marketing ounts and media ounts took a screenshot of her post and reposted it. L''s ount was overwhelmed by thousands ofments. Without her noticing it, she became famous online. When she hesitated over deleting thements of the two men, someone knocked on the door. It''s the meal delivery service. L opened the door to let the waiter in the uniform in. L had no appetite at that time. So after the waiter left, she just nibbled some White Fungus Soup with Lotus Seeds and other dishes. She refreshed her Weibo and found a lot ofizens took her for a tramp who had broken up Ynda and Harry. Totally nonsense! She wanted to take a shower. But as soon as she stood up, she felt dizzy. She managed to support herself on the side of the table. What''s wrong with her? Was it because that she got too tired recently? L shook her head hard. But she was too dizzy to keep her feet and a strange feeling crept up on her. L remembered that she had that feeling after she was drugged by Mike. The only difference was that her desire went much stronger this time. Shoot! She struggled to get her phone on the table. Her legs felt like jelly then. She must call Harry as soon as possible. "Keep sober, L." She said to herself. However, she even didn''t have the strength to hold the phone. The phone fell to the carpet without making any sound. At this moment, the door was opened from outside. L vaguely saw two mening in. Damn! She wanted to shout for help, but she failed to utter a word. The two men got closer and closer to her. She really felt hot and was sweating. The bodyguards outside sensed something unusual when seeing the two men open the door and go in. "Mr. President, Miss Newman could be in danger. Two men just opened the door and went in." A bodyguard dialed the private number of the President and said in a low voice. Thomas, who was refreshing Weibo, put down the iPad, "Break in and keep her safe!" Who the hell dared to hurt her in Ascea? The smile on his face disappeared. He put on his coat quickly and headed for the hotel. On the way to the hotel, he received the phone from the bodyguard again. "Mr. President, it seems Miss Newman was drugged. She looks pretty bad now!" Thomas asked the chauffeur to speed up. Meanwhile, he called the private doctor of Herren family, asking her to go to the hotel at once. When Thomas reached the hotel, his two bodyguards had detained the two wretched men. Ly writhing in pain, with clothes disheveled. "Take them away for interrogation." The prison of Ascea was equipped with terrible torture devices. There must be a way to force them to tell the truth. Only Thomas and L were left in the room. The youngdy felt ufortable and moaned in the bed. As soon as Thomas approached, L grasped his wrist. "I''m ufortable, I want¡­" she muttered. What did she want? She had no idea. At the moment, she just felt extremely ufortable. Staring at his wrist that was clutched by L, Thomas could tell that she was suffering a lot of pain. Sweat streamed down her face, which looked unnatural. L struggled to sit up and hugged Thomas tightly. With fists clenched, Thomas thought if only this woman belonged to him. He was born into a wealthy family. In the past years, he had countless girlfriends. But all of them dated him for his money and power, which made him feel disgusting. Then one day, he met her. His heart was pounding. "That may be the power of love." Thomas thought to himself. He leaned over to kiss her. How sweet! Chapter 63 Chapter 63 The continuous knock on the door pulled back Thomas from his wandering thought. Always calm and undisturbed, he panicked this time. Letting go of the woman in his arms, he strode to open the door. It was the family''s private doctor, Naomi Nicolson, a 40-year-old woman with a wealth of medical experience. Seeing L on the bed, she knew immediately that L had been drugged, but it was not an ordinary drug. Naomi inserted a cold needle into the veins of L and drew a little bit of blood for assay. Two minutester, Naomi exined, "She is infected with the N7d9 virus that ismon in the ck market. The antidote to this poison is man. And it has to be five times, or she will die." It means that she must... Or else die. Thomas waved his hand and let Naomi leave. As L was tossing about, he stood by the bedside and watched her with mixed feelings. Her clothes were almost ripped off by herself, while Thomas had never been so hesitant. He fetched a cigarette provided by the hotel on the table, and took a puff. Without smoking experience, he started to cough violently. Thomas took five of them and hadn''t made a decision yet. Most of L''s clothes had been torn to shreds by herself. Having tucked her in, he took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed a number. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "She is in trouble. Hurry or she would be mine!" In the office, Harry hung up the phone with a gloomy look. Having no time to be jealous, he asked Joey to start his private jet. Ynda came to thepany to stop Harry. She watched his frightening look and asked, "What''s the matter, Harry?" "You go back first." He said coldly and left the office in a hurry. Less than two hourster, the private jetnded on the square in front of the Venice Hotel. Stunned to see the cool and handsome Harry stepping down from the ne, the doorman hurriedly opened the door of the hotel. "Excuse me, Sir, may I ask who..." Before the hostess had finished, Harry walked to the elevator along with Joey. Joey figured that L must be in some kind of trouble, otherwise Harry wouldn''t be so anxious and bother toe by private jet. Joey quickly pressed the elevator button, letting Harry go in, while he waited downstairs. In ces like hotels, his boss would give him a call if necessary. It took Harry two hours and a minute to go from Dreles to the hotel room. Meanwhile, Thomas had been struggling with his sensibility for two hours and a minute. "She was drugged, ck-market N7d9 virus. Next time you fail to take care of her, I don''t mind marrying her." Thomas said with a smile, while Harry had a strong intention to knock his head off. But right now he has more important matter. "I''m not going to let her have the chance to marry again." The rivals in love confronted each other with jealousy. These two extraordinary men were both at the pinnacle of power. It would be turmoil and chaos if they were to fight a duel! When Harry saw the disheveled L, he turned around and prepared to beat Thomas, only to find that the door was closed by the man. Suffering every minute, L turned over from side to side in agony. Why was she so painful and why did no one came to her rescue? She faintly heard someone speaking. Save her, she''s dying! Harry looked at the struggling L, sanely took out his cell phone and called Ben. "What kind of virus is N7d9?" Ben, in surprise, exined to him that it was a new virus that could only be found in ck market. Why did Harry suddenly ask about that? However, despite his curiosity, he did not dare to ask Harry why. After hanging up the phone, Harry did not hesitate to release her from pain. "Harry, help! I''m feeling so sick." Hearing the woman whispering his name in unconsciousness, Harry smiled. ... At noon the next day, L tried to open her eyes when the sky was already bright. She had no idea what time it was. Her body was paining when she made a slight movement. She reached for her cell phone, but touched a warm body instead. L suddenly opened her eyes and found that Harry was looking at her with his right arm supporting his head. Wasn''t she in Ascea? How could he be here? Was she dreaming? She closed her eyes, and opened them again. Harry was still looking at her. "You don''t have to close your eyes again. It''s me, your husband." It was rare that Harry was still lying on the bed in the afternoon. "Am I not in Ascea?" L asked with wide inquisitive eyes. Why did he suddenly appear here? "Can you get up?" The irrelevant reply made her even more confused. Indisposed, L tried to sit up but her arms failed to support her. Shey back again. "I''m sick?" It was the only possibility. "Yeah, you''re sick. But I have cured you." "Oh, when did Boss Lewis be a doctor?" L red at the man who had been staring at her. "I have cured you. You are really an ungrateful wretch to have a dig at me rather than express your gratitude. Don''t you dare!" Harry stared back, his eyes sparkling with discontent and anger. She smiled awkwardly. "Well... Let me see." She returned to the hotelst night, had dinner, and was ready to go to sleep. No. It was right after the dinner that she felt unwell. "What happened to mest night?" "You were poisoned." He answered softly. Poisoned? Yes, she remembered the weird feeling when Mike drugged herst time. But this time it was more potent! It couldn''t be Mike and Sara. Could it be...? She nced at the man on top of her, and her intuition told her that it must be Ynda! "Who did this to me? Was it Ynda?" She pushed away Harry and covered herself with the nket. "L, don''t think ill of Ynda. She just can''t get over the past, but she won''t hurt anyone!" Harry cannot change the fact that this little woman really disliked Ynda. "Let me tell you something else. Naughty was drowned. I was set up in thepany. Andst night I was poisoned. Your ex-girlfriend was absolutely in for them!" L asserted. Sara, who was not so intelligent, would only jump at her in person instead of ying dirty. She did not have that brain! Harry thought L was exaggerating. So he did not go on with the topic, but went directly to the bathroom to take a shower. L grimaced to the back of Harry. "Fine, you don''t want me to talk about it. But you are with me anyway!" L thought. After the shower, Harry walked out of the bathroom wrapped in bath towels, only to find there was no one on the bed. So, L disappeared... Harry nced around the room. Everything was gone. It seemed she ran away again! For god''s sake! Before he flew back, Harry received a text message from Thomas. The content was a name: "Sara Ellsworth." He understood what Thomas meant. He turned his phone off after texting back "Thank you!" Chapter 64 Chapter 64 In that case, he wouldn''t have to wait until L was done ying with them. Instead, he could destroy them now. So Harry just made several phone calls and clicked the mouse a few times. The next afternoon, the Ellsworth Group dered bankruptcy. Sunton Company announced that it had been acquired by SL Group. Jacob and Mike were discharged. This incident set off a huge wave in Dreles and people even didn''t know why it suddenly happened. Being worn out, L finally managed to reach the airport. But she missed the flight and could only book another ticket. It was already 9 o''clock at night when L arrived in Dreles and she was thinking about where to go tonight. Pearl Spring? The woman was there, so she really didn''t want to go back. She then was determined to return to Crescent Manor first and go back after the woman left. After making the decision, she found a restaurant to fill her stomach and then took a taxi to Crescent Manor. Harry returned to Pearl Spring, but failed to see L there. L didn''t answer his phone. So he returned to thepany. L spent two days in Crescent Manor and then decided to find a job. But what can she do? Maybe a job in an entertainmentpany? s. It may be futile to find other jobs. L made up her mind and targeted an entertainmentpany named Isido on the Inte. However, when L saw the clothes she was wearing, she thought she''d better go to Pearl Spring first. Because of the journey to Ascea, she only had some casual clothes with her. The Maserati was still parked in the garage. Harry intended to buy several new ones, so he didn''t drive it away. It just happened toe in handy. L drove back to the Pearl Spring in the Maserati. It had slowly turned cold at this time. Her white T-shirt and camel jacket were just enough. When she arrived at Pearl Spring, she didn''t see anyone there and the servants were also off duty. L directly went back to her room and packed a couple of suits. When she came out, Ynda in a home wear stoodzily at the doorway of the next room and looked at her. L walked past her as if she did not see her. If she could find the evidence that Ynda had poisoned her in Ascea, she would have her sleep with ten men. When Ynda saw L walk straightly downstairs with a bag in her hand and ignore her, she felt a little unhappy and said coldly to her. "Hey. Am I invisible?" "Yes, you are." Without looking at her, L answered while moving forward. "L! Stop!" Seeing that L still ignored her, Ynda moved forward and grasped her wrist to stop her. "Let go of me! You make me sick!" L goggled at Ynda, threw her hand off and patted her own sleeves disgustedly. "Since you have left, why are you back?" Ynda disdainfully nced at the woman in front of her and continued, "What''s up? Reluctant to leave here?" L red at the woman. "Ynda, you cunning bitch. Do you think that I know nothing about what you have done to me in Ascea? I will find evidence and show it to my husband. Wait and see!" With panic in her eyes, Ynda said, "What are you babbling about?" What did I do? L, can you go for one minute without slinging mud at me?" "I sling mud at you? You know full well what I mean. I don''t want to talk about it anymore!" After that, L continued to walk downstairs. "L, stay here and make it clear!" Ynda stepped forward to grab L. L tried her best to get rid of Ynda, but in vain. "Let go of me!" L threw her bag on the floor and pulled her arm out of Ynda''s grasp with the other hand. Ynda didn''t loosen her grip, and they tussled with each other. Just then, L stepped back and missed the step. L unguardedly rolled down the stairs. Ynda was scared when she saw L roll all the way down to the first floor. She didn''t mean it. God bless her... She held the handrail and rushed downstairs hastily, only to see L huddling up on the ground, wriggling and clutching her stomach. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of blood between L''s legs, eyes popping out. Ynda copsed to the ground, with legs feeling like jelly. The only possibility was that L was pregnant... Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After a long while, when she recovered from shock, she took out her cell phone and phoned Nael, trembling all over. "Nael, hurry up! Come to Pearl Spring as soon as possible! Be quick!" Ynda was getting agitated. Nael realized that something serious happened, so he quickly drove there. Seeing the blood flowing, Ynda didn''t know what to do. At the end, Ly motionless on the ground. Ynda sat on the stair, her mind going nk. Waiting was torture for her. The doorbell rang finally. Driven to distraction, Ynda held on the handrail and got up. She then staggered to open the door. As expected, it was Nael, the strew which she could clutch at. "Come on and check her up." Without any hesitation, she grasped Nael''s hand and dragged him into the vi. When Nael walked into the vi and saw L lying motionless on the ground, he was really startled. "You killed her?" After a long while, Nael opened his mouth. "I didn''t..." Ynda shook her head in a panic and nervously approached L to check her breath. Then she sighed with relief. "Not dead, and she is still breathing!" "Come on! I will send her to the hospital!" Nael picked up the dying L from the floor and walked out of the vi. "Clean up blood here without leaving a trace. I will deal with the other things in the hospital. You stay at home." Nael reminded Ynda before leaving. Fortunately, there was no carpet on the stair steps and around the stairs. Ynda quickly went to the laundry room to fetch a mop. She mopped the floor six times, and didn''t feel relieved until the blood was cleaned up. After walking upstairs to the second floor, she saw L''s bag dropped on the floor. She hurriedly picked them up and put them back in her cloakroom. Everything got back as if L had never returned. It made Ynda rx a little and she didn''t look as ghastly as before. Naelid L on the back seat of the car and drove immediately to the hospital. As soon as they left, Betty came back from the supermarket. She felt puzzled, as she vaguely saw a mane out of the vi and seat a woman in his arms into the car. However, without much thinking, she entered the vi. In the hospital. After the operation was over, L was wheeled out of the operating theatre. Nael immediately walked toward the doctor and asked, "Excuse me, how is the patient?" Chapter 65 Chapter 65 "What kind of boyfriend are you? Your girlfriend is pregnant, why don''t you take good care of her? The mother is okay, but we couldn''t save the baby." The doctor took off his mask and red at the man in front of him. It was enough that the mother was okay. "Doctor, I would like to ask you a favor." Nael took the prepared check out of his pocket and slipped it to the doctor. Then they went into the office. Just after the meeting, Harry''s cell phone rang. But it was an unknown number. He frowned and got on the phone without saying anything. "Hello, this is the Dreles General Hospital. Are you a family member of L?" Upon learning that it was a call from the hospital, Harry rose from his chair nervously. "What happened to her?" "The patient has finished an abortion surgery. This is to notify the family members to deal with the procedures!" Abortion surgery? Harry was dumbfounded. "Hey, are you there?" The nurse asked on the other side of the phone with a higher voice. "Pardon, what surgery did she have?" Harry thought he had misheard because he was too tired. "Abortion surgery. How could you not know as her family?" The nurse who was hung up on by Harry, looked at the phone in astonishment. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. L had a long dream, in which she and Harry took their children to visit her father, mother and grandmother and they sang and danced happily in the vi of the Newman family. It was such sweet moment. Suddenly a witch appeared and took her baby away. "My baby! My baby! Don''t go!" L awakened from her dream, and abruptly sat up in bed. By her bedside, Harry was sternly staring at her and Ynda was looking at her with a sorry face. "What''s the matter with me?" It looked like she was in the hospital. Oh! Yes, she was pushed down the stairs by Ynda... "What''s the matter with you?" Gloomily looking at L''s pale face, Harry had never been so heart- broken. "L, well done!" He gritted his teeth and said ironically. L was puzzled to observe the murderous look of Harry. Watching the innocent expression of L, Harry could hardly control himself and clutched her white neck with his big hands. "Harry, you''re crazy!" L was startled. Why did Harry want to strangle her? "I''m crazy? L, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel!" Harry''s eyes turned red, teeming with hatred. Thinking of the unborn child, he squeezed his hand. He used to think that L was taken under Carl''s wings and had nothing to do with scheming. She had been such an innocent, lovely, lively, and charmingdy. However, she killed Naughty, destroyed the company''s researchb, and today secretly aborted their child¡ªa little life! It turned out that he might also misjudge a person. Seized by throat, L could not breathe, her face turning red. Kicking her legs violently, L wanted to call for help but couldn''t make a sound. Why did Harry want to kill her? Ynda coldly looked at them with acent smile. L, weren''t you so pleased with yourself? You are dead meat today! Ha, ha, ha. Harry let go of L before she felt that she was going to pass out. "What have I done to make you want to kill me?" L made a faint voice. "L, no matter how angry you are, you can''t secretly abort your child in your womb. It''s innocent! Poor little creature, killed by its own mother before it''s born to this world." Ynda spoke first. Harry, whose eyes were even redder, furiously looked at the stunned woman in the bed. "Ynda, what the hell are you talking about?" L swore for the first time only because she was indignantly angry. Child in her womb? She had a baby? And she killed it? She knew that she must had been pregnant, and that Ynda pushed her down the stairs, which caused the death of the child. L felt that her head was going to blow up. She was pregnant, and she lost the baby¡­ "It was her! She pushed me down the stairs¡­" L pointed her index finger to the culprit. "Enough! You still want to me somebody else for this kind of thing! Where is your conscience?" Harry burst into rage. Ynda was shocked. She had never seen Harry so furious. Harry was like a lion, a lion in fury, that no one dares to go half-step closer! But she was relieved to know that Harry didn''t believe L at all. "Harry, it wasn''t me, it really wasn''t me!" L fainted out of grievance. Then a few doctors came in and did a series of examinations on her. "The patient has just gone through the surgery. You shall not make her so agitated. It would be extremely damaging to her." The doctor who had just done the surgery said in a feeble voice. When the doctors and nurses left the ward, Harry stepped out without casting another look on the woman in the bed. From that day on, he hadn''t been to the hospital again. L had been emotional throughout the four days in the hospital. It made no difference no matter how hard the doctors and Mrs. Herbert had tried to persuade her. "Discharge me now!" Why did she lose her child and that bitch have no responsibility? She wanted revenge for her unborn child! "Okay, let''s leave. I just asked the doctor. You would be fine as long as being taken good care of. Let''s go." Mrs. Herbert''s heart ached upon looking at the emaciated L. s! This is really sinful! When she was discharged from the hospital, Joey came to pick her up. She stared nkly at the familiar Maybach. Would Harry be in the back seat? In fact, she was still disappointed. Because of miscarriage, she had to stay in bed for some days after she was back in the Pearl Spring Vi. Harry did not show up. As the weather was turning cool, L spent her days sitting on the balcony in her long-sleeved pyjama, looking far away in a daze. She ate meals and went to bed as usual, behaving calmly and too calmly, which was however rather worrying. "L, I have been through this. The child is gone for whatever reason. Don''t take it too hard. Stay healthy and you''ll soon have your second baby." Mrs. Herbert gently patted L''s shoulder. She did not know how L lost her child, so she did not make morements. Mrs. Herbert couldn''t bear to see that L lived like a walking dead. One monthter, L fully recovered and could go out. During dinner time, she changed her clothes and went downstairs. Harry and Ynda had been waiting at the dining table. Watching L walking downstairs, Harry started having the meal without taking another look at her. Moreover, Harry picked up food for Ynda from time to time. L, however, seemed to be an outsider in this house... Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Seeing her enemy revel in disying affection with her husband on the opposite side, L lost her appetitepletely. She stopped eating the porridge after having just little of it, and went upstairs. No one took notice of her or cared for her during her presence downstairs and upstairs. Drying her tears in silence, L get through to Wendy. She had missed many calls from Wendy that month, for she was in no mood. "Thank God, L, you finally call back! What have you been doingtely?" Wendy was walking around for inspection in the mall. Upon seeing the call from L, she hid away to answer it. "Wendy, let''s meet at Old Tree Caf¨¦ tomorrow." said L in a dispirited voice, not as vigorous as before. Wendy promptly sensed that L was not going well and answered: "OK, I will have a day off tomorrow. Let''s meet in the morning." Hanging up the phone, L entered the bathroom after taking off her clothes. She turned on the shower to immerse herself. The past episodes kept ying in her mind. Mike, Sara, Ynda and... her poor child. Her crying was drowned out by the shower. After a long time, she wiped her red eyes before walking out of the bathroom. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Harry nced at the door of the bathroom with brooding eyes but looked away the next moment. L didn''t expect that Harry woulde in only to give a nce at her. Was she no longer the one in his heart? Being absent-minded, she walked to the dresser and began to blow her hair on the seat with a drier. She went to sleep after drying her hair, without noticing when Harry left. The next morning, L got up very early. Nevertheless, she still met Harry, who was already seated by the table, while Mrs. Herbert was serving the breakfast. Did he spend the night at home? Where? With Ynda? Or in another room? L sat far away from Harry and had breakfast silently. Ynda had recovered from a foot injury. She went downstairs after dressing up. She was in avender suit with a long ck overcoat and a pair of ck high heels. What she had done aside, she looked noble and elegant. But it was such a seemingly noble and elegant woman who unscrupulously killed their child and made her a scapegoat... "Harry, are you ready for today''s press conference?" Also ignoring the presence of L, Ynda sat closely beside the man. "Yes, I am ready. Hurry to have your breakfast, or you may be hungry." What Harry said made Ynda feel as if they were still together like before. In a cheerful mood, she started to eat a sandwich from her te. Seeing what happened, L didn''t feel like eating anymore and put the rest half of the sandwich back on the te. After wiping her mouth, she took her bag beside her and walked outwards. "L, are you going out today?" At that time, only Mrs. Herbert cared about her. With eyes turning slightly red, L nodded to Mrs. Herbert. "I won''te back for lunch today." said she in a soft voice, before leaving the vi. She could only walk, for her motorbike was still kept by Wendy and she had no other vehicle. She put on the earphone and yed a song with her mobile phone. The sorrowful melody from the earphone overwhelmed all the chaos. She walked along the main road of Pearl Spring slowly in ts, but after over ten minutes'' walk, she was still in Pearl Spring. Hearing car horns behind, she looked back subconsciously. It was the familiar Maybach driven by Harry. He was talking with Ynda on the passenger seat happily. L turned her head and tried to walk aside. Then Harry drove the car away, as if she was only a stranger to him. Gazing at the car which was driven away, Lposed herself for a while and walked ahead slowly. About half an hourter, L finally saw the gate of Pearl Spring Vis. The carsing and going made her feel like that she was in a dream. Throughout a month''s istion in the vi, she was cut off from the rest of the world, without checking Weibo or WeChat, and all she did was only sitting on the balcony staring nkly and reading books sometimes. L, can you be what you were? She asked herself. Before going to the Old Tree Caf¨¦, she went to the graveyard. She visited the tombs of her grandmother and her mother. Their tombstones were standing still as always. "Grandmother, pardon me for not visiting you these days, because I had been upied." She ced white chrysanthemums in front of the tomb. Looking at the portrait of her smiling grandmother, she couldn''t help crying. So many things happened recently that she was still in a whirl. Then she went to visit her mother''s tomb nearby and ced the bright-colored carnations in front of the tomb. "Mother, I am here to visit you. Do you know that?...I had been a mother, but...my poor child had no luck to see me and was killed by that woman...Mother, can you and grandmother bless me with happiness?..." The carnations swayed in the breeze to give off a slight fragrance... When she left the graveyard, the taxi she took was still there. She went to the Old Tree Caf¨¦ at once. When she arrived there, Wendy was already waiting for her at a corner by a window. "L, what happened to you? Howe you are so skinny?" Wendy looked at the smiling L fretfully. She changed a lot after a month''s separation. Sipping the coffee in silence, L didn''t know how to put it. "Wendy, my...child was gone." With eyes wide open, Wendy was shocked at what she said. What did she say? Her child! Was gone? "What''s the matter?" Wendy gripped L''s hand tightly. Then L told Wendy about everything in detail after Ynda came here. Wendy held her hand in grief. "Can it be that she really didn''t do that in Ascea? I heard that SL Group had acquired your father''spany the next day after you went to Ascea to make Mike and his father out of power, and thepany of Sara''s family also dered bankruptcy overnight. It must be your husband who did these." "Maybe he thought it was Sara who did that to me that night. But as far as I know about her, she wouldn''t do such an insidious thing, and if it was her, she must have swaggered before me." Wendy felt pity for L and rebuked Harry. "Though your husband is all-powerful in business, he is really an idiot when ites to love!" L stirred the coffee without sugar, which tasted ever bitterer than before. "L, look!" Wendy pointed at the big screen outside the mall across the street out of the window. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 In the SL Group on therge screen. Harry was in a business suit and next to him was Ynda who was holding his arm and smiling like a flower. The press room was crammed with reporters. Although it was the press conference for the spokesperson of SL Group''s facial mask, the reporters were more interested in the recent affair between Harry and Ynda. "Mr. Lewis, Miss Morrison, do you have any good news to share?" "Mr. Lewis, when will you announce the good news?" "Miss Morrison, I heard that you are injured and have been recuperating in Mr. Lewis''s vi. Is that true?" "Miss Morrison, it is said that you intend to focus your future career in the Dreles. Do you do this for Mr. Lewis?" ... Harry, as usual, without any emotion, looked at the reporters raising kinds of questions in front of him. By his side, Ynda made no reply, but her sweet smile left the public enough space to imagine. "Excuse me. Another spokesperson for the SL Group, Joseph Newman, is here. Please pay more attention to the facial mask ads of the group. Thank you!" Joey came on the stage and introduced the internationally popr little fresh meat - Joseph. With his golden hair, Joseph, who was in a smart leisure suit and white sports shoes, came into sight. His typical wicked smile and good-looking amorous eyes are both powerful weapons to enchant women. As Joseph just appeared, young girls on the street began to scream. "Joseph reallyes to the Dreles!" "Joseph is still so handsome, so bad. Oh oh! I can''t help loving him!" The cameraman gave a close-up scene when Harry and Joseph shook hands with each other. The two men - one wicked and handsome and the other arrogant and cold. The reporters kept clicking the shutter, and those watching the screen were almost dazzled by the sh. "L, Joseph looks just like you when he smiles!" Wendy said surprisingly, but, "Jordan, Joseph, is there any rtionship between them?" She asked gently. L observed everybody on the screen and looked carefully at Joseph at the words. She only saw Jordan once and was not sure yet. "I''m not sure, maybe you''re right. Doesn''t Joseph often stay in Ascea?" Without much thinking, L finished off the coffee in her cup. Would it be a pure coincidence? "Hm, where are we going this afternoon? I am with you!" Wendy put that man to the back of her mind, as the most important thing she should do now is to spend time with her good friend! L thought for a moment. "Would you like to go to the cinema in the afternoon? Then we can go to KTV singing and drinking with Zoe at night, OK?" It is never toote to revenge. The most important thing for her now is to try hard to go back. "How are you feeling?" Wendy was worried that she had just aborted a child and may not be able to drink. "Mrs. Herbert takes very good care of me and I am totally recovered now!" L said indifferently. Mrs. Herbert cooked kinds of soup and nutritious food for her. She really appreciated her concern. Wendy and L went to a seafood buffet. Then they went to see a movie and strolled around the mall. After all these, L''s gloomy mood dissipated a lot. At night, they invited Zoe to the Royal Club. L and Wendy arrived there earlier and got a private room. With 66 private rooms, the club is one of the most luxurious clubs in the Dreles, integrating singing, chess and cards and other recreational activities. After getting off work, Zoe immediately rushed to the club. When he opened the door of the private room, he saw L, with her hair disheveled, pouring a bottle of beer into her mouth. There was ineffable wildness and sexual attraction around L. Zoe quickly took out his phone and adjusted the light to take a photo of her and then sent it to her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "You''ve been missing recently!" Zoe opened one bottle of beer and took a sip. He found it incredible that L, who used to sing casually, was singing there, full of emotion. "What''s wrong with her?" Zoe moved close to Wendy and asked curiously. "s!" Wendy sighed and shook her head. Zoe was so confused. "L, don''t drink too much. I''m afraid that your husband will kill me." "Husband? Haha, he is dead!" L had a hup after drink and tittered. "L, are you a widow now..." After these words, L patted Zoe''s head. Zoe was bewildered. She herself said that her husband was dead, well... One song finished, L had a rest. She took out her phone and took a photo of a dozen bottles of beer on the table. Then L asked Wendy and Zoe to take photos of her alone... Zoe looked at L, speechlessly. Wendy then took a photo of Zoe who was staring at L speechlessly. They looked at the photos and laugh loudly. L chose a photo of her taken by Zoe and a photo of them three, and posted them on Weibo with the text, saying, "As long as I''m alive, all the others will be mistresses after all." Then tens of millions of fans and keyboard men leftments. "Hey, girl. You are awesome!" L replied: I''m ttered. "I heard that you''re married. Is there a mistress now?" Re: Yes, I am married. "Mistress will not have a happy ending!" Re: No happy ending! "Where are the president and the CEO? @Mr. Herren, @Harry" Re: Dating with beauties, haha. "Post the photos of the mistress and we will search her on the Inte!" Re: My husband is addicted to her beauty now and I will die distressingly if I post her photo. Haha. "Women should live for ourselves!" Re: Right! ... After replying someizens, L told the other two that she would go to the toilet and then left. Before reaching there, L saw several people fighting in the corridor. So she changed the route. When she walked past the doorway of a private room, a person came out of the room. She took a closer look and found that he was Joseph. And behind him was Mia. Looking inside, she saw Harry, Ynda and several other senior leaders of SL Group. Mia screamed out surprisingly "Miss Newman!" The private room became quiet immediately. There was an awkward moment when everyone looked at Ynda who was very close to Harry. L cursed in the heart: what the fuck. Then she nodded to Mia, "I''m going to the toilet." Her voice was not low, which was more like an exnation. Joseph looked at the woman with ruddy cheeks in front of him. He felt a bit familiar and seemed to have seen her somewhere before. After the words, L walked rapidly toward the toilet. She washed her face in there and when she came out, she saw a man leaning against the wall and looking at her. She didn''t pay attention to him and was ready to leave. "Hey, have I seen you somewhere before?" Joseph frivolously looked at the woman in front of him. The more he looked at her, the more familiar he felt. She paused. "The most shining star Joseph, you have seen so many women and it''s normal that some of them look alike." L smiled at him slightly and walked toward her room. She may be right! But when she smiled just now, he felt more familiar! Chapter 68 Chapter 68 "What''s your name?" Joseph followed L and asked curiously. At that night when Wendy got into trouble, she seemed to have mentioned the man''s name was Jordan? "Joseph, do you have a rtive named Jordan?" L stopped and looked back at the big boy who looked a little cute. Big brother! He blinked. "Yes, that''s my brother. Do you know him? Are you my sister-inw?" L red at the big boy who was a lot taller than herself and said, "Watch your mouth! Do I look like her?" "Nope!" Joseph shook his head honestly, for he did not know what his future sister-inw looked like. She suddenly snickered. "That''s it. Since you are Jordan''s brother, you shall take the rap for him!" The words had scarcely escaped her, when L kicked to the bottom of Joseph, who nearly fell to the ground unguardedly. "Kick your brother when you go back. Tell him that the next time he should toy with a woman, I would bludgeon him to death!" L ran back to the private room the instant she finished. Looking at the woman''s receding figure, Joseph was so pissed off that he spoke out after a minute, "Hey, stop there!" What does his brother toying with a woman have to do with him? What''s more, a dull man like his brother could never toy with a woman! Joseph walked back to his private room with a sullen look. At sight of Mia, he remembered that she greeted the woman just now. "What is the name of the woman whom I met at the door?" Joseph asked Mia in anger. His words rendered the room dead silent save for the sound of light music from the screen. "Joseph, what''s the matter?" Ynda locked her phone screen, where she had just viewed the post on Weibo. She was downright annoyed but could not give vent to her anger. Of course, she knew that L was referring to her as the mistress. It was obvious that L was actually the mistress. Not only was Joseph a popr star, but he also had prominent family background in Ascea that Ynda''s family would dream to catch up with. "She actually..." Joseph spoke but stopped on a second thought because it was so ashamed! Next time he met her, he would absolutely make her suffer! Harry did not say a word though he had seen the Weibo post on his cell phone. He squinted and smoked a cigarette. "Harry, don''t smoke." Ynda dissuaded in a soft voice. She did not know since when did Harry be more and more addicted to smoking. She had never seen him smoke before. Now he would smoke in front of anyone. Without speaking a word, Harry took a few puffs on the cigarette, which was veiled in the flickering light. The cloud of smoke obscured his expression. After returning to the private room, L saw Zoe''s cigarette pack on the table, pulled one out of the pack and put it in her mouth. Zoe looked at L as if she was a lunatic. As she was about to light the cigarette, Zoe hurriedly snatched it. "L, are you out of your mind?" "No, give me one, or I''ll buy it myself." She heard that smoking can relieve anxiety. Why not have a try? Zoe put the cigarette pack into his pockets, ignoring her. L pursed her lips. "You damn stingy. I''ll go out and buy." She red at the red-hair Zoe. "L, please." Wendy, of course, did not support L smoking, came to dissuade her. "It''s okay. One cigarette won''t get me hooked!" L waved her hand dismissively. She was deeply upset that Ynda and her husband were fooling around together every day! After a lot of arguing, L persuaded Zoe to take out the cigarette from his pocket and pass her one. L held the cigarette between her slender fingers, with unspeakable charm. She inhaled gently. "Cough cough cough..." A violent cough almost choked her to death! "Don''t learn it if you can''t smoke. What''s the point? Little punk!" Zoe scowled at her, grabbed the cigarette from her hand, and stubbed it out in the ashtray. L said with disobedience, "Give it to me! Zoe, don''t bother me. I am not using drugs!" She pounced on Zoe to grab his cigarette pack. Pestered by L, Zoe had no choice but to give her another one. Wendy shook his head helplessly. She had seen how stubborn L could be. As long as L decided, it was useless to talk her out of doing it. It was over ten o''clock in the evening. Fortunately, L was not drunk for she only drank beer today. The three walked out of the private room of Royal Club. L still held the left half of thest cigarette that she had robbed from Zoe. When they came to the club, Wendy took L by motorcycle. Now, Wendy went home by motorcycle alone and Zoe was going to send her back. Sitting on Zoe''s motorcycle, L noticed some people were walking out from the gate of Royal Club. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was that group of people. Joseph and Ynda, wearing gauze masks and dark sses, stood on the left and right of Harry. At sight of the woman holding half a cigarette on the motorcycle, the man in the middle put on a sullen face immediately. "Joey. Send Miss Morrison and Mr. Newman back." Harry, however, went to the motorcycle that had already started, and pulled the woman down from the back seat. "What are you doing? Let go of me!" The quarrel between the two people attracted a crowd of onlookers at the gate. Wearing dark sses on a dark night, Joseph could not see who Harry had pulled and quarreled with. But, Ynda knew it was L even without taking a look. Harry snatched the cigarette butt from L''s hand and threw it into the trash can. Then he removed her helmet and rudely shoved it into Zoe''s arms. Watched attentively by the stunned crowd, Harry dragged L into his car. He walked to the driver''s seat, started the car, stepped on the elerator, turned around, and disappeared. "Boss, you have driven away the car, how can I send Miss Morrison and Mr. Newman home..." Joey watched the disappearing car, speechless. Nheless, the boss was so cool! Back to the vi, Harry parked the car at the gate of the vi, and pulled L back to the room. He threw her to the big bed, turned back and locked the door. "Harry, you are insane!" L sat up awkwardly on the bed and red at the man in front of her. Thinking of L''s behavior at the hotel gate, Harry said with an overcast face, "Smoke? Good for you, L." The man''s low voice made her feel dangerous. L raised her haughty chin. "None of your business. Get out!" She came down from the bed and was going to open the door. However, she hardly walked to the door and was thrown back again. L was boiling mad. Harry took off his suit jacket, threw it onto the sofa, and came towards her in his white shirt. L shivered upon looking at the gloomy expression of the man. "Harry, get out of here!" She recoiled in terror. The man begun to unbutton his shirt, then loosened his belt with a crisp sound. Shoot! L rushed to the door and was brought back again by Harry. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 "Get off me!" L red at him, with tears shedding from her eyes. Harry ignored her resistance and continued what he intended to do. L closed her eyes and calmly said, "Harry, get off me. I found you filthy!" What happened between Ynda and him made L sick. "I am filthy? You are in no position to say so!" Harry clutched L''s neck with his big palms. The thought that L had murdered their kid was driving him insane. L bit her lower lip, forced to swallow all the hatred from Harry, who was behaving like an angry beast now. In Newman Family Manor, Ascea. A bodyguard entered a white vi at the north-western corner. "My Lady." He respectfully greeted the women sitting in front of the dresser. The middle-aged woman with heavy makeup turned around, and looked at him expressionlessly. "We''ve got some clues." The bodyguard said loyally, with head lowered out of fear. The vi gave him a spooky feeling whenever he was here. Hearing his words, the woman smiled with her red lips curving. She had been looking for that child for over 20 years, now she finally got some clues. But she must find her before her sister-inw. "Over 20 years ago, that human trafficker was arrested in Dreles. Since then, that child had been missing. Not long ago, Young Master Jordan went to Dreles as well, but he didn''t find her." So the kid was now in Dreles, with the invaluable treasure. "Send more people to Dreles. Find her before my brother. Remember not to alert anybody." The woman touched her newly styled hair, and continued to put on her emerald earrings in the mirror. "No problem, My Lady!" In Dreles. Since the mental and physical suffering that night, L hadn''t seen Harry for days. One day, she received an unknown number. "L!" It sounded familiar. "How are you doing?" Oh! It''s the president of Ascea, Thomas. "I''m good. How can I help you, Mr. Herren?" She responded without too much emotion, wondering why he made this call. Thomas chuckled. "There is a charity g tomorrow, held by the government of Dreles and Ascea. Why don''t youe and be my date?" From L''s Weibo, he sensed that there must be something wrong between Harry and her. It seemed to be true. "I don''t quite believe that you can''t find a date, Mr. President." She was implying that she wanted to know why he picked her. Thomas was almost speechless. Was there even a slightest possibility that he couldn''t find a date? "Ynda will be Harry''s date." L hesitated as expected. "To defeat a woman, you need to steal her spotlight first." "She is an international superstar, the muse for men, while I am nobody." It was a rare moment of her self-mockery. "You graduated from School of Film and Television as well, didn''t you? If you want, you can be internationally famous with no difficulty." Thomas put on a big smile, and continued to say, "Shall we talk about the details tomorrow night?" How did Harry came to rescue her in time in Ascea that night? Maybe it was Mr. Herren who helped inform Harry. Besides, Ynda was everything for Harry right now. If L didn''t prepare a n B, Ynda might steal thest chance of survival from her. "What time?" She agreed resolutely. "I have a property in Pearl Spring. It''s Vi No. 6. You cane around 5 pm for make-up and dress." Thomas got on his private jet to Ascea, and hung up the phone once he got the promise from L. Ynda? Pah! Harry, if you don''t cherish L, I would love to do it for you. After dinner that night, L was left alone. Somehow she felt thirsty, so she went downstairs for water. While she was drinking the water, the door was opened. Ynda and Harry walked in. They stopped, as they didn''t expect to see L drinking water in pajamas in the kitchen. Ynda talked first. "Harry, I''ll go and have a rest. We''ll need to get up earlier tomorrow to get prepared for the charity g." She was loud enough to make it possible for L to hear in the kitchen. L didn''t turn off the lights in the kitchen or go back to bedroom, until Harry went upstairs. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. L was startled to find Harry in the room when she opened the door. She calmed down a bit and Guessed that Harry might just be here to pick up some clothes and would leave soon. To her surprise, Harry picked up his pajamas and went into the bathroom, which left L in a trance. Maybe he would leave after taking a shower, thought she. L took her phone and walked to the balcony, with the lights off. She put herself in afortable position and started to read the messages on Weibo. Thement Thomas left under her post had been pinned to the top, but she just saw it. He said, "You guys have an enviable friendship." It was followed by otherizens''ments. "Mr. President, are you also a fan of L?" "President Herren, you are the youngest and most handsome president ever in Ascea! If you and L are in a rtionship, please let us know ASAP!" ... What were these people talking about? But to be honest, she was also very curious why Thomas, as a president, would approach her again and again, and offer her help all the time? Was it simply because he liked her? No way. She had a clear estimation of her attraction... "Ah!" A shadow suddenly showed up and startled L. Looking at the frightened L, Harry didn''t show much feeling. "Can''t you at least make any sound and warn me?" L rolled her eyes at Harry and walked back into the room with a rather sour face. Harry pulled her to himself and pinned her against the wall with both arms. His sudden move almost made her out of breath. His eyes were fixed on L, who was stuck in his arms. "Who were you thinking about?" He was questioning her. "King of Hell." She just made it up. "Listen to me, L. You are not allowed to think about any other man except me. Not even the King of Hell!" Harry warned her harshly, and got closer to her until there was no distance between them. The familiar scent was near. L smiled ironically, "Boss Lewis, are you trying to enjoy the pleasure with two women?" Harry replied with an evil smile. "You are the only pleasure I want now." Then he kissed her sweet red lips, and carried her in. Perhaps Rose was right. Maybe L was indeed a tramp. Even if he hated her so much now that he wanted to kill her, he still couldn''t control his desire for this seductive woman. At 5 pm next day, L showed up at Vi No.6 on time. It took her half an hour to walk here. So exhausting! She rang the doorbell and Thomas''s chauffeur answered the door. L greeted him nicely and the chauffeur showed her into the vi respectfully. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 The decoration of Thomas''s vi was quite simple. Walls were stuck with pattern wallpaper in light ck and white. Most furniture was in ck, gray and white. In the spacious drawing room, there was a clothes stand hanging with a dozen of expensive formal dresses. Beside the clothes stand were several men dressing up in unique style. They were waiting for Thomas''smand. On seeing Ling in, Thomas who was sitting on the sofa leisurely with a Pad in the hands stood up to wee her at once. "L,e here and pick dresses." Thomas led her to the clothes stand. By the touch of it, L could tell that those dresses were quality. The dresses she wore for parties before were fancy enough, but those in front of her at that time were even more exquisite. Lpared those beautiful dresses in different colors carefully and picked two atst, one in pure white, the other one in hot red. "Go to the room to the right upstairs and make up. I will await you here." Then Thomas turned to servants and asked them to lead L upstairs. L nodded and followed servants upstairs. "This room should be Thomas''s bedroom." L thought. The decoration was in the same style as the drawing room. The closet and sofa are both in white. On the bed was a neatly folded creamy-white nket. Since there was no dresser avable in Thomas''s room, L sat at a table nearby. Then three styling designers came to her soon after she sat down, and started to discuss what color of lipstick and eye shadow they were gonna use to match L''s dress. Two hourster. L in a hot red dress got in Thomas''s car heading to the charity g. On the first floor of Telles Hotel. A charity g held by the government of both Dreles and Ascea was about to begin. Hotel staff members were busy making the final preparation to make this party perfect, cause all guests invited were either super rich or famous in Dreles and Ascea. Not only business tycoons, super stars but also the President of Ascea would attend. Thus all waiters serving tonight were picked from experienced staff and went through demanding training and times of skill assessment. Just after 7 p.m., pairs of meticulously dressed men and women arrived at the hotel sessively. All waiters were on the ball at once. They were requested to provide guests with best service. Several minutester, a man and a woman stepped into the hotel and drew all people''s attention. The woman was in a long purple tee dress with delicate make-up on the face. Her hair was rolled up into a bun. All those made her noble and graceful. And the man arm in arm with her was in a fancy suit and a pair of shining leather shoes. He looked cool and arrogant. "Ynda and Harry make a perfect match!" "Yes, I think so, the prince and the princess. Allizen are talking about them recently. I guess that they are going to get married." "Wow, I am so envious of Ynda, dating with the prince charming!" "God. I get no chance..." Seeing Harrying in, a man from the organizing party came up at once to wee him, "Good evening, Mr. Lewis and Miss Morrison. Wee!" Whatever Harry and Ynda did, there were always eyes staring at them with interest, envy or something else. They nodded at that man out of courtesy and then be led to the VIP section. Harry asked Ynda to sit down for a rest and then went to other guests for social engagement. Looking at the handsome Harry who was talking with business tycoons and famous stars with ease, Ynda smiled out of happiness. "L, you see? All people think I am the one who matches Harry best. Where are you hiding now?" She thought with a sneer. Several minutester, a low but audible voice shifted all guests'' attention to the door, "The President of Ascea ising!" Hearing that, Ynda who was chatting with a rich woman stood up immediately to show her respect to the President. The hotel door was opened slowly. Then a woman in a red dress, arm in arm with a man in a ck suit, showed up. Actually many guests knew this woman. Her long ck hair was ited into aplicated but good- looking braid, hanging down on her bare fair back. Her light and delicate make-up plus her bright smile made her attractive. In that long red diamond- decorated dress, she looked more than gorgeous. Everybody could tell that twinkling dress was pricey. The ck crystal high heels really suited her. Arm in arm with a noble man, she elegantly walked into the hotel hall. "She is so beautiful! Who is she?" "Is that L Newman? The princess of the bankrupt Newman Group? When did she hook up with the President of Ascea?" "L? What a beauty she has turned into!" ... Seeing L was with Thomas, Harry clutched the wine ss in his hand. He was in rage, as L held another man''s arm and showed up in public! How dare you! L! Thomas led L to a small stage. Then he looked down at the guests under the stage. He saw Harry of course, but he chose to ignore Harry''s angry stare. "Thank all of you for attending this charity g...." He made a brief opening speech in a gentle voice. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Looking at the woman who was holding the President''s arm with a bright smile on stage, Ynda clenched her fists out of rage. "L, when did you hook up with the President? It seemed I underestimated you before! You have predicted Harry is about to dump you, so you go to seduce the President first?" Ynda thought. She was full of anger at that moment. Harry was looking at his mobile phone when Ynda came to him. She was relieved Cause Harry was calm and didn''t seem to notice L. All guests went back to their seats after Thomas''s speech. The auction would start soon. The first item for auction was a bracelet with kaites. It belonged to a Queen of the United Kingdom. The opening bid was 100, 000 dors. It was the mayor of Dreles finally won it with the bid of 1 million dors. The mayor sent this bracelet to his wife then. Seeing that, many guests started to tter the mayor and praise him for his deep love for his wife. When the second item was disyed, L''s eyes shed with surprise. She was sure that it was exactly the ink wash painting on the wall of Newman vi''s living room cause it was herself who framed it. That painting wasn''t drawn by any famous painter, but by her deceased grandmother. "This is an ink wash painting by the deceased Catherine Rodgers. The starting price is 50, 000 dors." Thomas knew L wanted that painting cause she had been staring at it since it was disyed on the stage. "One hundred thousand." It was Harry started the first bid leisurely. "Two hundred thousand." It was Thomas this time who bid in a deep but elegant voice. "Five hundred thousand." Harry, who had been watching his mobile phone in the hands, bid without looking up. "One million." That was apetition between two powerful men. All guests were astonished by their bid and burst into an uproar. That painting wasn''t worth one million dors at all, but the bid was continuing on. "Two million." Hearing Harry''s bid, Ynda secretly plucked Harry''s sleeve to remind him that the painting wasn''t worth that much money. "Five million." Tommy followed without any hesitation. "Ten million." Harry kept up with Thomas''s bid. Hearing Harry''s bid, guests seemed to be more excited and also confused. They all could tell that Harry and Thomas werepeting for something. Their discussion became more and more heated. "What on earth Mr. Lewis and President Herren are fighting for?" Minutester, a voice arose and shocked almost everyone, "Twenty million." L tugged at Thomas''s sleeve slightly and whispered, "This painting is not worth so much." Chapter 71 Chapter 71 L''s grandmother was not a master of painting. L cared about that painting, just because her grandmother meant a lot to her. Looking at the anxious little woman next to him, Thomas smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. If you want it, I will buy it for you." "There is no need topete with Harry. Let him take it. Don''t spend too much money on unworthy things." L stared at the back of Harry and bit her bottom lip. What a fool he was! Money burns a hole in his pocket? "Thirty million." Harry raised his paddle again. This time, Thomas didn''t follow him. With the fall of a hammer, the auctioneer said, "Thirty Million,st chance! ...Bidder No. 6, Mr. Lewis. Congrattions!" During the following auction, Thomas bid an antique of the ancient times for twenty million. Harry took andscape oil painting of a famous French artist of the 17th century with the bid of fifty million. Hisvishness made everyone speechless. After the auction, L together with Thomas bid a farewell to guests smilingly. Her face had hardly gone numb after keeping smiling when all the others left. L and Thomas walked out of the hotel escorted by several guards behind them. When they approached the parking garage, L rxed her hold, quietly took out her phone, had a quick look at the message and put it back. Seeing her little trick, Thomas just smiled and said nothing. In the parking garage. The ck Maybach overbearingly stopped in the way and a man casuallyid his suit jacket on his shoulder with his tie loosened. The cigarette ends at his feet showed that he had been waiting for a long time. Harry blew a smoke ring, looking dispirited yet handsome. Thomas looked at his own car. The case was that his car could move forward only if the Maybach drove away. It seemed that the man was trying to make trouble! "Mr. Lewis, could you please move your car, thank you!" Thomas''s chauffeur, with great respect, asked the cold man in front of him. "I will if she asks me to do that." Harry took thest puff and stubbed out the cigarette. Then he pointed to L who was draping Thomas''s jacket over her shoulders. "Er..." The chauffeur embarrassedly looked at the date of the president and did not know what to do. "Mr. Lewis, aren''t you in a hurry to go back and apany Miss Morrison?" The woman next to him stiffened when Thomas opened his mouth. Yeah, how could she be so stupid to expect that this man would wait for her? "There is no need to apany other women. Keeping my wifepany will suffice. But, Mr. Herren, is there no woman in Ascea? Why do you bother my wife? Would you like me to send you a dozen of women?" Harry lighted another cigarette and took a puff. Thomas smiled, "Thanks, but no need. Women are everywhere but there is only one to my taste." His words squeezed thest bit of patience out of Harry. L looked at the cigarette ends and stared at Harry. Then she strode forward to him. She grabbed the cigarette from him and threw it on the ground while watching him. Then she stamped out the cigarette with her ck high heels. "I''m not allowed to smoke. Why do you keep smoking here? Why?" Could the old saying be true: one man may steal a horse while another may not look over a hedge? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This was the difference between Ynda and L. Ynda would persuade Harry to give up smoking. But she never dared toe up and talk to him in this way. On the contrary, the hot-tempered L would only rush directly toward him to throw his cigarette with no more kind words. Harry looked at the cigarette end on the ground. But he was not irritated. He turned to Thomas and asked, "Are you determined to badger my wife?" Thomas, who was always mature and charming, smiled. "It''s not like that. Actually, L wants to be an actress and it happens that I can help her fulfill the dream. I am totally different from someone who cares for his ex-girlfriend rather than his own wife. How ridiculous!" L could only see a figure shing past her when a suit jacket with familiar smell fell into her arms. At the same time, the two men over there began to fight ... The guards of Thomas immediately came up to separate them. Thomas and Harry each had got a punch from the other one and their faces were both bruised. They stared at each other angrily. L threw both Harry''s jacket and the jacket on her onto the ground, "Don''t be so childish!" Then she went away on her 3-inch high heels, "You two can go on and people all over the world will have a goodugh at you tomorrow morning!" A president of the country and a CEO of apany fought for a woman. It is extremely ridiculous! She stepped forward full of resentment. Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop... "Mr. Herren, I beg your pardon. Please keep far away from my wife from now on!" "Only if you cherish her!" Harry who became rather angry intended to rush to Thomas and Thomas was also ready to take it. The guards hurried to stop them and three of them had to pull Harry back to the Maybach. One chubby guard said tactfully, "Mr. Lewis, Miss Newman has gone away by herself! It''s cold and she is still wearing an evening gown. I''m afraid it''s a bit dangerous!" After the Maybach left the parking garage at full gallop, the chauffeur looked around cautiously to check and make sure that there were no reporters. Then the chauffeur walked Thomas to the car and called Naomi, asking her to stand by in the Pearl Spring vi. L walked angrily on the road. Her red evening gown and beautiful face attracted many people''s attention. Those who wanted to strike up a conversation with her were all frightened away by her angry gaze. When another man wanted to try again, a luxurious car rushed over and stopped on the roadside. Then everyone saw that the beauty was pulled to the passenger seat of the car by a handsome man and then the car galloped away. Everyone sighed: losers as they were, they could not understand the world of the wealthy! "L, how dare you. Who give you the courage to show up with a man in public?" Harry locked the four car doors so that there was nowhere for L to escape. "Harry, you have no right to judge me! Didn''t you stay with other women in public? And you even brought her home. Would you like to be surrounded by beauties?" L raised her voice out of anger. This man was so thick-skinned! He nodded as if thinking of something, "Surrounded by beauties? Em, good idea." "You ... bastard, let me get out of the car!" Seeing Harry was thinking about it seriously, L was so furious that she broke out into curses. "Don''t you dare talk to me like that, L!" In the past years, those who dared to curse him all ended up tragedy. He needed to think about how to punish her. "I won''t go back with you!" Howe that womancently sleep with her husband in her house after killing her baby? The man sneered, "Why? Since you have made friends with Thomas, you wanted to have an affair with him?" Harry''s satirical words made L''s eyes red. "So what? Aren''t you cheating on me?" L was certain that they had already slept together. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Harry sneered disdainfully. He was cheating on her? "What evidence do you have to say that I am cheating on you?" This woman was such a ridiculous idiot! "What evidence do you have to say that I aborted my child?" L had long wanted to ask him this question. What made him so sure that she aborted the child on purpose? "Evidence?" Enraged by the topic of the miscarried child, Harry pulled the car over. "Your registration record, diagnostic list, and operation signature in the hospital, is that enough?" He unbuckled his seat belt, stepped out of the car, and pulled out L as well. Registration? Signature? L was confused. Ynda really put herself out to prepare these "evidence"! A little distracted, L did not resist when Harry shoved her into the back seat. The man tried to ride on her. "L, you killed my child, you must give me another. No! One cannot make up for your fault. It must be ten!" Ten? Was she a sow? ... In the middle of the night, the dozy L felt herself being put into bed. Pinned under the weight of a heavy body, she exerted all her strength to kick the man off the bed. "Go away!" Harry fell with a flop onto the floor and stood up again. Livid with rage, he fixed his eyes on the half- asleep woman. Harry threw himself on L without hesitation. The next day, L was awakened by Harry''s phone ringing. She only saw Harry getting up after answering the phone with a hum. L also got up. But the two people didn''t say anything to each other. After washing up, Harry walked downstairs first and L followed. Ynda had been waiting at the dining table. Upon seeing Harry, she beckoned Mrs. Herbert to serve breakfast for him. When the breakfast was almost finished, the vi doorbell rang and Mrs. Herbert went to open the door. It was Joey, who walked in while exchanging greetings with Mrs. Herbert. "Boss, the three cars have been arranged. You can fetch them now." Joey took out three car keys and the documents from his briefcase. "Yourtest Maybach, and there are only two of them in the world. This is the key to thedy''s red Buggati Veyron. And this is the key to Miss Morrison''s limited-edition Ferrari." Joey ced the keys on the other side of the table, stepped back and was just preparing to leave, when L spoke out. "Wait a moment, Joey, who is the owner of the Ferrari?" L walked to the other side of the table and picked up one of the keys. "My Lady, asmanded by the Boss, it''s in the name of Miss Morrison." Joey wiped his sweat. There was trouble brewing up in this room. "Thank you, Harry! I''ve always wanted this car." Ynda was so happy that she took hold of Harry''s big palm. L nced coldly at their hands. "Harry, change the name. It could be everyone except her!" The smile on Ynda''s face instantly turned into grievance. She held the man''s big palm even tighter. Harry leisurely finished hisst bite of breakfast, and wiped his mouth. "No!" The affirmative tone was beyond doubt. Hearing his response, L chuckled. "No? Good! From this day on, I will no longer live in this house! I''ll do you a favor!" She threw the key to the table, her unyielding eyes fixed on Harry. The ebony table was left with a few scratches, but no one cared. The air was frozen at the moment. Mrs. Herbert was busy with her chores. Joey did not dare to lift his head, waiting for orders. Ynda still held Harry hand tightly. "No!" Harry insisted, telling L to go upstairs to pack her stuff right away. Fine, nobody cared about her, she didn''t mind, but it hurt her feelings anyway. When L returned to her room, Harry elegantly wiped his sexy thin lips, andmanded, "Joey, change the ownership of the Ferrari to L." ... Everyone was astonished. Ynda held back her gloating face and cried in a grieved voice, "Harry, you know that I don''t care about the car... But don''t embarrass me like that!" Without a word, Harry withdrew his hand from hers, stood up, and walked upstairs. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Harry opened the door, L was flinging the two bank cards given by Harry onto the table. Seeing Harrying in, L headed out with her purse. "I don''t want all the things bought by you. Please take back all the property under my name." "I bought you these clothes." The man spoke readily, standing at the door, looking at her with a composed look. "You!" L was so angry that her eyes turned red. "I borrow them from you, OK? I''ll give them back!" How did she be so wretched that she didn''t even have any clothes? "No! To walk out of this door today, you must take off your clothes. And your underwear, too!" What he meant was, to get out, she had to get out naked! L red at the self-possessed man. He must be intentional to humiliate her. "Okay, I will! Then don''t me me for calling another man!" L was deliberate to call another man! L took out her cell phone from her purse, ready to view the address book. But Harry took it away from her, and with a wave of hand, he pinned her against the door. "Calling Thomas? Hum?" Harry pressed his left hand against the door, and pinched her small chin with his right hand, getting close to her. "I won''t bother about your business. And you don''t bother about mine." L caught his palm, trying to get rid of him. "L, good for you! You have killed my child. Who give you the right to mind my business?" Harry coldly looked at the wicked woman in front of him. "How do you know it''s your child?" L grinned and looked at him contemptuously. Hearing her answer, Harry turned cold all over, and stared straight at the woman. "Provoking me won''t do anything good to you!" If she dared to bear children for any other man, he would have killed her! She was frightened to shiver by his cold gaze. "Boss Lewis, please let me go, I''m engaged today!" L had made an appointment with Thomasst night. She cannot bete for the interview with the entertainmentpany. "If you don''te back, L, try it! Your husband will teach you a lesson!" Harry snickered when he finished his words. L snickered, too. Then she threw her arms around his neck and kissed his thin lips. To kiss her back, Harry moved his hand from L''s chin to the back of her head. The woman took a few steps forward and the man stepped back. With a cunning look, L bit the man on his lip with no mercy. Harry released his big hands in pain. Ignoring the man''s bleeding mouth, L escaped from his arms and ran out of the door. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 When L went downstairs, Joey had gone and Ynda was considering something with a sullen look. Seeing L running downstairs, Ynda red at her resentfully. "I am in a good mood now. If you want that car, just take it!" She fled out of the vi after snatching the key of her car. "No, To be precise, she fled away from that man. Ha-ha-ha! In the vi, Ynda thought it was the right time to take the next move, with her well-preserved right hand tapping on the table. "L, I am not done with you yet, not until I kick you out of Harry''s life for good!" she thought. In Raymond Corp.. This is one of the two giant entertainmentpanies in Dreles. The other one is Isido Entertainment. It was told that the boss of the former was from Ascea, while where the boss of thetter came from was unknown. When she made it at Raymond Corp., there were some women lining up for audition. They were all breathtaking beauties featuring their own charm. Though a few of them had undergone some cosmetic surgery, so had most of the celebrities nowadays. Those candidates cast a nce at L who arrived in a hurry, and turned round to resume their preparation for interview. At that time, L received a message, saying: "Distinguished Mrs. Newman, hello! Please pick up your Ferrari and Buggati Veyron in our chain store at No. 8 Star Rd. with your ID card before 5:00 this afternoon. Thank you and wish you well!" Ferrari and Buggati Veyron? Did Harry change the ownership of Ferrari? She smiled, feeling that she would soon defeat that woman! Soon, it was L''s turn. When she entered with her curriculum vitae, several interviewers shared a tacit agreement and started to talk in whispers. Maybe, they had been instructed by Thomas before. Being the beneficiary of nepotism, L felt a little embarrassed... Therefore, she exerted herself to the utmost in her performance. Though she had not danced for a long time, she was not out of practice. Her enchanting dance and lofty expression in the eyes... were extremely perfect. As she expected, one of the interviewers told her to start work the next day, and to prepare herself for a new drama. L was surprised to learn that she could take part in a drama even on the first day of work. She was somewhat regretful for getting the offer with such kind of differential treatment, which would definitely result in rumors and gossip about her. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, as she had been there, she decided to do her best. L bent down to thank the interviewers and left the audition room as the interviewers nodded with appreciation. "She is well-connected. We have been ordered to make her famous at any cost!" One of the interviewers adjusted his sses to have a look at L''s curriculum vitae. "Is it right? We haven''t had such things in ourpany before. Who is she?" "She has an outstanding education background, but I have never received such kind of orders from the management before. Can she be a mistress of some key figure?..." ... L came by taxi, for she was going to pick up the car in the afternoon. So she headed for the chain store by taxi again. When she arrived at the store, several staff greeted her with great enthusiasm. "Hello, wee to our store. What can I do for you?" They must provide outstanding service, for guests here were all millionaires. "I am here to pick up my new cars." L took out the key of the Buggati Veyron from her bag with smile. "OK, please show me your ID card!" L passed her ID card to the staff and was invited into a VIP lounge, where she was served with a cup of freshly made juice. In less than two minutes, the staff came back, saying: "Hello, Mrs. Newman, this way please!" The staff led her to an exhibition hall aside and stopped in front of two luxury cars covered with silk cloth. The staff pulled down the silk cloth to show a bright red Buggati Veyron, which attracted the attention of all those present. The car was in a unique shape with a round head, colored bright red with some ck. With the premium package, the only disadvantage of the car that L could find was its extreme showiness. If she was seen driving this car, she must be thought to be a rich girl or be kept by a rich man... That made sense after all, for she seemed to be kept by Harry indeed. She tried out the Buggati Veyron to find it extraordinarily excellent! Then, the staff led her to another car, which was also covered with silk cloth. When the cloth was pulled down, a white limited edition of Ferrari showed up, which set fire to variousments. "What does she do? How could she afford the whopping price of these two supercars?" "Oh, my God! They are so god damn cool!" "She doesn''t look like a mistress with her temperament. So she probably has a very rich father!" ... "I have forgotten the key of the Ferrari. I will pick it up when I am free, " said L to the staff before she drove out of the chain store, leaving the envious crowd behind. She said that in a calm tone as if expressing that she was not in a good mood for that although it was sunny that day! That''s right. Though Harry bought the car and changed its ownership to her, she didn''t want to pick it up before she felt good. However, she would never feel good if Ynda was still there. She drove the supercar towards the Blue Ind Mall. Since she would start her acting career the next day, she must pay attention to dress herself. But it was she who refused the card and left it home in the morning! As she was near the SL Group, feeling reluctant though, she still headed for thepany to find Harry. But her inconsistency was just like smacking herself in the face! After parking the car steadily at the gate of the SL Group, L got out. She entered thepany, witnessed by others with envy andplexity. But she was still greeted by many, and she smiled back at them. She came to the CEO floor directly. Those secretaries knew who she was for certain! So she was led into the office and told that she had to wait for a while till the CEO finished his meeting. L sat on the sofa and walked around in Harry''s spacious office to kill time. She pushed another door open into his lounge, where the glorious sunshine cast on the broad bed for temporary residence. In the closet disyed some clothes and shoes for change in a casual way. At that time, the door of the office was opened, and L went out of the lounge. After cing his documents onto the desk, Harry looked at the woman walking out of the lounge and approached her. The bite mark on his mouth was a constant reminder for him of what the woman had done that morning! "I have my reason toe here. Boss Lewis, I need your help." said L, slightly red on cheeks as looking at Harry who was extremely attractive as always dressed in a suit and tie. "What''s up!" He sat down on the sofa beside her, nobly cross-legged. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 She had just flung the bank cards onto the table in the morning and now she came here again... "I want to buy something." L said cheekily. By the way, the two tiny bruises on his lips are really funny... "Is it so funny?" Harry was thick-skinned to attend the meeting with the bite marks. Watching the twisted expression of those executives who tried to hold backughter, Harry wanted to cut down their bonuses this month in half. "Indeed!" L touched her nose and answered truthfully. Harry replied with murderous look in his eyes. "Buy something, right?" The man leaned on the sofa and looked leisurely at the woman in front of him. How L wished to kill him for his arrogance! "Yeah! Since you have changed the name to mine, I''ll brazen it out ande to you!" She looked helpless. "No problem!" When L was carried to the big bed in Harry''s lounge, she vowed to herself. Damn it, she must make big bucks in the future, and throw money in Harry''s face¡ªthe man to whom she was selling herself for his money now! When L got into the car, gripping a golden VIP card, she wanted to cry! Being tortured for a few hours! This was the price for the card! The point was the card was registered in her name! Harry told her that it was the profit of Blue Ind Mall in thest two months... At Blue Ind Mall. When Wendy got off work, L dragged her to the mall for a shopping spree. Wendy had no choice but to apany her boss''s wife. "Wendy, let''s go for dinner!" L was fitting on a pair of high-heeled boots, very good! "Sorry, I can''t! The kid I am tutoring is going to take an exam again. I have to spend two more hours today!" Recently, Wendy became the mall manager with the help of L. With increased ie, she didn''t have to do several part-time jobs at the same time! "All right! Then I''ll go back alone!" Her n to eat hot pot was spoiled. "Oh, why don''t you take back your motorcycle? I''ve been riding it for a long time!" Wendy thought of something important. L waved her hand and said, "I may not need it any more. You ride it!" Riding a motorcycle to the filming site might appear quite weird! "Why? Won''t you go out?" Wendy tilted her head and looked at L, who was taking the boots off. It was a bit impossible. She was not that kind of person! "I went for an interview at an entertainmentpany today and I will get a y tomorrow!" L was d to share the good news with her best friend. "Congrattions! You are going to realize your dream!" Her ultimate dream was to stand on the world stage. "Thank you. But actually it''s quite embarrassing. I have pulled some strings, s!" She whispered in Wendy''s ear. "It doesn''t matter. You can work hard in the future. Besides, who does not rely on some connections? I rely on you to be the manager, don''t I?" Holding on to L''s arm, Wendy eximed against the injustice of this society. L felt relieved after a second thought. Then she packed the boots and said goodbye to Wendy. L returned to the vi carrying all kinds of shopping bags. Ynda was watching her mobile phone in the living room. At sight of L, Ynda rolled her eyes and continued to y with her phone. L put the bags on the floor, intending to let Mrs. Herbert take them upstairs. Just, Mrs. Herbert was busy preparing dinner in the kitchen. So L gave up and was ready to do that by herself. "Oh, Miss Newman is depending on Harry again!" Ynda did not take her eyes off her mobile phone. L rolled her eyes. "You have to know one thing, Harry is my husband! I can depend on him if I want to. Unlike you, vicious bitch, stays in other people''s home every day, screwing up their marriage!" She stressed on the word "bitch". Ynda tossed her mobile phone onto the sofa, and walked to the stairs, ready to argue with L. Before Ynda started to speak, the vi door was opened from the outside. It was Harry. "L, I won''t leave unless Harry asks me to!" L was shocked by how Ynda suddenly put on such a shameless face. Was this a must-be talent for an actress! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "What''s going on here?" Harry looked at the two women by the staircase while changing his shoes. "Harry, I''d better leave! This woman curses me every day and calls me vicious bitch. I really can''t stand it any longer!" Ynda came over and spoke weakly,pletely different from the domineering one she used to be. "Good! Leave as soon as possible! You are not weed in here!" Looking disdainfully at her ying tricks, L blurted out of her inner thought. "Harry...." Eyes reddened, Ynda lowered her depressed head. Harry nced at the two women. "Aren''t you nning to work for Isido? I have bought an apartment in the city. You can move there now!" He took a set of keys out from his briefcase, put it on the table, and then told Ynda an address. Harry took the bags from L''s hands and went upstairs. Isido Entertainment Company? Ynda was going to settle in Dreles? That was not a good thing! "Harry, are you going to pave the way for her whole future? She is a superstar, can''t she just buy it herself?" Staring at the man who was on his way upstairs, L couldn''t make out how he thought. "Just an apartment." Harry nced at the angry L with a baffling look. Didn''t he just ask Ynda to leave? Why was she still so angry? If a woman''s heart was a needle in the bottom of the sea, it must be in Mariana Trench! "Don''t give her, not even an apartment!" Said L arbitrarily, pulling the men to prevent him from going upstairs. They came to a deadlock. "L, can you not be so childish?" Harry looked at the small hand pulling his wrist. There was really nothing he can do with her. She was childish? All right. L took what he had in his hand, grabbed the key of the apartment and went out. "You two go on flirting with each other, I''ll move out!" As L was changing her shoes, Harry watched her and closed his eyes with irritation. What should he do to keep this little woman from making trouble for him! As you like! Ynda gloated over L''s walking out of the door. This was exactly what she wanted! Before L got into her car, she took a look at the closed vi door. It saddened her that Harry didn''t even ask her to stay. She drove away in her Bugatti Veyron. At the address mentioned by Harry, L pressed the elevator button for the 28th floor. Instead of using fingerprint, L opened the apartment door with the key. Covering over 200 square meters, the apartment was furnished with high grade furniture and appliances. Humph! Harry, you must have bought this apartment to keep a mistress! L''s heart was aching. Isn''t Pearl Spring 8 a better choice for you to do that? Fine, I will give you the chance and I don''t have to see that vicious bitch every day! I won''t make you embarrassed, either. Heh! Harry, good for you! Chapter 75 Chapter 75 L picked a room with a balcony, took out a four-piece bedding set from the wardrobe, and made the bed for herself. She also put the set of newly bought cosmetics in the bathroom. After finishing all the work, she felt the rumble of her stomach. All the pots and pans in the kitchen were well-prepared. The point was... She can''t cook! Reluctantly, L took her handbag and went out, trying to find a ce to have dinner. When eating the "Hot and Sour Rice Noodles", L was still pondering whether she was so stupid that she got herself instead of Ynda out of the vi! Before going to bed, she took a look at her cell phone. But there were no short messages or WeChat messages at all... Only on Weibo, she saw a lot of private messages sent fromizens, none of which were sent from Harry. Forget it, whatever, that''s it, go for sleep! The next day, L, who were dressed in a white suit and a ck long jacket, went to the studio to meet the director. Howard Hampton, the film director, became famous overnight only a few years ago for making a movie about earthquake. Today he is one of the biggest names among directors. He is forthright but hot- tempered by nature. Upon seeing Ling, the director was kind of satisfied. "This is the script. Read it. Your part in the y is not much, just some dialogues in the first few episodes. You are a green hand. Let''s see how you do today, and I will give you the next y." L nodded her thanks and went aside to read the script. After a short while, a woman came up. She wore a business suit and looked in her thirties. Upon seeing L, she said, "Miss Newman, I''m Mona Hampton, Howard''s sister. I''m your agent from now on!" L stood up and shook hands with Mona. "Mona, nice to meet you!" Mona gauged L and nodded her head approvingly. Even though being brought in by those on high, L was modest and easy-going. You cannot be certain about the performance of an actress without an audition. But that doesn''t seem to matter, does it? "After you finish the script, I''ll take you to thepany for the following work." Mona sat down next to her, in case she might want to ask some questions. The two people got along very well. Mona briefly introduced this costume drama. The leads were Joseph and Ynda. Joseph? Ynda? What a small world! L thought through her part in the y. She would y opposite Ynda in two episodes, and Joseph in three episodes... But, fortunately, she would act as an imperial concubine named Nora, who did not make it to the end... Of course, Joseph yed the emperor, and Ynda became the queen... This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The shooting had begun for three days, but the original actress for Nora had to quit because she was involved in a traffic ident on her way. L got only one line today. When she and other imperial concubines were admiring the flowers in the Imperial Garden, she only had to speak to the emperor, "Long live the Emperor." She has done for today, and her next episode was ten days away. When Joseph arrived, he had already put on the emperor costume. His usual wicked look turned so dignified that the fans and the actresses all secretly blushed upon seeing him. L tried to hide her face behind the script. Fortunately, Joseph, with all his attention paid to Ynda, never looked at her. But when she raised her head while sending best wishes to the emperor, she found herself spotted by Ynda, who shed an ironical smile at her. Undisturbed, L took her exit and returned to thepany with Mona. Mona told L that she had just arranged an advertisement for her. Thepany was a major one in the industry and their advertising ideas are creative. If L took it, it couldn''t be a better chance for her entertainment career. But they didn''t prefer green hands. So L and Mona went to negotiate with thepany for a whole afternoon. Thepany agreed to sign a contract considering that L was good-looking and her appearance and manner matched the character in the advertisement. It was just the beginning, and L was not too busy. She returned to the apartment after discussing the advertising cooperation. Having had instant noodles, she held the script and started reading with relish. As she only had a few scenes in the costume drama series, L began to work on the advertising the next day. L spent the whole day taking publicity photos, in which her facial expressions and emotions were perfect. As she was easy-going, everyone was satisfied and willing to talk with her. L busied herself with the advertising for a week, during which Harry did note to her. Shaking her head, L cleared Harry''s image from her mind and focused on the advertising effect. Just as everyone expected and desired, L shot to fame for this eye shadow advertisement. It was in an advertisement push on his mobile phone that Harry saw L wearing orange eye shadows, with eyes slightly closed and lips slightly open, and a male model was about to kiss her from above. Then for the next few days, L became a hit and appeared on the silver screen everywhere. Harry felt that there must be someone behind her poprity. Raymond Corp.? He probably knew who it was! After eleven o''clock in the evening, the exhausted L returned to the apartment. As a neer of the industry, she hadn''t got used to being woken up at any time in the early morning and ending the day around eleven or twelve o''clock atte night. She told herself every day that she would seed if she kept pressing on steadfastly. Opening the apartment door, she just wanted to take a good bath and sleep. She would continue the act of imperial concubine Nora tomorrow. L threw her handbag onto the sofa and entered the bedroom. "Ah!" The man lying on the bed startled her, and all the fatigue ran away. Afterposing herself, L went straight to the bathroom, and locked the door from inside, without casting a second nce to him. Harry was not in a hurry, just waiting for her to walk out after shower. A soothing bath took L almost an hour. She came out from the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel and went directly into the neighboring room. Once again, she locked the door and did not intend to let Harrye in. Having waited for more than ten minutes without seeing L, Harry got up to look for her. He found that the neighboring room was locked from inside, and understood what was going on in a sh. Harry got the spare key from the study drawer and opened the door directly. L was making the bed. Seeing Harrying in with a gloomy face, she was speechless for the moment. Why did Harry always have the key? Though being ignored by L, Harry pulled her into his arms and red at this disobedient little wife. "When are you going to stop?" L didn''t answer him and struggled to free herself from his arms. Harry held her tightly, refusing to let her go. How could she be so stubborn as to leave home for a week! Good! Very good! Chapter 76 Chapter 76 "Entering the entertainment circle with the help of the other man?" The woman was silent. "L, you are making a mistake!" The woman was still silent. "Don''t talk? All right, let''s do something other than talking!" "Harry, let go of me!" L opened her mouth finally. "Let go of you? No way!" He held her in his arms and kissed her. Unable to free herself from his control, L stepped on his foot and jumped out at once while he was distracted. She red at the man in front of her and rubbed her lips hard. Why he always set the rules? He could cheat in their marriage, letting the other woman live in his home, whereas she was criticized by him for entering the entertainment circle! While the woman was rubbing her lips, the man''s eyes were gleaming with danger. He stepped forward, shouldered the woman, threw her on her room bed and stopped her. "Go away!" She tried to kick him, but missed. He pinched her chin, showing a very angry expression. "What did I say to you? You''re not allowed to step into showbiz. You turn a deaf ear?" Harry pinned the disobedient woman. L gave up struggle and turned her head aside, ignoring him. At this time, Harry''s personal cell phone rang. He took the phone out of his pocket, looked at the phone number and pressed the "Answer" button. "Young Master, Miss Morrison seems to have a stomachache, and is ill in bed. I don''t know what to do." With trembling voice on the phone, Betty reported as what Ynda told her to. "Tell her to go to the hospital!" "But... Miss Morrison can''t get up. I can''t carry her by my own..." Hearing the perplexed voice of Betty over the phone, L sneered. What a capable bitch! "I''m going back now!" Harry hung up the phone, got up from L and was ready to leave. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. L was lying on the bed, sneering. This was her husband in name! He was thinking about the other woman even when he was on top of her! "I''m going back to Pearl Spring. Onest time, quit the entertainment circle!" Harry left the apartment after saying his words. L was left alone, gazing at the ceiling for a long time... L did not quit the entertainment circle. Instead, she had been gaining poprity. Her Weibo followers grew from more than 10 million to more than 50 million. Many people were specting whether L was propped up by the president. There were several times when L traveled to other cities for the scenes, and Harry came to the apartment only to find L wasn''t home. In contrast, Ynda was taking fewer roles, and came to apany Harry as soon as she was free. The hype about Harry and Ynda was getting hotter and hotter, and seemed impossible to subside. It waste autumn. The weather was cool. L got off the taxi and walked to the apartment with her luggage. When L turned on the light, the man waszily leaning back on the couch, with closed eyes to cover his tiredness. L paused. She and Harry hadn''t seen each other for more than two months! It had been so long without their noticing it... After changing her shoes, L began to unpack her luggage. Harry squinted at L, who was walking up and down in front of him. He felt unreal for a moment... In the bedroom, L put away thest piece of clothing, ready to take a bath. Hugged from behind, L stopped. She had a familiar feeling and closed her eyes in pain. The man who she secretly missed at countless nights took the other woman to his heart... L broke away from his grip and walked into the bathroom. Bossy as he was, Harry pulled L hard, turned her around, held her in his arms, and kissed on the red lips that he had been missing for more than two months. Did she not have the slightest longing for him during these days? Partly out of punishing her indifference, he kissed her passionately. L wiped a drop of tear off the corner of her eye and kissed back. What should she do to make him love her heart and soul? The next day, L took a day off, so she didn''t need to get up early. Harry cuddled her in his arms and slept until noon, as for the past two months Harry had given himself over to his work and hadn''t had much sleep. L looked at the man with mixed feelings. Who was she to him? Was she prostituting herself? She knew that he still had the other woman in his heart. They got up at noon. Holding L''s hands, Harry walked out of the apartment with L and went for lunch. L got on Harry''s Maybach and they headed for the restaurant. In the afternoon, they dominated the front page of entertainment news. In the photo, the man escorted the woman to the passenger seat, his hand around her waist. When the man walked to the driver''s seat, the paparazzi took a picture of his frontal face, which was the typical facial expression of Harry. Then thements on the Weibo ounts of Ynda, Harry, L and the President went wild. Mona was busy answering the phone calls from reporters and the phone was running out of battery. Before her phone was dead, she got in touch with L, the heroine in the news. L was eating a steak in the te and turned speechless after Mona told her the news. Some paparazzi even ambushed downstairs her apartment. Since they were photographed, she wondered how the man sitting opposite would react. "Mona, I will deal with itter." After hanging up the phone, L pondered on how to exin to Harry. "Go ahead!" Harry drank the seafood soup gracefully, knowing that L had something to say. She put down her knife and fork. "A paparazzo had just photographed us." She was still in the beginning of her career and could not afford a scandal. "Eat your meal!" Harry did not show his attitude, and calmly looked at the anxious L. "Didn''t you get rid of all the news that you had with Ynda before? Delete ours, too!" The man''s calmness made L a bit more anxious. The men looked attentively at her and spit out, "No!" His blunt answer made L speechless. L pouted and took out her cell phone to see if her Weibo was upied by "keyboard men". Harry grabbed her cell phone and put it in his pocket. "Can you just enjoy the meal?" Discontentedly, L cut the steak in the te, her mind stuffed with the scandal. She regretted not going out in disguise. "I don''t mind. Why do you mind? Does it bother you to be photographed together with me?" Harry took L''s te, cut the steak quickly, and handed it to her. She grunted, "Of course! I am in the novice period, if the fans who believe you and Ynda are a couple take me as the mistress, it would be a game over for me." Millions of their supporters on Weibo were probably shouting curses towards her right now! "Have you not taken a photo of our marriage certificate? Post it, you have my permission!" Shut up their mouths! That was the simplest way! Chapter 77 Chapter 77 L curled her lips, thinking that if her marriage was exposed, her acting career would soone to an end! She decided to let it go, for the best way was to keep silent! When the sensation faded away, people would forget about it! After the lunch, L took out her sunsses from the bag and put them on. But what Harry wanted to do was just to throw them away, for they covered much of her face. Then, he did so. After giving him a re, L pulled her cor up and covered her face before getting into Harry''s car. "L, move back to the vi." This farce shoulde to an end! Harry made the order in a calm tone while driving skillfully. The woman paused and asked, "What about Ynda?" Her simple question sent Harry into silence for half a minute. "Mother hase here the other day." Rose kicked up a row, when knowing that Ynda was about to move out, and threatened to break off with him if he drove Ynda out. L kept silent. Then, why should she go back? She still remembered Ynda''s dirty trick of pping her several times under the cover of the plot of the drama! "L, you can ignore her presence!" said Harry in a low tone. He would solve this after all. The woman responded with a sneer. "Have you heard this - If I am the one you love, I will not fear endless rivals in love? But I am not the one in your heart." muttered she, which cooled the atmosphere in the car. "How do you know that you are not in my heart?" Harry squeezed that out, gnashing his teeth. "Isn''t she also in your heart? You are really something!" L sneered. Harry looked at her, with an impulse to throttle her. With the skillful steering, Harry pulled over. "Didn''t I tell you to give me some time?" The woman looked steadily at his eyes. "Time? How long? Half a lifetime?" asked she in an undisturbed tone, running her fingers through her hair around the ear. Harry held her face to make her look at him. "No, it won''t be that long." The man''s eyes were full of deep affection, which almost trapped L. "I will go back when you forget all about her!" She stared right into his eyes and pped his big palms off before opening the door to get out of the car. After a few steps forward, she caught a taxi back to her apartment. Harry sat against the back of the seat, gazing at L''s receding figure, and was lost in thought that it was time to put an end to all these. What is past is past. Since he had chosen this little woman, he must be responsible to her for a lifetime... L returned to her apartment. Looking at the empty room, she felt her heart empty, too. At the shooting site. Ynda found a less crowded ce to check the headline news with her mobile phone, face going gloomy. "He doesn''t give up L even though she has been out for so long. Well, I will change his mind!" she thought. Then she ordered Nael to take action right away and returned to the site with a smile. As ordered, Nael went aside to make phone calls immediately. While taking a break, L checked her Weibo to find many abusivements against her as expected. They used her of being the wrecker between Harry and Ynda and advised her to stay with Mr. President! But the opinion from another side went that a mistress like her would not deserve the President! ... She locked the mobile phone and went downstairs to the supermarket for some snacks. She wrapped her coat closer round her and walked to the supermarket slowly. When she was at the dead spot, a van passed by and L was nowhere to be seen. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. At Waterfront Wharf. L woke up to find herself disheveled, lying on a wharf. She sat up to pull her coat tighter against the chilly wind from the sea, and looked around on the alert. She remembered that she was on the way to the supermarket and someone muffled her mouth and nose with a handkerchief to make her lose consciousness. At that time, five or six brawny men with tattoos came over, among whom were Westerners and Africans. She held her breath, and retreated vigntly. When two men approached L first, she bit her lower lip tightly. What would they do? "Why did you kidnap me?" "Why? You will know soon." replied an African man in fluent Chinese. The two men lifted L and threw her onto a worn-out sofa aside. She withdrew into a corner of the sofa. At that moment, a woman came in, with her hair and clothes in a slight mess, and looked at L with a sneer. "Ynda, what the hell are you doing?" Seeing Ynda, L got an even worse feeling. "L, I will ruin you in front of Harry!" A man trotted in and said, "Here hees!" Ynda winked to those foreign men, and L, in a fog, saw them approach Ynda. What just happened? Then, Ynda plopped onto the ground and started to cry out. "Help! L, what do you want?" The men started to tear the coat from Ynda. L stood up from the sofa and tried to prevent them. Ynda was detestable, indeed, and she would take revenge. But she was not so cruel as to see Ynda being humiliated by these men in front of her. "Is the stupid woman trying to save me?" thought Ynda. At the same time, she continued crying. "L, please, let me go! Ah! No!" L was rather confused at what Ynda cried. "I don''t know these men!" Did Ynda think she was kidnapped here by L? L was the one who had been kidnapped! "Stop it!" said a man swiftly and fiercely in a familiar cold voice. "Harry, help!" Ynda cried rather sadly, as if Harry was the only life-saving straw to her. The scare in Ynda''s eyes brought him back to the day when Ynda desperately cried for help in the hotel while he was not by her side. The men stopped once they saw Harry, and the African man riding on Ynda turned around to ask, "Miss Newman, should we continue?" ... The homicidal look from Harry made L suddenly realize what happened. She was framed up by this woman... "Harry, not me!" She looked at Harry at once, only to find his eyes glued to Ynda, which were red out of fury. He didn''t even look at her. The man hurried to Ynda and kicked the African man away. The brawny men gathered behind L immediately. "Ynda, you must be crazy!" Seeing those brawny men hiding behind her like seeking shelter, she got so angry that her hands trembled. Ynda was shivering in the arms of Harry, who took off his coat to drape it over her shoulders. L furiously stepped forward to strip off the coat and throw it away in a huff. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 "p!" With a crisp sound, L''s face twisted to one side, and her ears were buzzing. He... actually pped her... He didn''t use all his strength. Though her face hurt, it was her heart that hurt even more. "Harry, you don''t believe me?" L touched her pped face, still asked innocently. "L! Enough! I have never taken you for a vicious woman!" Harry said through gritted teeth. Until now, he finally saw through her ¡ª an insidious and vicious woman! With these words he picked up the shivering woman on the ground and prepared to leave. L smiled with a touch of self-mockery. "Harry, if you don''t believe me today, we shall... divorce!" Why holding on to a marriage like this? The man turned around and uttered a word coldly, "Okay!" His expression made L feel that she had never known him! He even agreed to divorce, huh! Looking at the man turning his back, L shouted, "Harry, if you turn your back on me today, I will be in hell!" L retreated step by step towards the vast sea. Harry took a deep look at her and turned away without hesitation. He didn''t take a few steps before he heard a loud plop. Someone jumped into the sea... Hearing that, Harry paused but he did not turn around. After that, a dozen of plops were heard continuously from all directions. The next day. A video that was apparently from a stalker spread over the Inte. Someone had stealthily filmed the scenest night at the wharf. It was very exciting. The stalker intentionally recorded from Ynda''s calling for help. The video ended when L jumped into the water and a dozen men in ck followed suit. It was obviously a love triangle, in which L kidnapped Ynda, who was saved by Harry. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The part where L mentioned divorce was also deliberately cut. So theizens mistook that L threatened suicide because Harry did not love her. Overnight, L was missing. She even became "the other woman" that was despised by everyone. At No. 6 Pearl Spring. In the bedroom painted in ck, white and gray colors, an unconscious womany on the bed. Naomi gave her another infusion before she showed signs of waking up. At this time, the bedroom door was opened and a tall man walked in. The usual smile was nowhere to be found on his face. "How is she?" Thomas nced at the pale-faced woman on the bed. "She is about to wake up from thea." Naomi took off her gloves and mask, then walked out of the bedroom with the medical apparatus. Sitting by the bedside, Thomas looked at the woman in stillness and sighed. If he had not sent someone to follow her, or if his men had been one minutete, she would have died. It could have been earlier, but she disappeared too suddenly, and his men followed her only from a distance. Until after more than ten minutes, his men found her location by tracking her mobile phone. When they arrived, L was rather agitated and then jumped into the sea. His three bodyguards jumped immediately to rescue her. There were more than a dozen others, who seemed toe from Ascea, too. His men rescued L ahead of them. He rushed here that very night by his private jet. Since she was a celebrity now, Thomas did not take her to the hospital. Instead, he brought her to his ce. But she had been in aa for 46 hours and finally had signs of waking up. At the moment, the woman''s finger moved slightly and said in a weak voice, "Water, water..." Her eyes were still closed. Thomas poured her a ss of water, dipped a cotton swab and smeared water on her dry and pale lips. L licked her lips with thirst and fell asleep again. Thomas did not disturb her rest and went directly to the study. Thomas logged in his Weibo on the tablet and found that all the videos had been deleted, while L''s Weibo was full of abuse. He logged in L''s Weibo ount. He had used some technical assistance to get the password. He pulled down the page, only to find that the previous post of her wedding ring had already been deleted. Then he deleted all the other posts. L, when you woke up, you might start a whole new life. You would no longer have Harry in your life. Thomas took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Send your bank ount to my assistant and continue to boom the poprity of L. Just tell me how much money you need." "But, Mr. Herren, L has been caught in such a trouble; it''s not easy to settle!" The person on the line had difficulty in making a decision. "Don''t worry. Post an announcement first, and tell everyone that it was a screen test. Mr. Lewis took it seriously." There was no better way. "All right, Mr. Herren!" After hanging up the phone, that person began to contact the media, and made an announcement as Thomas wished. And he got a public rtionspany to deal with this matter. It took a huge amount of money to prevent the situation from further esction. With the mighty influence of Thomas, L''s reputation had been redeemed to some extent. When L woke up, it was over ten o''clock next morning. A man sitting nearby was watching his tablet and kept typing on the screen. "Mr. ... Herren." L said in a hoarse voice. Seeing L waking up, Thomas put down his work, and came over. "Are you alright?" Thomas looked at her tenderly, and his eyes were full of concern. He helped her up from the bed and ced the pillow under her back for her to lean on. L gently nodded, "Did you save me?" Before opening her eyes, she recalled everything of the day. He must be the man who saved her. No matter what he was up to, he saved her, didn''t he? "My men arrived therete, only to see you jumping down. Why were you so silly?" Sitting by the bedside, Thomas felt concerned and forced a smile. Sheughed at herself. She thought that threatening the man with her suicide would make a difference. But little did she know that she had no ce in his heart, even if she was in danger. "Thank you, Mr. Herren." L thanked him sincerely. "It''s all right. Take care of yourself. Your y has been dragging on for a couple of days, and I can''t handle it if you don''t get well." He looked at her half-jokingly. L nodded and said, "I need more sleep." Perhaps, because she just recovered and was still weak, L felt tired though she only sat up for a short while. Thomas helped her lie down and put the pillow for her. "Have a good rest!" Chapter 79 Chapter 79 L nodded and closed her eyes. A tear drop rolled down her cheeks upon hearing Thomas''s footsteps receding into the distance. She was done with Harry. There was no need to humiliate herself. So, let it go! L slept till night, and when she woke up, a young girl walked in holding a tray. "Miss, you wake up." The young girl looked about the same age as her. When she saw that L woke up, she put the tray on the table, ran over, and helped her up gently. "Well, what time is it now?" L was alright except for her sore throat and painful chest. "Over seven o''clock, Miss. Please have some soup I just made." She brought the soup over, ced it at the bedside, and prepared to spoon the soup to her. "Thank you, I''ll do it myself!" Feeling embarrassed, L took over the bowl, which almost fell off her shaking hands. Fortunately, the soup did not spill out for the bowl was not full. "It''s okay, Miss. You are not feeling well, let me feed you." The young girl smiled joyfully, which made L feelfortable. "You can call me L. What''s your name?" L asked curiously as the girl was scooping up the soup. "My name is Coco Reynolds. I know you, you are a big star!" Coco looked at L with envy. She was so lucky that she could actually meet the President of Ascea and a big star! "You are ttering me! I''m not famous yet!" Ynda couldn''t just stop at that. If L knew her at all, she would take things further by provoking public outcry against her. After finishing off the soup, L regained strength and wanted to take a bath. Coco was hired by Thomas to take special care of L. When she was in the bathroom, Coco guarded her at the bathroom door, in case that she might be ufortable and need help. L found that Coco had already prepared milk bath for her in the bathroom. Next to the bathtub were several bottles of newdies'' luxury toiletries, as well as men''s bath products that had been opened. This must be Thomas''s bathroom... She would just take a shower if she knew it earlier. However, the water was well prepared. L stepped into the bathtub, buried herself in the water, and raised her head in less than half a second. The moment she buried her head in the water, she was caught by a deep sense of fear... Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She washed herself casually and came out, wrapped in a bath towel. Coco had already prepared a new pajamas for her. Seeing L, Coco handed her a towel to dry her hair. L might have lost her cell phone in the sea, nowhere to be found anyway. Thomas bought a new phone and asked Coco to give it to her. L logged in her Weibo ount and found that there were not a single message for her. To her surprise, all her Weibo posts were gone. Were they deleted by someone? Had her ount been hacked? Forget it... It was not bad to have them deleted. However, Ynda''s name was still on the hot search and L was subjected to tons of abuses. L expected nothing less, so she exited her Weibo with a smile. The next day, she was fit as a fiddle. At a time when Harry and Ynda could not be home, L walked slowly to No. 8 Pearl Spring, and opened the vi door with her fingerprint. Quiet as the vi was, sure enough no one was inside. The bedroom was the same as before. Mrs. Herbert had kept it clean and neat. L took out a small box from a drawer in the cab, and left the vi. Then she took a taxi to the apartment. She wanted to get everything right before she went back to work. Fortunately, the apartment door had been equipped with a fingerprint lock, otherwise she really couldn''t get in since she had lost the key! The apartment was the same as it was when she went out that night. L took out her suitcase and started to pack up. Before leaving, she also spent time cleaning up the apartment. L went back to No. 6 Pearl Spring. Coco was the only one there, busy with chores. Thomas had already returned to Ascea, as he had a lot of affairs to deal with. After she unpacked her suitcase, L printed some materials at the study, and called Zoe. "My god! L, it''s you! You''re alive!" Zoe cried out loudly upon hearing the voice of L. The excitement almost brought tears to his eyes. "Well, I was rescued. I need your favor." L and Zoe made an appointment. Thomas had a ck Maserati sports car in his garage. Before leaving, Thomas told Coco that L could use that car. It was daybreak when L drove the Maserati slowly out of the garage. When she was about to leave the neighborhood, L noticed a familiar Maybach wasing towards her. She rolled up the window and passed the two people in the Maybach, as if they did not see each other nor know each other. Pretending not to feel the pain in her heart, L nced at the stuff on the passenger seat¡ªit was all she needed to end everything. Zoe had been waiting in the coffee shop for quite a while. He waved excitedly at L at the sight of her. L, who wore dark sses, walked towards Zoe with her head down. "Hey, are you okay?" Zoe looked around, quickly lowered his voice and asked L. Just now, he was too excited and had already been noticed by some others. "Well. I am fine!" L ordered a cup of coffee and became lost in thought. When she came across Harry at the Pearl Spring, he treated her like a stranger. "L? L?" Zoe called L''s name several times before she came to her senses. "What?" L smiled, in a way that waspletely different from before. "You and... Ynda and Harry, what''s going on?" Zoe had seen the video and was bewildered for a second. Would L find someone to humiliate Ynda? It was definitely impossible. Even if L hated the woman, she would not retaliate against her in such a way. Only those who did not know her would believe the scene on the video. God knows how the video was produced! "That''s why I came to you... You go to Harry''spany and hand this over to him." L pulled out a portfolio with a lot of stuff. Zoe took a quick look at what was printed on the paper, and stared wide-eyed at L. "L, are you sure you want to do this?" Zoe felt his heart was trembling, as if he would soon get something that he had lost... L didn''t notice anything unusual about Zoe. She took a sip of the bitter coffee and nodded her head. After a long silence, he spoke, "I''ll send it to him tomorrow." Chapter 80 Chapter 80 "I will give you his phone number. If you cannot get in, call him." L told so to Zoe and entered Harry''s private number in his cellphone. "Ok. L, if you need me, let me know. I am always by your side." L felt a deep affection from Zoe, but she didn''t take it seriously and shook her head to wake herself up. "Got it. One more thing¡­" L thought it was better to move from Thomas''s ce as soon as possible. After all, it was not convenient to live there. "What''s up?" Zoe asked. He was very willing to help. "I would like to rent a house. Could you help?" "No problem. What kind of house do you want? " This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Some ce quiet and clean with adequate space for solo living." L answered. She didn''t ask for much. "Ok. I will get goingter and call you by tomorrow." After talking about some other stuff, L went to the Blue Ind Mall and called Wendy at the gate. Wendy had already gone home after work. She was so excited about L''s call that she jumped off the chair immediately. If L did not repeatedly guarantee that she was ok, she could hardly stop Wendy''s eagerness to meet her. "It iste today. How about talking in Wechat? I will go for you sometimeter", L promised. "All right. Drive safe", Wendy said. L hung up the phone and drove away. The next day, Zoe dialed the number L gave him. "Hello!" A colder voice came over the phone. "Are you at work now? I have something from L", his directness made Harry silent for a while. "I will be there soon, " said Harry finally. Joey picked up Zoe on the first floor and guided him upstairs. Looking at the huge office, he sneered. What was the use of owning such a bigpany, for such an idiot both mentally and emotionally? In the office, the sneer disappeared suddenly when Zoe made an eye contact with the man smoking at the desk. He got the chills and threw the portfolio onto the desk. "No word from her?" The man didn''t hurry to reach for the portfolio, but threw a question. "No." Zoe answered. The man silently took out the stuff in the portfolio with a cigarette in his mouth. An apartment key, a car key, a ring, a certificate of Blue Ind Mall, a property ownership certificate, two bank cards, few printed A4 papers with the title of Divorce Agreement. With L''s signature, the agreement showed that L wanted nothing from the divorce. Seeing her signature in a delicate hand-writing, Harry took a deep puff. She didn''t want anything as if she would like to erase the marriage from her mind. Harry''s facial expression could not be seen as he kept puffing smoke. Then he took the pen on the desk and signed his name next to the signature of L. His vigorous signature meant the real end of the marriage whichsted for less than a year. It was getting colder and colder. The good thing was that there was heating in L''s house. She had been here for half a month. The ce was not thatrge, less than 969 sf, which was enough for her. Today was her first day of period. L didn''t feel well, so she went to a nearby supermarket to get some sanitary pad. She went out in a hurry so that she forgot her sunsses. Walking to the Women''s Care with the head down, she suddenly walked into someone. "Sorry!" She apologized immediately in a weak voice. But... "L?" A familiar female voice came into her ears, making her numb and sick. Her guess was right. Harry was standing beside Ynda. It seemed that they came for the same thing. "They would be closer to each other without her, " she thought. L went to the cashier after taking the pads she needed at random. It started snowing when she came out. She tried to calm down and went back home. Harry watched her receding figure indifferently, and walked to his car with arm around Ynda''s shoulder. He was forced to be out with Ynda and had never thought that he would meet L. They nned to go to a mall, but Ynda changed her mind and picked a nearby supermarket. L always felt sick in her first day of period. It must be the same just now. Before slowly driving home, Harry lit a cigarette, took some puff and stubbed it out. L rushed to the bathroom and cleaned herself up. Then she went to bed after having some hot water. Logging in Weibo, she saw numerous news that Harry and Ynda was going to get married. And as for her, though owning favorable resources of thepany, she was not that popr because of the video. She didn''t post anything on Weibo after that day. People would believe she just disappeared if she didn''t show up in some TV programs. She began work again the next day. Mona got her a new costume drama, in which she was a secondary lead. The heroine, again, was Ynda. L wanted to reject it, but was told that the character she would y was someone very decent, which would be helpful to change her situation. She thought for a while and agreed. It was a fictional movie. Her role was quite demanding. As a fox which disguised itself as a teenager, she must act both coquettishly and innocently. And Ynda acted as a crafty daughter from a rich family. Her partner was Joseph, who acted as an iparable man named Ryan Williams. This screen couple was as popr as Ynda and Harry. The story was the same as the old tricks: the secondary female lead loves the male lead while the secondary male lead shows affection to the female lead. The little fox L yed was called Pearl. She had no good ending and disappearedpletely as her soul was torn into pieces by the armor lock of the heroine. In the first day of shooting, Joseph intended to revenge on L, but what he received was a calm look, which was not as lively and naughty as that day. Thinking of the things happened before, Joseph decided to let it go. The first episode was a good start. Ynda acted incisively and L did her job well, which was the happiest thing for the director. When the work was over, L heard two girls muttering while changing her clothes, "Ynda must be very happy. She even got picked up by Mr. Lewis." Chapter 81 Chapter 81 "I am so envious of Ynda! No wonder L is willing to be a disgusting mistress. Mr. Lewis is not only handsome, rich but also thoughtful. No woman can resist this kind of man." Suddenly, L came out from behind, which scared them. They thought L didn''t hear what they talked cause L just passed by them straightly without saying anything. When L walked sadly to the doorway of filming site, unsurprisingly, she saw Ynda getting in Harry''s car. To conceal embarrassment, she fished her mobile phone out at once and pretended she was ying with the phone while waiting for taxi. Ynda saw L too. "Is she standing there to try to seduce my Harry again? If she dares to do that again, I won''t let her off." She sneered. When L was passing by Harry''s Maybach slowly, a white Ferrari stopped beside her. It was Joseph. "Get in the car. I send you home!" Joseph was sitting in the fancy car and waving at L with a bright smile on his attractive face. But L shook her head, "No, thanks." She neither wanted to make any new friends nor had contact with too many people at that time. On hearing that unexpected answer, Joseph got out of the car and said, "To be honest, I feel comfortable staying with you. How about that I give you a chance to be my sister!" He looked at L arrogantly, cause in his opinion, to be his sister was a supreme honor for anybody. L rolled her eyes at that proud big boy and let out two words again, "No, thanks." Then she hailed a taxi and left, leaving Joseph standing there alone in shock. Joseph was so angry that he swore to teach L a lesson the next day. Harry saw all that through the rear view mirror. Although Harry kept his poker face unchanged throughout, Ynda still felt worried. She knew it was L that Harry had been staring at. "Does he still love L?" She wondered crazily. Harry didn''t start his car until the taxi ran out of his sight. It was a snowy day. L''s part was a fox-incarnated woman. She needed to show the cuteness of Pearl who became a woman for the first time. L threw all her negative emotions behind and showed her most attractive feature. Her performance surprised everyone. How could that pure little Pearl wreck others'' marriage? L in a snow-white mink hair cloak of ancient style was standing in the snow and fondling the spotless snow around her. With a smile blooming on her face, she looked like a pure fairy. A photographer captured this beautiful moment and post it on Weibo. This picture sure enough almost reversedizen''s impression on L. Manyizen even started supporting her, a so called mistress. Among countlessments, there was one that was liked most with almost thousands ofments of its own. "It is easy for us to judge. But we don''t know what she has been through. Now that Harry and Ynda haven''t acknowledged their rtionship in public, why is she criticized as a mistress so early? There is nothing absolutely right or wrong in a rtionship. If there is only thing right, that would be: Be brave and fight for your love." Thisment was from Zoe. "I totally agree with you. A big thumb up for you!" "Yes. Don''t judge someone easily when you have no idea of the truth." ... L also saw thesements when she was lying on a deck chair and browsing Weibo in break time. Seeing so manyments supporting her, she smiled faintly. The photographer sitting not far from her captured this moment coincidently. L in the picture was iparably beautiful! Joseph came to L who was sitting alone and handed her a ss of hot tea. Others were all sitting around Ynda because they all tried to curry favor with Ynda. L put her mobile phone aside and took over the ss, "Thank you!" She felt warmer soon with both hands holding the hot tea. Looking down at the ss in the hands, L thought of a saying: "When I am holding you in my hands, you are my everything. When I get tired of that, you are nothing." She resonated to that saying. "None is willing to hold me anymore. I am nothing now." L thought. She was overwhelmed by negative emotions in those days. Noticing L was distracted, Joseph squatted down and watched her, "L, you are crying!" Joseph covered his mouth with a hand out of astonishment and also a little panic. He had been afraid of women''s tears cause he didn''t know how tofort them. Seeing a drop of tear rolling down L''s cheek, he told himself to be calm and said, "Is there anyone ever told you not to ruin your beautiful face with tears?" Hearing Joseph''s kind words, L bent her head to calm herself down. Then she raised her head up secondster and looked at Joseph with a sunny smile. The photographer definitely wouldn''t miss that beautiful and rare moment, so he picked camera up and took many pictures of them. In pictures, L and Joseph, both in the costume of ancient style, looked at each other. All employees knew L was theirpany''s key star at that time. She was highly valued by their boss. So all photographers of Raymond had been ying close attention to her every single move, attempting to capture her most beautiful moments and then post pictures on Inte after editing. "No. But I remember once when I was crying, someone told me ''just this once, no more cry in future''." L replied. See! She kept his words firmly in mind, but so what...? Joseph could guess her "someone" was very likely to be Harry. He didn''t know what exactly happened between Harry and L, but he didn''t hate that so called mistress in front of him. Joseph shifted his sight to Ynda who was sitting on the other side but not far away and found Ynda was looking at them too. They stared at each other for seconds. Joseph moved his gaze back to L soon. He didn''t know why he felt ufortable seeing that so-called girlfriend. The photographer shared nine pictures of L through both movie''s official ount and Raymond''s official ount. More than ten thousandizen forwarded those pictures in minutes. Thements were far more forgiving. Mostizen became less critical and started changing their mind about L. After all, nobody would hate that lovely little Pearl. However, there always were paid troll insulting L and Ynda''s crazy fans trying to harm L by verbal attack. "How much money L paid you to praise her?" "L, you are a mistress. Don''t try to hide this truth." "Siren, stay away from my Joseph!" ... In the CEO office of SL Group. Harry was sitting on the executive chair and sliding pictures on Weibo. The woman in pictures was beautiful and pure with a smile blossoming on her pink face. Harry couldn''t help downloading them. Of course, those with Joseph in were passed over. Harry ignited a cigarette and took a puff as squinting at the woman in pictures. "L! How could you still be so happy and carefree after you did that to Ynda." Harry thought. Then Harry made an internal call, asking Joy toe to his office. Joy took a deep breath outside the door to make himself fully prepared to face theing "storm" before he went in. He told himself to be careful every day. Because in that period of time, his boss became a moody workaholic, working overtime and blowing off steam at any time. All employees were too scared to approach him. "Boss!" "Check where L is living now." Harry flicked ash into the ashtray with his slender finger. He was heavily addicted to cigarette in those days. "Ok." Joy replied. But he was wondering now that Boss and Miss L have divorced, why Boss still wants to know where Miss L is living? In his opinion, L was just a princess who might be short-tempered and childish sometimes but absolutely no bad. Boss was tricked by his ex-girlfriend. Although Joey was a clear-minded bystander, he didn''t dare to tell Boss his opinion.. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In the filming site. Little Pearl was pped by Judi yed by Ynda because she knocked over her balsam on which Judi had spent a day and a night by ident. Linda''s face became swollen soon. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 L cupped her swollen cheek and red at the woman in front of her. For a moment, she really wanted to pounce and strangle her. "Lady Judi, I didn''t mean to." The eyes of Pearl glowed with strange red light, which made the frightened Lady Judi take a step back. Dazzled, Judi noticed that red light in Pearl''s eyes was gone after a second. At this time, the leading role Juan Spencer, yed by Joseph, came over. Wearing a white long gown, he has cascades of ck hair that was decorated with a simple jade hairpin. He asked with a cold face what was going on. Judi quickly pulled Juan''s sleeve,ining pitifully. Judiined that Pearl deliberately knocked over the balsam that had taken her a day and night to decoct. And she intended to give this precious gift to Juan. Juan nced coldly at Pearl without mercy, grabbed Judi''s hands, and walked towards the wing-room. L looked at the two of them, as if she had seen the back of Harry the day he carried Ynda in his arms and went away resolutely. With tears in her eyes, L felt heart-broken, painful, frustrated, and a bit despairing. "Cut!" Called the director, who was very satisfied with this part of episode. L, however, seemed unable to extricate herself from the y. Tears were still rolling down her cheeks, and an air of mncholy surrounded her. The photographer quickly gave her a close-up, with the text: "I still like you so much. You''re like snow, beautiful but cold. If I were talented, I would write hundreds of poems dedicated to your beauty." When Mona saw that L had been in a trance for quite a while, she came to remind her. L looked back at Mona and was confused. "L, switch to the next scene!" It was only then that L realized what was going on. She immediately wiped the tears from her face. "This is too hard!" Mona looked at the marks of p on L''s face, muttered discontentedly, and then called in the dresser to touch up her makeup. The marks were barely covered with a thickyer of powder. Never mind! She would not rush into anything before she was strong enough. L spoke to herself, "Ynda, one day I will make you taste all the shame you have brought upon me!" In Ascea. "My Lady, we have found the girl, but she is under special protection. We cannot get close to her." The bodyguard respectfully reported to the nobledy who was reclining on the sofa. "Oh? There are very few people who know this. Who sends the people to protect her?" The nobledy touched the fur cor of her marten coat and asked in a moderate voice. The bodyguard paused. "Last time she jumped into the sea, the people who rushed to save her, seemed to be... President Herren''s men." "President Herren?" Thedy sat up on the sofa, her face clouded over. Did Thomas know the secret? Now that Thomas could find out, the elder brother and his wife would soon find out, too. She must speed up, even if she had to tie the girl up, as long as she didn''t show up herself. "Find a suitable opportunity to bring her to Ascea. Remember, don''t do her any harm." At least the girl was her niece. And as long as she got what she wanted, she would be kind to the girl. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Yes! My Lady!" The bodyguard bowed and left the old luxurious vi. At the filming site that thepany temporarily set up, the shooting was about to end. Tomorrow L would go to ybia for onsite filming. She packed up a few luggage and headed to the airport. When L arrived at the hotel arranged by the filming crew in ybia, she saw a Maybach with an opened trunk right after she walked out of the taxi. Of course she knew whose car it was. Ah! These two people had no scruples about showing love in public! L put on sunsses, lowered her hat and kept her head down as she walked towards the hotel. "L!" Ynda called her name. What was she up to? Disying her strength? Or showing love? Without stopping her footsteps, L kept walking towards the hotel. The smile on Ynda''s face turned into rage. Every time they met, L would ignore her, this damned woman. "Harry, why don''t you stay for a few days?" Ynda asked Harry, in a soft coquettish voice. "No, I am busy recently. Call me when you finish. I''ll pick you up." Harry looked away from Ynda, released her hands that was holding on to him, and walked into the car. Ynda looked at the disappearing Maybach, stamping her feet with anger. But that''s alright, the night after tomorrow, they would record a variety show, and she had already asked Nael to contact the host in advance. ybia seemed to be a few degrees colder than Dreles. L wore only a thin ancient costume during the shooting, and caught a slight cold the next morning. She took some cold medications and hurried to the filming studio. But her thick nasal voice had somewhat dyed the shooting process. The producer processed her voice a little bit and it sounded more natural. In the evening, L would take part in the variety show. She read her lines in the hotel. No problem. The show wouldst fifteen minutes. She was not the protagonist, nor did she need to speak much. At the beginning of the show, L came to the stage in a long white wool dress and a camel coat. She was surprised and moved when she saw many of her fans were present. Though her reputation was rather bad, people were willing to support her. She was really touched! A total of six people from the filming crew, all the leads and co-star roles, came to the show. "Ah! Joseph, I love you!" "Ynda, we are here!" Fans, most of which were here for Joseph and Ynda, crazily waved the luminous signs with the names of their idols on them. Compared with Joseph and Ynda, fans of L and other supporting roles were a lot fewer. "Dear audience, wee to our show. This time we have invited the six main roles in Long-Cherished Wish, the hot movie. Now let''s wee Joseph Newman..." When the tall hostess introduced Joseph, the audience burst into shouting and cheering. Joseph greeted the fans with his charming smile. When L''s name was mentioned, she held the microphone, a little nervous. This was her first time participating in a variety show. "Hello, everyone. I''m L Newman. Nice to meet you. Thank you!" Her simple and graceful greetings won screams from fans. The fans of Ynda didn''t buy it, what''s worse, someone shouted "Whore, get out!" It was a bit awkward, so the host hurried to the next topic. "We are excited to see our actors and actresses. Let''s begin to interview them. If you have any questions, feel free to text them to the phone number at the bottom of the screen. We will help you get the answer." "Yes. Now let me start from our handsome Joseph and gorgeous Ynda. As the protagonists in Long- Cherished Wish, you have already cooperated with each other several times. Could you tell the fans what is the personal character of your partner?" Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The hostess handed over two microphones to Joseph and Ynda respectively which led fans under the stage scream excitedly. "Joseph is a lively and thoughtful big boy. He always has ways to enliven the atmosphere and make us laugh!" Ynda replied to Joseph''s fans with her trademark smile and made all fans scream crazily again. "International super star Ynda is a beautiful andpetent queen with fabulous acting. She taught us a lot." Joseph answered simply cause he didn''t want to say too many things that went against his conscience. From then on, Ynda''s fans crowned her International Queen. Then the hostess went to L and asked, "The cute little Pearl yed by Miss L is enchanting but also pure and innocent sometimes. I wonder what are you like in real life?" "Eh... My real personality is different from little Pearl''s, I think I am a casual person in life." Lughed when answering that question. She thought she had no specially highlighted personality trait. "Miss L, may I ask you a question on behalf of fans? Manyizen say you are the mistress of Mr. Lewis of SL Group. Would you please exin this to your fans?" The hostess''s question quieted all fans down cause they all wanted to know the answer. L blinked her eyes out of astonishment. That question was not on the agenda. But all fans were looking at her expectantly and waiting for her answer, so she had to respond. She thought for a while and said, "Mr. Lewis and I are just friends. In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings again, we have reached a consensus. We will take each other as a passer-by in the future." "Divorce was a kind of consensus, wasn''t it?" L thought. L was trying to smile to make herself look carefree. But that hostess threw another question. "How about that video which was deleted? Many people said you kidnapped our Ynda and Mr. Lewis saved her atst." That question cooled the lively atmosphere right away. The show director winked at that hostess several times trying to stop her. But the hostess turned a blind eye to his warning. L took a deep breath and lifted the microphone close to her lips, "Eh... I wasn''t nning to talk about that video. Since you are asking, I would like to exin it simply. I am not a mistress absolutely. That video is aplete misunderstanding. The beginning and middle parts were cut to mislead you. Anyway, please don''t worry. Mr. Lewis and I will take each other as a passer-by in the future. I hope all of you can pay more attention to my movies. I will try my best to bring you more quality movies! Thank you!" All fans were in silence and listening to L in full attention. After hearing L''s answer, her fans burst out screaming excitedly, "L, we trust you!" "L, we will always support you. We love you!" "Although I just knew L months ago, from what I know of her, she is definitely not the mistress you are talking about. In my heart, she is an amiable big sister who is working hard for her acting career!" Hearing Joseph''s words, all fans started to discuss. Ynda felt embarrassed. She didn''t expect Joseph would spoke up for L. But as an experienced actor, she put on a contained smile again immediately, "As we all know, the entertainment circle is a ce inundated with rumors. Many people may be exaggerating. L indeed is a good actress. I hope you can pay more attention to our movies than hearsay. Thank you!" With the celebrated super star Ynda''s "support", most fans started to change their mind on L. L''s exnation was recorded and post on Weibo by fans. The most poprment was: "I think L truly loves Mr. Lewis. L mentioned twice that they would take each other as a passer-by in the future. If L truly loves him, how heartbreaking it would be for her to say that!" "You smile is so bright and pure. L, I am your fan from now on!" "Our Joseph is the best. He said Miss L was a good people, then we believe she is!" ... Harry was watching the live show on mobile phone and wondering when they reach the consensus of taking each other as a passer-by in the future? Seeing thatment about "true love", he sniffed, "True love? How would that kind of evil-minded woman truly love someone?" "How much money Thomas has paid to draw them over and praise you? Still wanna y innocent after all the vicious things you have done? No way!" Harry thought. L got a lot of new fans after the show. Sitting in the nanny van, L browsed news on Weibo. She forwarded the poem with her pictures post by movie''s official Weibo ount, with the text saying: "Peace in mind. Be my own hero." She received a great number ofments soon. The mobile phone kept ringing, reminding her of new messages. But she didn''t read them and set the phone in mute mode. She felt tired because of a cold, so she fell asleep soon after she was back in hotel. She saw a flood ofments when she opened Weibo the next day at the filming site. It was Thomas''s comment ranking first on thement list again, "I will support you forever. Come on, L!" "Thank you. Mr. Herren." L replied. Joseph''sment ranked second, "L, my sister, I wish you a happy life!" What hrious most was many of Joseph''s fans also called her "elder sister" and told her they were her sister-inw! "My sisters-in-low are flooding my Weibo, ha...ha..." L replied. Thement ranked third was from her best friend Zoe, "My lifetime best friend, L. You are the greatest." L replied him happily, "Yes, lifetime bestie!" Seeing so many people supporting her, L was cheered up a lot and became positive. "Maybe the heart-wrenching day is near its end, isn''t it?" She thought. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She has epted the reality that she was going to live alone without Harry. She couldn''t tell if it was her fault or Harry''s. No matter what, their rtionship was over. But she still felt heartbroken when she thought of Harry and their past happiness. "Harry is supposed to be happy with Ynda. Does he miss me every now and then just like the way I miss him?" She thought. L stayed in ybia for her movie for more than a month. Many fans who knew her itinerary in advance went to airport to wee her the day she came back. The airport was crowded with fans. They were holding up borate boards with L''s name on and waiting for L patiently. L was surprised and grateful to see so many fans awaiting her, so she removed sunsses to show respect to fans. L''s reaction made fans more excited. The airport was filled with ear-splitting scream soon. "L, we love you!" "L, we like you so much!" "L, "L, we love you..." L took time to sign autographs and took photos with nearby fans patiently. In the whole course, she kept a sweet smile on face which made her kind and approachable. When she walked to the nanny van, a young girl was pushed down in front of her by other excited fans who were pushing and shoving each other to try to get closer to L. Seeing that, L threw her handbag and sunsses to Mona in no time. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Getting back up with the help of L, the girl was too excited to say anything but put her arms around L''s neck. Other fans yelled, "How sweet L is!" "How lucky she is!" L also gave that girl a hug and an autograph before getting in her car. For that girl, an embarrassing moment thus turned out to be a warm and nice thing with L''s help. Witnessing the car driving away, all the fans drifted away reluctantly. L was supposed to have two days off before going to Ascea for the next shoot. Mona got a youth film for L, where she would y the lead. L agreed to y the part after checking her schedule. Having slept all day, L was so hungry that she had to get up and go downstairs with a hoodie. On her way, she suddenly heard some noise from behind. Turning her head, she found that it was a punch up. She put the hood up and tried to slip away. Unfortunately, she was noticed by two of them and was about to be caught. L quickly ran into a mall and finally got rid of the two guys. "Oh my god! They freaked me out. Who were they? Why did they chase after me?" L thought. It seemed that they were not paparazzi, but bodyguards from two employers¡­ She was a bit puzzled and got out from another door of the mall. "Was it possible that one group was sent by Thomas to protect me while the other to hurt me? Then the two groups began fighting after meeting each other there?" Yes, this was the only possibility. Absorbed in her thought, L barely noticed that the two followers appeared again. She didn''t realize it until they stopped her. One of them said, "Miss Newman, my boss invites you to his ce, please go with us." "Who is your boss?" L asked while walking straight forward. "You will know it when you get there, Miss Newman¡­", the bodyguard had to stop and began running again, because L had started running cross the street unexpectedly. A squeal of brake aroused the attention of pedestrians. Looking at the luxury car stopped less than 1 inch away from her, and the furious look of Harry, L felt overwhelmed for a few seconds. But soon she remembered what had happened and ran away without saying sorry. Harry was still in a rage while seeing L chased by two men. L would have died if his brake system was not good enough! He nned to follow her to see what was going on. However, the rear door opened out of the blue, someone got in his car. It was L, who had turned back. "I know you hate me, but please, please give me a ride. Thank you!" L begged. Looking at the man who was sitting in the front seat with an aura of authority, she was not sure whether the man would help her. "Get out", the man replied. He parked the car in the middle of the road and didn''t intend to move even when the green light was on. She didn''t expect that the man could be so merciless. "I will, at the next crossing." She couldn''t give up herst straw though she was on the edge of despair. After a while, the car started moving again. Looking out of the window, L realized that she was safe now, because the two men were nearly out of sight. "Please pull over. Thank you!" But this time, the car kept moving, forward. When waiting for the green light at the crossing, L opened the door and got out of the car. Looking at the woman getting out of his car determinedly, Harry showed no response. She pulled the hood up and went to a street restaurant. Getting seated, she took out her mobile and called Zoe. "Hi superstar, what can I do for you?" Zoe quipped. "Long story. I want to move home." She dare not go back and live there by herself. "What''s the matter?" "I was followed by some strangers. I don''t want to live there anymore." L sat there, sometimes kicked the stones nearby. Harry''s car slowly parked in front of her. "Why¡­why would he be here?" She wondered. "Alright. So what''s your n tonight? " Zoe logged in a system on hisputer to contact some guy. "Hello?" Zoe asked. Several seconds passed but no reply from her. Standing up from the chair, L wandered around and answered: "Yes?" "What are you doing? Why don''t you reply?" Zoe thought something might happen to her, which made him frown. "Nothing, what was your question?" The car moved every time she moved. L finally answered Zoe''s question after another repeat. "I will go back there tonight and leave for another city tomorrow. Everything will be ok." "Let me send you back to your home", Zoe paused while typing. "No, thanks. I have gotten rid of the strangers. Leaving there tomorrow and I will be safe, " L said. She thought it nothing to be followed by that man. After all, she can go back home with the "help" of him. "Ok. Where will you go tomorrow?" "It is supposed to be a two-day off. The n was to arrive in Asceathe day after tomorrow. I will get there one day earlier. So my stuff will be packed up tonight. Can you help me to move them? I will treat you a nice dinner, " she saidughingly. It was a shame that she hadn''t ever treated Zoe a meal since he helped her every time. "No problem." Hanging up the phone, L was close to her home. Looking around alertly, L found nothing suspicious except Harry''s car. She went upstairs directly. A knock at the door came to her ears soon after she closed the door. Knowing who was there, she paced slowly to the door with no intention to open it. There was another knock. She opened the door atst. After the tall man came in, the room seemed to be a little crowded. It was a mature man dressed with an Italian handmade tweed coat. He coldly looked around and found that the space was small but warm and cozy. "Mr. Lewis, can I help you?" L asked. Leaning against the door, she didn''t close it, nor want him to stay there for a long time. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "It seems that you have lived a good life." Harry said while seating himself on the sofa, which was so small andpact that he felt a little ufortable. L didn''t answer, still leaning there, casually. Harry stood up, dragged her in and closed the door. Then he pushed her against the wall with a solemn face. "Don''t wanna talk?" Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The air was frozen with awkwardness. L turned her head, unwilling to face him. "Boss Lewis, it''s late. You''d better go!" Harry sneered, "L, you have hurt others, while you are free and unfettered. Good for you!" He pinched L''s small chin with his right hand. "Harry, get out of here, now!" L broke away from his control, went to the door, opened it, and asked him to leave. "Asking me to get out? What right do you have to order me, vicious woman?" Harry kicked the door shut with a grim face and confronted L in the room. "I am vicious? Didn''t I divorce you? And I stay far away from you. What do you want from me?" L was a bit agitated when she heard Harry calling her vicious woman. Looking at her painful expression, Harry felt ufortable, too. "What do I want? I did not hold you responsible. I am kind enough to you! It seems that you have seeded in whitewashing yourself recently! If you hurt Ynda again in the future, you will be shut out from the entertainment circle!" He looked at her and said in a cold voice. It turned out that Harry was trying to avenge his girlfriend. "Get out!" L pointed in the direction of the door, her eyes red. She didn''t want to see the man for another second. "Get out?" Harry wrapped his hands around L''s waist. Unguarded, L stumbled and fell into the man''s arms. "Harry, we have nothing to do with each other. Touch me if you dare, and I will sue you!" "Try it, I''m not leaving today!" Harry carried her by her waist and kicked her bedroom door open. "You bastard, let go of me!" L was really angry. Why should he bother her again? An ex-husband, who didn''t care about her life, still flirted with her. Wasn''t this insulting? Harry controlled her, ignoring her protests. A sleepless night... When L woke up the next day, she was all alone in the bedroom. The smell of bath cream remained in the air, and her body was seized by difort. Damn it, bloody asshole! L got up and staggered into the bathroom. The small steamy bathroom suggested that the man had gone only minutes ago. What was Harry''s intention ofingst night? To humiliate and warn her? After bathing, L packed her belongings into several storage boxes, so that Zoe could take them away directly. Then L started the next trip, pulling a small suitcase. At No. 8 Pearl Spring. Ynda got up in the morning and pushed open the door of the master bedroom. Seeing the neat nket on the bed, she knew that the man never came homest night. She took out her cell phone and called one of Harry''s secretaries in the SL Group. She asked whether Harry had taken a rest in thepanyst night and whether he was in the office at the moment. The secretary told her quietly that the CEO''s lounge was not upiedst night, and it was almost ten o''clock, while the boss hadn''te to the office. Ynda was alerted suddenly and called Nael to investigate the surveince around L''s house. As expected, the new Maybach of Harry parked there overnight. Ynda was so angry that she flung all the cosmetics on the dressing table to the floor. Ynda talked to herself, "L, you are really full of wiles. Though a vicious woman in Harry''s heart, you still managed to hook up with him. Good job!" "Bitch! Bitch! Seducing her man even after divorce! Fine! Then I''ll fight it out!" In Ascea L came to the hotel room booked by the filming crew, and found that there was a man in the room waiting for her. "Mr. Herren, what can I do for you?" L checked the room number and was assured it was hers. How did the mane in? After all, as the president, Thomas was able to enter a hotel room as easy as winking. "Some people were following you yesterday, and I''ve given you a few extra bodyguards." Thomas came to her and looked into her eyes with mixed feelings. "Thank you, Mr. Herren. Do you know who sent them?" L was also curious why someone was following her. It couldn''t have been Ynda. Yesterday, the man said that his boss asked her toe over. If it were Ynda, L would have been directly tied up, instead of being treated so politely. "I''m not sure. I''m investigating." Looking at the little woman who was trying to keep a distance, Thomas laughed quietly. She always refused him in an imperceptible way. When did he be so obnoxious? "Well, thank you so much, Mr. Herren." L sat down on the sofa, ready to take out her cell phone. "You have divorced him. How about starting your career in Ascea?" Thomas sat on the sofa opposite her and gazed at the slightly stunned woman. "No. Thanks to your help, I have gained poprity in Dreles within a short period of time. I should not trouble you anymore." L smiled and refused. Thomas listened with a smile, making nothing of L''s refusal. "L, you are single now,e to me, let me protect you from now on, what do you think?" L stared nkly at the serious Thomas and could find no sign of joking. Why would this noble and superior man protect her unconditionally? "Do you want to say you like me or are you just interested in me?" Thomas smiled and walked to her side. "Is that important?" "Mr. Herren, I''m sorry, I am not in the mood right now. Now that you''ve paved such a good way for me in the entertainment circle, I shall live up to your expectations. I''ll focus on my acting." She was with Harry yesterday, how could she have the mood to find another man? Thomas shook his head and smiled. "Well, then you take a rest. Do your best in tomorrow''s shooting. And I also have job to do!" He didn''t want to push her. L was relieved after Thomas left. He always gave her a kind of oppressive feeling. Be sure to make good money in the future, and then repay him! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At this point, L heard a knock on the door. She peeked through the cat''s eye and saw Joseph. When L opened the door, Joseph was leaning against the door frame, his face beaming with handsome smile. "Good morning, big star." She leaned against the door and looked at him. "My home is in Ascea. Drop in sometime." Joseph went straight into the presidential suite, nced around, and nodded with satisfaction. L turned speechless. Was Joseph always so hospitable? "May I help you?" L left the door half open. "Yes, I have to ask you something. When you were in Dreles, you and Lillian were titled two beauties of the upper ss. You are here, what about her?" Joseph came near L, who was taken aback. "How do I know where she is!" L rolled her eyes at Joseph, who was acting like a child. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 "What does she do?" Joseph asked. "I don''t know." She answered. "Where does she live in Dreles?" He asked again. "I don''t know." She replied. "How is she?" He asked again. "I don''t know." She answered again. ¡­¡­ Stupefied, Joseph looked at L and asked, "Aren''t you going to say anything else except ''I don''t know''?" L replied with a bewildered look. "We have never made contact. How could I know?" "Forget it. I should not ask you!" Joseph waved and walked to the room door. When he opened the door, he saw the scene in the opposite room and hurriedly shut the door. Noticing the strange reaction of Joseph, L was suspicious and walked to him. "What did you see?" "Nothing, I saw nothing!" Joseph giggled and spoke evasively. Not convinced, L pulled him aside and opened the door to see for herself. In the opposite room, Ynda was holding the arm of Harry, who was carrying a leather suitcase. When L opened the door, the two lovebirds also saw her. L nced at Joseph. "Aren''t you going to leave?" "I''ll stay a little longer!" What if she can''te around on that? "I''ll leave if you don''t!" L went into the room, picked up her handbag from the sofa and headed out. Joseph locked her door at once and followed her. "L?" He called from behind. L stared the grinning Joseph, "Do you have a crush on me?" Hearing her question, Joseph almost choked on his own saliva. "Look, big sister, I am not interested in cradle-snatching!" Relieved, L cast a nce at Joseph, who caught up with her with resignation. "What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll treat you!" Joseph asked generously. "I really doubt your motives. Don''t you have to go through the script?" Together, L and Joseph walked out of the elevator and left the hotel. "Pah. That script is a piece of cake, but I should not miss a chance to spend time with an interesting person like you. How about I walk you around?" Joseph did not wear sunsses. Anyway, he and L were just friends, he was not afraid of being photographed by paparazzi. "Well! Let''s go!" From the corner of her eye, L saw a familiar figure, while she walked into Joseph''s luxury car without hesitation. Joseph apanied L to one of the best hot pot restaurant in Ascea. L asked for super spicy. As a result, Joseph had a rough time. He walked out with one hand on the wall, feeling that his stomach was bleeding. L looked at the amusing Joseph and dragged him to the shopping mall. As they passed a red wine shop, L remembered that she had bought a few bottles of red wine in Ascea and had left them at Pearl Spring. Forget it, let Harry deal with them! L and Joseph went to the boutique, and L bought a present for Wendy. It crossed L''s mind that Zoe had got his left ear pierced, so she bought him a pair of men''s ear studs. In the end, L bought Joseph a handmade doll for she was very happy to have hispany. "Hey, L, how can you send me something so childish?" Joseph protested. "Do you want it or not? If not, give it back!" L gave him a sidelong nce. "Yes. Why not?" Joseph put the doll into his coat pocket, and took the shopping bags from L''s hands. Joseph sent her back to the hotel door before he left for home. L opened the room door, locked it, turned on the light, and saw a man sitting in the room, which scared the hell out of her! She swore never to live in this hotel ever again. Howe that anyone could get in and out of her room so easily? The man on the sofa blew a smoke ring slowly. "You and that man have left for three hours and twenty minutes. You have made me wait here for an hour and ten minutes." "You ask for it!" L threw the bags on the sofa, took off her woolen coat and hung it on the hanger. "Mr. Lewis, you are in the wrong room. Your girlfriend''s room is at the opposite side. Please leave." L changed her high-heeled shoes and her feet felt much morefortable. Harry went straight to her bed, stretched his legs and upied half of the bed. L cast an indifferent look at him, opened the room door, and prepared to knock on Ynda''s door. "Try it if you dare to step out of this room!" The man''s cold warning came from the room. L took back her foot that was already out of the room. L mmed the door with rage and walked back to the bedside. "Harry, why don''t you leave me alone?" "Why should I? In order to make you pleased?" He snuffed out his cigarette and fiddled with the lighter. "Mr. Lewis, what should I do to make you let me off?" L was really helpless. Since they had divorced, why couldn''t they break up once for all? "Sleep with me!" Hearing his crisp answer, L grabbed the pillow and mmed it on Harry''s body. "Mr. Lewis, I am such a vicious woman. Am I suitable to sleep with you?" L said ironically and stared at the nonchnt man in the bed. Shouldn''t he be disgusted to see her? "It is because of your viciousness that I will slowly torture you!" Indifferent as he was, Harry continued fiddling with the lighter. She chuckled. "Boss Lewis, I''ve already said on the show. From that moment on, you''re like a stranger to me. You can''t make me break my words!" She sat on the sofa, staring at the cheeky man. "Why do I not know that we have reached a consensus?" She was about to be driven crazy. How can she get rid of this bugbear? "Leave or not? If you don''t go away, I would throw Ynda into the sea to feed sharks." L tried to threaten him and it worked. The man put on a gloomy face instantly. "You are threatening me again with Ynda''s life, right?" Harry stood up from the bed and walked towards L. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This dangerous man! L rose from the sofa and ran to the room door. Harry caught up with her and grasped her arm. He flung L to the sofa, "L, try it if you dare to touch Ynda again!" Harry looked at L sullenly, ready to teach her a lesson. L stood up from the sofa and stared into his eyes. "If you don''t want me to hurt your woman, then you shall get out of here now!" Harry gradually reached his hand around L''s slender neck. He went further, and she took a step back, until she was pressed against the cold wall. "You cannot order me to go anywhere. What you need to do now is to atone for your sin! With yourself!" Harry took hold of her wrist and moved toward the bed. L smiled with contempt. "Is your woman sexless? Letting you cat around?" Harry pressed her on the bed and kissed this unbending woman on lips... At this time, L heard a knock on the door. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Harry squinted at L, "If it is a man, you are doomed! Thomas and Joseph, a President and a super star, you are really something!" L pushed the man to get him up. Harry bit her lips and then got up reluctantly. L straightened her clothes quickly and then walked to the door. Harry reclined back on her bed and fiddled with his lighter. L opened the door to find that it was Ynda, the woman living in the opposite room. "Why did it take her so long to open the door?" Ynda thought, with suspicion shing in her eyes. Her suspicion doubled when she saw flush on L''s cheeks. There must be someone in the room! "I''ll borrow your bathroom." Ynda pushed L aside and attempted to go in directly. L took her arm at once and tried to pull Ynda back. "You haven''t had my permission!" She stared at Ynda with a cold look. "God. It seems I guess right!" Ynda clinched her teeth and shook L''s hands off out of rage, "I just want to use your bathroom. Don''t be so mean." She continued to walk into the room. Ynda was so quick that L failed to stop her. The only thing she could do was to watch her go in. On seeing Harry, who just came out from her room, reclining on L''s bed and fiddling with a lighter, Ynda stopped with grief and astonishment. Harry had left her room for more than one hour. But she still saw his car downstairs through window. Sure enough, Harry came to L''s room. Her eyes turned red immediately, "Harry!" Ynda looked like a wife who caught her husband cheating. She burst into tears. "They are already divorced, aren''t they? But why they are in the same room now and Harry is on her bed?" She thought. Harry seemed to be indifferent to Ynda''s tears. He looked at L and said with a evil but still charming smile, "She was seducing me." Ynda bit her lower lip and turned around suddenly. Then she strode to L and gave L a hard p. A crisp sound of p broke out in the quiet room. The room was in silence for seconds. Harry threw a cold nce at Ynda, who didn''t put her hand down. But he put on the indifferent look soon. See? Harry didn''t defend her. He didn''t care about her at all! "Slut! Is seducing man the only thing you can do?" Holding her head high, Ynda looked at L. That p really helped vent her anger. L rubbed her pped cheek and then pped back without any hesitation. Another crisp sound of p. L pped back with all her strength. She thought these two ganged up to bully her. But she was not a coward who doesn''t dare to hit back after being bullied. "Get out of my room right now, both of you!" She shouted to Harry and Ynda with great rage. She felt like there was a knife piercing her heart at that moment. Ynda was nning to p back. When she raised her hand again, Harry stood up from the bed and growled, "Enough!" Harry walked to L and Ynda and then pulled Ynda out of the room. Both of them left with the door mmed by Harry. Bang! The moment the door was mmed, L was relieved. She stepped back vacantly and fell down on the sofa behind. Muchter, she picked up the cigarette packet which was sent free by hotel on the desk, took one cigarette out and slowly ignited it. "Cough, cough, cough!" She started to cough violently after taking a puff. It was the second time that she had smoked. She smoked one after another. The whole room was wreathed in smoke. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Then she called the hotel reception desk, asking for a bottle of Baijiu. There was a knock on the door in less than 5 minutes. She put the half-smoked cigarette down and stood up to open the door. After a quick glimpse of the opposite room with the shut door, she took over the Baijiu from the waiter and then walked back into her room. She sat back on the sofa, filled up a ss with Baijiu and gulped the pungent wine down. "No family and no husband. What''s worse, my ex-husband enjoyed bullying and making fun of me with another woman. I am a pathetic joker now!" A bitter smile curved her lips at the thought. L refilled the ss. "We can just take each other as a passer-by and never contact anymore. But why? Harry, why do you come to me and bring me pain again and again. Does my suffering make you happy?" She emptied the ss again. She couldn''t walk steadily by then. Then she picked up the cigarette which was almost finished and took a deep drag. "What shall I do to get rid of the pain and grief?" She wondered. The more L thought about it, the angrier she grew. Suddenly, she smashed the empty bottle onto the wall and shouted out, "Go to the hell, all of you!" "Why can''t the alcohol help me forget him? Why thinking of him make me painful and heartbroken?" She felt a little hopeless. She rubbed her messy long hair restlessly and then called the reception desk to ask for another bottle of Baijiu. L lit another cigarette. After another bottle of Baijiu was sent to her room, she immediately opened the bottle and poured it into her mouth. She thought alcohol could numb her pain, and the only reason why she would still think of him was that she was not drunk enough. In the hallway of the hotel. Two waiters were whispering in the corner, "I happen to see the super star L in that room." "Oh my God! Really?" "Yes. But she looks drunk. She has asked for two bottles of Baijiu." Harry who just left Ynda''s room fretfully stopped upon hearing their talking. He closed his eyes for seconds. Then he walked back, who was as cold as ice. Harry rang the doorbell of L''s room. It took a long time before L tottered to open the door. She was unable to stand steadily. Without the door to lean against, L, who was reeking of smoke and alcohol, fell into Harry''s arms. Harry frowned. But he still held L the moment she was falling down and helped her into the room. Harry closed the door, and looked about to find seven or eight cigarette butts, broken bottles, liquor spilling on the table and a half ss of Baijiu. He shifted his gaze to the woman in his arms. He had been leaving for less than half an hour. But what a sot she had turn herself into in such a short time. He held up the muttering sot to bathroom with a colder look. He directly put L down on the floor and opened the shower. Cool water fell on L''s body and hair soon. Feeling cold, L shook head while screaming, "Why it''s so cold? Is it raining? I am so cold. Please stop raining!" Drunk as she was, she couldn''t figure out what was happening. She felt very cold. Harry ignored L''s trembling body and kept showering her. L didn''t stop trembling until the water gradually turned warmer. She leant on the wall, dispirited. Sinking into thought, Harry walked to L with an evil smile and then held her out of the bathroom. ... It was getting dark. Ynda looked at the Maybach which was still parked downstairs with desperation. She knew Harry was in the opposite room without doubt. At 8 am next day. L was awoken by the uninterrupted mobile phone rings. With a splitting headache, she didn''t want to move an inch. But her mobile phone kept ringing. L finally reached her hand out to grope the mobile phone when the ninth call came. After vaguely checking the caller ID, she answered the phone. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 "What are you doing in the early morning?" L huddled herself up, reluctant to leave her cozy bed. "What am I doing? Do you know that in less than half an hour, the filming will begin?" Joseph''s words stirred L, who sat up from the bed right away. She was going to bete! "Wait for me!" L got out of bed, naked...What happenedst night? L rubbed her long hair violently. Why was she naked in bed? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She took a few steps and felt well, except that her head was aching and her mouth was a bit dry. Fifteen minutester, L opened her room door. "L, you''re not wearing makeup!" Joseph was surprised as if he discovered the new world. L feared that Joseph would see the mess in her room, so she pulled him to the elevator. L asked the waitress in the hallway to clean up her room. "What''s wrong about me not wearing makeup? Do I break thew?" L answered the question of Joseph after they went into the elevator. "No, you are so beautiful even without makeup, which is quite rare!" As a man, Joseph was a bit jealous of L''s fair skin! "Well, I am born beautiful!" L fixed her hair in the mirror. Hearing L''s narcissistic reply, Joseph pursed his mouth and said no more. They arrived at the filming studio in thest two minutes, and the crew had prepared all the equipment and tools for shooting. When the director saw that they were out of breath, he didn''t say anything and started shooting. In Ascea, it took them a week to finish the shooting, all going well. On the night before L left, Thomas appeared again. He said, "L, there are a couple of people who are looking for you. When you are back to Dreles, don''t hang out too often, and hide your important belongings." "... Do you know why they are looking for me?" L gazed at him, who L thought had the same purpose as the other people who approached her! What was so special about her that the President would condescend to get close to her? Thomas listened to her question, looking out of the window into the night, silent for a long time. "Take a rest, and bon voyage tomorrow." He turned around and left the hotel. The next day when she was about to leave, L found herself surrounded by a bunch of people. They were meant to protect her, or to say, to monitor her. When L was off the ne, there were no fans and paparazzi, because she booked the ticket herself without anyone knowing. Sitting on a taxi, L received the phone call from Mona. "L, where are you?" "I just got off the ne to Dreles. What''s the matter?" L pushed up her sses. "Tonight, the wrap party is going to be held on the cruise ship by the west coast, seven o''clock, be there on time! By the way, you need to bring a dancing partner!" Mona reminded her. A dancing partner... "Okay, I got it." Hanging up the phone, L was thinking who she should invite, when her phone rang again. This time it was Joseph. "L, I''m going to be your dancing partner tonight. You are wee!" Joseph shook his legs conceitedly. ... L said, "Hey kid, you have impressed me!" Fortunately, Joseph saved her the trouble. "Kid? I am neen." "You are only neen, why are you not in school? You silly." It couldn''t be that his family was too poor to afford the tuition! "No, I am not very busy this semester. I have taught myself and asked for leave. After I finish this movie, it''s almost time to go back!" It turned out that Joseph was an excellent student! "All right! Got it! See you tonight!" She remembered something very important, that she didn''t know where her home was! After finishing the phone call, L contacted Zoe and asked the taxi driver to change the route. The red hair Zoe was waiting at the front gate of the new neighborhood when L arrived. L trotted to him, pulling her suitcase. "Have you waited for a long time?" "No, let''s go. I''ll take you in." Zoe parked his motorcycle and apanied L to the apartment. There were all newly-built high-rise buildings in the neighborhood. Zoe rented the third floor for L. L pushed open the door of her new home and was content seeing this warm little nest. Because it was a new house, everything was clean as a whistle. "You may need some furniture and appliances. If you don''t have time, just tell me. I will buy them for you." Zoe handed the key to L. "Well, well, I''ll pay you backter. How much have you paid?" L opened the floor-to-ceiling window of the living room that had a very broad view. "It''s free. Enjoy it!" With a flickering light in the eyes, Zoe didn''t dare to meet L''s gaze. "Huh? Whose house is this?" L looked at him curiously. "I... A friend of mine, he... is abroad. For now, nobody lives in here!" Zoe was acting in an odd way but L didn''t notice that. "All right! Then when I am free, let''s go shopping together." Aspensation, she thought of putting in some extra furniture. "Uh huh. All right. I have to go back to work, I am absent without leave. Your stuff are in the bedroom. You tidy up yourself!" Zoe ran to the door while speaking. L waved him goodbye and began to clean up. At 6 pm, L sent Joseph her location and then put on a simple make-up. She took out the winter evening dress that she prepared before. The neck of the rice white dress was embroidered with a bowknot, which looked mature and elegant. And after she put on a long down jacket, she got a call from Joseph. They were all public figures and it was inconvenient to go in and out of crowded ces like hotel. So the ball party was held on a luxurious cruise ship. In the dark, the cruise ship was bedecked rather brightly. The director stood at the entrance to check everyone that was going aboard. When L and Joseph arrived at the ball party, there were quite a few people. Because they were all colleagues, so they had small talks in groups instead of exchanging too many greetings. At this time, amotion urred in the doorway. A female colleague screamed. "Ynda and Harry!" Then everyone gathered around. Joseph went to greet other colleagues. L, who was holding the red wine, stayed alone beside the wine table, avoiding the crowd. Ynda, in her ck winter dress, jauntily holding Harry''s arm, smiled to everyone''s envy and blessings. There was only one who stayed far away and turned her back on them. It got to be L! After eating a few snacks, Joseph was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 L felt a bit suffocated by the crowd in the ball, so she put down the wine ss and walked out along the edge to the deck to get some fresh air. The cruise ship off the coast was swaying with the wave below. L looked into the darkness faraway, recalling the night she jumped into the sea. The man who once belonged to her was now enjoying the spotlight with another woman, while she had no other choice but to focus on the filming. "So there you are." Ignoring the revolting voice from behind, L kept looking into the darkness in distance, with her hands on the rail. "Well? Are you going to kill yourself again?" Ynda was swirling the wine in her ss, appearing to be in a good mood. L remained silent. Ynda had totally ruined her moment! Just when L was about to leave, Ynda caught her arm. "Let go of me!" L was disgusted at Ynda''s hand on her wrist. That hand had pushed her downstairs and murdered her child! The thought drove L to shake Ynda''s hand off, but Ynda didn''t let her go. Instead, Ynda suddenly threw the wine ss into the sea, and climbed over the rail, with one hand still clinging to L. Ynda was trying to frame her again! Wasn''t she afraid of death? L got time to react this time, so she took Ynda''s hand at once to stop her. "Damn! You can take your own life but don''t drag me into this!" But L failed to stop her. Ynda climbed over the rail and when she noticed peopleing, she deliberately slipped and lost her footing. "Help! Help me please!" Ynda grabbed L''s arm firmly with two hands. Feeling like her arm was dislocated, L still hastened to grasp Ynda with both two hands. Ynda couldn''t fall. If she did, L would never be able to clear her name. The call for help drew some people''s attention and Harry knew immediately that something was going wrong. He rushed over and saw L pulling someone by the rail. He sprinted to them and found that Ynda, part of whose body was in the water, was holding on to L''s hands tightly. L looked pale, with forehead sweating in such a cold winter day. She was holding Ynda''s hand tightly as well, to stop her from falling. Without hesitation, Harry caught Ynda''s wrist. With the help of some other people, he finally pulled Ynda back onto the deck. L held her numb left arm and looked at Ynda coldly, who was quivering in Harry''s arms. L, you are so dumb! Why don''t you die right now? This is not the first time you are framed by Ynda, and she seeded again! How useless you are! L cursed herself. She heard what other people were saying about her. "L is such a vicious woman. I didn''t expect this." "Yeah, that''s why we say men cannot be judged by their appearances." Lughed bitterly. They had decided that she was guilty even before Ynda told them if L was rescuing or murdering her. "L, Harry and I love each other. Why did you always want to put me to death?" Tears dropped from Ynda''s face. She cried out as if she was suffering a breakdown. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "So Ynda and Mr. Lewis are indeed a couple!" "And as for the videost time, L must be the mistress!" "Ynda was such a good person. How could L attempt to kill her? She''s so mean!" L leaned back andughed. What could she say to defend herself? It was a fact to them, wasn''t it? "Miss Morrison, do you enjoy pretending to be so pure and innocent?" "L still wouldn''t admit even she was caught on the spot! " "She is so shameless!" Harry, after a long silence, coldly gave L a life sentence! "I will ban L from the entertainment circle from today on!" "Ynda, is this what you want? Let me tell you. Harry is just like a pair of worn shoes for me. Just take it if you like! Besides, a blind man with no ability to tell lie from truth doesn''t worth my love. I''ll let you have him!" "What aplex love triangle!" "So much information! Our craziest guess wouldn''t be more shocking than that!" L nced at the crowd and said, "Harry and I got our passport in summer, but we got divorce in winter, after this woman came into our life. Now you tell me who is the mistress!" L''s words left the crowd in silent astonishment. Now it was Ynda''s turn to experience anger and embarrassment. L, stop your desperate struggle! Harry, shrouded in chilling wrath, walked to L. She said that he was a pair of worn-out shoes? A blind man who couldn''t tell lie from truth? His palm took her by the throat, as if he was the devil from hell, with the scythe of death. L closed her eyes with no fear. Her words went with the breeze. "This woman also killed our child, and made me a scapegoat. Ridiculously, our blind Harry believed in her lie. Hahaha...eh-hem!" L couldn''t make a sound atst. People around all looked at Ynda. She got nervous and exin for herself at once. "You chose to have the abortion yourself! It definitely has nothing to do with me. L, are you insane?" It was difficult to tell who was lying. That was a very informative conversation! Everybody was petrified. Rich and powerful family did have unusual stories! L''s weak arms hung down. For her, life was meaningless now that her acting career had ended. Just then, Harry let her go. "Do you wish to die? No way! I want you stay alive and suffer!" His deep voice was carried away in the sea breeze. L knelt down on the deck, trembling, with her red eyes fixed on Ynda. "And do you know why I got married with you?" Harry gave her a dangerous smile and informed her of the truth that she finally came to understand. "You have something that everyone desires, including Thomas. Or do you think you are really that charming? Interesting." He imed dismissively, "He just wants that thing from you as everyone does!" So that was the reason... L finally realized that it was her pocket watch that attracted both Harry and Thomas. Funny... "From now on, as long as I''m still breathing in this world, Harry and Ynda are my mortal enemies till the end!" Her voice was a bit hoarse but it was loud enough to make herself heard clearly. Ynda left with the support of Harry, followed by those present. Soon only L, who was in a trance, was still sitting on the deck alone. After some time, L heard Joseph trotting towards her. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 "What''s the matter, L?" Joseph was surprised to see how L was sitting on the deck, dispirited. Howe she was trapped in sorrow when he was absent only for a short while? "Come on, get up, the deck is cold!" Joseph went to pull the arm of L, who groaned out of pain. "What happened to your arm?" Joseph found that there was something wrong with L''s arm. L just shook his head, unable to speak a word. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the hospital!" Joseph carried L up from the cold deck. L, however, suddenly pulled back her weak arm and looked sharply at Joseph. "Joseph, why do you get close to me and be so nice to me? Do you have the same purpose as they do?" L questioned him in a mournful voice, her face expressionless. Joseph was confused. "What are you saying? What is my purpose?" He looked at L, who was in a bad mood. What had just happened... L watched Joseph''s puzzled expression. Well, finally there was someone who did note to her for that. With L''s consent, Joseph took her to Zoria Private Hospital. The examination showed that L''s left arm was fractured because of overexertion. When L was discharged from the hospital, Chuck was ready to leave work. He was surprised to see the two people leaving the orthopedics department. Wasn''t that woman the recently famous actress as well as Harry''s wife? Why was she apanied by another man in hospitalte at night? Chuck entered the orthopedics department and came out two minutester. He dialed Harry''s phone number. "Harry!" "Well, what''s up?" There was something wrong with the voice over the phone, but Chuck couldn''t tell what it was. "How did your wife break her arm? And why she came with another man?" There was a long silence on the phone. Just as Chuck thought he would not speak, Harry replied, "I''m divorced." Then the phone was hung up. Bewildered, Chuck looked at the phone that was hung up. Lightning marriage and lightening divorce! What about the promised grand wedding? Joseph sent the silent L to her new home. Looking at L''s left arm in ster, Joseph repeated his proposal. "You can''t move your left hand in the next two months. I''ll find a housemaid to take care of you." Sitting on the sofa, L shook her head with a dull look in her eyes. How could Joseph not worry about her? He brought the housemaid the next day, in spite of L''s refusal. When Joseph was back home that night, he queried about what had happened when he was not by the side of L. Everyone else said that L pushed Ynda into the sea, who was saved by Harry. He pursed his lips as he did not believe that L was that kind of person. The doorbell rang for a long time before L opened the door. She was wearing the dress she had on at the party. It seemed that she had not slept all night. Joseph sighed silently. "L, this is the housemaid I have found for you. Her name is Mandy Kirk. She will cook meals for you. I have paid her for three months. You stay home and take care." Joseph went to the kitchen and looked around. Perhaps because she had just moved in, there was nothing at all. "Hello, Miss Newman, call me if you need anything!" Mandy Kirk was in her thirties, and was plump and kind. "Hello!" L forced a smile. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Mrs. Kirk, I''ll take you out to buy something." Joseph opened the door and prepared to walk out. L called him and took out a bank card from her handbag. It was all her savings. She handed it to Joseph. "Take the card." Joseph didn''t take the card. Instead, he curled his lips and went straight out. L look at the closed door, not in the mood to go after him, so she sat back on the sofa, absent- minded. Her cell phone rang. It was Mona. "Mona." "L, how could that have happened?" Mona was so anxious that she did not know what to do. L was silent. "L, do you know that Harry is trying to shut you out of the entertainment circle. No one will work with you anymore!" L was still silent. After a long while, she spoke, "Mona, then I will cancel the contract with the company!" "Your contract expires six monthster. The penalty is about two million. You must think it over!" Mona was so agitated that she was like an ant on a hot pan. L calcted that she had made two or three million these months and it would be enough. "Yeah, I have decided. You help me with the formalities. I will transfer the money to you." Harry''s influence was so great that L had no way out if he insisted in expelling her. She thought it better for her to stop struggling and to give up on anything rted to him. After hanging up the phone, she logged in her Weibo and wrote a post: "From today on, I, L, terminate thebor contract with Raymond Corp.. And I shall quit the entertainment circle. I''d like to thank you for your love andpanionship. I''m deeply grateful. Thank you!" Not long after that, her cell phone rang. It was Thomas. L did not answer it. Then Wendy called and she answered the phone. She told Wendy her address and asked her toe by when she was free. Finally Zoe called. He seemed to be still in work for he spoke on the phone in a low voice. "L, has your Weibo ount been hacked or what?" "No, I posted it by myself." She exined lightly. "What? What''s wrong with you? You were just fine yesterday." Zoe couldn''t help raising his voice. "We can talk about it when we meet next time." L hung up the phone. Her cell phone didn''t ring again. Nobody really care about her now, she thought, except Wendy, Zoe and Joseph, perhaps! Well, she was not alone! That was nice! In the evening, after Zoe got off work, he drove his motorcycle at full throttle to L''s ce. An unacquainted woman opened the door, Zoe took a look at the house number, which was correct! "Hi, does L live in here?" "Mrs. Brown, let hime in, he is my friend!" There came the voice of L, which made Zoe feel relieved. "Hello,e in, please." Mandy gave way to Zoe at once. L was having dinner at the dining table. Upon seeing Zoe, she said to Mandy, "Mrs. Kirk, please get him a seat!" "Okay!" "L, what''s going on? You have hired a housemaid?" Zoe sat opposite to L, and looked at the two dishes on the table and the porridge in L''s bowl. They were definitely not made by herself! "Actually, it is Joseph who has hired for me!" L kept stirring the porridge in her bowl. It was getting cold, and she had not taken a sip. At this time, Mandy brought in a bowl of porridge, ced it in front of Zoe and handed him arge steamed bun. "Thank you!" "You''re wee. Enjoy the meal!" Mandy smiled when she put the porridge down and then went to the kitchen. "Come on, L, what happened? And who is Joseph? The big star, Joseph?" When did she have anything to do with Joseph? Chapter 91 Chapter 91 "Well, nothing else. As I have said, I quit the showbiz." L answered briefly. There were things she didn''t want to mention nor exin further. "What about your arm in ster? Is it all right?" Zoe obviously didn''t believe. He took a bite of the steamed bun in his hand, chewed a few times, and gazed at L''s face. She must be hiding something. "... I got hurt when I was filming." "... Because of him?" Zoe switched his hot porridge with the cooled porridge of L. His concern towards L was revealed naturally. "Uh... Hey, I''ve had that!" L said a bit weakly. "Do you have an infectious disease?" Zoe picked up some dishes, which were so yummy! L rolled her eyes at him silently, took the spoon, and drank the hot porridge in the bowl. "You should take nude pictures of him and threaten him every day!" Zoe looked at the expression of L and sighed. After L heard the words of Zoe, her gloomy and listless eyes sparkled instantly! Unaware of the reaction of L, Zoe picked up a few dishes into L''s bowl. "Take time to enjoy your meal. The sky is not falling. Isn''t you going out of the entertainment circle? It''s all right. If you can''t find a job, my girlfriend and I will support you!" He said lightly, but L''s eyes turned red. "Oh, Mr. Dawson, you''re so kind to me. How about I marry you and your girlfriend?" L ate the food in her bowl and it tasted much better. "Good idea! Marrying us, there is absolutely no mistress!" Zoe said half seriously, and half in joke. L did not notice his expression, but kept thinking about the words that Zoe had said previously! Zoe looked at her thoughtful look, and knew that she was not thinking of marrying them. He didn''t mind, but finished off the porridge in the bowl. When Zoe left, L mulled over Zoe''s proposal all night and thought it would be practicable! L stayed at home every day instead of going anywhere, waiting for her arm to recover. After one and a half months, her arm got well finally! She couldn''t wait to go to the hospital to remove the ster! At 9 o''clock in the evening. Harry turned his sore eyes away from the screen, and looked into the distance for a while. His WeChat indicated a new message. He clicked open his WeChat and saw a few words, which made him sink into thoughts. After a long time, he sneered. He turned off his phone andputer, and then walked outside the office. His phone rang. It was Ynda. He pressed the "Answer" button. "Harry, when will youe back? I have been waiting for you for a long time." The slightly spoiled voice of Ynda made Harry feel a bit edgy! "I am very busy today. I won''t go back in the evening. Have an early rest." Ynda looked at the phone that had been hung up and felt a pang of pain in her heart. It seemed that he didn''t want to go home when L was absent. He even turned a blind eye to the hints that she had given him... Harry, don''t fail me... L put on a delicate makeup and wore a thin pajamas in her down jacket. At the moment, she sat on the sofa in the presidential suite of Telles Hotel, tightly holding her cell phone, and looking at the message she had just sent. "Room 2806, Telles Hotel. Waiting for you. I have something to talk." He hadn''t replied yet. Would hee...? After a long time, it was already half past ten. She decided to wait there until eleven o''clock. Did he have her in his heart? If he came, the answer should be YES; otherwise, she would be embarrassed... She was lost in wandering thought. The endless waiting made her suffer. At 10:40, the doorbell rang. L''s hand holding her cell phone trembled. She walked toward the door of the room, took a deep breath and opened it. It was Harry, but the expression on his face was so stern that L had never seen before... She felt painful in her heart, but he came anyway, didn''t he? Harry saw L in ck pajamas, with cold and seducing eyes. What tricks was this woman going to y? "Don''t wannae in? Ex-husband!" L turned up the corner of the mouth and smoothed her long hair, putting every bit of effort into attracting the attention of the man at the door. It was the first time for this woman to dress up in such a flirtatious way in front of him. And she even chose the worst time in their rtionship. There must be an exnation! He must find out what she was up to. Harry walked past her into the room, casually threw his briefcase on the sofa, and sat down. L shut the door behind him with a mischievous smile and walked to the domineering man in the sofa. In fact, she knew him well enough. So she said, "Boss Lewis, I guess you are extremely unwilling to come to see me!" L flirtatiously picked up a ss of red wine and held it towards him. "Indeed. Take it away!" Harry did not hesitate to refuse the wine. God knows if the wine was drugged. L was so obedient that she put the red wine aside and smiled, not angry at all. If she had got angry, all her previous efforts would be wasted! Harry observed the woman''s face carefully. She was full of wicked ideas and he must be on the alert. A bit frustrated, she lowered her head. Now, in his heart, she was just a cold-hearted passer-by! However, she had already gone this far, it was impossible to let him go. She could only bite the bullet! Taking a deep breath, she moved close to him. "Boss Lewis, you can''t be so heartless!" The woman blinked her eyes andined. Her eyes were full of innocence. If it were not for the n she had made for tonight, she would have backed off. "Heartless, uh? L, I didn''t put you in prison and let you rot in there! That is because you were my wife!" The man sneered at her. She bit her lip, and made up her mind. She must make it today. Sure enough! Seeing that she made a move on him, Harry stood up and walked towards the room door. L thought that he was disturbed! How could she let him go easily! L hurriedly rushed at him and put her arms around his waist. "Boss Lewis, what''s the rush?" Then she saw Harry closed his eyes to hide his lust. She smiledcently and gave him a kiss. Her final n actually worked! The next afternoon when Harry woke up, L was not around. He was the only one left in the room. Usually, it was L who was still sleeping after he got up. This time it was the other way around. It seemed that this woman had a lot of energy! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, she didn''t demand orin about anything... Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Harry pondered what the woman meant. After taking a shower, Harry turned on his cell phone and saw a picture from the little woman in WeChat. Harry''s face took on a ghastly expression. He clenched his cell phone. Even the blue veins were popping out on his skins. In the picture, he quietly slept in the big bed, without a shred of clothing on... Damn it! He was fooled by that woman! Another message, "Boss Lewis, this is nothingpared to the insult you threw on me! Do you think that I am willing to go to bed with you? Bah! From now on, I just want to live my own life without being disturbed. Please don''t bother me again! If you can''t guarantee that, then this photo will show up on the front page of entertainment news!" "L, living your own life? In your dreams!" He quickly typed out a few words to send, only to find that he had been cklisted by her. Harry turned livid with rage and flung his cell phone onto the wall. The cell phone screen was completely broken. It shed twice and went out. Harry picked up his briefcase and strode to thepany. L, well done! "Time after time you challenged my bottom line! I would leave no stone unturned to find you and humiliate you every day!" Harry returned to thepany, his face ghastly pale. He went into his office and saw Ynda sitting on his sofa. When she saw Harry in such a bad mood, Ynda wondered if it had something to do with L. Last night he was obviously not in thepany. She had waited for two hours today before he came back. It was abnormal! "Harry, what''s the matter with you?" She caringly stepped forward and stood in front of his desk, watching Harry rubbing his eyes. "You go get yourself ready. We will get engaged after I am done with my work!" Seeing the surprise in the eyes of Ynda, Harry became more agitated! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ynda''s eyes turned red with excitement, she didn''t know what to say. She had waited so long for this day. She nodded and left the office with her handbag. She intended to question him where he wasst night but forgot it. As long as they got engaged, everything would be fine, wasn''t it? When L came home, the living room was in a mess. Today, Mrs. Kirk didn''t need toe over. What happened? It crossed her mind that Harry said at the dock the other day that so many people got close to her because of the old pocket watch! She hurriedly went to the balcony and rummaged behind the flowerpot. Luckily, it was still there! As her whole body was aching, L climbed onto the bed and opened the old pocket watch. Because it was too old, the clock inside did not move and stayed at 5 o''clock. She fiddled with the brown discolored pocket watch and couldn''t tell why it is worth so much! So many people had approached or kidnapped her for that gadget. Was it really worth a lot of money? However, she would better hide it carefully. Maybe it did have functions that she was not aware of. She got out of bed to pull the curtain shut on the balcony. At thest minute, she saw a telescope on the opposite building! With a shudder, L grabbed the curtain, thought a moment, and went into the kitchen. She hid the old pocket watch in the spice box in the cupboard, covered it with a lot of peppercorns, put the box in the corner, and then covered the box with a few new bowls. When Mrs. Kirk came, L would tell her that the peppercorns were borrowed by the neighbor and ask her to buy some! She was so tired! L was too exhausted to clean up the mess in the house. She crawled to bed and fell asleep! At the ancient vi in Ascea. The nobledy, wearing dark red lipstick, utterly difited, walked up and down in the room while answering the phone. "Please forgive me, Madam! We have turned her house upside down but found nothing!" In the building opposite to L''s house, the bodyguard reported thetest situation to thedy. "Damn it! Watch her every move. The elder brother has expanded his search area in Dreles. We must find that old pocket watch before him!" The nobledy thumped the dressing table with her fist. A dozen of Thomas''s men followed L closely. It would be difficult even if she wanted to tie her up directly. "Yes, Madam. She came back just now. Now she has shut the curtain. I''ll keep watching her!" The bodyguard respectfully hung up the phone and rubbed his sore eyes. Because he had to watch L''s every move and he did not trust other people, he had not slept for two days. He bucked up and continued to check the opposite room through the high-powered telescope, hoping that the woman would pull open the curtain soon. L was like a sh in the pan in the entertainment circle. Now she was rather worried. Where could she find a job? Wherever she went, people knew her. How could she do an ordinary job? If she didn''t find a job, she would remain at home eating in idleness. Finally, L worked as a clerk at a coffee shop near her home. Many people recognized her and wanted to take photos with her, but she politely refused them. Three months passed peacefully and quietly, during which Joseph dropped by from time to time. Seeing that she had dismissed the housemaid, Joseph didn''t say anything. Thomas came at night once, but he was so busy that they only had a few words. L sent him away by saying "I don''t have it." That night, the atmosphere was very embarrassing. Thomas looked at her with guilt and awkwardness. Later he didn''te for her again. Harry, however, came to her several times and humiliated her by all means. She always cut him dead! In the end, he forced her to sleep with him. L was boiling with rage. What kind of ex-husband was he? It was getting warmer. L came out of the building wearing a thin coat. She hailed a taxi and headed for the hospital. It had been more than half a month since thest time Harry came to her, but her period hadn''te for a long time...two months? Three months? She could not remember. Yesterday night, she went to the pharmacy and bought two test strips. She used them the next morning. The result... made her almost break down! She called the manager to ask for a day off and went to the hospital for a full check. Although it had been a few months since she left the entertainment circle, L was still very easy to be recognized. Wearing a peaked cap and sunsses, she walked along the wall towards the hospital''s obstetrics and gynecology department. She had phoned in advance to make an appointment. When the doctor called L''s name, a few patients who are waiting cast their eyes at her. They wanted to know if she was that big star L. To avoid them, she dived into the examination room. She entreated the doctor to keep it secret for her! After the examination, L sat on the bench, bowing her head. While waiting for the results, she yed with her cell phone. Within less than five minutes, the doctor called her name again, and she saw the ultrasound report... Chapter 93 Chapter 93 L couldn''t understand what the two pictures on the top half of the report meant, but she could definitely understand the words below: Ultrasound report: single live intrauterine pregnancy of about 12 weeks 0 days AOG. The same result as what the test strip indicated that morning. Three months... She had been pregnant for three months. That result was not unbelievable to L actually, cause Harry never used condom or allowed her to take contraceptive pills. He wanted her to bear him ten children... "But what am I supposed to do with this baby?" she was lost in thought. After checking L''s report which showed that she and her baby were perfectly healthy, the doctor advised her to eat more nutritious food. Besides, since L had an abortion once, the doctor instructed her to take more rests and not to strain herself. L sat on her bed and looked down at the report. She was going to be a mother again. She wondered if she should tell Harry about the baby. After a deep consideration, she decided to raise the baby on her own without letting him know. After all, they had divorced. The baby had nothing to do with him. She had lost one baby before, so she told herself to be more careful this time. Then she picked her mobile phone up and called her manager. Leaning that L want to resign, the manager was astonished. Although L was a super star before, she was nice and worked hard. It would be a great pity for her to lose L. L just exined that she had some personal stuff to deal with. The manager tried to persuade her. But L seemed to be determined. The manager said no more but asked L to go there to get her sry. Harry came to L''s home somedayter. He knocked and knocked but nobody answered. Afterwards, he encountered Zoe, who came to L''s home to collecting things, and forced him to tell him where L was. Zoe told him L had moved away. But he didn''t know where L was, either. It was the first time Harry had experienced that anguished feeling when his beloved was missing suddenly. He was deadly depressed. He realized that someone who professed to leave wouldn''t go far actually. But someone who was determined to leave would leave quietly without exchanging goodbyes. L was thetter. Half a monthter, Harry and Ynda got engaged. Their engagement party was luxurious with many big shots attending. Coupled with Harry and Ynda''s social status, their engagement caused a worldwide sensation. In an apartment with two bedrooms and one living room in an old alley on the outskirts of Dreles. The apartment was not new but tidy enough. L was sitting on the sofa and staring at the man in TV with tears streaming down her face. She moved her hand onto her burgeoning baby bump, "Baby, you see? You father is getting engaged with the woman who had killed your sister or brother. From now on, only we two can keep each otherpany!" L wiped tears off and looked up at the blue sky through window. After calming herself down, she walked to the yard, turned on the tap, collected a half barrel of water, and slowly carried it towards the kitchen. The tap in the kitchen was broken days ago, so she could only get the water in the yard before the tap was repaired. The door was opened suddenly at that time. It was Jordan and Josephing in. They looked around the shabby yard and frowned. Then they caught sight of L who was tottering to the kitchen with a water barrelboriously. "L!" Joseph called L. Joseph? L turned around with surprise and saw Joseph was standing at the door of the yard with a cold man in a military uniform. Both of them were looking at L with a swollen belly with a mixed feeling. Joseph was on the verge of tears. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Maybe it''s because she didn''t wear any make-up during pregnancy, she looked a little pale. L was wearing a loose dark purple maternity dress and a pair of t shoes. She put the heavy water barrel down, "Joseph, how do you know I am here? and who is this gentleman?" Joseph, whose eyes had already turned red, ran to L and hugged her tightly, "Sister!" L was his elder sister! The missing kid that his family had been looking for more than twenty years. He was in great surprise and astonishment when he saw the picture Jordan sent him. Although he had been feeling familiar with L andfortable staying with her somehow, he couldn''t believe L was indeed her elder sister at first! L looked at Joseph with enormous confusion. "What is wrong with him?" Although she knew Joseph was excited to see her, she thought Joseph overacted. "L!" Jordan called her when she was still wondering about Joseph''s unusual behavior. Excitement revealed on Jordan''s poker face. He was also touched to reunite with L. The excited Jordan doubled L''s confusion. "What happened? What the hell are wrong with both of them?" she thought. Joseph pulled L into the room. The small but clean apartment gave Jordan an unspoken mixed feeling. Joseph walked L to the sofa and told her she was born into Newman Family in Ascea. L had a high fever at three months old and was sent to hospital. It was at that time that she was abducted. But Newman Family never stopped looking for her. L believed what Joseph just said. Because Carl told her the day he left that she was not his biological daughter. She was adopted... Jordan was sitting on a small stool straightly. He further exined to her. Their Family is a big family with a long history in Ascea. Their grandpa Landon Newman, who was eighty-eight years old at that time, was the Vice President of Ascea before his retirement. Their father Harold Newman was a first lieutenant and their mother Angie Prescott was a general. Jordan, who was twenty-nine years old, was a colonel and Joseph was... Actually she knew Joseph. Jordan recalled that he once held his chubby cute little sister in arms. Now seeing that his little sister was pregnant, he felt ratherplicated. It took L two hours to ept that breaking news. Jordan knew it was difficult for anybody to ept that at once, "Our grandpa and parents had knew that I found you. They all miss you very much and want toe and pick you up tomorrow. What do you think of it?" L looked at Jordan in a loss. Her brain was in a mess. She didn''t know what to say, so she just nodded subconsciously. Seeing her nodding, Jordan stood up immediately and walked out to the yard to make a phone call. Joseph persuaded L to move out to Jordan''s vi. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When they came out, the narrow valley was crowded with neighbors who gathered around Jordan''s car. Those neighbors all wanted to have a look at that luxury car they could only saw on TV before. Harry and Ynda''s engagement and her real family made L sleepless that night. Before noon of the next day, Joseph came upstairs and told her their grandfather and parents were all here. L followed Joseph downstairs. Their grandpa, the old man who was always serious before, excitedly stared at L walking down. Their mother Angie, who was in a military uniform, held Harold''s hand tightly. That usually serious iron lady became a sentimental loving mother at that moment. She couldn''t help crying the moment she saw L. L tugged at Joseph''s clothes while standing in front of those three elders, "Hello. I am L!" Angie step forwards and held L into her arms the next second. It was her daughter that she had been looking for in the past twenty plus years! "L, my girl. I found you finally. Thank God!" Seeing endless tears streaming down Angie''s face, L lifted hands and responded her...mother''s hug gingerly. She believed that woman was her biological mother, cause the excitement and happiness in that woman''s eyes at that moment was so real. L was touched. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 "My girl, I am your mother!" Angie, holding L''s face in both hands, was excited to introduce herself. Joseph pulled the dumbfounded L and whispered a reminder, "Say something!" L looked at Angie and gently let out a sound, "Mother." Angie hugged L tightly in her arms, "My dear daughter, I finally find you!" L looked at the aged Landon and called out, "Grandfather!" Landon nodded with joy! Facing Harold, L hesitated and called out, "Father!" Harold responded at once. This was his own daughter, whom he used to hold in his arms when she was a little baby! The family reunited and everyone was very excited and happy. L stood up from the sofa, for there was something she had to let them know. "I have divorced... and I''m six months... pregnant... If you mind..." "Not at all! That is my great-grandson! Who would dare to mind?" Landon was the first to show his attitude. "Silly girl, Mom and Dad cannot be happier. We don''t mind at all." Angie held L''s hand, unwilling to let her go. "Right, you are my sister. If anyone dares to mind that, I will kick his ass!" Atst, Joseph realized that another reason why L was so familiar to him was that she looked like his big brother! "What about your foster parents?" Harold hoped he could pay them a visit and express his gratitude. "... I... My mother passed away when I was eight years old, and my father disappeared after a cmity. So, I was alone since then!" She didn''t know how her father was now! She was so worried about him! Hearing the misfortune of L''s foster family, everyone was silent. "You don''t have to worry about it. No news is the best news. I will send someone to Dreles to look for him." Looking at the sad expression of L, Jordan figured that her foster parents must have been very good to her! Before the ne took off, L took a selfie and posted it on her Weibo, with the words: "Let bygones be bygones." L deleted Weibo from her cell phone and sent a message to Wendy saying that they might see each other soon. After she settled in Ascea, she would make Jordan take responsibility for Wendy. She looked forward to being her sister-inw. And she sent a message to Zoe: "My dear friend, thank you for helping me and taking care of me for so long. I''m leaving now. See you." Gazing at the message from L, Zoe lowered his head, tears flowing from his eyes. As she left the country, he would leave as well! It was already evening when L arrived in Ascea. By the light of the streetmp, L saw a number of ancient vis within arge manor. Angie told L that there were eight vis, all of which were properties of the Newman Family. In that night, to bond with her daughter, Angie asked Harold to sleep in another room and shared the bed with L. "L, how are you these years?" Angie put the pillow behind L for her to lean back on. "Well, my father loved me very much. After he was framed by a good friend, my grandmother was so mad that she had a heart attack and passed away. After my father disappeared... I was set up by my ex-boyfriend, and I... got married with my ex-husband. He... was very good to me and tolerant of my bad temper..." At that moment, tears welled up in L''s eyes. He was really nice to her. Angie wiped tears for his daughter with a wet tissue. "Don''t be sad. Why did you divorce then?" "Because his ex-girlfriend was a cunning woman. She set me up several times. Once, when I was pregnant, which I was unaware of, she pushed me down the stairs. The child was gone. I don''t know how she made my... ex-husband believe that I did the abortion on purpose..." L''s heart ached when she recalled the love-hate rtionship in the past. "By the way, mother, we haven''t done a paternity test, why are you so sure that I am your daughter?" They didn''t ask for a paternity test, which made L quite curious. "Silly girl, you see, you and your elder brother look alike. When you were newborn babies, you two looked almost the same. And, do you have an old pocket watch?" Rubbing L''s silky long hair, Angie determined to make it up to her daughter. L nodded, but she had never taken it out! "Your old pocket watch was a family heirloom from your grandmother. You were the only girl in your generation, so your grandma gave it to you!" After L was taken away, there had been no news whatsoever about her for a few years. The couple decided to give birth to another girl to ease the pain. Who knows, a boy was born again... L chatted with Angie tillte at night. She felt a sense of relief when she spoke out her thoughts. In the past, she had too much on her mind, which suffocated her sometimes. Angie touched L''s pregnant belly and said, "Don''t be sad. Now that you are back, we will protect you and won''t let you get hurt." "Thanks, mother..." In Royal Club of Dreles. In the upscale private room, the smoke was lingering and the wine was pungent. Four men scattered in the private room. Eason, who was usually mysterious at his whereabouts, looked at his good friend Harry with a frown. He wondered why Harry became a different person as they hadn''t met each other for such a long time. Four bottles of Baijiu had already been emptied and numerous packs of cigarette had already been consumed. "Samuel, haven''t you always gone to hispany? What happened to him? Did thepany go bankrupt?" Eason, holding the wine ss, turned his head to look at the indifferent Samuel. "Thepany went bankrupt? Hispany is doing well. It won''t go bankrupt even if it earns no money in the next few years." Samuel and Chuck clinked sses and poured half a ss of wine down their throats. "So what''s wrong with him? Isn''t he just engaged? Shouldn''t he be in high spirits for such happy event?" Eason snatched the wine ss from Harry''s hand. Samuel read L''stest Weibo post, which had been pushed to the hot list. Comments kept popping up but no one had responded. It seemed that L had deleted Weibo. "His ex-wife disappeared." Yes, there''s no other reason. "His ex-wife? Howe someone that he is so infatuated with bes his ex-wife?" This guy was so mean. He didn''t tell his good friends anything about his sh marriage and sh divorce! "He is with Ynda now!" Chuck opened his tacit mouth. That bitch! Harry was perhaps the only muddlehead! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "... Doesn''t he love the actress very much?" Eason couldn''t understand who he really loved? Both? Having a wife and a mistress? He was capable indeed, but he was not that kind of person! Eason''s words were followed by a long silence. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 "Have I ever gossiped about anything?" Samuel asked Eason quietly. "No, right?" He added after seeing Eason nodding. Samuel was not that kind of person. "But I want to say that if his ex-wife saw him drink like this, she would definitely be furious and throw his cigarette and wine bottles right away." Samuel continued. "Really?" Eason said. He was so curious that he leaned close to Samuel. "Joey was not gossipy, right? But even someone like him told Samuel something about L. Ynda had a room in Harry''s vi. Harry''s ex-wife destroyed everything in that room once. It was Joey who brought the repairer to fix it." Samuel said. "Is she beautiful? Does she have a rich family?" Eason cut in. "Yes, she is gorgeous. But her father was set up and her family went bankrupt. Her father disappeared since then." Samuel said. "So she has a strong character. It''s natural that men want to conquer that kind of girls. No wonder Harry would be obsessed with her. He must be very satisfied in sex." The bullshit of Eason indicated that he was a yboy. Samuel ignored Eason''s words and continued. "And there was a time that Harry bought Ynda a Ferrari. His ex-wife was irritated and told Harry on the spot that if he didn''t change the ownership of the car, she would leave him. Harry was not willing to compromise, but conceded finally and asked Joey to change the ownership to his ex-wife after she went away." "And¡­" Samuel wanted to say more without noticing that Harry had turned ghastly. "Samuel, don''t you have any work to do?" Harry''s warning stopped the gossiping. "Harry, don''t stop him. Your ex-wife is amazing!" Eason said. He enjoyed the gossip while eating chips. "Bang!" A wine bottle was thrown onto the wall and broke into pieces. The room became silent and the crunch of eating chips disappeared. "Never ever mention her in front of me!" Harry shouted. He then staggered to the door. The other three men hurried to hand him and discussed where they should take him to. The result was Eason''s vi. Four Years Later. In the magnificent and cute kids'' room in Newman''s vi. "Nicole Newman, it''s time to sleep." Angie picked the cute Nicole up and walked to the bed. Resting her chin on Angie''s shoulder, the chubby Nicole murmured: "Nanny, is mommy still working now? It was nine o''clock in the evening. She must be tired." "Yes, but she will be at home soon. Nanny will read you a bed time story, ok?" Angie replied. After putting the little baby on the crib, she turned on the bed light and began reading. Nicole listened to the story of Snow White quietly and yawned soon. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At half past nine, she fell into sleep as usual. At that time, the door of her room was gently opened from outside. "Mother, is Nicole sleeping now?" L tiptoed to the bed and asked. She had been very busy recently and often worked veryte because the CEO of herpany was going to retire. "Yes. Shh, let''s go." Angie replied and pulled her outside. But she was unwilling to go and said: "I haven''t seen my daughter today. I want to kiss her." Angie smiled and let her go. L walked quietly to the bed again, kissing the sleeping on her chubby face several times. "Enough. Nicole would wake up if you continue doing so." Angie pulled L out before closing the door gently. "Mother, does Nicole behave herself today?" L asked. L had be a family member of Newman Family of Ascea. "Sure she does. My granddaughter will not be a bad kid." Thinking of Nicole, Angie smiled. When they walked to the door, Angie said: "Tomorrow is the 92nd birthday of your grandfather. We would like to take this opportunity to introduce you to everyone then." L had kept a low profile in the past four years. She had been a full-time mother for one plus years, and then went out to work. "Four years passed. It''s time to face it. What will be, will be." L thought so and nodded, "Okay, but Nicole is not included." She didn''t want her daughter to be exposed in the public. "Alright. Have an early rest tonight. Remember to be present on the birthday dinner tomorrow at the earliest time possible." Angie said and gently pped her daughter''s hands. She was so gratified to find L back, who had brought vigor to the family. Soaking in a tub, L felt less exhausted. After turning on her phone, she flipped to a photo. It was shot on the engagement of Harry and Ynda. In the photo, Harry was putting a ring on Ynda''s finger with a smile. Being introduced to the media meant the end of her four years'' secluded life. "Ynda, Mike, and Sara, thank you all to make me stronger. I''m different now. Now it''s my turn to revenge." L thought. The next day, L finished her work ahead of schedule and returned to the vi at six o''clock. Nicole just came back from school and was running around in the living room with Landon, Angie and Joseph surrounded. The stylist was there waiting for L. "Nicole, my baby." L said. Seeing her daughter run to her, L opened her arms and held Nicole, kissing her again and again. "Mommy, I finally see you." Nicole said. She was a little unhappy with a pout. "You are so busy recently." Sheined. "I''m sorry, baby. I wille home early, I promise, ok?" L said. Looking at her daughter, she felt a little bit guilty. "Ok. Mommy, can I sleep with you tonight?" Nicole asked. Dressed with a pink princess dress, she acted spoiled. L had no reason to refuse her cute daughter. "No problem. Mommy will sleep with you tonight." L replied. She handed Nicole over to Joseph who was sitting in the couchzily and added: "The stylist had been waiting for mommy for a long time. Have fun with your uncle." Joseph picked Nicole up immediately, putting her on his legs and asked, "Nicole, can you tell me secretly what you prepared for your great-grandfather?" "This is a secret!" Nicole replied naughtily, which amused the listeners. At half past seven pm. All guests had arrived at the reception room of the vi of Newman family. They were basically the heads of administrative departments and armed forces of the nation. Considering that they were important figures of Ascea, the media didn''t dare to take out their cameras at the very beginning. Those two authoritative media were told by Landon before the dinner that they should behave themselves, or else, they would get into trouble. At eight o''clock, Landon, who wore a suit appeared in the middle of the room, handed by Harold and Angie. With some greeting, the guests offered their expensive birthday gifts, which were happily epted by Landon and handed over to the housekeeper standing by. Time ticked away. "Now it''s the time." Landon thought. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Landon cleared his throat and said, "Today, on my birthday banquet, I would like to introduce to you my granddaughter, who has been missing for more than twenty years. Now let''s wee her." In rapturous apuse, a woman in a court-style off-the-shoulder dress came out and amazed everyone. In the live broadcast of the media, the camera was focused on the woman. Her slim and well-shaped body was tightly wrapped in a whitece fishtail dress. The delicatece fabric was iid with several stic flowers. The soft gauze of the luxurious long train was also sewn with beautifulce appliques. The pure handmade evening dress was abination of oriental charm and western fantasy. The woman had her long hair twisted on top and her ears decorated with delicate white flower earrings. Her face was covered with a light foundation makeup. Her eyshes looked longer with mascara. And her lips were painted in rose red lipstick. Her charming face resembled a dazzling and fragrant epiphyllum flower that was in full bloom. When this fairy-like woman appeared, all the guests were enthralled. Landon was satisfied with the amazement that his granddaughter brought to everyone. His granddaughter must be the best! He spoke again, "This is my granddaughter, L. I would be grateful for your care for her!" "Please don''t stand on ceremony. It is our honor to do so." "Yes, how I envy Harold having such a beautiful daughter!" "She looks so much like the couple!" Hearing all the praises, Landonughed heartily. "L, say hi to everybody." "Hello, everyone, I am L. I''m very d to meet you. Thank you all for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend my grandfather''s birthday banquet. Thank you!" The woman bent slightly to thank the guests. "Look, this should be the daughter of an eminent family! Generous and polite." "s, Angie, your daughter is so excellent. I want to bear a daughter!" Arade of Angie cracked a joke andughed. "Ha, ha, ha!" In theughter, the Newman family weed another distinguished guest. "Mr. President!" "Good evening, Mr. President!" The sudden appearance of Thomas attracted a host of greetings. He was the supreme power-holder of Ascea. Landon was a man of great reputation. He had invited not only senior leaders of Ascea''s government, but also military leaders of armed forces. Now even President Herren, the leader of Ascea, came to the banquet, which made everyone envious. "President Herren, wee!" Apanied by L, Landon came to greet Thomas in person. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. L had not seen Thomas for a few years, during which he had be more mature and experienced. She nodded slightly to greet him. "Mr. Newman is low-key usually. Now that you hold the birthday banquet this year, I should not miss the chance." Thomas asked his chauffeur to hand over the birthday gift he had brought. L epted the gift for her grandfather. "Ha ha, the banquet is nothingpared to my granddaughter. I want everyone get acquainted with her and take care of her in the future. That is my sole wish!" Landon recalled that it was this man who had reminded him so that he was able to find his granddaughter very quickly. "L, long time no see!" Thomas greeted L with a smile. The intimate way he addressed L immediately gave rise to much discussion. "Mr. Herren must be upied with myriad affairs every day. Thank you for attending my grandfather''s birthday banquet." The little woman only said a few words, neither servile nor overbearing. Thomas felt her change immediately. In the past few years, L had be more mature and ... beautiful! After the greetings, the guests took some food and chatted for a long time before they slowly dispersed. L had to take care of Nicole, so she left not long after Thomas came. L was like a sh in the pan. Her brief appearance had left a good and deep impression on the guests. And a few young military officers have been pestering Jordan to introduce L to them. Joseph also followed L to the baby room of Nicole, as he preferred staying with his little niece than attending that kind of boring banquet. At SL Group of Dreles. Though it was already veryte, Harry was still working overtime. Joey stumbled and pushed open the door of the CEO''s office. The man sitting in front of theputer gave him a cold nce. In the past few years, the boss''s lethal eyes had be sharper. Frightened, Joey quickly shut the door and knocked again. "Come in!" Hearing the faint voice from inside, Joey calmly opened the door. However, he couldn''t control his flustered footsteps when he walked to Harry''s desk. "Boss, guess who I saw on the video?" Let him guess? Harry cast a fierce look at Joey, who shivered with fear, quickly took out his cell phone and reyed the video he had just watched. While watching the video, Harry put on a murderous look that almost sucked in Joey like a whirlpool. After a long time, the cell phone was running out of battery. Then Joey heard Harry''s voice. "The acting CEO of ourpany in Ascea is going to retire, right?" Harry habitually picked up a cigarette and lit it. "Yes, the next acting CEO has not yet been determined." Joey answered immediately. "Go get ready!" The vicious woman, without saying a word, had disappeared from his life for four years. Now that you had turned up, Harry thought, you would be my prey to y with! Joey nodded with tacit understanding. The boss had been engaged to Ynda for four years yet had not got married! What did that mean? Joey knew about it more than anyone else! In the future, the woman in the video would be a big shot that he might rely on! At No. 8 Pearl Spring. All of a sudden, Harry started to transfer his career to Ascea. Ynda was very puzzled. Watching Harry busy with the handover these days, she felt that there was something wrong. Until one night, she saw a video, in which the Newman family introduced their family member that had been lost for more than twenty years. Ynda suddenly understood what was going on. The woman who had disappeared for four years appeared! She was a member of the Newman family! Well, what an ascension of status! Joseph was her younger brother, then did Joseph know the true identity of L four years ago? The video had been released just for a few days, and Harry seemed unable to hold himself back, huh... Ynda sat in front of the dresser, wearing a bitter smile. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Four years. They had been engaged for four years! Harry dyed the wedding again and again no matter how their families urged him. At that moment, Ynda realized Harry had never forgotten that woman. She clenched her fists. "Then let that woman disappear for good." she sneered. L was called over to the conference room for an emergency management meeting the second after she arrived at thepany by the deputy CEO Theron Bentley. Seeing all executives were present, Theron went straight to the point, "The CEO of SL Group, our big Boss, Harry Lewis ising to take over thepany as CEO. Please get yourself ready. He looked round the whole meeting room and added, "I have seen Boss Lewis twice. He is demanding and hard to get along with. His cold eyes and poker face can freeze you even miles away. So you''d better be on the ball after his arrival!" Seeing all people disying a terrified look after hearing his words, he smirked. "When will him take office?" A manager raised a question which all the others concerned. They were all wondering how many peaceful days left. "Very soon. Boss Lewis is handing over his work in Dreles. ording to his high work efficiency, I think he will arrive here within three days!" Speaking of that, he was thinking was there anything he didn''t do well in. If so, he needed to make up for it as soon as possible. "Miss Newman!" Theron called L who kept silent throughout and looked distracted. "Yes, Mr. Bentley." "Prepare a banquet to wee our CEO. All people here will attend. Get moving." Theron ordered. Theron''s unprecedented cautious attitude made everyone panic in the following days. After the meeting, L came back to her office and sat down. "Take office within three days? How come our calm boss became so eager? Now that Harry ising with Ynda, I will face them!" She sneered. In order to make herself stronger, she had been working hard since she joined in SL Group three years ago. Luckily, the former Acting President thought highly of herpetency and promoted her to General Manager. The show was going to be on soon. Who''s gonna be the winner and who''s gonna be the loser? It''s as in as the nose on the face... In No. 888 Room of Westin Hotel. L was wearing a white dress, a red wind coat and a pair of new-fashioned wedge heels which quite matched her clothes. With the color reviver balm, her light make-up looked exquisite. L sat down at the seat which was farthest from the seat for the guest of honor. Eight department managers, two deputy managers, one general manager and one deputy CEO were all present, waiting for their CEO. At seven o''clock pm. The door was opened from outside on time. The man who was stepping in exuded a strong sense of domineering. All people were on tenterhooks. They stood up at once to show their respect to the man. "Boss Lewis, wee!" Theron scooted to the man who kept a porker face and walked him to the seat. After greeting, Theron started introducing the others to Harry. L was sitting still and listening. When it came to L, Theron said, "Boss Lewis, this is our General Manager, L Newman. Although she just joined in ourpany three years ago, she had been promoted to General Manager because of her outstandingpetency." "Three years... Miss Newman is excellent indeed." Hearing that low and masculine voice again after years, L lifted her lips slightly. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Other male managers nursed a little grievance. "Why Boss Lewis just nodded indifferently when it comes to them, but praised L? Young and beautifuldies are in high favor for sure!" they thought. How they wish they could be young and beautiful! Other female managers who were in their thirties and forties all blushed. Boss Lewis was so charming that their heart started beating faster the moment they saw him. "Thank you, Boss Lewis. It''s my honor to work for SL Group." L replied simply without even looking at Harry. Noticing the atmosphere turned a little embarrassing, Theron introduced another manager immediately. After that, all of them came to toast Harry one after another. L looked much more indifferent against the enthusiastic others. She didn''t join their toast, but ate and sipped juice sometimes while sitting there. Theron poured some Baijiu for L and asked her to toast Harry. L put her chopsticks down and looked at Theron, "Sorry, I can''t drink these days." L was supposed to say that to Boss Lewis. But she was looking at Theron, who was embarrassed by her words. "What is wrong with L? She is good at socializing and able to get along well with all colleagues inpany. Why she is so weird today?" Theron wondered. Theron didn''t insist on that. He turned to another manager and asked him to toast Harry. The banquet could be regarded as a sess cause everyone fully took part in and enjoyed it, except L of course. Theron dragged L to walk Harry out together after the banquet. There was a little flush on Harry''s cheeks. He drank a little bit too much that night. It was gettingte when they came out. Joey was standing beside the Maybach, waiting for Harry. Seeing long-lost L, Joy nodded at her. Theron was confused. "CEO''s assistant seems to know L. Does CEO already know L before too?" he thought. Then Joey opened the door for Harry. "Mr. Bentley, I forgot my phone in the hotel. Could you please fetch it for me?" Harry turned to them suddenly. "Sure. Please wait a minute." Theron trotted back to the hotel at once. L was not willing to stay alone with Harry, at least at that time. She was nning to follow Theron, When Harry called her, "Miss Newman, how about getting in for a chat?" Harry was leaning against the door of the Maybach and squinting at L who looked more mature than she was four years ago. "No. Boss Lewis, you''d better have a good rest!" L refused without turning back to him. Hearing that, Harry just smiled without saying anything further. Since he had been in Ascea now, he had a lot of time. Then they saw Theron running out of the hotel hall with Harry''s mobile phone in his hand. The mobile phone was ringing. "Boss Lewis, someone called Ynda keeps calling you!" Harry threw a clod nce at him. Theron realized he shouldn''t have watched Boss''s privacy. Hearing what Theron just said, L went straight to her BMW parked nearby and left despite that the big Boss was still standing there. Theron was more confused with a little anger. "What the hell is wrong with L today? She has been so impolite to the big Boss." He thought. Harry hung up the phone indifferently. Then he got in the Maybach after L''s car ran out of his sight. "Goodbye, Boss Lewis. Have a good rest!" Theron waved at Harry. After seeing big Boss off, Theron went back to the private room cause other managers were still there. They were devouring food. They didn''t dare to eat with abandon in front of the big Boss. Now, since the Boss had left, they finally could fill their belly. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 "What''s the matter with L today?" Theron was not in the mood, thinking about what was going on. "What''s the matter? I guess the CEO and the general manager should know each other, " said Susan Moore, the human resources manager. It was a woman''s sixth sense. "You don''t know about it! L used to be a big star in Dreles. At that time, L, Harry and Ynda were often on the entertainment news. Then L quit the entertainment circle and disappeared completely." Jenna Haywood, the public rtions manager, said mysteriously. She had recognized L long ago, but never told anyone. "Really? I have never thought that Manager was a star before! But, with such a good-looking face, she is totally qualified to be a star!" said Jack Jacobs, the deputy general manager, a man in his forties who had always been impressed by L''s appearance. The executives talked about Harry and L for a long time. The final conclusion was: "The CEO was too frightful to be provoked, and L, who had a rtionship with him, cannot be provoked either." The next morning. L got up very early. She took a look at her sleeping daughter before she started washing and makeup. It was the first day that Harry assumed office. All the staff should arrive half an hour early to do the preparatory work. L must get there earlier than they do and have things ready. She told Joseph to send Nicole to school, then left home in a hurry. She speeded up her car to thepany and parked it at an empty parking space. Walking in the 2-inch high heels, the tall and professional L exchanged greetings with her subordinates. "Miss Newman, good morning!" "Good morning!" "Good morning, Miss Newman!" "Morning!" L walked into the general manager''s office. She called in her assistant Leo Graham and told him the schedule. "The new CEO wille soon. The company must be clean and tidy. The staff must greet the CEO simultaneously. And move a few green nts to the CEO''s office! Last, inform all department managers to assemble in the lobby at 7:50 on time, with uniforms and work cards!" With this, L asked Leo to get ready. At 7:40, L personally took the lead to check thepany, including all the inessible areas. L nodded with satisfaction, and told Jack to deal with the rest. She just waited for the meeting after weing the new CEO. At 7:55, all the managers and the ushers were standing in two columns in front of thepany, waiting for the new CEO. At 7:58, Theron and L stood right in the middle of thepany gate. The familiar Maybach stopped in front of thepany on time. Joey stepped out of the driver''s seat and opened the rear door. Dressed in a business suit and a pair of ck Italian handmade shoes, Harry got out of the car. For those who had never seen him, his forbidding countenance took their breath away. He cast a cold nce at the people at the doorway and walked towards them with a briefcase. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Wee, Boss Lewis!" L, dressed in the general manager''s uniform, wore an impersonal smile. She took a step back to give way to Harry. Hardly had the voice of L and Theron faded away, the department managers and the ushers eximed with one ord, "Wee, Boss Lewis!" And they bowed low to express wee. Harry had be ustomed to this kind of asion. "The executives shall meet in the conference room in five minutes." The cold voice echoed in the quiet lobby. L followed him and answered, "Yes, boss." It was not appropriate for the deputy CEO to arrange the meeting personally, so she took it upon herself. "The general manager shall report to me. I want detailed data." L pressed the elevator button, walked into the elevator after Harry, and pressed the button for the 36th floor, where the CEO''s office was located. The elevator door closed. There were only Harry, Joey, L and Theron. "Yes, boss!" Jesus, I have a lot of work, L thought. In the narrow elevator space, she seemed to have felt the familiar masculine smell of Harry. In just a few seconds, the elevator reached the 36th floor. The CEO''s office was clean and everything was new. There were a few green nts beside the French window, which were especially conspicuous. Harry nced around the office and said, "Move out the green nts. Change the color of the curtain and the sofa. Now let''s go to the meeting!" "Boss, if you smoke at ordinary times, the green nts are essential!" L calmly looked at Harry. How could the office of this smoking addict do without green nts? Theron took a deep breath and thought that L was really audacious to defy the CEO''s order. He would hide his ego anyway. Joey tried to hold back hisughter, watching his boss being cornered. He bet ten dors that his boss would not refuse! Sure enough! Harry cast a cold nce at the woman behind him. The woman, however, looked him straight in the eyes with calmness, without any emotion in her eyes. "Take me to the conference room." Was that acquiescence? L hurriedly turned around, walked into the elevator and pressed the button for the 22nd floor, where large conference rooms of thepany were set up. When the four people entered the conference room, all executives were already present. "Mr. CEO!" L quickly walked to her seat, which was on the left side of the CEO''s seat... Jack pushed several folders to L, as if they were hot potatoes. "Begin!" Harry threw a nce at the woman sitting by his side. L stood up, walked to the stage, and turned on the projector. A series of data appeared on the white wall. "This is thepany earnings in the past six months, five percentage points greater than the corresponding period ofst year..." L''s introduction echoed in the quiet conference room until the meeting ended three hourster. The executives walked out of the conference room, wiping their sweat and whispering that they were going to have a harsh time working with the new CEO. Poker face; domineering and bossy; Asura from hell; cold and aloof; vigorous and resolute... These were all remarks about him. L turned off the projector and was ready to leave the conference room. "Miss Newman,e to my office. The financial data is problematic." Harry gave an order and left the conference room directly. The two managers who had not left yet cast a sympathetic nce at L. L rolled her eyes behind the man and dragged her feet to the CEO''s office. Joey had already found his ce in the secretary division and was pulling stuff out of his briefcase. Seeing L, he said, "Miss Newman, Boss Lewis is waiting for you in the office." Chapter 99 Chapter 99 L nodded. Then she opened the office door and got in. Looking at L''s back, Joey got lost in thought, "She is really not the same as before. How can a woman change so much in just four years?" Harry was standing by the French window and overlooking the prosperous scene of Ascea. Hearing the office door was opened, he knew it was L without turning back. Looking at Harry''s profile which couldn''t be more familiar to her, L felt a sudden pang of grief. He looked more mature and charming than he was four years ago. Over the past four years, L had seen Harry on the Inte. Every time she saw him, she felt heartbroken. "Boss Lewis, what''s wrong with the financial data?" She took a deep breath, trying to make herself sound professional. Harry turned back and gazed at her. With the radiance in his eyes, he looked like a hungry wolf staring at its prey. Harry''s direct gaze embarrassed L. She bent her head and opened the file in the hands to avoid his gaze. Then Harry, with his hands in his pockets, started walking to L arrogantly. L couldn''t help stepping backwards as Harry approached. Harry stop somewhere close enough to L. His eyes had been focusing on her, who looked more mature and attractive than she was four years ago. But her features was still as delicate as before. Harry was almost charmed by her. "It was totally wrong everywhere." Harry replied while observing L''s facial expression. L smile lightly, "If so, I am going to check all data again!" "Shit! This troublemaker is picking on me!" L cursed. Hearing that, Harry arched his eyebrow out of amazement. If it was four years ago, she would have already lost her temper and threw the file away. But she just smiled and said she would re-check the data. She grew up a lot indeed. "Take your time." Harry pinched L''s pointy chin up and forced her to look at him. The man she had been missing for four years was standing in front of her at that moment, and they were so close that L could fondle his face easily as long as she lifted hand. But she told herself she couldn''t do that. She pped Harry''s hand off and turned her head aside, "We are in thepany. Boss Lewis, please behave yourself." "Behave myself?" He sniffed, "How? Tell me!" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Harry bent his head to stare at her. They were so close that they even could feel the breath of one another. The office was in an awkward silence. L blushed. Then she took one more step backwards. "Boss Lewis, if there is nothing else, I will go back to work." She just wanted to get away from him. L turned around and scooted to the door. But Harry yanked her when she was about to open the door. Harry mmed his hands against the door and pinned her against it. "Do you have my permission?" Harry said in a devilish charming voice as he looked down at the shivering woman in his arms. Four years had passed. He had been missing that "vicious" woman days and nights for four years. "What spell she had cast on me to trap me?" He wondered. The office fell into silence again. They could hear the faster heartbeats of each other. The file dropped onto the floor. L subconsciously put her hands around Harry''s waist. She found him irresistible. Just after Harry lifted her up by her waist, L jumped off him in a hurry and then fled away in seconds. Seeing L running away, Harry didn''t chase her. He licked his lips and disyed an evil smile. Secretaries were all pop-eyed seeing their General Manager, who had been always calm and graceful, scooting to the elevator. They looked at each other and shook heads in disbelief. Only Joey stayed calm. He could guess what was happening in the office. His Boss was flirting Miss Newman. L came back to her office, closed the door and leaned against it. It took her quite a while to calm down. "L Newman, you told yourself to be calm, ignore him, and take him as a passer-by! How could you be so susceptible! Shit! That man was flirting me. If you are trapped with that devil again, don''te to work anymore. That would be a med shame!" L warned herself again. ... There was one more important thing. Harry should never know Nicole! If he knows he has a daughter, he would definitely take her away! No way! On thinking of Nicole, L became nervous again. She fished out her mobile phone and called Joseph. "L!" Joseph was sleeping. He wasn''t much busy in those days, so he came back to sleep after driving Nicole to kindergarten. "Where is Nicole? Did you drive her to school in person?" L asked in worry. L''s anxiety sobered Joseph a lot. "Yes, of course. What''s wrong?" L relieved, "Nothing. Now that you are free recently, you must send Nicole to school in the morning and pick her up after school!" "Ha...ha...How about leaving this to Jordan? He can ask his troops to escort Nicole. Nicole is safer with him." Joseph was joking. "He is so busy that I haven''t seen him for days. I haven''t got the chance to talk about Wendy with him!" Speaking of Jordan and Wendy, L curled her lips. She must persuade Jordan to propose to Wendy. Then she stepped to her desk, opened theptop and set to work. "All right. I will take care of Nicole!" Joseph was willing to do that cause his little niece was so adorable. He wanted to have a daughter as cute as Nicole with Lillian in the future. It was nooning when L hung up the phone. But she was not in the mood for lunch. At that moment, a message from Joey popped up on her screen, "All executivese to canteen for lunch. Our CEO wants to check how the canteen is running." L rubbed her hair. "Shit! Why that guy always goes against me?" She thought irritably. She picked up her mobile phone and meal card and then headed to the canteen. The elevator opened. Harry and Joey were standing inside and looking at her. What the hell! "What should I do?" L thought. She was going to be driven crazy. Joey turned his head aside to conceal his grin. But his shaking body gave him away. She moved one step backwards. She decided not to get in. Harry pressed the Door Open button the second before the elevator closed. Then he yanked L in. L lost her bnce and tumbled into Harry''s arms. ... The elevator was pressed open again by two female colleagues secondster. Seeing L in CEO''s arms, they were all ck-jawed. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 "Miss Newman, please behave yourself!" Harry said quietly. His tit for tat almost provoked L. She quickly jumped out of his arms. Joey could hardly hold back hisughter. L watched those two outside the elevator looking at her with confusion. "Sorry, Boss Lewis, I just stumbled." L calmly straightened her uniform, as if nothing had happened. Her words were a relief to the two colleagues. Fortunately, their Manager Newman was not a woman lacking in self-respect. Well, good job, L! Harry put his hands into his trousers pockets and looked at the blushed woman from the side. "Are you going to take the elevator?" L looked at two colleagues and asked with a smile. "Yes!" After walking out of the elevator, L kept distance from Harry right away and headed to the canteen. It was lunchtime, and the canteen was full of diners. L joined a line. The footsteps behind her sounded familiar. She knew it was the damned man! "Are you not the CEO?" L thought, "Why do you stand in queue? Why don''t you let Joey do it for you? You did that deliberately!" Seeing the boss, Theron came over with the canteen manager, and introduced the present situation of the canteen. L picked two vegetarian dishes, two meat dishes and a bowl of rice, and then found a seat. Hardly had she took a second step, she heard the man behind her said, "The same as Miss Newman!" "What the hell! Mr. CEO, are you trying to set a trap for me? The same as me? Why don''t you eat with me?" The moment she sat down, Harry sat opposite her. Fortunately, there were also Theron and several other managers. The handsome Harry who was eating food elegantly attracted the admiration of quite a few female colleagues. Both Harry and L were so good-looking that many colleagues frequently looked over here. Sitting opposite L, Harry had no appetite. After the meal, Harry made somements to the canteen manager and offered his advice. Then he asked L, "Miss Newman, what do you think?" L wore her signature smile. "It''s good." Harry looked at her with an evil smile, stood up and left the canteen. L had no idea what Harry meant. She slowly stood up and went to the elevator until she was sure that Harry had really left. L suffered the Harry-style torture the very first day. After she had clocked out, she left thepany as quickly as possible. However, her heart pounded when she noticed that the familiar Maybach parked next to her BMW. At the moment, she did not know whether she should pray that he was inside or not. As she walked closer to her car, Joey stepped out of the driver''s seat. Joey stopped L with a smile, "Miss Newman, please stay." The boss willed it, so it must be done. When she saw that it was Joey, L felt a sense of both relief and loss. "Joey, how are you here?" She rummaged the car key from inside her purse and unlocked her car. Joey was very happy thinking that his boss was going to lead a normal life. "Very good, Miss Newman. Boss Lewis asked you to wait for him in his car. He''lle in a minute." ...... Waiting for him in his car? You wish! "I''m sorry, Joey, but it is off-hours, and he doesn''t have the right to upy my private time. Goodbye!" L immediately walked towards the driver''s seat of her BMW, when Joey dodged behind her, and someone quickly ran to her and pulled her, preventing her from getting into the car. "Ah!" L was shocked to see the man holding her wrist. She turned red and looked around to see if anyone had noticed them. Fortunately, it was dark, and no one could see them. She tried hard to wrench herself free, but in vain. She was pushed into the back seat of Maybach by Harry, who followed her to sit in. Joey closed the door of her BMW car, hurried back to the driver''s seat of Maybach, and drove out of thepany. "Boss Lewis, this is off-hours. If you keep on doing so, I will protest at tomorrow''s morning meeting!" L rubbed her hurt wrist. A man like him didn''t know how to be kind to a woman? Harry turned a deaf ear to her threat, whilemanding Joey. "Go to a restaurant nearby." "No, my families are waiting for me. Joey, please pull over!" L refused his invitation. Harry stared at the woman''s profile with a murderous expression. Joey slowed down the car as he did not know who to listen to. "Pull over now. You go buy something and I will contact youter." He was talking to Joey, but his eyes were fixed on L. Buy something? Joey was puzzled. Buy what? Did he forget what the boss had told him? Afraid to ask his boss, he decided to ask other secretaries on the phone after getting out of the car! Joey pushed the hazard light button, parked the car on the side of the road, and got out of the car. L reached her hand to the door lock, yet was pinned down by a big hand. She had to withdraw her hand. Looking at the man close to her, she had no idea what he wanted to do. "L!" He suddenly called out her full name. And his voice was so pleasant. She kept silent and it was quiet in the car. She looked out at the peopleing and going in the evening lights. "I actually let a vicious woman who have hurt my fiancee get away for four years. Am I too kind to her?" The man suddenly moved closer to her and pinched her chin to made her look at him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Looking at his expressionless face, she sniffed. "Boss Lewis, so youe to Ascea to avenge your fiancee?" Her heart ached. It turned out that he had always held a grudge against her. He appeared in Ascea like a sh to avenge his fiancee! Oh, she could do nothing but ridicule herself. Noticing the disdain on the woman''s face, Harry cupped her face in both hands. The woman''s face was distorted by his squeeze, which Harry found a little funny. L pped the big hand of the man, who did not move. Then he moved his hand to her shoulder and held her tightly. The car was in dead silence, and the noise outside had nothing to do with them. He just wanted to hug her and stay with her in that way forever. After a long time, the man loosened his hand and L bit into his arm. While the man was distracted, she quickly opened the door and mmed it before she fled. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 L took a deep breath and looked back. She could see the icy stare behind the car window. She left promptly. On her way to the parking lot, she ran across Joey, who was carrying a stic bag. L was in hurry to leave from where Harry could see her, so she didn''t even say goodbye to Joey. Joey saw Miss Newman passing by him without a word and looked at the stuff he got in the stic bag, left speechless. Just then his phone rang. Boss Lewis was calling him! He hung up immediately and ran into the car. Joey felt it necessary to hide the bag in his hand, but ..."What did you buy?" Harry askedzily from the back seat. With the two boxes in hand, Joey dared not to answer directly. "No. Nothing special, Boss." "Give it to me!" Joey almost cried. He had to pass what he bought to the man behind, during which he didn''t even dare to turn round. Harry''s face darkened as he looked at the two boxes of condoms. He might have needed it just now! Then Harry just casually threw them on the back seat. "Let''s go." The car sped up slowly forward. What? Boss just let him go like that? It was certainly a pleasant surprise for Joey. Truly, only with L would Boss turn good-tempered. L rushed home and held Nicole in her arms. The soft and warm baby soothed L''s nerves. "Mommy, I miss you so much!" Nicole held L''s neck tightly, longing forfort. "I miss you too, my love. Come. Let''s go to bed!" While carrying Nicole to her room, L noticed her big brother entered the study, so she hastened to follow his steps. "Jordan!" L walked into the study with Nicole. "Hi, L. Nicole,e here. Give me a hug!" Jordan took Nicole in his arms, and looked at this little girl with love and care. "Jordan, you have to make it up to my bestie!" L cut to the chase. It had to be solved properly today. They had talked about it a few times before, but Jordan always responded her vaguely. Jordan looked at L''s determined expression, recalling that night several years ago. He pondered for a while and said, "Okay, you have the final say." Hepromised because it didn''t matter whom he was going to marry and his parents had been pressing him to marry. "Then you should go to Dreles some time and propose to her." L was excited to be Wendy''s sister- inw! "Okay, I''ll check the schedule and tell youter." "Mommy, what is propose?" Nicole asked curiously while she was ying the doll. "You will know when you grow up. Let''s leave your uncle alone and go back to our room." L left the study with Nicole. Jordan looked out of the window, lost in thought. Recently, all staff were utterly exhausted from overwork, all owing to Harry''s thorough reform. So was L. Sitting in front of theputer in a ck suit, she called Leo Graham, "Pleasee to my office." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Miss Newman." Soon Leo knocked the door. "Send this file of data to the office of deputy CEO and this one to CEO. Thanks." She picked several folders out of piles of files, and passed them to Leo. Leo came back before long, "Miss Newman, CEO said there''s a problem with the data. He wants to see you in the office." ...L thought about the file she gave to Harry. How could there be any problem? She had checked it three times. "Okay, I will be there in a minute. Talk to youter!" L fixed her hair and went to CEO office with reference data. Joey said to L, "Boss said you can go in anytime you are here." L nodded. But considering Harry was her boss now, she thought it better to avoid any misunderstanding. So she knocked the door and walked in only when she heard the permission from inside. "Boss Lewis, may I please know what is wrong with the data?" She stood at the door, in a distance from the man who was absorbed in working at the desk. "Close the door. It''s confidential." Harry didn''t look up, still reading the papers. L took a deep breath and closed the door. The secretaries outside wanted to gossip about CEO and L, but they dared not as Joey was around. "Boss Lewis?" Harry continued to read without saying a word after the door was closed. "Sit down. Wait a moment." Harry skimmed the pages, wrote a fewments and then put them away. He stood up and walked to L. "I''ve just checked again. The financial data is correct!" Harry sat down beside L, which made her move aside a bit. Her move to keep the distance between them somehow annoyed him. "Now that there''s no problem, I should go back to work then if it''s okay for you." ...Was he ying a joke on her? L stood up from the sofa, only to be caught by wrist. "Not OK." Harry asked her to sit down, but L ran to the opposite sofa with her files and sat down there. Harry didn''t seem to mind. "There''s a celebration party held by our partner tonight. Go with me as my date!" He made it direct and clear. "I''d like to, but sorry I have ns tonight!" L refused with a smile. Harry looked at her coldly, "What ns?" "Harry, is it because I''m part of Newman family now? Is that why you want to take me out now?" She sneered. "Why don''t you go with your fiancee, your superstar? I''m done ying with you!" Then she stood up and started to walk to the door. "Stop!" Harry called her from behind and approached her. ""Boss Lewis, you have no rights to push your employees!" She answered in a same cold voice, without even turning round. "I''m certainly not. But I''ll just make you do whatever I want anyway!" Harry stopped her way and looked at her face to face, getting irritated. His deep ck eyes were fixed on her, as if she was his prey. "I just won''t go!" L tried to leave. Harry dragged her to his arms and held her tightly, saying ruthlessly, "You are in no position to refuse me, you vicious being!" "Alright, alright. You are all noble kind people and your fiancee is so pure and innocent. So why don''t you let this vicious me go?" "I''m vicious? He even is engaged to the woman who killed his child! Idiot!" She couldn''t help swear. Harry turned grim-faced immediately. He was endowed with incredible power and influence, and almost everyone around respected and honored him, while only she showed him repeated disobedience! "Don''t you ever say that again!" She called him idiot? She was ying with fire! Chapter 102 Chapter 102 "Do you think I dare not? I have attempted to kill your fianc¨¦e. Do you think it''s appropriate if she see you holding me?" She disdainfully nced at the man who was holding her, and gave up the struggle. "Woman! It will do you no good to piss me off!" He warned her furiously, squeezing her chin. "Well," she pped off his big hand, broke free from his arms and said with a smile, "Boss Lewis, please behave yourself at thepany from now on!" Behave myself? "Are you sure you are not going tonight?" "Yes!" She answered bluntly and looked straight into his eyes with a smile. Very good! The man looked at her and said, "Miss Newman disobeys her boss and will work overtime with all the staff tonight. And the following one week!" His cold and expressionless face grew even colder after saying these words. "What the fuck! Working overtime for a week with everyone in thepany?" L cursed in the bottom of her heart. That would make her the public enemy! Forget it, a little woman knows when to yield and when not! "No, I''ll go!" Good! Wasn''t it just a party? He would not eat her anyway. "That''s it. Miss Newman, you can go back to work now. Pleasee to my office at 6 pm on time!" Satisfied, he kissed her on her lips while she was off guard, and went back to hisputer as if nothing had happened. "Damn you! Coming on to me!" L thought, "I should have taken a photo and sent it to your fianc¨¦e!" She straightened her clothes and stomped angrily out of the CEO office in high heels. The secretaries were puzzled to look at L, who seemed abnormal every time she came out from the CEO office... L was filled with fury when she returned to her office. This man had tried every means toe on to her since he appeared again. Didn''t she have other advantages to attract him? At 5:55 pm, she walked out of her office after telling her mom what''s going on by phone. At 5.59 pm, she showed up at the CEO office. Harry had been waiting for her. When he saw hering in, he sorted the documents and went outside. L grimaced behind and followed him. Joey had been waiting in the car at thepany''s parking lot. Harry and L got in and sat in the rear seat. "I''ll take you to the hairdresser''s first." He said briefly, and thenzily leaned back, eyes closing. Ignoring him, L took out her cell phone and yed with it. At this time, the phone suddenly rang. It was Joseph. "L, Nicole had been crying for you." Joseph looked helplessly at the pouting Nicole, who was not easy tofort. He had no choice but to call L. "Er, give her the phone." She moved towards the window, which alerted the man. Who was on the phone? "Mommy, where are you?" Hearing the tender voice of Nicole over the phone, L felt her heart was racing. "I have to attend a cocktail party tonight, so, I will go backter!" She responded with maternal gentleness. Even Joey shot a nce at the woman from the rear mirror. "Mommy, my teacher asked us to bring papa and mama to school to do handwork together the day after tomorrow!" She looked forward to it, but she had never seen her daddy and dared not to ask mommy about him. "I see..." Nicole just went to the kindergarten. It was the first time L had encountered such an awkward situation. Where could she find a father for Nicole? Although the biological father of Nicole was right next to her, she didn''t have the courage to ask him to go with her. "It''s okay. Your uncle will go with you." There was no other way! "Well, mommy, can I ask you a question?" "Okay!" "Mommy, where is my daddy?" Nicole plucked up the courage to ask. "... Nicole, I will tell you when I''m home, okay? I''m a bit busy right now, huh?" The soft voice of L was heard by Harry, who opened his eyes and stared closely at L. Who was that child? Whose child was that? Disappointed, Nicole hung up the phone, tossed it to her uncle, and turned away. "Nicole, wait for me!" Joseph quickly caught up to take care of the girl. He probably knew something about Nicole''s father but he thought it was better to let his sister tell Nicole! "Whose child was that?" Harry asked sharply. L shivered. "Well... My goddaughter!" L put her phone in her handbag and looked out of the window to avoid his gaze. "Goddaughter?" Harry asked in disbelief, "She lives with you?" "Yeah! Her mother is on a business trip and she stays in my ce for a few days." It sounded convincible. Harry asked no more. L was secretly relieved. She had only one question in her head: How to exin to Nicole about her daddy? Abroad? Dead? Or missing? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She would not say her father was dead, as it would break Nicole''s heart. She would tell her that her father had gone abroad. Maybe she could find a man who would be nice to Nicole somewhere else, and Nicole could take him to be her biological father... At the request of Harry, the hairdresser designed a simple and generous hairstyle for L, who also put on a pink unrevealing dress. She looked white and delicate in pink. L looked at herself in the mirror. She would turn twenty-seven soon. Was it really appropriate to wear such color? When L appeared at the cocktail party, she amazed everyone. The sensation she caused even outshined Ynda and Harry. Several high officials of Ascea were invited, while others werepany executives. Theron was surprised to see L appeared together with Harry. It seemed that they really knew each other before. But as the deputy CEO, he couldn''t gossip about them! Theron greeted them, arm in arm with his date. L looked at Theron in embarrassment, while Theron winked at her to make her relieved... Halfway through the party, the greetings were not over yet and L still stayed with the man. Her face went stiff as she had to put on smile all the time. She had been thinking about how to escape from them. Suddenly, L caught sight of a familiar figure. She took a closer look and found that it was Zoe Dawson! When Harry was exchanging greetings with otherpany''s CEOs, L whispered in his ear, "Excuse me for a second." Harry nced at her and released her arms. Zoe, dressed in a formal suit, holding a red wine ss, was sitting in a corner. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 L was always dazzling. How could he not see her? But he shrank back at the sight of the man by her side. "Zoe!" A familiar voice came from behind. Of course Zoe knew who it was! "L!" He put on a big smile. It had been four years that they didn''t see each other, while she was more attractive than before. Zoe wanted to give her a hug. But he resisted the impulse to do so. "Zoe, it''s really you!" Excited to see her bestie, L went up and embraced him. Zoe stiffened and put his arms around her. In just half a second, L loosened her embrace. Looking at his empty embrace, Zoe felt a sense of loss. "Why are you here?" The woman shed a bright smile at him and asked curiously. "I... To be brief, the cocktail party tonight is held by my father. And I took over from him two years ago." Zoe was in fact the illegitimate son of Johnson Dawson, amercial giant in Ascea. He found his legitimate son was not to be relied upon. Therefore, he had forced Zoe to take charge of hispany a few years ago. "You''re Johnson''s son? I''ve been in Ascea for four years but I''ve never seen you!" L asked curiously. It made no sense. She had been in the business world for three years. They should havee across each other. Zoe sipped at his red wine with a self-deprecating smile. "I''m not only a bastard but also a puppet!" The only thing he needed to do was to sit quietly in the CEO office every day. He was an out-and-out puppet that was manipted by Johnson. He just upied the post, and everything was decided by Johnson. "What?" L gave him a sad look. "I have been in SL group for three years. Everything is okay." They sat side by side with their back to the party. "Well, you... are together with him again?" Zoe looked at her cheerless expression. L shook her head. Relieved, Zoe clinked his ss against hers for a toast. They exchanged their contacts. After a quarter of an hour, Harry found them. When he saw the back of a man and a woman, his eyes glowed with coldness! Noticing someone stood behind, Zoe knew it was Harry and said to L instantly, "Your ex-husband is here, I''m off!" L was speechless as Zoe ran to another corner of the banquet hall, and Harry came to her. When she came out from the party, Joey was already gone. Harry drove L to the Newman family. L never took her eyes off her phone. The two people were silent all the way to the manor of Newman family. "Thanks, Boss Lewis, I''m leaving now." L saw her home, though she was a little curious how Harry knew she lived here. On second thought, she realized that it was a piece of cake for this shrewd man to find her address¡ªnot to mention the Newman family was so famous. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning!" Harry said while pulling the woman who was about to get out. She looked back at him in puzzlement. It was at this time that L remembered that her car was still at thepany. "No, I can go to thepany by myself." She refused, for she could ask her brother to drive her to work. With a downcast expression, Harry pulled her into his arms and lowered his head. The scene in the luxury car was spotted by the man in an iing military vehicle. Jordan took a closer look and was sure it was his sister, and the man looked like... Harry? The legend of the business world. Why did his sister stay with him? However, when he thought of Nicole, who actually looked like Harry, he wondered if... Knowing that Harry was up to no good, L wanted to break away from his arms. Harry whispered in her ear, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. If you dare to say no, you''re doomed!" ... Though they hadn''t seen each other for a few years, Harry was still so overbearing. "Seven thirty," he said. Again shepromised. Four years had passed, while L hadn''t grown smarter and still fell into his trap! The man kissed her again before letting her go. When L got out of the car, Harry saw the man in the opposite car looking straight at him. Without feeling the least bit embarrassed, he just politely nodded to Jordan and drove off. L, however, was embarrassed to see her big brother, who must have seen everything just now! Jordan beckoned L to get in the military vehicle. Sitting on the passenger seat, L uttered, "Jordan, I..." "He is Nicole''s father!" Jordan said assertively, when he masterfully controlled the steering wheel and drove the vehicle to the vi garage. Jordan had already guessed? Was it because Nicole and Harry looked alike? No, Nicole looked more like herself! "Yes, Jordan, please don''t tell him now!" L said. She had not set things right between her and Harry, so it was likely that the man would take Nicole away from her in retaliation. Jordan nodded and turned off the engine. They walked out of the vehicle to the vi. The others had gone to bed. At this time, Jordan thought for a moment and said, "I''ll be free the day after tomorrow. Will you go to Dreles with me?" Going to Dreles to propose a marriage to Wendy? She grinned happily, but shook her head when she realized that she had ns. "I have to go to Nicole''s kindergarten the day after tomorrow. Jordan, you go by yourself. Be nice. Wendy is a good girl!" Jordan nodded and entered the study. L went to Nicole''s room. She had spent less time with her daughter recently. With a sense of guilt, she carried her sleeping daughter to her big bed. Nicole rolled over and fell into sleep again. L looked at her daughter''s little face, smiling with satisfaction. In fact, she was already content to have Nicole. As for Harry ... let it go! The next morning, L was awakened by her daughter''s kisses. She took a look at her cell phone. It was only six o''clock. This little girl woke up so early. "Mommy, you''rete for work!" Nicole sat up in bed and looked at her mommy, who was so pretty!! And she kissed L on the cheek again. "Well, my sweet Nicole, would you like to sleep a little longer?" L held her chubby daughter in her arms and kissed her. Nicole shook her head. "Mommy, do you forget to tell me where daddy is?" She kept this question in her little brain, for she really wanted to see her daddy. L got sobered when she heard Nicole''s question. "Your daddy has gone abroad to earn money for you, and he wille back soon!" She could only make up such an excuse. Oh, the man said he would pick her up at seven thirty! "What does daddy look like? Is he the man on mommy''s phone?" Her phone? Oh, she did keep some pictures of Harry in her cell phone... Chapter 104 Chapter 104 "You''ll know what your father looks like when you see him. I''m getting up. You may wait a second, OK?" L ran her fingers through her hair and sat up in bed. Well, she felt quite sleepy... Nicole shook her head and got herself out of bed. She knew her mother was busy and she went to her nanny Mrs. White. L felt relieved when she saw her docile daughter. She was really thoughtful. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. L remembered that when she was about to wean her daughter, she held the baby and said, "Nicole is a big girl now. A big girl doesn''t drink breast milk." Nicole nodded obediently and she hadn''t ever drunk breast milk from then on. Without breast milk at night, she somehow felt emotionally insecure. She woke up several times a night, but she didn''t ask for it. L was greatly touched when her baby neither cried nor protested. Joy welled up in her heart every time she thought of her daughter. Nicole was truly her sweet heart! It was almost half past seven after she fed Nicole at breakfast. L asked Joseph to take Nicole to the kindergarten first, while she went upstairs to get herself changed. Joseph seated Nicole in the child car seat and buckled her up. Then he moved onto the driving seat and set off. Harry was waiting out of the Newman''s Manor twenty minutes ahead of time. He paid little attention when he saw a caring out. But when the little girl in the back seat smiled at him, his heart rate was skyrocketing. Though casting one nce, Harry was impressed By her round face, big ck eyes, small mouth and straight teeth. Even he was far apart, he could see the girl in a pink blouse through the car window. What a cute girl she was! If L hadn''t had the induced abortion, his child would have been older than this girl! He noticed Joseph on the driving seat. Was that girl the goddaughter of L? No, it was weird. L came out of the vi and it took her all of ten minutes to reach the gate. It was already twenty-five to eight. She was five minuteste. Harry''s car had been waiting at the gate. L trotted and opened the car door. As soon as she got in the car, she sensed that Harry was in a bad mood. With his eyes closed, he leaned back on the seat and looked poker-faced. What he said tensed L right away. He saw Nicole? "I just saw a very cute girl. Is she your goddaughter?" ... She was freaking out! "...Uh, yeah!" Harry advanced his head close to L, "L, if you hadn''t had the induced abortion, I would be a father now. How could you be so heartless!" He looked gloomy. Thinking of Nicole, L didn''t even dare to meet his gaze. Harry thought she felt guilty because of her past abortion, which dejected him. "I... I didn''t." She opened her mouth, but was unable to give a convincing exnation. Harry simply red at her, but said no more then. He started the car and drove towards hispany. In the general manager''s office. L patted her chest to calm down. She never expected Harry to see Nicole one day. She even forgot about that when she asked Joseph to take Nicole to the kindergarten. Fortunately, Harry wasn''t aware that Nicole was his daughter. She must be more careful next time. She would never let this happen again. Before she went off work, she sent the deputy CEO an E-mail to ask for leave. Theron immediately forwarded it to the CEO. When seeing her request for leave, Harry thought of the call she answered in the carst night and gave his approval. Just then, his phone rang. He hesitated for two seconds when he saw the caller ID, but he still picked it up. "Harry, you''ve been away for more than a week! Can I go there for you?" Ynda spoke through the phone in a soft voice. "If you don''t want to stay in Dreles alone, just go back to Uthana." He stood up, looking at Ascea out of the window. Ynda was silent for a few seconds before she said, "Harry, it''s time to get married! I''m not getting any younger. Our parents are pushing us to get married. I don''t know how to exin to my parents!" Harry rubbed his aching temples and replied, "I''ll wait and see. I just took over thepany and I''m rather upied with it!" If Rose hadn''t threatened him with her life, how would he have got engaged to Ynda? He no longer loved her. Nor did he want to waste her time. However, Rose thought otherwise. Ynda fell silent again. She knew he must be renewing the old romance with L! Thinking of that, Ynda spoke frankly, "Harry, don''t forget what that woman did to me in those days. Are you going to mess around with her?" Her words reminded Harry of what happened four years ago, "No. L is a malicious woman. I''m not going to be with her." What he did then was to have his revenge on her. Yes, that was the reason! At the door of the CEO office, L lost hold of the folders in her hands. Metal on the folders touched the floor tiles, giving a sharp sound. Harry turned around. L stared at him expressionlessly. He could clearly see the sadness in her eyes. Sensed his stare, L squatted down and hurried to pick the folders up. Then, she hurriedly ran away with a mess of folders in her arms and got into the elevator before Harry strode to catch up. L''s office was beside the Design Department. When L passed the Design Department, everyone inside looked at each other in confusion. They were surprised to see the general manager with beads of tears. It had been three years since Boss Newman worked in thispany. In everyone''s heart, she was the Iron Lady, who was calm, elegant, gorgeous and highlypetent, as well as the dream lover of many men. Such an episode created quite a stir in thepany when all offices are abuzz with discussions. Besides, L didn''t show up in thepany the following day because she went to Nicole''s kindergarten for its activity. Discussions went even more exaggerated. "Miss Newman must have been crossed in love. Everyone in the Design Department had witnessed tears in her eyes!" "Yeah. And she didn''t evene to work today. Something must be wrong." "Well, how nice Miss Newman is! How could that jerk cheat on her?" "You''re right. Miss Newman is our Aphrodite! The jerk should go to hell!" ... Joey, who was just passing by, twitched his mouth. The CEO was taken for a jerk by his subordinates. But that was funny, aha! He couldn''t helpughing. He was so amused that he was still giggling when he returned to his desk. Unfortunately, the door of CEO office was open. Harry immediately saw that. "Joey!" Upon hearing the boss calling him, Joey stopped giggling and put on a serious look. All secretaries were amazed by his sudden change of facial expression! Chapter 105 Chapter 105 "Mr. CEO!" Joey prepared for the worst, took a deep breath and then got in the CEO office. Harry was still upset about what happened yesterday when Joey showed up with a giggle. Poor Joey naturally became Harry''s punching bag as before. "What''s funny? Share with me." "Eh... Boss, are you sure you wanna hear it?" Feeling awkward, Joey coughed and thought. Then he reported obediently, "I am not happy. On the contrary, I feel sad. It is said that General Manager went back to her office with tears yesterday. Everyone in the office were cursing the jerk that let their Goddess down!" Joey lowered his voice when he mumbled the word "jerk", but Harry still got it. Speaking of what happened yesterday, Harry pulled a long face immediately. "You got time to stroll to the Design Department. How idle you are! How about that you treat all staff to coffee this noon in the name of thepany. No refund!" Thest two words devastated Joey. No refund! SL Group had more than one thousand employees in Ascea. That was to say, he had to pay over ten thousand dors. "Boss?..." Joey wanted to beg for mercy. But he dared not. Because from what he knew of his Boss, begging would only incur severer punishment. So he just curled his lower lip and then went out for coffee. Seeing Joey walking out of the office, Harry stood up from his executive chair restlessly, haunted by L''s sad expression yesterday. In the kindergarten. L and Joseph were holding Nicole''s hands and running with her. "Come on, Nicole!" Nicole got a lot of little fans, who were cheering for her. Suddenly, Joseph scooped Nicole up and then raced to the end, put their rag doll into the box there. The game rule was: Kids and parents make a rag doll together and then put it into the box at the end. The fastest one will be the winner. The moment Nicole put their rag doll into the box, she burst into a scream jubntly, "Yeah! We are the first!" Kids were envious of Nicole to have such a beautiful mom and a handsome uncle. When Joseph showed up at first, many parents recognized him. Young mothers surged towards him excitedly. They kept following Joseph around until a teacher came out to maintain order. Looking at sparks of worship in their wives'' eyes, fathers were jealous of Joseph. But they had no other way, as they knew they can''t beat that handsome super star. "Nicole, where is your daddy? Why is it that your unclee today?" A kid asked Nicole, who was holding the prize excitedly, in a tender voice. "Because my daddy goes abroad. He earned a lot of money there for me and mommy." Nicole replied naively. Hearing Nicole''s childish voice, L almost cried. "Nicole, your daddy just said he won''t live with mommy yesterday. He even takes mommy for an evil woman." L thought sadly. From then on, L swore she would try her best to prevent Harry and Nicole from meeting each other. She also started nning to find Nicole a daddy, who would embrace her and treat her well. The school was over earlier than before that day so L and Joseph took Nicole to an amusement park for fun before they went home. In Dreles. Wendy was going home on L''s motorcycle. When she approached the shabby building she lived in, she saw many of her neighbors gathering around a fancy car and discussing with each other. Seeing Wendy, many of them scooted to her, "Wendy, who is that man?" "Wendy, is that your rtive or your boyfriend?" Wendy was totally confused. A man? Who? She finally broke through those curious neighbors and went upstairs. She was dumbstruck the moment she opened the door and saw the man, who was in a military uniform and sitting on the sofa. "Wendy, we have been waiting for you for a long time!" Wendy''s mother, Janne Todd, pulled the stupefied Wendy in at once. Then she shifted her sight back to the man on sofa excitedly. She was quite satisfied with that son-inw-to-be! "Mom..." Wendy could finally utter something. It had been four years since they saw each otherst time. She had no idea what was Jordan doing at her home. "Wendy, why don''t you tell me you already have a boyfriend? I shouldn''t bother to make the blind date for you, " Janneined with a smile on her face. Wendy''s father passed away when she was very young. It had been extremely tough for her mother to raise her and her brother alone for years. Thus, seeing her son-inw-to-be was such a perfect man, Janne was overjoyed. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Boyfriend?" Wendy thought in confusion. Then she noticed there were some fancy gifts on the table. "What on earth is this man doing here?" Wendy''s confusion doubled. "Mom, I''ll talk to youter!" Wendy pushed her mother out of home and locked the door. No matter how hard Janne knocked on the door, Wendy turned a deaf ear to it. "What are you doing here?" Wendy asked. Jordan''s showing up reminded Wendy of that night four years ago. Jordan stood up and approached her. He found she was quite petite for the first time. "I am here to propose you." He came straight to the point. Hearing Jordan''s answer, Wendy smiled in disbelief. Then she opened her mouth slightly trying to say something, but no sound uttered. She was at a loss. "Propose me? Are you worried no man is willing to marry with me because I am not a virgin?" Her straightforwardness made him frown. "It seems she doesn''t care about my proposal at all." He thought. "L asked me to do so. She wants you to be her sister-inw, " Jordan said. His words disappointed Wendy. "Does he mean proposing me is what L wants and he is doing this just for L?" She thought. "You are L''s elder brother?" Wendy asked. She was just trying to change the subject. L had already told her about her new family two years ago. "Yes, I am." Jordan nodded. Then Wendy picked those gifts on the table up and shoved them all into Jordan''s hands, "You can leave now. I don''t want to be L''s sister-inw. Being her best friend is just fine!" Jordan felt embarrassed. He had never been refused by women. Not to mention that she refused his proposal. "Come on, Wendy. I know you need money now. There is something wrong with your mother''s legs, so she can''t work. But your brother needs tuition. Are you sure you are going to refuse me?" Jordan was trying to persuade Wendy. "If you marry me. I can send your brother to a top university and find the best doctor for your mom." He added. ... Jordan seemed to know every difficulty of her family. Hearing Jordan''s words, Wendy was so angry that she almost wanted to p him, "Did L tell you all these?" "No. She just told me you are a good woman. I shouldn''t fail you." Jordan looked sincere. His honesty amused Wendy. She knew L did that out of good intention. Wendy walked to a stool and sat down, resting her forehead on her hand. She didn''t know what to say and opened her mouth after a long while. "Don''t worry. I am good now. Please leave and don''t forget to express my thanks to L!" It seemed Wendy wasn''t bought by what Jordan just said. Jordan felt a little frustrated. He walked closer to Wendy, bent his head and gazed at her. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Daring not look directly at Jordan''s sharp eyes, Wendy twisted her head sideways. Hearing what Jordan said next, she almost went crazy! "You must be responsible for me!" ...... Twenty minutester, Jordan stood next to his luxury car downstairs. Janne, who was gossiping with others, immediately came over. "Hello. How is your talk?" "Well, aunt, I will ask my parents to propose marriage in two days. You can bring up any requirements if you like." Jordan nodded politely at Janne and left. Within a couple of minutes, the news that Wendy was marrying a handsome army man traveled far and wide throughout the northern district of Dreles. Wendy spoke to L on the phone, "L, I have epted your brother''s proposal. Don''t worry!" When she saw her mothering in with joy, Wendy knew she must have met the man downstairs. L had just returned to the vi. When she heard the good news, all the gloom in her heart was swept away. "Alright, you are going to be my sister-inw soon!" Wendy cannot help butin, "You silly girl, how did you force your brother to propose?" Shaking her head, Wendy assured herself that the man should be a straightforward person. "No, you have wronged me. My brother readily agreed when I touched on that. It seems that he has a very good impression of you." As she hadn''t had a good rest for a long time, L felt morefortable in bed than ever. "Well, enough about me. What about you and him?" Wendy received a message from L the day before yesterday, saying that her ex-husband appeared in Ascea. "Don''t mention him. I want to strangle that son of bitch." He had been ying hanky-panky with both her and his fianc¨¦e! L was so sleepy that she decided not go downstairs for dinner. What about Nicole? Mom and dad were not at home, let Joseph take care of her! When ites to Nicole, this younger brother had been a real help to L! "All right! Then we will talk about it next time. My mother just came back, and I have to speak to her." Wendy hung up the phone in haste, pulled Janne to her, and began to ask what the man had said today. L went downstairs, told Joseph to keep an eye on Nicole, and went upstairs in Joseph''s disbelieving gaze. Without thinking about all the messy things, she went straight to bed and fell asleep. Joseph looked at his little niece, who was ying with the toy, and told her mischievously, "You see, your mother is not as good as me!" "Uncle, you think too much. Don''t you see mommy is very tired?" Nicole retorted in defense of her mommy. Joseph touched his nose and said, "You really have a silver tongue!" "Uncle, you are not very good with words!" Nicole gave him a disliking look, which knocked Joseph sideways. In the dead of night, L was sunk in sleep. All of a sudden, her cell phone rang like a bomb. She looked at her watch¡ªit was over eleven pm. An unknown number, who was calling? "Hello!" The woman spoke in a little husky voice over the phone. It seemed that she hardly woke up from sleep. However, since she was awakened, go ahead! "Come out. I''m outside your home." The familiar male voice made L wide awake. "I''m sorry, Boss Lewis, I have already gone to bed! I can''t go out now! " She really wanted to pretend not to know him, but who let her make a fool of herself to work for the SL Group and be his subordinate! Was being in bed an excuse for not going out? "If you don''t show up in five minutes, I will go straight in." Then the phone was hung up. Coming in? Mumbling swear words, L got up from bed in her pajamas, slipped a jacket on and ran out. At ordinary times, it took her ten minutes to walk to the gate. And five minutes should be enough if she ran. Joseph, who went downstairs for water, saw L rushing out like a gust of wind. "Where are you going, L?" Didn''t she say that she was tired? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Nothing important. Mind your own business!" Hardly had her voice faded away, L had already scurried away. Though he didn''t wonder what was going on at first, Joseph grew very curious upon hearing her words. Mind my own business? Anything I wasn''t supposed to know? What was it? It couldn''t be... a man coming for her! Joseph was ready to stalk her, but it came to him that his elder sister was a grown-up. If he caught her dating with a man, how embarrassing would it be? Well, he decided to go back and continue to y video game. When he reached Nicole''s room, he opened the door and gazed at the little girl in silence. Nicole was sleeping on her side soundly, right hand under her cheek. Attagirl, she did not kick off the nket! He quietly closed the door and returned to his room. L, with her hair loose, ran to the gate and took a look at her cell phone¡ªit took exactly five minutes. The night was rather dark and the Newman Family Manor was very quiet. Gasping for air, L stopped and stared at the Maybach that had no lights on. Let her catch her breath first. This son of a bitch! Wandering in front of her house in the middle of the night, for god''s sake! The flickering cigarettes made L realize that Harry was standing outside the driver''s door. Under the dim light of the streetmp, she could not see his face, but she could tell from his domineering gesture that the man was Harry for sure. She walked with reluctance and stood still in front of the car, keeping a distance. In the darkness, neither of them spoke. After finishing a cigarette, Harry snuffed it out and flipped it right into the trash can. He unbuttoned nearly half of his white shirt. She fixed her eyes upon this powerful man, feeling very complicated. However, she had to admit that his charm was absolutely irresistible! She was only silent for a while and came to him. "Go with me!" Hended his hand on her shoulder and led her into the car. L freed herself on the spot. "Boss Lewis, what''s up?" This man was too shameless. How could he come and take her away after promising Ynda that he would not be with L? What did he take her for? Harry looked at L, who wore a jacket over pajamas. He tried to put his long arm on her shoulder again but was shunned by her. After several times, Harry lost his patience. He pulled her to himself and threw his arms around her. L could not make out what the man was thinking every day. He cursed her as a vicious woman time and time again, while he kept on pestering her every day. She was about to speak, when he kissed her on the lips. This son of a bitch! L pushed against his chest with both arms, trying to shove him away. No matter how hard she tried, the man did not move. Under the dim light, the man held the woman in his arms. An approaching military vehicle was shing its headlights from a distance. L thought to herself, "Shoot!" Since big brother had gone to Dreles and the younger brother was at home, it could be no other than her father and mother who appeared sote at the gate of the Newman family... Chapter 107 Chapter 107 L was so embarrassed that she pinched Harry''s waist sharply. But it was toote to do so. Harold and Angie had got out of the car and Angie walked up to the kissing couple with a serious face. She had recognized that figure. It could be no one else but her daughter. Harry didn''t release L until he felt someone had approached them. L felt so awkward and felt like digging a hole to hide in when she recognized Angie. Being caught on the spot, she could not keep her head up, but greeted Angie in a weak voice, "Mother ." L blushed with shame. Angie didn''t look at L, but stared at Harry angrily. "Good evening, madam." Harry greeted Angie in a polite manner and nodded to Harold who was standing not far away from him. "Who are you?" Angie asked. She still stared at Harry grimly. Had been living in the army for such a long time, she was ustomed to act this way. People would show their weakness when facing her. But when it came to Harry, things would be different. Harry didn''t expect that he would be dragged into his car when he was about to introduce himself. He had no idea when L had opened the door of his car, nor did he thought that L should have such great strength to shove him into his car. L locked the door of the car and walked hand in hand with Angie towards home and exined, "Mother, that man is just my boss. Don''t get me wrong. Let''s go home." Harry already had a dirty look when he was dragged into the car. He became livid when heard L''s words and thought, "I''m only your boss? Don''t get you wrong? Fine, L! I will change your malicious mind." L got in Harold''s car with her mother. "L, is that your new boyfriend?" Angie asked. Her face was not that cold now. She understood that it was natural for her daughter to get a new boyfriend, but this time, she would like to y her role as a mother to avoid a failed marriage. "Mother, no, he is my boss..." L replied diffidently. She was not sure whether she should tell her parents that Harry was the birth father of Nicole. "How could a boss take advantage of his subordinate right in front of his subordinate''s house? L, don''t be tricked by him." Angie warned. She was a bit miffed when she heard L''s answer. After all, kissing and hand holding were only naturally between couples. If that man had nothing to do with L, how could he take advantage of her daughter? "Mother, he is ..." L wanted to exin, but had no idea what to say. She knew her mother''s words were out of kindness. "Enough. L is an adult. She has her own thoughts and ideas. Mind your own business." Harold said so to Angie, which rescued L. He knew what kind of person his daughter was and believed that she would always behave herself. "I''m worrying about you, L. I understand that you want to remarry a man for the sake of Nicole and yourself. Be careful and let us know this time, ok?" Sitting at the front passenger seat, Angie turned around and said so to L. She was very concerned and worried about L. "Ok. Got it. Thank you." L replied. She understood that her parents never wanted her to meetContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. someone like Harry again, but they didn''t know the only man that ever had a rtionship with her was Harry... The three went back to the vi. After checking that Nicole slept well, L threw herself onto the bed. She hesitated for a moment, then decided to send Harry a message, "Harry, it would be better if we do not meet each other again in private." In seconds, she received a reply, "No way!" L can imagine the expression of Harry when he was editing the text. He must be furious and was eager to kill her. "Are you determined to revenge on me for your fiancee?" L asked hopelessly. Harry pulled over his car to read this message. "Maybe she is right. But if I just want to get back at her, why do I care for her every day?" Harry thought. "So d that you know this." So he quickly typed a few words and sent them, but got no reply then. Holding a pillow in her arms, L read the message and cried silently. "If he did not have a fiancee, I might simply get back together with him. Even though he misunderstood me as someone malicious, I believed that time would prove everything, didn''t it? But he did have a fiancee, with whom I would have lots of fights in the soon future. Whose side would he stand by? Would he be tolerant of my revenge on Ynda?" L thought. The air grew darker and darker. L dozed off to sleep. Friday morning was the time for regr meetings of senior management. On that day, L walked in the meeting room on her heels after making sure that her makeup was perfect. Wearing a suit, Harry also came in with a cold face two minutes ahead of the meeting time. He threw a report on the desk, which puzzled the executives. They had no idea what did that mean but looked at one another dumbly. Harry then began to talk, "Theron, the deputy CEO of thepany, has embezzled money and engaged in corrupt practices." Theron was dumbfounded and thought, "How does the CEO get to know his secret?" "Boss, do you have any evidence?" Theron asked. He tried to keep calm, but his hands under the desk couldn''t stop trembling. Harry rolled his eyes with a cold face after hearing the question, then he turned to Jack and said, "Jack Jacobs, the vice general manager, has harassed many female employees, epted bribes and bought furniture for his vi with embezzled money." "I''m innocent, boss." Jack argued. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with a pale face and struggled desperately. "Innocent? Evidence? Check for yourselves. Theron and Jack would be fired after making up for the company loss. General manager L is promoted to the deputy CEO. HR manager is responsible for the candidates of new general manager and vice general manager. Qualified candidates must pass the interview of the new deputy CEO. That''s all for today. Any questions,e for me after the meeting." Harry said. He then left the room directly. Tongues wagged. Theron and Jack hurried to check the portfolio on the desk. Inside were the joint report from some female employees against Jack and evidence of bribery about Theron, which made the two speechless. Firing two executives and promoting L to deputy CEO in less than three minutes'' meeting. That was Harry''s style. Following Harry, Joey admired Harry in his heart and finally got to know the reason why Harry was so busy recently. L was baffled by the sudden promotion and left the meeting room under the envious and jealous gazes of others. In that afternoon, L moved to the deputy CEO office with the help of Leo. Looking at the empty office of deputy CEO, L felt veryplicated. Workce was like battlefield. It was possible that she would be fired from a high position someday. Jack was one of the examples. Actually, Jack intended to harass her one year ago. But she got away decisively. Afterwards, Jack wanted to find fault with her to fire her. But she always behaved herself well and never gave him a chance to do so. She never expected that Harry would get things clear soon after he took office. Thinking for a while, L decided to go upstairs and talked to Harry. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Secretaries were all busy. Seeing L approaching, Joey nodded to her politely and then went back to work. L responded him with a smile. Then she knocked on the door. "Come in." The familiar sound arose. She opened the door and got in. "Boss." L greeted Harry, who was bending over his work, out of courtesy. "What''s wrong?" Harry lifted his head to get a glimpse of L. Then he bent over his work again. He didn''t think she was there to thank him. Sure enough... "Boss. I have an idea." L thought what she was gonna say was necessary. "Go ahead." "We can recruit a new person as General Manager. As for Vice General Manager, we can promote one of our department managers to this position." By this way, she wouldn''t be the only one get promoted, and others in thepany can distract their attention from her. What''s more, someone who was really competent could get a chance. "Any candidate?" Harry asked while signing the document. "Yes. Jeremy Ellsworth, the manager of Design Department. Although he is just two years older than me, he has been working inpany for eight years. He is quite familiar withpany''s business. Besides, he is really good at management." Jeremy was a humble man. He once helped L a lot when she was in difficulty. L had been wanting to return his favors. Moreover, Jeremy was indeed qualified to be the Vice General Manager. "Ok. I will ask the HR Department to issue your promotions by tomorrow." L was astonished by Harry''s decisiveness. It seemed Harry trusted her very much. She didn''t know was she supposed to be happy with that. "Thank you, Boss. Thanks for your time!" L turned around, nning to leave. "Wait, Miss Newman." Harry put his pen down and stood up. Seeing Harry standing up, L had a bad feeling. She wanted to flee away. She moved steps to the doorway. But Harry strode forward, passed her and closed the door. ... At that moment, L thought herself was a stupid rabbit that came to a wolf willingly. "Boss Lewis, is there anything I can do for you?" She told herself to be calm. If he dared to offend her again, she would surely give him a crisp p. "Yes, of course. I promoted you. Do you have some rewards for me? Miss Newman?" Harry gave L a hint while gazing at her. Hearing his words, L smiled faintly, "Rewards? How about sending your nude photo to your fiancee?" Actually, she had already deleted that photo. Thinking of that photo, Harry became embarrassed, "Could it be that our deputy CEO has been getting over lonely nights by watching my photo in the past years?" Shit! "I am so sorry. That photo had already been deleted. What''s more..." L spilt the beans. "L, how clumsy you are!" She med herself. Looking at Harry''s gloating face, L got angrier. She rolled eyes at him and turned to the doorway again. But a trick urred to her suddenly when she touched the mobile phone in the pocket. She stopped and turned around, "Boss, you really want a reward?" L asked in a tender and lovely voice which was totally different from before. She hooked around Harry''s neck and kissed him on the lips while taking a selfie. "L! How dare you do that!" Harry growled while glowering at L who seemed to be quite satisfied with the photo she just took. L turned a deaf ear to Harry''s growl. She put her mobile phone back into the pocket while stepping to the doorway. But Harry wasn''t nning to let go of her. He scooted to L and yanked her. "Why? It''s just a photo. Boss Lewis, don''t waste your handsome face." L smiled while straightening tie for Harry. But Harry saw through her trickery. He red at L with a cold look, "It seems you don''t keep my words in mind!" Harry was trying to avoid conflicts between Ynda and L. L certainly had been remembering his words. She threw him a re with sulk. Then she shook Harry''s hand off and ran away from the office. Looking at L running away again, Harry felt a little hopeless. He didn''t know how to get along with L any more. L fished her mobile phone out to watch the photo again after she came back to her office. Nice! Both of them were kissing passionately. Then she opened Weibo and sent that photo to Ynda''s official ount. In the evening, the system showed that photo was read. Soon, L received a reply reading: "Bitch." Looking at the message, L didn''t get anger. On the contrary, she gloated, cause that word indicated Ynda was in a rage. Ha...ha... Ynda clenched her mobile phone. Although the photo was sent by someone anonymous, she knew it must be L, that bitch! "Harry promised me he won''t be with that bitch. It seems that bitch is seducing my Harry again!" Ynda thought. Then Ynda sent that photo to Harry with the text asking: "Harry, how do you exin this photo? You promised me you won''t be with her again!" Harry was smoking at that time. He wasn''t astonished to receive that photo from Ynda. He knew it''s L''s little trick. He downloaded the photo and then turned off the screen. He didn''t n to reply. After a long time wait, Ynda realized Harry wasn''t gonna reply to her. Then she made a phone call after a deep consideration. "Hey, our International Queen, what makes you call me?" The voice on the other end of the phone was so diaistic that Ynda was gooseflesh. "Julie, you havee back to Ascea from Wall Street, right?" Ynda told herself to ignore Julie''s disgusting voice. She would rather to have Julie Lawson, this disgusting woman, as rival than L, that bitch. "Yes, I have been back for around half a month. But I am going back to Wall Street soon!" Julie answered while fixing her wavy red hair. She had no idea what Ynda was nning. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Harry''spany is recruiting a new general manager and it offers a higher sry than Wall Street does. You can try it." Ynda got the information from her spy in SL Group in Ascea. L, that bitch, came to work in Harry''spany again and was promoted to the deputy CEO. Hearing Ynda''s words, Julie disyed a surprised expression, "SL Group is looking for a General Manager?" That was a good opportunity. "Yes. Since you have been a Vice President in Wall Street before, I think you are totally qualified to be a general manager!" Ynda replied. She regretted not majoring in something like economic administration. Otherwise, she already kicked those bitches away from Harry by herself. Julie was no stupid. She knew Ynda would never let any woman approach his fiance, let alone her, a woman who was good at flirting with men. She must pay for it! "What do you want from me?" Julie asked. She was nning to agree on whatever Ynda was gonna say. Because Harry was such an irresistible lure for her. She would never give up any chance to approach Harry. "Ynda, don''t me me for seducing your fiance by then. Ha...ha..." Julie thought. "There is a bitch working in Harry''spany. She has been seducing Harry for years and was promoted to the deputy CEO today. I think you know what to do... I would rather have you as my rival than anybody else!" Ynda said. Julie was notoriously dissolute. Ynda was sure Harry would never hook up with that kind of woman. "So how about tempting Julie to join in Harry''spany and letting Julie and L fight against each other? I would be the real beneficiary by then." Ynda was gloating. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Hearing Ynda''s words, Julie sneered to herself, "You want me to fight off the deputy CEO?" Well, given that Harry was such a big shot, she reluctantly agreed! "Then I will try a fall with her! Let''s wait and see!" "Well, keep an eye on Harry for me!" Ynda said hypocritically. "Bitch is bitch." She thought, "When I get to Ascea, you all fuck off!" "Don''t worry!" Julie decided to go and pick a few more clothes, sexy ones! "Ynda, who always pretended to be noble, would certainly not wear sexy clothes, so I will make Harry change his taste!" Julie thought, "As for the woman Ynda spoke of, it depends! If she does not stand in my way, I''ll leave her alone. Otherwise, I''ll kick her out of thepany!" In SL Group. At 10 o''clock in the morning, the human resources manager called to inform L that a candidate for the general manager had arrived at thepany and the candidate had good qualifications and rich working experience! There had been loads of candidates for the position these days. Nearly all of them were weeded out by the human resources department. The only two that L had interviewed was denied by her. Upon hearing that this one was well- qualified, L told the human resources manager to guide the candidate directly to her office. Five minutester, L heard the knock at her office door. "Come in, please!" L saved the document in theputer and cast a look at the woman who came in. She was dressed in a white short jacket, a red package hip skirt, ck silk stockings, and ck stilettoes. "Hello! Ie to apply for the general manager of thepany!" The woman looked pretty and coquettish, but she was very polite. "Hello, sit down please!" L closed the folder in front of her, stood up and sat down on the sofa opposite the woman. L sized her up in a natural way. The most outstanding shoring was her flirtatiousness. The biggest advantage was herposure. "Miss Newman, this is my resume. Please take a look." Julie took the opportunity to look over the kind and graceful woman, whose white professional outfit made her look like a female CEO. This youngdy seemed more powerful than Ynda. She also had a lot of unspeakable charm. No wonder Ynda would rather seek for Jolie''s help than allow such a stunner to stay by Harry''s side. To put it inly, this deputy CEO was a verypetitive rival! "Well, good! I''m curious why you gave up your position as vice CEO?" L closed the resume of this highly educated overseas returnee. "Private reasons. I had no choice but to give up and I don''t want to go to Wall Street anymore." Julie replied briefly. "Well, Miss Lawson, can you talk about your viewpoint onpany management?" L switched the topic to the professional side. When Julie was about to answer, the office door was knocked on and pushed open before L could utter a word. It was Harry... At the moment, the office seemed a lot smaller, perhaps because of the intense arrogance and coldness that he had all the time. "Boss!" L stood up respectfully and greeted him. On the surface, they were merely boss and subordinate. But just now Harry came in before having L''s permission. That was a bit abnormal. If this was a man''s office, it didn''t matter. However this was a woman''s office... Julie was keenly aware that the rtionship between the two people was not simple. "Boss Lewis! Long time no see!" Julie stood up, smiled, and greeted with grace. "Well, hello!" Harry nodded tepidly at her and turned to L. "L, Ie to inform you that this is my fiancee''s schoolmate." He introduced briefly. L nced at them. "Oh! Fiancee''s schoolmate!" The oddness in her eyes made Harry feel uneasy. "Yeah!" He frowned and nodded. Why bother toe over, then? "Boss Lewis, your fiancee''s schoolmate¡ªthat is a good connection. It''s your call!" Julie and Harry both sensed the jealousy in L''s tone. Harry gave Julie a lukewarm look and said resolutely, "Your internship starts from tomorrow. If you don''t have the ability, nobody can save you." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The woman''s eyes were full of worship and affection. "Of course! Thank you, Boss Lewis. Then allow me to take leave now!" Julie had eyes only for Harry, while ignoring L, the deputy CEO! After Julie left, Harry took two steps forward to gaze at the gloomy face of L. "She wille tomorrow and you will take her around. When she worked at Wall Street, she did a good job!" Harry implied that work ability would be the only reason for Julie to stay. To work with the deputy CEO¡ªthat was a good starting point for Julie. L sat back at the desk and said indifferently, "Okay, Boss Lewis, I have to get to work now! Bye!" Harry said with a scowl, "Come to Crescent Spring tonight! I have some business to talk about!" His voice allowed of no doubt. It was known to people in Ascea that Crescent Spring was the top grade vi area and it was also the property of the SL Group. Irritated by the invitation, L wanted to fling the folder on Harry''s face. "Boss Lewis, you do have property all over the world. You even have a private vi in Ascea!" She held back her anger. Without a hint of modesty, the man said, "Indeed. But you should not stand me up. If you do, all employees will work overtime in the next half month!" What an unscrupulous threat! L tried to subdue her fury and looked at the evil but charming man. How should she refuse such an invitation of her boss? "Boss Lewis, threatening your subordinate like that, aren''t you afraid of rebellion?" She stood up with a sneer, tapped the desk... gently... for she dared not punch hard! He touched the woman''s bangs. "If you dare to rebel, I have plenty of ways to bring you under control!" Harry stared at the feigned calmness on L''s face. He really wanted to see what this mature woman was like when she was pissed off. "Well, Boss Lewis, see you then!" L snapped out a few words, restraining herself from flinging the folder on his face. L knew that she would y into Harry''s hands if she threw a temper. Damn it! Harry, the beast, inviting her like that, would talk about anything other than bullshit? Bah, she was not a teenage girl! She would go there, but she must try every means to protect herself. "See you then!" The man gave her a kiss on the lips and left with satisfaction. L rubbed her mouth frantically. Motherfucker, stealing a kiss from her every day! Chapter 110 Chapter 110 At Crescent Spring Vi. Eight pm. L rang the vi''s doorbell. The man, in a gray night-robe, opened the door holding a ss of high- grade red wine. The woman concealed her clean and beautiful face under the garish smoky makeup and red lipstick. She dressed herself in a ck sports suit and ck sneakers. She was definitely intentional! Sulkiness flickered in Harry''s eyes. A woman should thank god for being invited by Harry. "Go away!" The man spit out two words. He really had no appetite for her. The woman secretly smiled, feelingcent for getting what she wanted! She would admire his courage if he got fresh with her even though she was dressed up like this! The woman turned and walked back. "Stop!" The cold voice of the man came again. She looked back with a smile. "What''s up, Boss Lewis? Didn''t you ask me to go away?" "I changed my mind." Was it hard to understand? Were there any barriers tomunication between the two people? L pulled a face in an instant and her ghostly expression was clearly seen by Harry. Did she hate him? Thinking of this possibility, Harry put his red wine ss on the front porch. He pulled her into the vi. Hate him? He did not allow it! The interior of the vi was decorated in the same style as No. 8 Pearl Spring. Harry was absolutely a neat freak for the house was clean and spotless. And white was the dominant color. If you looked around this vi, which covered a few thousand square feet, you would notice that the wallpaper, the sofas, the chandeliers and the carpets were all white. Only the cabs, the wine racks, the tables and the like would be painted in light gray or ck. "Bang!" Harry mmed the vi door shut. Hearing the loud sound, L almost leaped into the air with fear. Looking at his gloomy face, L wondered whether he was angry. Why should he be angry anyway? She was angry indeed! L got rid of the man''s hand, took off her shoes, and walked barefoot towards the living room. The floor of the vi was covered with soft wool carpets, so there was no need to worry about feeling cold on the feet. Harry was really rich to have every vi of him decorated so luxuriously! Watching the woman walking to the living room directly, Harry followed her with a pleased expression on his face. He sat across from her andzily leaned back upon the sofa, peering at the woman''s every move. L, however, did not move about, but gave a curious look at the furnishings. As the man did not speak for a long time, she broke the silence first. "Boss Lewis, you can talk about work now!" She looked at the man on the sofa, who revealed a domineering air all the time. Harry stared the woman in the face and said, "Look at your face, wash it, will you? I''m not in the mood to talk about work!" He tapped the armrest with his fingers, waiting for the woman to wash the "stain" on her face. L pouted. She would not wash, for she did not want to waste her two hours of makeup time. She smiled faintly. "Boss Lewis, anything else? I''ll take leave then!" Dare to reject him! Good job! L. Harry stood up from the sofa and slowly approached her. L jumped at once. "All right, I am going to wash it!" He was the boss! He had the final say! Harry sat on the sofa where she had just sat and looked coldly at the woman who was like a ghost. "Second floor. The innermost room. Clean yourself, or I don''t mind doing it for you!" Another threat! Motherfucker! L quickly ran up to the second floor to find the room he said. When she walked to the end of the hallway, she could not open the room on the left. So she twisted the doorknob of the room on the right and pushed it open. The huge bedroom was neat and spotless just as the first floor. The room exuded the unique smell of the man. She figured that he might have just taken a shower because she smelled a hint of shower gel in the bathroom. There was no makeup remover. How could she clean herself? She took a look at Harry''s bathe goods and grabbed a bottle of facial cleanser with an English brand name¡ªshe could only make do with it! Though she had washed for nearly ten minutes and used the facial cleanser twice, she did not manage to clean her face. Her BB cream was too thick, plus the eye shadow, while the men''s facial cleanser had no such a function as removing makeup. Therefore, L went downstairs with "roon eyes" that was caused by eyeliner. Harry nced at L, who looked much better although her makeup wasn''t cleaned off. As L became more pleasant to look, Harry pulled the woman to himself and slowly lowered his head. ...... L looked at the man who was so close to her. This was his purpose! Thinking of this, she took a bite without hesitation, much harder than thest time! She quickly ran to his opposite, watching Harry''s bleeding lips. Harry looked at the stubborn woman, and at the moment he really wanted to hang her up and beat her. He stood up from the sofa with the intention to teach her a lesson. L watched his reaction, hell! She ran behind the sofa. "Boss Lewis, how can you go rogue?" She protested, carefully keeping away from the man. The man stared at her with murderous eyes, as if a wolf was watching a sheep. At this time, she spotted Harry''s cell phone on the table. An idea came to her. She carefully moved to the table and quickly picked up his cell phone, while keeping an eye on the man who may rush at her. Watching her grabbing his cell phone, Harry thought she was up to no good, so he strode to catch up. The woman screamed and ran behind the other sofa, preventing Harry from getting closer. Watching the grinning woman, Harry had an impulse to throw the sofa out. "Boss Lewis, think twice. Your cell phone is in my hand. If I dial your fiancee''s number by ident..." The woman smiled cunningly at Harry, who smiled as well. "L..." Harry''s wolfish voice was interrupted by a WeChat video call. Though scared by the sudden noise, L cast a nce at the screen and saw the name of Ynda. She took a quick look at the man who wasing near and pressed the "ept" button without hesitation. Ynda was filled with joy, for Harry finally epted her video call. The problem was that she saw the ceiling at first, and then the camera was aimed at Harry on the other side. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Obviously, it wasn''t Harry who answered her video call. Who would it be? Ynda suddenly had a bad feeling. "Harry." She called softly. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Harry''s face turned gloomy on hearing Ynda''s voice. L, to his surprise, answered the video call from Ynda. L giggled, phone in her hand, "Mr. Lewis, I just had a real fun!" It was really nice! Treading on the woolen carpet barefoot was of coursefortable. Harry could tell from the seductive voice that she was on purpose. Ynda couldn''t recognize the voice, but she knew for sure it was a women''s voice. The very saying of having fun inevitably left her to imagine more. Face distorted in rage, Ynda wondered how many scandals Harry was tangled with. But she was gloat about her wise favor for such a sought-after man. A great many scandals were in fact a strong proof of her smart choice. A woman in sports suit suddenly appeared on the screen. Ynda had a clear nce at her face, the face of the woman who had gone for nowhere for four years. It was L! That bitch again! She clenched her fists, "Harry!" Ynda''s heartbroken voice was heard from the line. She remembered he once dered he would never be with L. But what the hell were they doing now? Grudge, desperation and grief touched every nerve of her at the moment. Having heard Ynda''s voice, Harry took the phone and hung up, throwing a chilly nce to the woman who now lost all hermanding bearing seen in thepany in the daytime. "How dare you hurt her?" The question tinged with frozen tone stiffened L''s smile, and then wiped it all out. One was icy-cold; one awkward in the depressing air. L totally underestimated what Ynda meant to Harry. She even hold the delusion that Harry still felt for her. There was a likelihood that his invitation simply proved for business. Perhaps she overthought. In that case, why did he mess with her again and again? Did he intend to win her over as a mistress with his fame and fortune? The long time silence and mutual gaze finally ended the moment L''s phone rang. She picked up the phone in numb from her bag on the sofa. It turned out to be a strange number. "Hello?" Her voice faltered. She turned her back toward Harry. "L, it''s me." A familiar man''s voice came from the phone. She knew who he was at once. Why on earth did Thomas call her now? They have been out of touch since theyst met at grandpa''s birthday party. "Hello, Mr. Herren." L suddenly changed her tone. An inexplicit bitterness welled up in her. Harry frowned at the name. Had she been in touch with Thomas all the time? He calmly sat on the sofa, picked up the half ss of red wine and continued to sip it. "Are you busy now?" Thomas was now at office, rubbing his sore temple. He came back today. With eyes glued to her feet, she answered, "No, I''m not. What?" "You free tomorrow night? I wanna treat you a dinner." He stated out his intention directly. L was about to refuse the invitation, but considering the presence of the man behind, she said, " Ok, what time will be? I''ll be on time." She gently replied. In a daze, Thomas wondered what was happening over there. "When do you knock off? I wille to pick you up." "Six, normally. I''ll let you know when I''m off-duty." With her sweet voice, Thomas concluded, if right, she was not alone. "All right. It''s gettingte. Good night!" He checked the time, knowing it''s time to go home. "Good night." L put the phone back to her bag after hanging up the phone, then walked straight towards the door. Harry''s face turned pale after he witnessed such a phone dating. "Stop!" And now she was going to leave without saying a word? A low and stern voice came from behind her. She stopped, saying, "Mr. Lewis, it''ste. You can talk to me in thepany tomorrow." From the way she spoke, she was up to no good. mes of anger surged up within him. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Did she have to be such an obstinate mule? She just never gave in, didn''t she? "You really think you cane and go of your own will, huh?" As the voice came close, L was ready to rush out. Seeing through her next move, Harry yanked her back in the chest after striding forward a few steps. Her lips seems more attractive without wearing a red lipstick. He kissed her softly and felt her breathing. L pushed him away and gave him a sound p right in his stern face. Air and time stopped at this moment. The whole vi fell into dead silence. L felt pins and needles in her hand, saying, "What do you take me for? A whore who is always at your beck and call? She could keep her voice cool when looking at his profile, but the very thought of what he just saidpletely overwhelmed her. "If you are afraid I willy my hands on your fiancee, then stay away from me!" She raised her voice. Harry licked his wound, fixed his eyes on the woman and ced his right hand on her white neck. "L, you daredevil!" As the unmerciful threatening rang in her ear, he started to pinch her neck with his big palm. Although she exerted all efforts to shake off his hand, he didn''t budge an inch. At the sight of cunningness and coldness on his face that were seen four years ago, L closed his eyes, tears tricking down through her cheeks. She had no clue why she shed tears. Was that because of grievance? Or fear? Or pain, perhaps. All that was truly unknown to her. As time clicked away, he stopped his pinching, stonily staring at the crying woman. Keeping the pent-up caring at bay, he relentlessly yelled, "I''m here to get back at you, L! Don''t forget about it! You are just an ordinary woman to me and there is nothing serious between us." A note of scathing sarcasm was disclosed in her smiling. Good! In that cases, she said, "Thanks for your reminding. I don''t wanna see you for the rest of my life." She obstinately looked into his eyes, and thought to herself, "she can''t lose no matter how mighty he looks like. She must hold on tost." Harry instantly flied into fury and violently shook her away. "Then get out of my house!" L lost her bnce and bumped against the door. Lucky for her, she didn''t hurt herself. "Asshole! He was insane!" She cursed silently. Putting on her shoes, she opened the door and dashed out. Before she pped the door, she shot back, "You jerk, Harry!" The door closed with a bang, and the woman left. The whole world became silent. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 At half past seven, L showed herself in her office on time. It was the first day when Julie came to work, so L had to spend half an hour showing her around thepany ahead of clock-in time. After she sat down, it didn''t take long before someone knocked at the door. She said, "Come in!" She then put her personal belongings into the locker. It was Julie, in a rose suit with a long white coat. She wore the internship badge with red marcel wave over her shoulders. Having applied rose eye shadows and rose lipstick, she looked charming and enchanting! "Miss, it''s my honor to work with you!" Julie stood rooted to the ground, staring at the woman in front of her. L wore a white blouse, long white loose pants and white high-heeled leather shoes. Her short ck coat was draped over the chair. "Me, too. I''ll help with the following work." Come and ask me for whatever you''re confused of." With her cellphone in her hand, L walked out of the office ahead, showed Julie around thepany and introduced her the department distribution in detail. When they came to the first floor, they ran into Harry who just walked in from outside. There was a clear bite on his lips. L looked upset when she recalled what had happenedst night. But she still greeted him, "Morning, Mr. Lewis!" Julie had her eyes brightened immediately she saw Harry. She thought it was a good choice to work at SL Group where she could see handsome Harry every day! But, were Mr. Lewis''s lips bitten by some woman? Unconsciously, she took a look at L who appeared as if nothing had happened and greeted, "Morning, Mr. Lewis!'' She greeted as L did. Harry just gave Julie a look and nodded before he walked to the elevator, poker-faced. This made L a little embarrassed. She collected her wits and went on introducing thepany nning and development to Julie. Julie skimmed over the odd look on L''s face and then looked at the man who had just left. She was acutely aware that something must have happened between them! At half of eight. It was time for the daily meeting. L walked to the elevator with some folders in her hands. The elevator door opened where Harry was standing impressively with Joey on his right and Julie on the left, talking to him. Seeing this, L stood still, pretending to be leafing through the folders. She was waiting for the closing of the elevator so that she may take the next one. "Don''t youe in, Miss Newman?" Joey asked, wondering why she didn''te in. L gave him a look and smiled, "Not now. I''m waiting for someone. You may leave first." At thest moment before the elevator door slowly closed, she sensed an icy gaze directly at her like a sharp sword. She saw the elevator gradually going down. Another elevator arrived and she rushed in. Jeremy, the new vice-general manager, was inside the elevator. Seeing L, he nodded slightly, "Morning, Miss Newman!" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. L replied with a smile, "Hum, morning!" Jeremy looked at the female boss beside him and said, "Miss Newman, I know you''ve put in a good word for my promotion. My wife wants to invite you to dinner if you have time!" There were a gxy of talents in a bigpany like SL Group. Many liked to y tricks. When he was superior to L, he thought she had a chance to be promoted because she worked very hard and was excellent in everything. That was why he helped her. She did quite a good job and was even much superior to him now. And he hadn''t ever expected that she would say a good word for him in front of the CEO. L ran her fingers through the messy hair over her ear and replied, "Okay! I''ll go when I have time!" She met his wife once, an enthusiasticdy who ran a caf¨¦. Jeremy and L walked into the meeting room, talking and joking. Her smile was an eyesore to the man in the seat of host. All senior executives in the meeting room saw the suspicious and ambiguous bite on Harry''s lips. But no one dared to gossip in his presence. "Miss, how is the case with Mr. Anderson?" asked Harry in a low voice before L even sat down. What? He was asking about the housing development case she had just take over less than three days ago! She replied, "I''m still on that. We may sign the contract tomorrow if it goes smooth." He gave her a dissatisfied look, "What''s wrong with it? Mr. Anderson is our regr client. Why does it take you so long to handle the case?" Was he questioning her working ability? Staring at his lips, L smiled, "Mr. Lewis, Mr. Anderson goes abroad now. But I''ve contacted his secretary. She''ll let me know as soon as hees back." She regretted not biting him harder. Mr. Anderson was on a business trip. What could she do? Go on the business trip with him? "Look what an efficiency you''ve got. Work this out tomorrow, or someone else may take your ce!" Hearing his exasperated voice, everyone in the meeting room got very quiet. They were secretly specting how Miss Newman had annoyed him. L really wanted to smash the table. Come on, who cared! She stared at Julie opposite her, but talked to Harry instead, "Then who do you think can take my ce?" He didn''t mean the woman opposite her, did he? Wow, that would be interesting. Hearing this, Harry looked at L who kept a straight face. Was she challenging him? "Miss Newman, tell us all the data of yesterday." He gave a simplemand. Trying hard not to lose her temper, L answered with a high voice, "Boss, I suppose this is what Miss Lawson should do now, isn''t it?" God. Was he trying to avenge himself in the name of business? Julie looked at Harry and L who were obscurely squabbling and wondered if they had a row. Harry, in the seat of host, banged the table. Everyone else was scared out of their wits with cold sweat on their foreheads. What was wrong with Miss Newman today? Why did she keep annoying the demon CEO? Please let go of them! It was the first time the CEO lost his temper in public. There was a dead silence in the meeting room. Everyone lowered his head, who didn''t even dare to breathe. L red at the man who kept shooting daggers at her. Then she heard his voice again, "What? Since you''re now the deputy CEO, I can''t evenmand you any more, can I?" There was a sudden moment of embarrassment when L looked humiliated. She took a deep breath and stoop up, poker-faced. But the chair, which was almost kicked down, spilled out her anger. She snatched the remote control for the slide in the middle of the room and answered, "How dare I! Your wish is mymand!" She headed for theputer in her high-heeled shoes and yed the slide forpany data. "Yesterday, our stock rose by 10%. The employee turnover rate was zero..." Her dulcet voice echoed all over the meeting room. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Since Harry''s arrival, SL Group''s business in Ascea was seeing significant growth in all aspects, which earned the admiration of the staff. Twenty minutester, the meeting was over and L irritably sat alone in the conference room. After a while, she slowly calmed down. "Whatever!" she thought. "Come what may, I am not afraid!" She gathered up the folders on the table and walked out. When she was just out of the door, she saw Harry holding the arm of Julie, who seemed to have sprained her ankle in high heels. She sneered upon seeing them. One who had watched a soap opera would know that this woman was very likely intentional. Pretending not to see the two people, L went straight past them. She overheard Julie''s coquettish voice. "Boss Lewis, my foot really hurts..." L smiled with sarcasm, which was noticed by Harry. "L, send Miss Lawson to the hospital." With that, he shoved Julie into L''s arms. Being bumped into, L took a step back. The two women clung to each other, frozen in shock. Looking at Harry, who was ready to leave, L took Julie''s wrist and walked a few steps to stop the man. ring into his cold eyes, L pulled Julie forward and pushed her back into his arms. "Boss Lewis, I would rather let you be the hero!" Julie threw her arms around the man''s waist as if she would fall down. "He is awesome!" thought Julie, "He could make a good bedmate! But the bite on his lips is so obvious!" As a strong smell of perfume assailed Harry''s nostrils, he was annoyed. "L! Stop there!" "Why do I have to listen to you?" L thought. She trotted to the elevator and pressed the button without hesitation. Seeing that L went away and Harry wore a ghastly expression, Julie quickly stood to her feet. "My ankle seems to be okay. Boss Lewis, I will not bother you!" Years of business experience had molded her a shrewd business women who knew her way around people. It was an essential skill. Holding the folder, Julie also hastened to leave. Clenching his fists in pants pockets, Harry wondered whether he had shown too much mercy to L. In less than ten minutes, the fact that Harry had bite mark on his lips swept through thepany. Of course, the question of who did it had be the focus of intense discussion. After L returned to her office, she patted on her chest to ease her racing heartbeat, thinking that she had definitely pissed Harry off again just now. She had to stay away from him for the next few days. L took a look at the clock and was ready to get off work. Thinking of the call from Thomas yesterday, she dropped her work ahead of time. When she just picked up her stuff, her phone rang¡ªit was Thomas. "I''m off work now, ready to go. Where are you?" She grabbed her handbag, carried it over her shoulder, and turned off all the lights. She walked down the hallway to the elevator. When she saw Leo was still working, she waved goodbye to him. Leo nodded and he was almost off work! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. L put her cell phone into her handbag and walked towards the roadside. She walked faster when she saw the limo and the license te number Thomas had told her. The chauffeur had already got out of the car and respectfully opened the rear door. "Thank you!" L said politely, and stepped into the lengthened Lincoln. Thomas could not hide his delight upon seeing L. "What do you want to have for dinner?" His warm voice sounded around L. L smiled at him. "Anything will do." Thomas returned L''s bright smile and said to the chauffeur, "Make a reservation at Xanadu Cafe." The chauffeur nodded and made a phone call to Xanadu Cafe. "How is your work in here?" Looking at the little woman by his side, Thomas was beside himself with joy. "Well, couldn''t be better. I havee to Ascea for more than three years." She answered him, while a figure with a cold face arose in her mind. Thomasmented the fleeting time. "In the blink of an eye, we have known each other for over four years. How time flies!" He thought of the first time he saw her¡ªon a hot summer day, when she was wearing a big red down jacket. Even so, she had a radiant and innocent smile on her face at the time. Now, she had be more mature, elegant and calm. No matter how L changed, he couldn''t take his eyes off her. "Yeah. A couple of days ago, I saw you in the news, visiting quite a lot of countries. Flying here and there every day, you must be tired, uh?" As the president, Thomas was a focus in daily news. And basically, L saw him on the screen. Thomas took a deep look at L, who turned her head away after they gaze met. "I won''t be so tired if you could apany me wherever I go." Hearing his sudden confession, L was at a loss. She gave him a nk look. "President Herren..." "Don''t call me president. You can call me by my name." It was very quiet inside of the limo. The chauffeur kept his mind on driving, pretending to have heard nothing from the back seat. L felt a little embarrassed and quickly changed the subject. "Are we going to a tea house?" Xanadu Caf¨¦, what an elegant name. Hearing her words, Thomas reluctantly tore his gaze away, with a bitter smile. "Sort of. It''s a hybrid of tea and meals." Thomas knew that, in all probability, Harry hade to Ascea because of her. About ten minutester, the limo slowly stopped in a parking lot and the two people got out of the car. At Xanadu Caf¨¦. A pearwood signboard on the bamboo door read: Xanadu Caf¨¦. The greeter, who was dressed in a green cheongsam, weed them with respect the moment she saw Thomas. Then she walked them to the courtyard along the cobblestone path. On both sides were two big ss houses that were filled with green nts and tea. At the end of the ss houses was a stone arch bridge decorated with retronterns. Below the bridge was a meandering stream. The bridge was adjacent to a two-story retro building, next to which were countless cabins. The greeter led them to an innermost cabin named "Plum Blossom." She opened the door and they walked in, one after the other. On the shelf at the doorway were all kinds of bone china ornaments with plum blossom elements as well as various famous teas. Inside was a long stone table with plum blossom patterns. Several sets of tableware were neatly arranged there. Next to the dining table was a smaller stone table, on which there were a verawood tea tray and porcin cups with plum blossom patterns. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Thomas politely pulled a wooden chair, on which there was a soft cushion, out for L. "Thank you." L gave him a smile and sat down. A waitress, who was in the same green cheongsam as the greeter at the doorway, came into the private room the second after Thomas sat down near L. The waitress came to them with a sweet smile on her face. "Hello, this is our menu." She said while putting the menu in the middle of L and Thomas. Thomas pushed the menu closer to L and asked her to order. L didn''t refuse. She picked up the menu and scanned it, "Which one do you prefer, Tieguanyin or Pu ''er Tea?" Now that they were there to appreciate tea art, then those two kinds of tea would be the best choices. "Tieguanyin, please!" Thomas pointed to the Tieguanyin, which was the most expensive tea on the menu. It cost over 1200 for each teapot. There was only several grams of tea leaves in each teapot! L thought that was too expensive, but she still said, "OK." Seeing Thomas order the most expensive tea, the waitress disyed a brighter smile. Cause themission from a teapot of Tieguanyin would be higher than her daily wage. The tea was served up soon. L cursorily watched the waitress rinsing tea leaves and tea set for them. Then the waitress poured two cups for them and asked L and Thomas to smell the faint scent of tea first and then taste. L seldom tasted tea, cause she didn''t have much extra time for such kind of leisure activity. All her time was upied by work and Nicole. But she really enjoyed the tea. After the first brewing, the light-colored tea sent forth a fresh scent which could cheer people up. L took a sip. The scent lingered in her mouth after the mellow-vored tea water went down her throat. "How is it?" Thomas stared at L with a tender smile. L emptied her cup and nodded, "It''s really good." She found tasting tea was really enjoyable. The waitress refilled their cups. "Yes. This restaurant is quite good. I havee here several times. How abouting here together again next time?" Thomas was happy to see L''s expression of enjoyment. Seeing L nodding without hesitation, Thomas revealed a grin excitedly. Although the waitress was quite skillful at every procedure of tea making, she was still cautious with her every single move. Because who she served was the President, the most powerful man in Ascea. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Thomas shifted his sight to the doorway and said, "Come in, please." The door was opened right away. Then an elder woman with gray hair wasing in slowly. Seeing the elder woman, Thomas stood up immediately. L followed him to stand up. Although she had no idea who that woman was. Thomas scooted to the elder woman and shook hands with her, "Mrs. Brigham, I didn''t expect to see you here today. How lucky I am!" Melody gave an amiable smile to Thomas. Thomas was her best student to be proud of. She taught Thomas for three years in junior high school. "Ha...ha...I was nning to go home but they told me you are here." Mrs. Brigham said. Melody was a retired teacher. Her grandson helped her open that restaurant after her retirement. Thomas nced at L, who was standing behind him at that moment, "Yes. Ie with my friend today. She really likes here." Hearing Thomas was talking about her, L came up to the elder woman and greeted her as Thomas did, "Hello, Mrs. Brigham. Nice to me you." Melody turned to L and shook hands with her. Then she turned to Thomas, "Such a beauty. Thomas, is she your girlfriend?" "Not yet. But I am working on it." Thomas was quite straight to that elder woman. Hearing Thomas''s answer, L blushed at once. "Why so straight! How embarrassing it is!" She thought. "Ha...ha...youngdy, don''t hesitate any more. Thomas is an excellent man. I''m sure you won''t regret if you choose him." Mrs. Brigham seemed to be quite satisfied with L. She had been expecting her grandson to have a girlfriend as soon as possible. L smiled slightly at her words and then glimpsed Thomas. Noticing L''s nce, Thomas asked, "Mrs. Brigham, how about joining us?" Mrs. Brigham knew Thomas was trying to change the subject to disembarrass L. She smiled at L and Thomas, "May be next time. It''s toote today. I''d like to go home now." It was easy for the elder to get tired. Melody really wanted to go for sleep at that moment. Several waitress in red cheongsam came in with exquisite dishes in their hands soon after L and Thomas sent Melody off. Theyid dishes out on the nearby stone table. L and Thomas moved to the stone table after all dishes were served. Thomas picked a shrimp, which was fried with green tea, into L''s bowl, "Try this. Mrs. Brigham''s grandson helped her open this restaurant. Speaking of her grandson, I think you know him." Then Thomas picked a shrimp for himself while introducing the restaurant to L. Mrs. Brigham''s grandson was Harry''s friend. He was serving as the legal adviser in SL Group. "I know Mrs. Brigham''s grandson? Who is that?" L asked cursorily while putting the shrimp into her mouth. The shrimp tasted quite tender. "Samuel Lowell, the famouswyer." Thomas replied. Samuel was regarded as the legend in the legal community. Almost everybody in the legalmunity knew him. L remembered that man, who was with Harry years ago. "I met him once before." She nodded. Both of them enjoyed the dinner very much and the atmosphere was quite good. It was drizzling when they came out from the restaurant. Thomas opened the umbre he just took over from his chauffeur and held it for L. Then they started walking side by side to the car parked in front of the doorway. Joey was holding an umbre for Harry, who just drank with Samuel, and was walking towards the bridge when he saw a familiar figure. "That woman looks like our deputy CEO?" Joey couldn''t help uttering what he was wondering. On hearing Joey''s words, Harry, who had got flushed after drinking, squinted at the woman in front them at once. Joey knew he was right, cause Harry''s look turned cold the second after he glimpsed that figure. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Who is the man with Miss Newman?" Joey wondered. But he didn''t dare to ask. Harry recalled the phone call L was answeringst night. "It seemed that was from Thomas and they were talking about the date today." Harry thought angrily. His steps became faster and faster. Joey had to trot so as to keep pace with him. Only God knew was it coincidence or destiny. Harry''s Maybach and Thomas''s Lincoln were parked next to each other. Glimpsing the familiar Maybach parked nearby by ident, L had a bad feeling. Then a cold voice arose behind her, "President Herren!" L was so scared that she couldn''t help holding Thomas''s arm at once. Looking at L''s hands tightly holding his arm, Thomas smiled. No matter why L did that, he was happy to be closer to L. He knew who the man was behind them. Thomas turned back with a happy smile on his face, "Mr. Lewis. What a coincidence!" L bent her head down and stared at her shoes. She wasn''t nning to greet Harry. If they were not in thepany, then they were just strangers, weren''t they? With a frozen look, Harry licked the bite on his lips, and gazed at the woman, who kept her head down and turned a blind eye to him. "Yes. Such a coincidence. Mr. President came here for dinner too?" Said Harry who was in a ck coat that day. Besides, his shirt and trousers were all ck too. At that moment, he was standing there straightly with both his hands in pockets. Behind him was Joey, who was holding an umbre. Harry looked like a honorable king. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 "Yes. Today, I bring my girlfriend to taste Mrs. Brigham''s private home cuisine ." L was startled by his words. Their rtionship could be misunderstood by Harry. L tightened her grip on Thomas''s arm and he felt it, of course. He smiled and patted the woman''s little hand. With a grim face, Harry looked at the little woman, who had no reaction at all, and his eyes were filled with rage. "L, are you President Herren''s girlfriend?" He asked the little woman who was lowering her head. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. L was taken aback by his cold tone, as if she woulde to a bad end if she dared to nod. "Of course! Boss Lewis doesn''t want to congratte us?" Thomas answered for L and looked at the livid man, eyes glowing with pleasure. However, there was a suspicious mark on his lips. Was that a bite mark? Who bit him? Was it L? However, the two people who were arm in arm suddenly went pale upon hearing what Harry said in reply. The man suppressed his anger and put on a wicked expression. "She and I had a rtionship, don''t you mind, Thomas?" It was raining heavier. The five people stood in an awkward silence. Red all over her face, L really wanted to p Harry at this moment. How could he be so shameless! In the dim light, Harry pulled out a cigarette, as if nothing were wrong. The stunned Joey saw the scene and immediately took out the lighter from his pocket and lit the cigarette for Harry. Thomas took a deep breath and said, "Boss Lewis, you know, that was in the past. I would not mind. We all need to move on, don''t we? " L cast a re at Harry and said to Thomas, "Leave him alone, let''s go!" She turned around, holding Thomas''s arm. That son of a bitch, would he go for one minute without humiliating her! Watching L and Thomas leaving as a pair, Harry took a drag on his cigarette. To give vent to his anger, he puffed a mouthful of smoke into Joey''s face. "Cough!" In an unguarded moment, the innocent Joey was choked by the smoke. Joey cast a mncholy look at his boss, who was heading to the Maybach in the rain. Joey hastened to catch up and hold an umbre over Harry. He really wanted to ask loudly: how do these have anything to do with me? As the rain continued to pour down, Thomas asked the chauffeur to drive straight into the Newman family''s manor and sent her to the vi door. He got out of the car holding the umbre, opened the door for L and moved the umbre over her. Under the roof of the vi, L said, "Thank you, Herren..." She called him Herren instead when she thought of what he had said before. When Thomas heard L calling him Herren, his anger was swept away. This was a progress for him! "What Harry said..." L lowered her head with embarrassment. She wanted to ask him not to put Harry''s words in mind. Thomas noticed her hesitation and knew what she wanted to say. "I know, L. Who doesn''t have a past? you should not take it to heart, either." He didn''t have virginplex. If it really bothered him, he would not pursue her. "Well, it''ste. You should go home now!" She looked up at Thomas, who found her flushed face rather enchanting. He suddenly lowered his head and approached her. L took a step back by reflex and kept her head down. Upon her silent refusal, Thomas realized that there was no substantial progress except in the way she called him. "I''m going. Goodnight, L." He held up his umbre and strode into the rain. Looking at the leaving Lincoln, L breathed a sigh of relief. Sorry, Thomas, she was still... attached to Harry. When L got upstairs, it was already over ten o''clock in the evening. She carried her daughter to her room. Having taken a shower, she fixed her eyes on the sleeping girl in her arms. Nicole, what should mommy do next? The next day, L was awakened by Nicole, who kept rubbing herself against L''s chest. "Nicole." She spoke in a hoarse voice. Nicole, whose hair was in a mess, looked at her mommy with a smile. "Mommy, you''re awake!" Speechless, L nced at her daughter. With all the rubbing, how could she be asleep? She looked at the time¡ªit was half past six. "Let''s go. Mommy will help you wash up." She crawled out of bed, picked up her daughter and walked to the bathroom. It had been raining throughout the night. When L and Nicole finished breakfast, the rain stopped and the sky cleared up. As her car was in thepany, she had to ask Harold to send her to thepany before sending Nicole. After she got out of Harold''s car and said goodbye to her father and daughter, she walked unhurriedly towards thepany. After the morning meeting, she needed to negotiate a contract with Mr. Myers. In the evening, she was invited to a celebration party held by the design department that she used to work for. She went through her schedule in her mind, and continued her steps. The good thing about working with Harry was that she could see him every day. When she had just reached the parking lot in front of thepany, she saw Harrying out of his car. She immediately lowered her head to watch her cell phone, pretending not to see him, and quickly walked into thepany. Harry silently looked at the little woman who was quickening her pace. Of course he could see that she was avoiding him. The harder she tried to avoid him, the less likely he would let her go! After a smooth morning meeting, L was relieved that Harry did not embarrass her. She went back to her office and picked up her stuff, ready to take the documents to meet Mr. Myers. Her cell phone rang at this time¡ªit was from the CEO''s office... "Hello, Boss Lewis!" Hearing the professional sound, Harry frowned. "I will go with you to negotiate the contract with Mr. Myers ." He spoke out his intention. L''s self-esteem was really hurt. "If you don''t believe in my working ability, why do you leave the case to me?" The man over the phone turned silent. She thought he didn''t believe in her working ability? "Wait for me at thepany door." He hung up without exnation. Looking at the folder in her hand, L really wanted to throw it out of the window. Harry was getting more and more capable of hurting her. L really doubted whether she was a masochist? Staying here and suffering his abuse? By the time L got to thepany door, Harry had already arrived. Though Harry had asked her to wait for him, she waste. So, the man was very unhappy about it. Seeing L, he went to his car without giving her another look. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 L hurried to catch up with Harry. She found her own car and prepared to drive herself. "Get in!" With only two cars between them, Harry sat on the driver''s seat, calling the woman. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. L looked at her car, but the man''s eyes shing with warning made her walk reluctantly up to his car and get in. "Destination." He stepped on the gas and made a U-turn. "I don''t know." She looked at the man next to her and said crossly. But Harry''s warning eyes made she obediently tell an address. The ce reserved was an open-air cafe, and when they arrived, Mr. Anderson was already there. The cafe was on the bank of the river, decorated in European style. "Hello, Mr. Anderson. I''m Harry, the CEO of SL group. This is L Newman, the deputy CEO!" Obviously, it''s Harry instead of L who had the voice. Mr. Anderson, who was in his fifties, stood up immediately to wee Harry, "I''ve heard so much about you, and finally I got the chance to see you!" "Our group values this contract, so Ie to meet you." It was a great pleasure for Mr. Anderson to hear the contract was highly valued by SL group. With Harry here, L didn''t need to talk at all. After the greeting, Harry considerately pulled out the chair opposite to Mr. Anderson for L. Seeing this, Mr. Anderson smiled, "Mr. Lewis, you''re a gentleman indeed!" With a faint smile on his face, Harry said naturally, "My pleasure." "Two cups oftte, one with sugar and one without, thanks!" Harry said to the waiter. Again, he made the decision on his own, which made L a little unpleasant. Then, L began to introduce thepany''s n and the prospect of their cooperation. After her introduction, Mr. Anderson and Harry talked about some issues concerning price and development right etc. L rose quietly from her seat and walked towards the bathroom. With a nce at where she was going, Harry continued his talk with Mr. Anderson about the contract. Aftering out of the bathroom, L still thought about Harry''s purpose of the meeting with Mr. Anderson. While she was washing her hands, a man came out of the men''s toilet and looked at her in disbelief Though she was absorbed in her business, she could still feel the gaze fixed on her. She turned around curiously, but her face suddenly changed when she saw the man behind. To her surprise, it was Mike, who she hadn''t met for years. He had lost a lot of weight and wore amon casual suit while his eyes were full of amazement and surprise. Jacob became the victim of verbal assault from Harry''s men and died in Dreles two years ago, then Mike was not able to stay there but had to flee to Asceast year. He had been living in the suburb of Ascea, and luckily got a chance today to go to the downtown for an interview of a hotel supervisor position. He didn''t expect to see L here. Several years had passed since theyst met, and L became more attractive, elegant, mature and beautiful now! Staring at her enemy who once had been her boyfriend, L had a very mixed feeling. But soon, her heart was filled with strong hatred. Every time she recalled what they had done, she would gnash her teeth. "L¡­" Mike spoke first, in a voice much older than before. Hearing what he called, L raised her voice immediately, "Don''t call me that!" Mike saw her hatred and felt a little guilty. He had a hard time being hunted down by Harry. He fell from the position of vice president to the waiter in restaurants and bars, as well as worker in construction sites. He even yed cyber games for others to make money¡­ He had gone through all kinds of hardships which he hadn''t experienced before. However, this woman dressed so well and had such a wonderful life. He had heard that L was a missing child of the noble Newman family in Ascea. He didn''t take it seriously then. Now it seemed to be the truth. Mike''s guilt suddenly disappeared and his eyes turned greedy. "Well, why not have a catch up?" He followed her out of the bathroom, and stood next to her at the door. She stared back at him coldly, "Mike, now that youe to me yourself, let''s square the ount." She knew Harry had sent someone to pull Mike and his father down long time ago, and it was probably the reason why Mike became so abject. "Square the ount? L, the past has passed." Mike wanted to downy this topic, since he had now fallen down to such a miserable life. "Passed?" L looked at Mike, thinking how ridiculous he was, "My father treated Jacob as his real brother, but you cornered him. Now you say it''s passed? You wish!" There hadn''t been any news about Carl. Thinking about this, L couldn''t help clenching her fists. "But we were also hounded by Harry and lost everything. Thanks to him, my father died and Sara became a prostitute. As for me, do I seem to live well?" Mike began to get mad and wished he could skin Harry alive. They talked quite loudly and many people were attracted. "This is what you deserve!" L said furiously. Mike noticed many people were looking at them, so he held L''s wrist and pulled her away. "Let go of me!" She struggled to get rid of him, but Mike was much stronger than her. Mike dragged her to the river, and L held on to the wooden handrail, unwilling to move a step forward. Seeing this, Mike went back to loosen her hand on the handrail. "Mike, just let go of me!" Mike''s another pull made L scream out, and their confrontation finally drew everyone''s attention. Just then, Mike saw a maning towards them with a sullen face. That was Harry! Mike was so scared to see him that he suddenly loosened L, which made the woman hit the handrail and lost bnce. Then she fell head-first down into the water. "Ah!" The woman''s screaming disappeared in a ssh. As Harry strode over, Mike hurried to ran away in fear. Instead of running after Mike, Harry took off his coat and jumped into the water to save L. If he was not mistaken, that running guy was Mike. Harry was surprised that he hade to Ascea! Well, just catch himter. L fell into the water which was 8 feet deep. She could not swim, so she swallowed several mouthful of water after failing to hold her breath. The water was cold and she felt terrible. Who woulde to help her? Is there anybody to save her? "Harry, where were you? If you don''te and save me, I''ll never talk to you for the rest of life!" Her stomach was full of disgusting river water. She didn''t wanna die, and she couldn''t leave her beloved Nicole behind! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The women, who had been struggling in the river, disappeared unexpectedly. Harry swam quickly towards the middle of the river. Thest minute before L lost consciousness, her arm was grabbed. Then, two powerful long arms held around her waist. She sensed a familiar kiss, blowing air into her mouth. She missed Harry so much... The man held her with one arm and swam to the shore with the other one. Atst, Harry got her ashore in the crowd of rubbernecks. Those who gathered around the riverside, immediately made way for them. Someone even helped to take L over and put her on the ground. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Harry immediately gave a chestpression to the woman fainting on the ground. L, you evil woman! You just fell into the water. Don''t y dead! He had shown some real skills here! He was handsome, kind and he could even save people. Oh, my God! "I''ll ask if he has a girlfriend after he finishes." A college girl, whose eyes were shining with excitement, stared at the cool Harry. "Maybe the girl is his girlfriend!" The man beside give a scornful look to the girl who was having a crush on Harry. Hearing that, the college girl''s face fell at once. What happened next dashed her hopepletely. After L spat out most of the water in her belly, Harry knelt half down to give her artificial respiration without hesitation! Mr. Anderson saw this crystal clear and guessed Harry must have an affair with her. When Harry noticed the quarrel, he strode over after simply apologizing to Mr. Anderson. Then he jumped in without a slightest hesitation when he saw Miss fall into the water. No wonder SL Group had developed into an empire. The CEO was kind and loyal, different from the cruel and merciless one in the rumor. The boss was faithful and employees were responsible. The project had high profits and prospects. Did he have any reason to refuse the cooperation with them? The woman finally came to herself in the cough. Otherwise, Harry was going to call the ambnce. The blue sky and the handsome man with water dropping from his hair... "Am I dead?" asked L weakly. Harry stared at the woman on the ground with a weird look. He replied gloomily, "Do I look like a ghost? " Those rubbernecks fanned out when they found the woman was all right. Mr. Anderson stayed where he was. Having noticed that everyone else had left, he returned to his seat and signed his name on the contract. L, who was still lying on the ground, closed her eyes and then opened again. She could still see Harry. Oh! "So I''m not dead." "Well? Are you disappointed?" He stood up and stared down coldly at her with his hands in the pockets. Her white blouse was all wet where the undershirt could be seen faintly. Harry''s face turned ghastly pale. He took up the suit jacket and covered her with it, "Get up!" L looked at the jacket on her in confusion. She raised herself up and threw the jacket back to Harry, "I''m not cold!" Harry was going to explode. He covered her again with the jacket rudely, "Are you going to show your ck undershirt to everyone?" Hearing this, L blushed. She pulled the jacket tighter immediately and red at him, "You cad!" Couldn''t he just notice somewhere else? Just then, Mr. Anderson walked over and smiled at the wet guys, "Miss Newman, are you all right?" L smoothed down her wet hair and shook her head with a bitter smile, "Thank you, Mr. Anderson. I''m OK." Mr. Anderson handed the contract to Harry, "Mr. Lewis, Miss Newman, I look forward to the cooperation!" He reached out his hand to Harry. The instant Harry took over the contract, he understood what Mr. Anderson meant. He smiled, "Me, too!" They shook hands, announcing the start of another giant project. Normally, a contract concerning hundreds of millions should have been signed in the presence of media. But Harry and Mr. Anderson both kept a low file. So they signed the contract quietly. "Find somewhere to get yourselves changed." Staring at the soaking guys, Mr. Anderson pointed at a hotel nearby. "Okay, Mr. Anderson. Keep in touch!" They shook hands and said goodbye. At YZ International Hotel. Harry checked in a presidential suite extravagantly even for a simply bathing and changing. When they entered the room, he asked L to have a bath first. L looked at him, who was wet and gloomy, "You... Shall we bathe at the same time? There''s another bathroom, isn''t there?" Hearing this, Harry''s eyebrows cocked, "No, there is only one bathroom. Are you inviting me?" He wouldn''t mind, of course! L was flushed and bit her lower lip. She gave him a hard stare, "Just enjoy the wet feelings out here!" Then she rushed into the bathroom. When she came out in a hotel bathrobe, Harry looked terrible. His wet clothes had been thrown in the garbage bin. She was startled when she saw the man sitting on the sofa. She hurried to support herself against the bathroom door. Damn man. He just sat on the sofa, naked. What a pervert! Meeting his evil gaze, L immediately turned her head, pulled the cor tighter and walked to the dresser. She took out the hair drier in a rush, to dry her hair. Through the mirror, she saw Harry stand up from the sofa. She immediately lowered her head and searched for the socket. When she was about to insert the plug, she was pulled back into a sturdy embrace. ... The man kissed her wet hair gently. The hair drier dropped from her hand, onto the carpet. She pped the arms around her off and urged, "Go have a bath!" She sounded somewhat trembled and didn''t even dare to look into his eyes. Harry put on an evil smile and turned her around so that she would face him. Seized with a sudden impulse, Harry kissed her lips gently. L closed her eyes subconsciously. It was quite in the room. Nothing could be heard except the deeper breath until L was thrown onto the bed. She sat right up and clenched her cor. "Please behave yourself, Mr. Lewis!" She turned her head away, trying to avoid him. Harry bowed and grasped her wrist with one hand. He pinched her chin with the other hand and forced her to look into his eyes. "Come on. There you go again! L, you''re thinking too much!" He then let go of her, poker-faced and struck into the bathroom. L felt relieved, got off the bed and went on to dry her hair. She was drying her hair half-way when the doorbell rang. As Harry was still bathing, she had to put down the hair drier and to open the door. It was Joey. Seeing her, he looked into the room vaguely and asked, "Where''s Mr. Lewis?" Chapter 118 Chapter 118 When did Joey be a gossiper? L gave him a re, pretending to be angry. "He is not here!" Then she took the bag from his hands and shut the door! Joey understood what was going on, smiled and left. Inside the bag were the clothes that Harry had asked Joey to bring to the hotel, and L wanted to change the clothes before the man came out. While she was taking off her bathrobe, the bathroom door was opened. L looked at the man in consternation. What a good timing! He was absolutely intentional. L took a deep breath and casually put on the clothes. At the moment, every second was a torment for Harry. He gazed at the sensual curve of the woman. He guessed that she must be waiting for him toe out and get changed then. Watching her put on a light yellow coat, Harry wiped his hair with a towel. In fact, his physical reaction had already betrayed himself. After she had changed clothes, L threw the wet clothes directly into the trash, and left the hotel without saying a word. Harry felt that he was such a gentleman at the moment because he had controlled himself in face of an attractive woman. However, only he himself knew how hard he tried to hold back the desire. "L, you bring me pain today." Harry thought, "I will make you suffer more next time!" He took out the expensive suit in the bag, put it on and left the hotel. At eight pm. In Storm Nightclub. L parked her car in front of the nightclub and walked in a pair of 3-inch ck high heels. She heard that Harry and several bosses were gathering here this evening. It was Joey who tipped her off through WeChat¡ªGod knows why! He was really not afraid of Harry shing his months of bonus. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After minutes'' of pondering, L went home to change her clothes, and then came to Storm Nightclub. When L showed up in the private room, wearing a smoky makeup and a long ck jacket, everyone of the design department was boiling with amazement. "Oh my God! Miss Newman, how admirable you are to put on makeup especially for this party!" "Yes, Boss Newman, you usually don''t wear heavy makeup." "Boss Newman,e, every one is waiting for you, you must drink three sses of beer for being late!" The senior employees had already known that L was a people person when she worked in the design department. So, though L had been promoted, they would invite her when they had gatherings. As it wasn''t in thepany, the young hunks of the design department began to urge L to drink. L did not disappoint them. After Jeremy poured a ss of beer for her, she took a small sip and swallowed it all in one breath. "Oh, Boss Newman, you''re so cool!" "Well, I''mte. It''s my fault. I''m sorry, guys." L picked up the second ss of beer, when Jeremy stood up and spoke out loud. "Boss Newman is usually very busy. It''s normal toete. Two sses are enough!" Everyone echoed, "Yes, yes, two sses." "Yeah!" L looked at the over thirty colleagues with joy. "Okay, thank you. I''ll finish this drink and everybody have fun. It''s my treat tonight!" "Oh!" The whole room began to boil again and there were all kinds ofpliments for L. "Boss Newman, our Goddess, we love you so much!" "Yes. Boss Newman, sit here and eat something!" ...... L sat down between two female colleagues and listened as two big boys were singing a love song in the middle of the room. The others wereughing their heads off. After the love song, a young hunk named Joshua, who was an intern of the design department, took the stage. He had white skin, thick knife-shaped eyebrows, trendy single-fold eyelids, and natural purple-red thin lips, which made him a Prince Charming for many girls of thepany! He picked Eason Chan''s "Because of Love" and spoke to L, holding the microphone in his hand. "Can I sing with you?" Joshua''s affectionate invitation caused a stir in the private room. The people around him began to whistle. A colleague pushed L and said, "Boss Newman, take the stage andpete with Joshua!" L didn''t want to sing, but she didn''t want to disappoint them, either. She stood up. With a round of squeal and cheer, L rubbed her ears and took the microphone from Joshua. When the music started, Joshua sang the beginning of the song. "Here''s an old CD / Listen to our love back then..." His voice was low and nice. The only fly in the ointment was a touch of immaturity. L cleared her throat and began to sing. "I can no longer sing that kind of lyrics / Just hearing it I blush and hide¡­" Her voice was soft and sweet-sounding. Harry, who was walking past the 333 Room, paused upon hearing the female voice. Why did it feel like L was singing? Harry thought he must have misheard, so he strode into the 366 Room nearby. The 366 Room was also filled with the sound of singing. Each of thepany CEOs was apanied by a beautiful youngdy. Harry sat beside Edith Shaw, the CEO of Laflen Group, who was his date on the asion. As she had drunk a few sses of Baijiu, Edith turned flushed and felt a little dizzy. When she saw Harrying back from the men''s room, she leaned her head slightly on his shoulder. Though he wanted to push her away, Harry had no intention of making her embarrassed for they were out tonight to have fun. The CEO next to Harry chatted with him for a moment about business affairs and then started to get fresh with the beauty by his side. "Boss Lewis, will your fiancee in Drelese here?" Edith asked Harry after the two men finished talking. Edith, a 32-year-old woman, had a fair-faced husband who lived off her. As a sessful career woman, she actually hoped that her husband could be a courageous and domineering man like Harry. However, her husband, who was good-for-nothing, would always rely on her, which made her exhausted. As her wrinkles were covered by heavy makeup, she looked like a young woman of around twenty- seven years old. When Ynda was spoken of, Harry''s heart sank, and he forced a mysterious smile. He leant towards Edith and spit a word with a frivolous tone. "No." Edith smelled the masculine scent of the man, her heart pounding and her face reddening. Encouraged, she reached her hands to Harry''s arm and whispered in his ear seductively. "Boss Lewis, how could you be alone?" How could the man not understand what she was hinting at? Maybe because he hadn''t been so rxed for a long time, Harry didn''t let her down. "What do you think, then?" But his real intent was to leave here with a suitable excuse. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Edith hooked her arm around Harry''s neck, "How about going out for fun? Just you and me." Harry glimpsed the fancy watch on his left wrist and found it was almost nine o''clock p.m. He had been there for more than one hour. It was indeed time to go. "Mrs. Shaw is a little bit drunk. I gotta send her home. Enjoy yourself." He said and stood up. Edith snuggled up to Harry throughout. Seeing that, other CEOs understood tacitly and giggled. "Mr. Lewis, you''d better walk Mrs. Shaw upstairs!" A CEO joked. Harry nodded indifferently to him. Then Harry and Edith left the private room arm in arm, leaving the gossip and muffled giggle behind. "Edith is really something! I can''t believe she just hooked up with Harry." "Me too! It is said Harry is a disciplined man in private life. What''s more, his fiancee is the International Queen, Ynda. It seems Edith is really good at this ha...ha..." ... Joey, who was hiding in a secluded corner and sending messages with L, turned off the screen and caught up with them immediately the moment he saw his Boss stepping out the private room with a woman. At the hall of Storm Nightclub. L was there for some fresh air. Joshua followed her out. They were chatting when L received Joey''s message. Then she glimpsed Joshua standing next to her, "Do me a favor!" Before Joshua nodded yes, L held his arm quickly. Joshua was totally confused. "What happened?" He thought. But he was super excited to be so close with his Goddess. He thought simply it was because his efforts that night paid off. He had been having a crush on L for a long time. But L was far more superior than him so he thought there might be no chance for him. L''s warn arose when he was still distracted, "Come with me. Don''t you dare screw it!" It seemed as if they were whispering in each other''s ears intimately from behind. Harry saw L, who was wearing a distinctive make-up and holding a young man''s arm the moment he stepped out the elevator arm in arm with Edith. Edith had been observing Harry''s expression. On seeing Harry turning a horrifyingly cold look in a sudden, she was frightened. L, with a sunny smile on her face, was walking towards the reception desk with Joshua. When she saw Harry walking closer, she feigned ignorance. "Wow, Boss Lewis. What a coincidence, again!" Then she shifted her gaze to the woman standing arm in arm with Harry. L wanted to skin her alive! Harry did think it was a coincidence. "Yes. Miss Newman is here for fun too?" He sounded indifferent. L could obviously feel Joshua kept shivering slightly and had an intention to run away since he saw Harry. "Yes. We are here to check in!" Hearing what L just said, Joshua stared at her with his eyes popping out in astonishment. "Hello, Bo...Boss Lewis." Joshua greeted Harry with a slightly tremulous voice after L pinched his arm furtively. Harry squinted at L, who kept an enchanting smile on her face throughout, with great fury. Then he drew out a card from his wallet, "We are nning to book a room too. Your room will be on me. You are wee!" Hearing Harry''s words, Edith were excited. She thought she was going to seed soon. Hearing their conversation, Joey, who had been hiding behind Harry was stupefied. "What''s going on? The ex-husband is going to book a room for his ex-wife and another man? That must be the weirdest thing ever in this word! These two freaks!" Joey thought. "Good! Thank you. Boss Lewis!" L said. She would never flinch! Joshua couldn''t move an inch with two weak legs. L had no other way but to drag him towards the reception desk. It was not until then that Joshua figured what happened out. But it seemed to be toote! "God bless me please! Boss Lewis should not me it on me! He doesn''t know me, does he?" He prayed. He was just a nobody in thepany. His internship opportunity in SL Group cost his father a lot of money! If his father knew he lost that job because of a woman, he would definitely be beaten to death in the street by his father! L sulked when she saw Harry handing over his card to the receptionist, not because he booked the most expensive president suites, but because she thought Harry was really going to have sex with that woman! She knew men, as sessful and handsome as Harry, always had more than one young ladies around. But Edith looked like a married women. L couldn''t believe she was Harry''s type. The receptionist finished booking procedures and handed over two room cards to Harry. Harry passed one on to L. L took over the room card with a smile, "Thank you. Boss Lewis." When they were passing by a convenience store in the hotel, an idea urred to L suddenly. She hurried into the store alone right away. There was something she needed. She grabbed two packets of extra small condoms quickly. Seeing Harry and Edith were stepping into the elevator, L speeded up to catch up with them, "Boss Lewis. These are for you. Enjoy yourself and you are wee!" She threw those two packets of condom into Harry''s arms and then turned to the gloomy-looking Joshua with graceful steps. Looking at those packets of condoms in arms, Harry disyed an evil smile. Edith bent her head down out of shyness. "Who is that woman? I''d like to thank her one day ha...ha..." She thought excitedly. When Harry saw the size on the box clearly, his smile froze. "L did this on purpose, definitely! She know my size, doesn''t she? It''s an insult. Good! I am happy! I am very happy to have these gifts from my ex-wife!" Harry thought while gnashing his teeth in anger. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g L and Joshua walked into the elevatorter. Joshua begged L to let go of him. L rolled her eyes at him, "Come on, be a man! Don''t screw my n up!" Joshua almost let the cat out of the bag just now. Joshua put his palms together over the chest and said seriously, "That was our CEO! I am so scared! How dare I be against him! Please let go of me! Hum?" L put her palms together over the chest as Joshua did and looked at him with a sincere look, "It''s almost done. The only thing you need to do next is to walk into that room with me. I owe you a favor. How about treating you to dinner after that?" Or "What do you want most? Name it! I will give you whatever you want." L said. She was trying hard to persuade Joshua. Looking at the beautiful woman, who was standing in front him and staring at him sincerely, Joshua thought, "The thing I wanted most before was you but now I find keeping my job is the most important thing!" He shook his head in a panic-stricken way, "No. Miss Newman, I don''t want anything! I don''t want to face our boss any more. He is so scary! Please!" As the elevator arrived at the 32 floor, where the president suites located, his legs felt like jelly. The elevator opened. "Just this once!" It seemed that L didn''t want to let go of him. Then she walked out the elevator gracefully. Joshua was nning to press the "close door" button the moment L stepped out. But L saw him through. She turned back and yanked Joshua out of the elevator. Joshua''s struggle made them collide with each other and the sound they made attracted the two people walking in front of them. Before Harry turned around, Joshua pluck up the courage to pin L against the wall with both hands. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Joshua tilted his head to the right, which looked like he was kissing her! L gave him the thumbs up on the sly! "Boss Lewis, let''s go! You see those two people can''t wait!" Edith said in a coquettish voice and pulled the man who was clenching his fists to their room. "Bang!" Hearing a door m, Joshua, in a cold sweat, would kneel down onto the ground if L didn''t hold him up. L watched the coward Joshua, impatiently put his arm on her shoulder and dragged him into the room booked by Harry. It was next door to Harry''s room! When Harry got into his room, he put on a sulky expression. Scared by Harry''s cold face, Edith took a few steps back. What happened to Harry? He took out his cell phone and called Joey. "Come here and send Mrs. Shaw home." When Edith heard Harry''s orders, the possibility that Harry was using her shed through her mind. And, as loud shrieks kepting from the next door, Harry''s eyes were bing more murderous. Edith finally understood! She pulled herself together. What could she say? Being used by such a formidable man, she dared say nothing. She still had her dignity, so when Joey came, Edith left with him without demur! She did not want to be used. Compared to Harry, this terrible man, her own husband turned out to be more favorable to her. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In Room 3202. L leaned against the sofa, letting out shrieks towards the room door time and again. Joshua, lying on another sofa, eyes fixed on his goddess, groaned from time to time. What was the rtionship between his goddess and the boss? "Miss Newman, you and Boss Lewis..." Curiosity drove him to ask. L nced at him with a smile. How should she reply? Harry was chasing her? It was obvious that he had a fiancee, ok? She was chasing Harry? How shameful would that be! "Nothing. I don''t know how to exin it to you. Don''t tell anyone what happened tonight!" She watched closely at the young man, doubting his reliability. Joshua quickly nodded. By no means would he dare to gossip about his boss behind his back! "Miss Newman, you owe me a favor. If Boss Lewis is going to hold me responsible, you must stand by my side!" Joshua sat up and looked at L seriously. L had been cold and elegant at ordinary times, while it turned out she was also... cute! That was interesting. L waved her arm faintly and said, "Don''t worry!" Harry should have no idea who Joshua was. Then Joshua ran to the wall, trying to hear the sounds from the next room. But it was quiet. At the moment, his cell phone rang. When he was about to answer the phone, L''s cell phone also rang¡ªit was Jeremy. Their colleagues downstairs must be looking for them! She muted her cell phone and gently told Joshua, "Tell him you''re going right back!" She pointed to the door of the room. They would never want anyone to know that they were in a room together, otherwise a tremendous public outcry would be stirred up! Joshua understood instantly, and replied the deputy manager of the design department as L instructed, while L went aside to answer Jeremy''s call. "Hello, Jeremy." She kept down her voice. Jeremy asked where she was, for the party was almost over. "Well, Jeremy, I have to go for some urgent matters. I''m sorry." She resumed her normal voice only after she saw Joshua hung up his phone. Jeremy said "I got it" and hung up. Then, the doorbell of the room was ringing. L went to the door and saw Harry through the peephole. She looked at Joshua with a bewitching smile and beckoned him over. Joshua shook his head at once because he had no guts to touch the woman that may have a rtionship with his boss. "Come over here, will you?" She said in a threatening tone. And the doorbell was ringing more and more frequently, indicating that the person outside was already impatient! Joshua patted his forehead, at a loss for words. It seemed he was involved in something serious! When Joshua walked to her, L looked over herself, decisively took off her coat and threw it to the floor. And then she undid the top two buttons of Joshua''s shirts. Joshua looked at L in bewilderment, feeling that she was ying... with fire! L stood by the door, threw an arm around Joshua''s waist and pulled him into her arms! Joshua was afraid to move an inch. She... She... L... Joshua was petrified! L, however, opened the door and asked peevishly, "Who was there, spoiling my mood?" As soon as the door was opened, Harry walked in with a cold face, staring at the two people who held each other in a tender embrace. The anger in his eyes was about to break out like a volcano. Watching the woman''s coat on the ground and the man''s unbuttoned shirts, Harry knew he interrupted them! Harry, with a sullen face, grabbed Joshua by the cor and threw him out of the room. "Bang!" The door was mmed shut. Joshua trotted downstairs, as if he was released from prison. Good luck with Miss Newman! "What are you doing? It''s rude to interrupt others!" L cast a displeased nce at Harry, her red lips pursed. Harry was so jealous and enraged that he did not notice the woman''s unspoiled red lips. He pulled the woman close, and L bumped against his strong chest. As she lost her bnce in high heels, she got trapped in his arms. "You''re so horny? Huh?" The man pinched her little chin tightly, making her look up at himself. L kept her feet and asked, "Does that have anything to do with you? Boss Lewis?" L threw off Harry''s big hand and intended to open the door. Harry, with a sullen face, pulled her back again, and pinned her against the door. L was trapped between his hands. "How does it feel to kiss your toy boy?" Thinking of the scene he just saw, Harry wanted to strangle this woman. Toy boy? Joshua would probably jump off the building if he heard that! L broke into a smile. She was mocking at Harry''s overreaction, while Harry thought she was reliving! He kissed her on the lips passionately, as he did not allow any man to touch this woman. Because... "You are too vicious to have even a toy boy!" He spit out a few words in her ear. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Well, this was his real thought. L''s joy disappeared all of a sudden. What else could she say? She put her arms against Harry''s chest and sneered, "Even if I''m going to MONEY BOY, it has nothing to do with you!" Recalling the words that night, she continued, "I have nothing to do with you, and you are nothing to me! Just get out now!" While shouting, she turned back to open the door and tried to push him out. "Get out? Only this woman dares to say this to me again and again in my whole life!" Harry thought, "She''s got nerves." He closed the door with one hand, and held her wrist with another to drag her into the bedroom. "Harry, you son of a bitch! Let go of me!" She tried to get rid of him with both of her hands. But how could Harry let her go? He must seize this good opportunity today to give her a lesson! "Extra small? I think you''ve forgotten something after several years." He threw her into the bed, squinting at the woman struggling to get up, his eyes sparkling with discontent and anger. "Click!" Harry untied his belt... After four years, L was more attractive. Harry unleashed all his anger to her without any mercy. After two o ''clock in the morning. A woman, with hair hanging loose about her shoulders, stumbled out of the storm, with her coat in hands. She fumbled for the key in bag and hurried to get in her car. Then she stepped on the gas and drove towards home. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t dare to pull over until she was three or four kilometers away from the hotel. She leaned on the steering wheel exhaustedly, and couldn''t help cursing Harry in her mind over and over again. How on earth did she get out of that room just now? Even begging didn''t work. She had to put on her clothes and ran out before Harry came out of the bathroom. While she was lost in thought, her cell phone rang. In the dark night, her body trembled when she heard the ring. Even her dry, pale lips started quivering. It must be him! Absolutely! L fished out her cell phone in a hurry, and saw Harry''s name on the screen. It was Harry! Suddenly, she felt so helpless. Should she answer the phone? She could not make up her mind. The phone rang for a while, then she bit her lips where the lipstick had been messed up and pressed the answer button. "Where are you?" The man''s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. With hair dripping, Harry stared at the empty room. Actually, he did not want to let her go so easily before he cooled down. The utterly exhausted L leaned back on the seat, trying to answer him in a normal voice, "Just go home." She didn''t want to say much cause her throat was hoarse. How angry Harry was with her just now! However, her hoarse voice still could be told. Harry heard her voice and an evil, cruel smile appeared on his face. He was happy to see L suffer. "Come back!" He gave an direct order. L gathered up her messy, long hair, begging softly, "Please let me go, Boss Lewis!" In the silence of darkness, the woman''s gentle begging softened his heart. "Let me take you home!" L was relieved to see Harry change his tone. But she refused him when seeing the dim lights along the road and the few passing cars. "No, thanks, Mr. Lewis. Good night." She hung up the phone and prepared to start the car, but her phone rang again. It was a message from Harry: "Message me when getting home. Otherwise, you will be doomed!" A little smile appeared on her face. How should she feel? Sweet? Helpless? Or...... She couldn''t tell herself, so she started the engine and drove back home slowly. At three o ''clock. Harry was smoking while waiting for L''s message. He unlocked the phone screen as soon as he heard the ring, and smiled when he saw the message. "Mr. Lewis, I am home now, good morning!" He sent the word quickly, dropped the phone on the bedside table, snuffed out the cigarette, and prepared to rest. "Sleep." L was also happy to see his reply. She turned off the phone and went to bed with a smile on her face. She was really sleepy, but her body ached. Maybe she should go to the hospital after getting up. ... During the morning meeting. It was unusual to see L wear a white casual sport suit with her cap and sunsses in hands. She dressed this way cause she had to go to the hospital at noon. She tied her long hair which was usually upswept into a swinging ponytail. She was the first one to arrive at the meeting room. Feeling sudden pain, she closed her eyes. When her eyes were open again, she was well-adjusted. She opened the folder on the table and began thinking about the agenda of the meeting. The second one to be here was Jeremy. As L didn''t look well, he asked casually, "Miss Newman, are you okay?" "What?" L looked curiously at Jeremy, who was sitting down right now, and wondered if she was so pale-looking. Then she shook her head slightly, "I''m alright, and just catch a cold. Thank you!" She couldn''t say she''s okay, for she would go to the hospital at noon! The senior executives came one by one. They were all curious about why L changed style and wore a sports coat. Two minutes before the meeting. The man who caused her misery walked into the meeting room in high spirits. Next to him was exactly his fiancee''s schoolmate. They came in with smile on their faces. She suddenly heard a deputy general manager whisper to another man, "What''s that on the CEO''s neck?" Hearing this, she immediately raised her head and peered at the suspicious red mark on Harry''s neck. Then, before the man looked towards her, she lowered her head and began thinking. Was the hickey left by her? How couldn''t she remember? Or was it left by Julie, who was talking andughing with him right now? Harry looked at L who was looking down. It seemed that she didn''t want to talk. "Well, just leave her alone, since I feel good today." He thought. At the meeting which was no more than 30 minutes, Harry spoke for ten minutes, over half of which time was spent speaking for L. Then, after every department reported their performance, the meeting was dismissed at once. The executives hurried out of the meeting room and began gossiping about Harry as they noticed that he didn''te over. They were guessing who was with their CEOst night! Chapter 122 Chapter 122 L collected her documents tardily on purpose. She nned to leave after everyone else. However, the man on the executive chair was sitting still there after she had finished collecting for over half a minute. Julie nced at L and then shifted her gaze to Harry with a flirtatious smile, "Boss Lewis, aren''t you leaving now?" Her voice was so coquettishly tender that L was gooseflesh. "Well! Now that they don''t leave, then I will go first!" L thought. Then she stood up carefully and left the meeting room with weak legs under the gaze of Harry. L got a Wechat message soon after she went back to her office. It was a contact request from Harry. After they quarreledst time, she decided not to speak to Harry any more. So she cklisted him. But she didn''t dare to really ignore him. "Are you OK?" The moment she epted the request, she received a message from Harry. "Is he concerned about me?" L thought with a giggle. After a while, she replied, "I developed an incurable disease." Harry didn''t believe her of course. He replied right away, "Come to my office. I will check you up." ... L replied him with a horror-struck emoji and text saying, "Boss Lewis, it''s time to work." Then she shut off the screen with a smile. She was nning to go to hospital to have a check. If there was something seriously wrong with her body, she would haunt Harry for rest of his life! L drove to the nearby gynecology hospital during lunch break. She put on her cap, sunsses and gauze mask before she got out of the car. She had an examination and applied unguent under the guidance of her attending doctor there so she felt much better then. L went back to her office with several pieces of examination reports and invoices. Staring at those paper, L pondered for a while and decided to go to Harry. She thought it was necessary to let him know what he had done to her. L glimpsed the clock on the wall. It was around ten past one. From what she knew of Harry, he was either resting or working in his office at that time. She put those examination reports and invoices into a file and walked out of the elevator. She saw Joey at the secretary division as expected. If Joey was there, then Harry must be in his office. Because in general, if Harry went out for business, he would definitely take Joey with him. Seeing Ling up, Joey stood up to wee her with a ttering smile at once. "Miss Newman, how was it goingst night?" Joey asked in a low voice. Hearing Joey''s question, L blushed immediately, "Nothing special happened. Thank you for your message. Please keep me updated!" Actually, L knew it was herself asked for the injury. It was she who pissed Harry off firstst night. That man was really scary when he was pissed off. Joey helped L knock on the office door. "Come in, please." Hearing Harry''s permission, Joey helped L open the door at once. Seeing L walking into the office, Joey went back to his seat. Many secretaries surged to him right away, "Joey, do you know Miss Newman before?" "Joey, do you know what''s going on between Boss Lewis and Miss Newman?" Secretaries curiously surrounded joey, who disyed a cunning smile on his face, and threw questions sessively. Joey arched his eyebrows. He was in a good mood so he decided to tell them a bit more. "I once worked with Miss Newman. As for her rtionship with Boss Lewis... I don''t know!" Joey threw up his hands. He was smart. He knew what to say. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Realizing Joey wouldn''t reveal more, other secretaries went back to their seats in disappointment. So what''s the rtionship between Boss Lewis and Miss Newman? It was still a mystery of everybody''s interest. In the CEO office. Harry was bending over his work. Seeing it was Ling in, he was surprised. "Are you here for examination?" He said in a flirty tongue which made L''s face turn fiery red again. L walked to Harry, got up the courage, and mmed those papers onto his table, "Boss Lewis, pleasepensate me for ten times of medical expense." Hearing L''s words, Harry raised his eyebrows and picked up those paper. Eh...That was his fault. He didn''t deny that. Harry thought while staring at L''s body with an evil smile. L''s cheeks turned redder and hotter. "Hurry up. Compensate me!" She urged Harry. If Harry stared at her with that nasty smile again, she would rush forwards and cover his eyes. Harry pushed the contract, which was worth at least one billion, in hand aside, stood up, slid his hands into pockets and stepped to L slowly. He sat on the edge of the desk and bent over. "How do you want me topensate you?" He whispered in L''s ear. They were so close that L could clearly hear his breath. L stepped back in panic. "This man is really good at flirting!" She thought. She pouted and red at Harry. "Pay me my medical expense. I am hard up now!" Her sry was quite satisfying of course. Butpared to others in her family, she was the one lowest-paid. What''s more, she got Nicole to raise. So it''s reasonable that she was hard up! "She is hard up? Her family is one of the richest and most powerful families in Ascea. How is L hard up?" Harry thought. But he still sat back on his executive chair, and drew a cheque out. He wrote "1" first and added several "0". An 8 figure number in total! L was totally dumbfounded to see that. "This is for those hoursst night. Enough?" Harry asked. It seemed he was going to add more zeros. Those hours..st night... Hearing his words, L pulled a long face at once. Shit! Couldn''t that man say something sweet? Was that how that man thought of her? "Stop. I don''t want it any more." She turned around and walked towards the door in disappointment. Harry was totally confused. Why? If she thought that was not enough, he would add more zeros! "Stop!" He put down the pen in his hand and walked to L who stopped beside the door. Harry looked down at her with a frown. The angry woman was so cute to him. "What''s wrong?" L red at him and shouted, "What do you mean by "This is for those hoursst night"? What do you think of me?" A prostitute? L didn''t take that word out of her mouth. That was too nasty. Hearing L, Harry disyed a brighter smile. With that smile, he looked so charming that L was unable to move her gaze away. Harry was satisfied to see L staring at him affectionately. Then he fished his wallet out from a pocket. Seeing that wallet, L was astonished with her eyes popping out. She bought that wallet for Harry. It had been years... She couldn''t believe Harry was still using it. She glimpsed Harry with a mixed look. She couldn''t guess what''s on Harry''s mind. Harry drew a familiar card out and said, "This is profit from the shopping mall in Dreles. It''s under your name and the password is unchanged." Chapter 123 Chapter 123 The profit was quiet higher than the cheque amount on the table, since Harry paid the tax out of his own pocket and it was the profit. Staring at the card, L fell into silence and couldn''t help feeling sad. "It''s under your name and the password is unchanged." What did he mean? "Has he ever been a little nostalgic about their marriage or the days free from Ynda?" Her eyes turned red. She pushed his hand away and headed outside. All his calling and threatening failed to stop her resolute steps. Harry was so furious that he pped the card on the table. He was startled to find that L became a woman of thought and ideas who brew all the things in mind secretly. Glimpsing those examination reports suddenly, Harry looked much more pleasant. Lighting a cigarette, he called Joey in through internal line. Joey came in, standing in front of his table, "Boss." As Boss Newman didn''t look good, Joey wondered what happened just now? Joey knew the card which was pushed towards him. It was opened in the name of L four years ago and all the profits of the Blue Ind Mall would be transferred into it. What was it for to take the card out now? "Go give it to her." He said, puffing thick smoke. Deep down, he thought it belonged to her. Joey nodded. Harry continued, "If she doesn''t take it, then you tell her that she will frequentlye for medical fees." "Medical fees?" A question mark hung over the seeming threat all his way to L''s as he couldn''t understand the code. He withdraw the puzzling until he knocked on the door of the deputy CEO office. He passed the card to her. "This is Mr. Lewis''s order." Looking at the card, L had no intention to ept. Joey repeated exactly what Harry said when she was about to open her mouth. She flushed and pocketed the card from his hand. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Please send my gratitude to him." Joey aptly described to Harry how she gnashed the teeth in anger. Harry seems in a good mood and gave Joey a smile that was rarely seen. Joey came back to his seat with a relief. What a king and a queen! His work, truth be told, was to bridge the two. Off work on time, L nned to keep Nicole a goodpany. Touching the card in the pocket identally before getting on the car, she thought of Harry''s threat again. Well! She wasn''t freaked out a bit by the amount of money as she knew he was loaded, instead she went straight to the shopping mall. After buying plenty for Nicole, She stopped at the men''s store, took a razor and water cup with her since she would pay with Harry''s card. With shopping bags in her hands, she came back home only to find the presence of grandpa, Nicole and Mrs. White. "L, you get your pay today?" asked Landon, curiously looking at his granddaughter who carried loads of stuff. Since the pay day was at the end of the month, L fooled him with a gloating face, "I got my bonus." Landon bought it without suspicion. He was so fond of the purple sand teapot bought by her granddaughter that he couldn''t take his hands off it. He loved Pu''er tea which was best brewed by the purple sand teapot. He had his own collection of dozens of the purple sand teapots, all in good maintenance and preservation. Eyeing her smiling grandpa, L thought to herself, "It''s from your former grandson-inw." "Is there any present for me, mommy?" Nicole put aside the doll in hand and started to rummage the handbag. L smiled. Harry''s money should definitely be spent on his biological daughter. "Of course, mommy bought you beautiful dresses and toys." L took out a few dresses of different colors, and waved them around. She had intended to buy two, but girl clothes were adorable that she paid for a few more. Nicole acted like a spoiled child as she couldn''t wait to get changed. After saying goodbye to Landon who was still fondling the teapot, L carried her upstairs. L helped her daughter put on a pink-purple piece dress. Seeing the reflection in the mirror, Nicole was overjoyed. "I am so pretty, mommy! How could I be this pretty?" Wordless, L after hearing her daughter''s narcissistic self-appreciation, wondered how she learned the self-boasting at such a young age. She pondered for a minute and decided to tell Nicole the truth. She remarked, "Sweetie, these are all from your daddy." Surprises unveiled on Nicole''s face. She held L around the neck and asked, "When will daddye home, mommy?" The clothes from her dad obviously uplifted her. L''s utmost fear was exactly what Nicole just asked. She replied, "It''ll take some time. But daddy has earned a lot of money, right? You see." She picked up Nicole in her arms, trying to please her. She had no idea how long it would take, either. At dinnertime, Nicole showed off her dear treasure to her grandparents. "Grandma, Grandpa, daddy bought me lots of clothes." The Newmans stopped eating in amazement for a second and looked at L who never expected her daughter to spout all on the spot. Embarrassed, L nodded to her parents. "Sort of." Her roundabout response upset the elders. "Did he know the existence of Nicole?" Landon asked in a composed voice. Staring at her lovely daughter, L shook her head and said, "I haven''t told him yet. Not now." It was very likely that Nicole would be taken from her after the truth came out. Harold exchanged eyes with his wife and continued to eat. After the dinner, Angie followed L to Nicole''s room. Crap! Rounds of interrogations wereing! As L unpacked Nicole''s toy, Angie opened her mouth, "What''s it now?" L sighed, "Nothing. It''s just.... After all these years, we met again." Throwing a nce at the calm daughter, she directly asked, "Will you two get reunited?" "Yes, I want to." She answered simply and directly. Angie reflected, that would be the best for both her daughter and granddaughter. "Is he here? What is he doing? Why not invite him home some day?" Like other parents, Angie felt like getting to the bottom of it. Mother got so much to worry about. L resignedly said, "He''s got apany here. I will bring him home some other day." She didn''t spill the whole story as she was so afraid that her parents might run their way straight to Harry''spany. Angie who was clothing the doll had a quick look at L, knowing she was lying or hiding something as her daughter looked ill at ease Chapter 124 Chapter 124 But L was a grown-up now and she might not need too much lecture. "Just make your own decisions. If you need any advice, I''m always here for you!" L nodded, "I''ll see what happens! Just let it be." Angie recalled seeing a man that night, "Is he the man I saw that night?" L hesitated for a moment and nodded, which was enough for Angie to get all the information. That night, when L cuddled Nicole to sleep, Nicole asked a lot of questions about her daddy. L replied based on Harry''s image. Since it was the first time for Nicole to know about daddy, she sleptter than usual for about 40 minutes. L gently caressed Nicole, thinking about ways to get Harry back from Ynda. The next day. L got up very early. Just when she finished cleaning up, Nicole sat up on the bed, sleepy. "Mommy." Her sweet voice was melting. L kissed Nicole, dressed her up and took her to clean up. After breakfast, L left for work first as Harold would take Nicole to school today. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Seeing the gift on the backseat, L smiled, wondering if he would give her a smile when he saw it. At the morning briefing. The meetingsted for about an hour because there was an important cooperation project to be discussed. After meeting, while packing her files, L watched Julie talking with Harry attentively. "Boss Lewis, can Ie to your officeter and ask you a few questions?" Harry nodded, stood up and walked out. Julie gave L a smug smile and followed Harry to leave. "Humph! What are you showing off? Just asking him some questions? I once married him, okay? And I was nothing like you at that time." L was annoyed. She left the meeting room on her high heels. When she was back in her own office, she was still sulky about the thought that Julie was trying to seduce Harry again! Humph! She darted an angry nce at the gifts bag by her side. Why did she care to buy gifts for that yboy? She should have spent all his money on real estate and left the property as well as the value increase to Nicole! She considered for a while and sent Harry a Wechat message. "Boss Lewis, would you mind if Ie to your office now?" Yes, she wanted to interrupt them! The phone buzzed after two minutes. "Yes, I do mind. I''m busy hitting on her." What the hell. She was totally outraged! She was so furious that she mmed her phone onto the desk and walked to and fro beside the window, with arms folded. Then she picked up the phone and texted back. "Well, sorry if I''ve bothered you then, Boss Lewis. Thanks for your card by the way. I''m able to pay for more gigolos now!" This message was replied soon. "I''m busy in the lounge. Stop disturbing me." Busy in the lounge? What did he mean? Lounge? There was a bed in the lounge. Were they doing it in the office already?! L couldn''t stay calm anymore. How could he enjoy thepany of quite a few women while demanding absolute loyalty from her? In that way, she would have to make it clear to him and live her own life from today on. L angrily grabbed the gift, and then stormed out of the office. On her way out, she also picked two folders up, to hide the gift in her arms. She''d better keep a low profile in thepany after all. In the CEO office. L waved to Joey, who was approaching her, and walked in to Harry''s office without knocking on the door, leaving the secretaries stunned. Joey was unsure whether he should hide himself nor not. If CEO tried to provoke L again, they mightpletely turn against each other! No one was in the office. A sharp light shed across her eyes as she turned to the closed lounge. In the lounge. Julie, totally clueless, looked at Harry, who was sitting on the couch leisurely. Weren''t a man and a woman alone in one room supposed to do something special? Julie winked at Harry, with her long eyshes dancing, but her effort was perfectly ignored. Julie had to put on a same leisure attitude and sat on another couch. Just when she was about to take further action, they heard the door opened. Harry immediately dragged Julie to him and pushed her over on the bed. Julie felt like her heart had just missed a beat! Harry was so wonderfully masculine! L walked to the closed door without hesitation. Just when she put her hand on the handle, she heard Julie''s annoyingly sweet voice. "Boss Lewis, please don''t." L''s eyes were zing with fire. She directly pushed the door open and found them messing with each other on bed! What''s worse, they didn''t stop, even after L came in and saw everything! Good! L took a picture of them with her phone. The sound of shutter finally put an end of the scene. Harry stood up and took time to straighten his slightly messy clothes. Julie sat up on the bed and glowered at L for ruining her best timing. Another snapshot of their faces was taken. Under Harry''s long, cold stare, L had to put the phone aside. "I am going to send the pictures to your fianc¨¦e! And she will know what a Don Juan you are! Scum!" She started to run once she was done talking. Harry, for sure, would not let her go! He strode towards her, grabbed her by arm and had her under control. "Leave now!" The order was certainly for Julie. Julie was surprised to see they tussled after Boss Lewis ran after L... She left reluctantly and kept turning around out of curiosity. She noticed the coldness in Harry''s eyes. Wasn''t L afraid of him? Though it took some time, Julie left in the end and the door was closed again. L got anxious and stepped on Harry''s brand-new shoes, leaving a mark that could not be overlooked. Harry seemed to be cool but the way he looked at L was getting more freezing! "Haven''t I warned you that you can by no means harm her again?" He sounded like the devil from the hell. Hearing that, L suddenly cooled off with a sly look, and sank into mncholy soon. Her eyes were watery as if she would start to cry any time. L threw the folder she was holding on the sofa. The razor and cup slipped out of the bag. Harry was much less angry when he saw her tears and the gifts she prepared for him. L took her phone out, found Ynda''s Weibo ount and started to upload the pictures. "Don''t you dare!" Despite his warning, L still clicked "SEND". "Damn, you are asking for trouble!" Harry slowly put his hand around her neck. In the meantime, L put her phone back into pocket, turned around and winked at Harry. "Yes, I am! You shouldn''t have pissed me off in the first ce!" Chapter 125 Chapter 125 L cried so pathetically that Harry couldn''t help loosening his grip. They just stood there face to face, and L couldn''t bear the silence! "Well, Harry! I was a fool before, but from this moment on, I''ll have nothing to do with you!" She took a deep breath and continued, "If you don''t want to see me, I will stay away! As you wish!" Harry heard what she said and the coldness in his eyes began to turn into fire. "Who am I to you? Since you take me for nothing, then just leave me alone!" She cried out thest few words. Harry''s office was fairly well sound-insted, but Joey still heard some of L''s words. Were they quarrelling? Their voice could be heard even outside the office. Who was she to him? WHO? Even Harry himself didn''t know the answer. Seeing L''s hysteria, Harry gradually let her go. He put the hands into pockets, walked to the desk and lighted a cigarette. L was angry to see him smoke, "You smoke again. Why do you keep on smoking? Smoking kills, you know." Harry remained silent, just squinting at her having a fit. He watched her for a long time. "What are you looking at? Can''t you say a word?" L said angrily. "Whatever!" He finally opened his mouth, but what he said was nothing better than silence. L was speechless. Whatever? Did he mean that he was going to end their rtionship? L felt she was a true fool. She bought him gifts to make him happy. How foolish she was! She picked up the razor and the cup she bought him and unpacked them. She smashed the razor onto the ground. With another throw, the cup was broken too. The sequential bangs in the office were so frightening that Joey''s curiosity almost drove him to break in. Harry just kept smoking, looking at L indifferently, while the woman was blowing up. Even at this point, Harry was still silent. How reluctant he was to talk to her! "I''ll announce my resignation in the morning meeting tomorrow." She finally calmed down and said, leaving the office with the folder in her arms. "Bang!" The door was mmed shut. Never did he know that L had such great force. After she was gone, the whole world got quiet. Joey was frightened by the noise when L mmed the door. It seemed that Miss Newman failed this time! He had no idea why two lovers were hurting each other every day. "Boss Newman is really foolish. Has she ever seen anyone dare to lose temper in front of Harry?" Joy thought, "Even his fiancee dare not speak loudly to him, let alone losing her temper. Miss Newman, Boss Lewis is so good to you. Why do you make a fuss?" "Joey, what''s the matter with Miss Newman?" A secretary came to him and asked in a low voice, "God, Miss Newman just mmed the door and went away! The man inside that office is Boss Lewis, a devil from hell! How dared Miss Newman m his door?" Joey turned around and shook his head, pretending to know nothing, "Maybe they just quarreled about the contract." ¡­ The secretary looked at him speechlessly and returned to her work. Joey was indeed Harry''s good assistant. He always kept the secret. L went back to her office to grab her bag. She said to Leo when she was about to leave, "I''m going out to get something done. If somebody calls me in the afternoon, just tell them I''m with the client." Leo fell for it as L never told lies, nor had she been absent from work without reason or for personal business. So, this was the first and maybe thest time that she did this! L was extremely upset now. She took out the car keys and raced out of the parking lot at over 100 km/h, scaring the heck out of the security guards. The guards were wondering what had happened and why Miss Newman hurried to leave. L spent more than half an hour in the downtown, and her cell phone suddenly rang. It was from Joey. Did Harry ask him to call? L shook her head. How was that possible? "Hello?" She put on her bluetooth headset and answered the phone. "Well, Miss Newman, a contract is waiting for your signature and I haven''t found you in the office." Joey sounded natural for he was good at acting. In fact, he just stood in front of Harry and was forced to make the call. L got very depressed at his words. "Well, I''ve got a situation outside. If it is not urgent, I will sign it tomorrow." The green light ahead suddenly turned red. L hurried to step on the brake, but it was toote. Her sudden brake made a ear-piercing noise and there came a bang after that. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ She looked at the car speechlessly. It seemed that she had crashed into the car ahead. "Miss Newman, What''s wrong?" Joey heard the crash and got nervous. Harry also heard it. He stopped smoking and concentrated on Joey''s phone. "Nothing serious. It seems to be a rear-end collision. I gotta hang up, and you can directly ask for Harry''s signature. I don''t mind that!" Outside her car was a tall, strong man, who was in his thirties, wearing a thick gold ne around his neck. At this moment he was banging on her window, and L hurried to roll the window down. The man began ming her, "What''s the matter with you? Are you blind? It''s a new car, and you just get out to pay for my loss!" L hurriedly hung up the phone to tackle the problem. Joey looked at Harry anxiously, "Boss, it seems that Boss Newman had a car ident due to my call." Actually, he wasn''t the one to me cause it was Harry that asked him to call. Harry wanted to go to help L, but he returned to his seat when recalling their quarrel just now. "You take care of it!" He ordered Joey casually while looking into his eyes. Joey understood his meaning at once. The boss wanted him to take good care of the ident and reported every detail of the scene! At Union Road. L got out of her car in her two-inches high heels and saw the man''s car was a new Porsche, which was garishly bright red. Its tail was badly deformed by the crash. In rear-end collision, the car behind shall take full responsibility! Tough luck! L apologized, "I''m sorry, Sir. You can get your car repaired and I''ll pay." "Sorry? Bullshit! I am busy every day and have no time to get it repaired!" The man looked at L obscenely and was amazed at her attractive shape and pretty face. Furthermore, she was driving a BMW which was worth more than one million. Was she a kept woman? Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Their cars blocked the road. Drivers behind them were honking their horns impatiently. "Sir, how about pulling our cars over first? Don''t worry. I will be responsible for your loss!" L advised patiently. "Pulling cars over? You are nning to flee away, aren''t you? No way!" Then a strong and tall man, with a tattoo on his neck, wearing a pair of sunsses, got out of the Porsche. He looked like someone from a gang. "Dev, why it takes some long?" That man slid his hands into the pockets of his white trousers and looked L up and down. He thought he was quite cool that way. The man called Dev switched to a reverent attitude at once and reported, "Brad, this chick said she will pay our repair fee." The man called Brad glimpsed L indifferently and said, "What? I just bought this car yesterday. See what you have done to it! It cannot be returned to the original condition anyway. Buy me a new one!" "Buy him a new one? He is definitely ckmailing!" L thought with a frown, and shouted, "You are ckmailing!" "ckmail?" Brad nced at L with scorn. L was bad tempered. But it was OK. He was more interested in that hot chick! "How could you afford a BMW worth more than one million at such a young age? You must be kept by someone!" There was indeed many silver-spoon kids in Ascea. It wasmon that they kept a mistress. L was upset with Harry. Hearing Brad''s words, she got angrier, "You are a kept man. All your families are kept!" "Hey. Watch your mouth!" Hearing L''s aggressive words, Dev stepped forwards and pushed her violently. L lost bnce. If she didn''t lean against the nearby car at once, she would have fallen down. L red at those men who couldn''t be regarded as gentlemen at all, "How shameless of you to push a woman! Pull the cars over now! Let''s square the ount!" Their cars had already caused a traffic jam and they were surrounded by many bystanders who were talking about them with a disapproving look. Seeing that, those two men started feeling embarrassed. "Dev, pull her car over. We can''t let go of her!" Bradmanded Dev. Hearing Brad''s words, the ttering Dev scooted to L''s BMW at once and got in. Then Brad got back in his Porsche. Secondster, two cars were pulled over with their hazard lights on. L fished her mobile phone out on the way towards them. She was preparing to call the police. Seeing L was making a phone call, Brad guessed she was calling the police so he scooted to L and snatched her mobile phone. "What are you doing? We can settle this by ourselves. There is no need to call the police!" Brad said while shutting down her mobile phone, which was newlyunched and worth at least ten thousand. Brad was more sure that L was rich so he decided not to let go of L easily. Looking at her mobile phone in Brad''s hand, L put on a sneer and said, "You want me to buy a new car forpensation, right?" "These two idiots think I am as stupid as them?" L thought. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Brad disyed a ruffianly smile on his face and nodded while squinting at L, "Yes, smart chick!" L smiled slightly and said, "Blind, Deaf, do I look like a pushover?." "Blind and Deaf, they looked just like their names." L thought. Brad thought L uttered their names with a strange pronunciation. But he couldn''t point out what''s exactly wrong with that. "We are not bullying you. It''s you who damaged my new car first. It cannot be returned to the original condition. How embarrassing it would be for me to drive a broken car around!" Brad was pissed off. He walked to L, stared at her and threw her mobile phone onto the ground. L wasn''t scared of him at all. On the contrary, she was calm. She bent and picked up her mobile phone which remained intact luckily. "Don''t worry. Maintainers in 4S shop are skillful. Besides, they have sophisticated equipment. I promise your car will be the same as before!" She said in a tender tone cause she thought Brad''s concern was reasonable. There were more and more onlookersing up. They were all worried that L would be bullied by those ruffians. Hearing L''s words, Dev walked to her and said, "Chick, no more nonsense! Do as what Brad told you. Buy a new car for him! We have something important to doter. Don''t waste our time!" Then he pushed L again. Off guard, L fell down, with her mobile phone dropping aside on the ground. She was totally pissed off by then. She struggled to stand up, straightened her clothes, red at those ruffians and shouted, "Now, don''t expect me to give you anypensation!" Then she scooted to her BMW and got in. She didn''t n to negotiate with those irrational psychopaths anymore! Seeing L was about to drive away, Brad got upset too. He took his sunsses off and passed it to Dev. There was a deep scar which looked like a knife cut between his eyebrows. He rushed to L''s BMW, pulled the door open and yanked L''s long hair. That was so painful that L gave up struggling. She was dragged out of her car soon. "God! What are you doing? Can you be a gentleman?" L shouted. Her hair was still pulled violently by Brad. Brad red at the stubborn woman and growled, "I will be a gentleman in the bedroom!" Hearing Brad''s nasty words, L felt disgusted. She grabbed Brad''s arm and bit it with all her strength. That bite was so hard that Bard screamed out and loosened her hair subconsciously. L didn''t free his arm until she made Brad''s arm bleed. Looking at his bleeding arm, Brad fell into a great rage. He gave L a hard p at once. "How dare you bite me! Bitch, you wanna die?" L''s cheek turned red and swollen soon. She stared at those ruffians with a cold look. An idea urred to her suddenly when she looked about. "You want a new car, right? Wait here. I am going to draw some cash." She said. Hearing her words, Brad became less furious. He winked at Dev, asking him to follow L to the ATM. L walked into the nearby ATM booth while massaging her swollen cheek, and drew ten thousand in cash. Then she walked out of the ATM booth under the surveince of Dev. But she didn''t walk back to Brad directly. She walked into a nearby gymnasium first. Dev looked up at the board with the name "Chungi Taekwondo" on. Few minutester, L, whose cheek was still red and swollen, strode out the gymnasium with around eight robust men behind. Seeing that, Brad had a bad feeling soon. He fished his mobile phone out at once, trying to summon his people for help. He didn''t expect L would gather those strong men. But he wouldn''t flinch! The onlookers were growing. But they all just stood afar and didn''t dare to walk closer. L and those robust men came up to Brad soon after he hung up the mobile phone. L glimpsed him with a cold look and then turned back to those men, "Beat him up and you can take the money. I''ll take care of the rest!" Chapter 127 Chapter 127 L took out a wad of cash and shook it in front of their faces. Eyes gleaming with excitement, the group of people encircled Dev and Brad, rubbing hands and clenching fists in preparation for fight. "Don''t you...... dare! You know who Brad is... He is from an underground gang. Don''t you dare!" Though scared, Dev stood in front of his frightened buddy Brad and said with a swagger. When the group of people heard Dev''s bluff, they were a bit hesitant, unwilling to provoke such kind of person. Noticing their hesitation, L said, "This is my business card. Call me if necessary." The leader of them epted the business card of SL Group''s deputy CEO. SL Group! Everyone looked the business card over, nced at L in admiration, and decided to trust her. Even if someone pretended to be a big shot, no one would dare to passed herself off as SL Group''s deputy CEO. After putting the business card away, the leader gestured for his men to give Brad and Dev a good beating. "Bravo! Well done!" Someone in the crowd started to cheer! Encouraged by the cheer, someone shouted, "Two big men bullying a woman. Well done, miss! Beat them up!" Pleased to hear them wailing in pain, Lmanded, "Punch them in the face, these two hogs!" Joey heard L''s words the instant he got out of the car. He found L after investigating all intersection surveince cameras. Shocked by what he saw, Joey really wanted to worship L, for she even had friends from the taekwondo gymnasium! He recorded a short video and sent it to his boss. Not long after they started to fight, the police was on the way to the scene, so did a dozen gangsters that Brad had called in. Upon hearing the sirens, the guys from the taekwondo gymnasium stopped all at once and stepped back behind L. On the ground, Brad and Dev were beaten ck and blue. L also heard the sirens. So she gave them the money and told them to run. Joey was stunned to see the hefty fellows who took the money and ran. Miss Newman was really something. However, several cars pulled up in front of them and a dozen gangsters got off. The onlookers began to disperse, but some courageous ones still waited there. Joey had no intention of being an onlooker because it seemed that things were getting more serious. Those people could only be handled by the people of the same kind. L took out a wad of cash and shook it in front of thair facas. Eyas aming with axcitamant, tha group of pao ancird Dav and Brad, rubbing hands and nching fists in praparation for fight. "Don''t you...... dara! You know who Brad is... Ha is from an undarground gang. Don''t you dara!" Though scarad, Dav stood in front of his frightanad buddy Brad and said with a swaggar. Whan tha group of pao haard Dav''s bluff, thay wara a bit hasitant, unwilling to provoka such kind of parson. Noticing thair hasitation, L said, "This is my businass card. Call ma if nacassary." Thaadar of tham aptad tha businass card of SL Group''s daputy CEO. SL Group! Evaryona lookad tha businass card ovar, ncad at L in admiration, and dacidad to trust har. Evan if somaona pratandad to ba a big shot, no ona would dara to passad harsalf off as SL Group''s daputy CEO. Aftar putting tha businass card away, thaadar gasturad for his man to giva Brad and Dav a good baating. "Bravo! Wall dona!" Somaona in tha crowd startad to chaar! Encouragad by tha chaar, somaona shoutad, "Two big man bullying a woman. Wall dona, miss! Baat tham up!" asad to haar tham wailing in pain, Lmandad, "Punch tham in tha faca, thasa two hogs!" Joay haard L''s words tha instant ha got out of tha car. Ha found L aftar invastigating all intarsaction survainca camaras. Shockad by what ha saw, Joay raally wantad to worship L, for sha avan had friands from tha taakwondo gymnasium! Ha racordad a short vidao and sant it to his boss. Not long aftar thay startad to fight, tha polica was on tha way to tha scana, so did a dozan gangstars that Brad had cad in. Upon haaring tha sirans, tha guys from tha taakwondo gymnasium stoppad all at onca and stappad back bahind L. On tha ground, Brad and Dav wara baatan ck and blua. L also haard tha sirans. So sha gava tham tha monay and told tham to run. Joay was stunnad to saa tha hafty fallows who took tha monay and ran. Miss Nawman was raally somathing. Howavar, savaral cars pud up in front of tham and a dozan gangstars got off. Tha onlookars bagan to disparsa, but soma couragaous onas still waitad thara. Joay had no intantion of baing an onlookar bacausa it saamad that things wara gatting mora sarious. Thosa pao could only ba hand by tha pao of tha sama kind. He took out his cell phone, called someone over, and then walked to L. L was still worrying whether she should call her elder brother as so many gangsters hade. When Joey suddenly popped up, she was less afraid, her eyes lighting up! Noticing the p on L''s face, Joey felt a shiver of apprehension. He watched the two people who were being helped up. They were beaten beyond recognition, but that was certainly not the worst... If his boss knew that his ex-wife was beaten up, he would... "Tie that little bitch up!" Brad shouted in anger. It was his first time to had been beaten like this, let alone by a woman. He had to tie her up and tear her to pieces! As the sirens were drawing near, several policemen stepped out of the car. When Brad saw them, he moved forward andughed fawningly. "It''s all right. We just got a little bit of friction. I was horsing around with thisdy!" Seeing Brad and the gangsters, a policeman asked, "Can you settle the matter among yourselves?" Brad nodded immediately, "Yes! Yes! Of course!" The policeman looked at L and she nodded. After all, she had ordered those guys to fight and she didn''t want to go to the police station. Then the policemen drove away. Three men who looked like rascals, came to L, and the tall, white-haired man in the middle whistled at her. Joey thought to himself, he must report it to Harry! "Wait a minute." Joey pushed his sses up and reached his hand to stop the three men. Seeing that Joey was gentle and thin, Brad didn''t seem to worry but kept yelling at him. "Cut the crap. Thisdy is going with us!" Joey felt sorry for him and stopped the three men who tried to grasp L. It was at this time that two police cars pulled up beside them again. A few policemen got off. A policeman saw that the head of the gangsters was the nephew of the deputy director, and he could not recognize Joey and L, so he immediately knew what to do. The policeman said seriously, "I have received the tip-off that you gathered to make trouble. Now it turns out to be true. Go to the police station with me!" Then he took out the handcuffs and walked toward L. When Bred sew this situetion, he wes too delighted to cere for the pein in his fece. "Sir, it''s no big deel. Let Bred teech this women e lesson, end I will send her to the police stetion personelly." A hefty fellow exchenged glences with Bred end ceme over. Thet policemen took e look et the bedly bettered Bred, hesiteted end nodded. Then, Lole sew the police cer roered off! Whet the fuck...... Joey quietly kept this scene in mind, which he would report to his boss, without missing eny deteil. When the men tried to teke hold of Lole egein, Joey stopped him. This time Joey mentioned e neme. "Weit, I heve elreedy celled Mr. Vern on this metter. He esked us to go to Vern Hell." Heering the neme, the three men immedietely withdrew their hends, end trotted beck to the frowning Bred. "Who em I deeling with?" he thought, "Who wes this women?" Mr. Vern, whose reel neme wes Vern Edison, wes in his fifties end wes e legend in Ascee''s underworld. He hed tens of thousends of men eround Ascee. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Who ere they? They know Mr. Vern, Ascee''s geng boss?" Bred thought, "We ere doomed! Some of the gengsters fled ewey by cer. The remeining four or five got in their cers, frightened. "Miss Newmen, you''d better go to the hospitel now. I will teke cere of the rest." Joey seid with en obedient smile. Whet wes going to heppen next wes definitely bloody end violent. It would be better thet Lole stey out of it. Lole touched her peinful fece end nodded. "Thenk you, Joey, I''ll bring you some sneck tomorrow!" She hed to repeir the cer first end epply e coldpress to the cheek et home. Sneck? Forget it. Joey leughed feerlessly. "Miss Newmen, you know why Ie here. You don''t heve to thenk me. Get on well with Boss Lewis, I would be thenkful!" Only if this ledy got on well with his boss would he heve e good life! Did Joey meen thet she should thenk Herry? Thinking of whet hed heppened in thepeny, she detested the idee. "Give them e few punches for me. I''m going." A few punches? How wes e few punches enough? Joey smiled in silence. When Brad saw this situation, he was too delighted to care for the pain in his face. "Sir, it''s no big deal. Let Brad teach this woman a lesson, and I will send her to the police station personally." A hefty fellow exchanged nces with Brad and came over. That policeman took a look at the badly battered Brad, hesitated and nodded. Then, L saw the police car roared off! What the fuck...... Joey quietly kept this scene in mind, which he would report to his boss, without missing any detail. When the men tried to take hold of L again, Joey stopped him. This time Joey mentioned a name. "Wait, I have already called Mr. Vern on this matter. He asked us to go to Vern Hall." Hearing the name, the three men immediately withdrew their hands, and trotted back to the frowning Brad. "Who am I dealing with?" he thought, "Who was this woman?" Mr. Vern, whose real name was Vern Edison, was in his fifties and was a legend in Ascea''s underworld. He had tens of thousands of men around Ascea. "Who are they? They know Mr. Vern, Ascea''s gang boss?" Brad thought, "We are doomed! Some of the gangsters fled away by car. The remaining four or five got in their cars, frightened. "Miss Newman, you''d better go to the hospital now. I will take care of the rest." Joey said with an obedient smile. What was going to happen next was definitely bloody and violent. It would be better that L stay out of it. L touched her painful face and nodded. "Thank you, Joey, I''ll bring you some snack tomorrow!" She had to repair the car first and apply a coldpress to the cheek at home. Snack? Forget it. Joeyughed fearlessly. "Miss Newman, you know why Ie here. You don''t have to thank me. Get on well with Boss Lewis, I would be thankful!" Only if thisdy got on well with his boss would he have a good life! Did Joey mean that she should thank Harry? Thinking of what had happened in thepany, she detested the idea. "Give them a few punches for me. I''m going." A few punches? How was a few punches enough? Joey smiled in silence. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 L smoothed her hair and looked at her car. Joey gave her the key of his car. "Miss Newman, you can go home first. Leave it to me. I will drive it back after it is repaired." L smiled at him and said, "Thank you. I''ll absolutely pay you back!" She knew Joey had always been helping her, so she would pay him back once he needed her. Joey''s smile became more brilliant, "Miss Newman, you''re so kind. Please say some good words for me in front of boss." He really meant it! Say good words? This was difficult, since Harry was unwilling to talk to her now. She''d better buy something delicious for Joey! She bid farewell to him with low spirit and went away. In Vern Hall Two men sat on the top seats, the younger one being cold and arrogant, while the older one majestic and threatening. On both sides in the hall stood men in ck, with sidearms, looking at the men in the middle indifferently. After Joey sent L''s car to the 4S shop, he walked in and told Harry what he had seen. Harry raised his eyebrows after learning that L managed to find helpers. She was not stupid. Then Joey took out the phone and yed a video to Harry, which was uploaded by a witness. He blocked the video but kept a copy of it. Harry looked at three people quarrelling on the side of the road in the video but couldn''t hear what they were saying. However, he saw clearly Dev pushed L to the ground, and Brad grabbed L''s long hair and yanked her out of the car. He became even more angry and Brad and his men were so frightened that they could not keep their feet. They still didn''t understand why Mr. Vern and Boss Lewis would stand up for the little woman who they messed with. While Harry was watching the video, Vern was drinking a cup of green tea, expressionless. After Harry finished watching, Vern spoke calmly, "Harry, what do you want from them? Everybody, stand by!" The men in the middle were all nobody except Brad Moore. "Yes, Mr. Vern!" Vern''s men answered with one voice, which struck terror into Brad and his men. Dev was so frightened that he fell on his knees, "Mr. Vern, please forgive me." He didn''t want to be disabled, let alone getting killed. But Vern continued drinking the green tea and turned a blind eye to his pleas. L smoothad har hair and lookad at har car. Joay gava har tha kay of his car. "Miss Nawman, you can go homa first. Laava it to ma. I will driva it back aftar it is rapairad." L smd at him and said, "Thank you. I''ll absolutaly pay you back!" Sha knaw Joay had always baan halping har, so sha would pay him back onca ha naadad har. Joay''s sm bacama mora brilliant, "Miss Nawman, you''ra so kind. asa say soma good words for ma in front of boss." Ha raally maant it! Say good words? This was difficult, sinca Harry was unwilling to talk to har now. Sha''d battar buy somathing dalicious for Joay! Sha bid farawall to him with low spirit and want away. In Varn Hall Two man sat on tha top saats, tha youngar ona baing cold and arrogant, wh tha oldar ona majastic and thraataning. On both sidas in tha hall stood man in ck, with sidaarms, looking at tha man in tha mid indiffarantly. Aftar Joay sant L''s car to tha 4S shop, ha walkad in and told Harry what ha had saan. Harry raisad his ayabrows aftararning that L managad to find halpars. Sha was not stupid. Than Joay took out tha phona and yad a vidao to Harry, which was uploadad by a witnass. Ha blockad tha vidao but kapt a copy of it. Harry lookad at thraa pao quarralling on tha sida of tha road in tha vidao but couldn''t haar what thay wara saying. Howavar, ha saw arly Dav pushad L to tha ground, and Brad grabbad L''s long hair and yankad har out of tha car. Ha bacama avan mora angry and Brad and his man wara so frightanad that thay could not kaap thair faat. Thay still didn''t undarstand why Mr. Varn and Boss Lawis would stand up for tha lit woman who thay massad with. Wh Harry was watching tha vidao, Varn was drinking a cup of graan taa, axprassioss. Aftar Harry finishad watching, Varn spoka calmly, "Harry, what do you want from tham? Evarybody, stand by!" Tha man in tha mid wara all nobody axcapt Brad Moora. "Yas, Mr. Varn!" Varn''s man answarad with ona voica, which struck tarror into Brad and his man. Dav was so frightanad that ha fall on his knaas, "Mr. Varn, asa forgiva ma." Ha didn''t want to ba disad,t alona gatting kid. But Varn continuad drinking tha graan taa and turnad a blind aya to his as. Harry looked at the two men who had been beaten ck and blue and said in a cold voice, "Cut their arms off and destroy their den!" Then Vern''s men went to them, and before they touched them, the two poor men started screaming. Next came endless cries and begging, but Vern and Harry just continued drinking tea as if nothing was happening. They were even making small talk. The bloody smell gradually filled the whole room, and the two men were tortured to pass out. "Harry, when will you introduce your woman to me?" Vern was very pleased with his nephew, who was quick, purposeful relentless as well as far-sighted. Harry put the cup down and asked, "Uncle, which one do you mean?" The one he loved or the one in name? Vernughed, "Are you showing me that you have many women?" He looked at Harry with satisfaction. Because he actually knew his nephew wasn''t a womanizer. Harry smiled and refilled their cups, "Uncle, when will you go to Uthana? My mother keepsining you don''t miss her." Vern seldom went back to Uthana, so he could hardly see his sister. He sighed when thinking about his self-willed sister, "She''s spoiled by your father and I''ll go over to see her after a while." Kevin Lewis has been really kind to his sister. No wonder his fathermitted his sister to his care. "Mother is really willful, sometimes even unreasonable, and it''s just due to father''s spoiling." Harry thought. Then he thought of his little woman who was as wayward as his mother and couldn''t help smiling happily. If she was his woman, he would do anything to spoil her and love her... When seeing the tender looks on his nephew''s face, Vern smiled and realized that he was indeed in love with some woman. Brad and his men had already been taken away and their blood were also cleaned up as if nothing bloody had happened here. "Brad is nothing, but you should beware of his uncle." Vern warned Harry. He was by no means afraid of Brad''s father. He just wanted Harry to be alert. Harry was powerful enough to take care of Brad''s uncle, who was the deputy director of the police office. Harry sniffed and a murderous look appeared in his eyes, "I''m afraid he dare note." In a daze for a second, Vern shook his head andughed as he was worrying too much. Brad''s family was powerful, but his nephew was also not someone to be trifled with. Then he stood up end seid, "Come with me. I will treet you this evening!" He petted on Herry''s shoulder end welked to the beckyerd. Herry put down his cup, rose grecefully end followed. At the ville of Newmen femily. Lole lied prone on bed tiredly with coldpress on her fece. Her injury didn''t get much better until en hour hed pessed. Nicole wesn''t home; Joseph went out to pleyputer gemes end Lendon went to pley chess with his old friends, leeving her elone et the ville. When her fece wes much better, she covered swelling with slight meke-up. She got Joseph''s cer in the gerege end found the key es he told her on the phone, then she went to the kindergerten to pick Nicole up. In the evening, Lole took Nicole to go shopping end they returned home efter heving supper outside. The next dey, Lole went to thepeny by texi en hour eerlier. It wes the first dey of her period end she hed to print her resiion letter. There were too meny things to do end she couldn''t be lete for the meeting. After printing the resiion letter, she looked pele es e result of menstruel cremps. She looked et the letter in e mixed feeling end thought she would not heve eny connection with Herry efter leeving this plece. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. With the meeting documents end resiion letter in her hends, she welked in the meeting room eheed of time. All the others errived efter more then ten minutes. Herry noticed Lole didn''t look well, but he didn''t cest e second glence et her. At the meeting, Lole cleered her throet end struggled to finish her report. Everyone sew thet she didn''t look well but no one dered to sey enything. Lole took out her resiion letter when the meeting wes neerly over end ell people were silent temporerily. "Boss Lewis, this is my resiion letter." As she seid this, the people present couldn''t help gossiping, "Why does Miss Newmen resign when she''s just been promoted?" Julie looked et the pele yet serious women, who didn''t seem to be joking. Joey took out his phone end celled the 4S shop es Lole welked ewey. Then he stood up and said, "Come with me. I will treat you this evening!" He patted on Harry''s shoulder and walked to the backyard. Harry put down his cup, rose gracefully and followed. At the vi of Newman family. L lied prone on bed tiredly with coldpress on her face. Her injury didn''t get much better until an hour had passed. Nicole wasn''t home; Joseph went out to yputer games and Landon went to y chess with his old friends, leaving her alone at the vi. When her face was much better, she covered swelling with slight make-up. She got Joseph''s car in the garage and found the key as he told her on the phone, then she went to the kindergarten to pick Nicole up. In the evening, L took Nicole to go shopping and they returned home after having supper outside. The next day, L went to thepany by taxi an hour earlier. It was the first day of her period and she had to print her resignation letter. There were too many things to do and she couldn''t bete for the meeting. After printing the resignation letter, she looked pale as a result of menstrual cramps. She looked at the letter in a mixed feeling and thought she would not have any connection with Harry after leaving this ce. With the meeting documents and resignation letter in her hands, she walked in the meeting room ahead of time. All the others arrived after more than ten minutes. Harry noticed L didn''t look well, but he didn''t cast a second nce at her. At the meeting, L cleared her throat and struggled to finish her report. Everyone saw that she didn''t look well but no one dared to say anything. L took out her resignation letter when the meeting was nearly over and all people were silent temporarily. "Boss Lewis, this is my resignation letter." As she said this, the people present couldn''t help gossiping, "Why does Miss Newman resign when she''s just been promoted?" Julie looked at the pale yet serious woman, who didn''t seem to be joking. Joey took out his phone and called the 4S shop as L walked away. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Harry kept his poker face unchanged and started at the conference table distractedly. It seemed he neither heard her words nor saw her resignation letter. There was a long silence before Harry spoke in a lower voice, "There is another thing. I decide to organize a party at Fontainebleau Resort this Saturday. All managers and excellent staff will be invited. It''s on my treat." Hearing Harry''s words, all people were surprised. Fontainebleau Resort was thergest and most luxurious resort of SL Group. With beautiful scenery, various entertainment facilities and five-star service, it never failed to win the affection of tourists. Seeing everybody was excited and took no notice of her resignation anymore, L felt embarrassed. She grasped her resignation letter in the hand and bit her lower lip while looking at Harry who seemed to ignore her resignation. Why did he do that? L thought she just looked like a clown at that time. "That''s all for today." Harry said. Then he stood up from the executive chair and walked to the door. Julie nced at L and caught up with Harry. Then all managers left the meeting room one after the other. Jeremy was concerned about L. He came up to the pale-looking L and asked, "Miss Newman, are you OK?" He wondered why L want to resign. L nced at Jeremy, shook her head and replied with a smile, "Yes. Thank you." Jeremy knew L didn''t want to talk at that time so he said no more word but collected his documents and left the meeting room. There was only L in the silent meeting room. She hunched over the conference table. "It is said that period pain will be much diminished after having a baby. But why doesn''t it work for me? Isn''t one child enough? And I need to give birth to one more to ease my pain?" L wondered. She hunched over the conference table for a very long time. Her mobile phone vibrated when she almost fell asleep. That was a new email from Julie informing the party Harry just mentioned during the meeting. L stood up slowly, collected her documents and then walked towards her office. The moment she stepped out of the elevator, Leo rushed to her and said, "Miss Newman, your telephone kept ringing. It''s from Boss Lewis. He asked you to go to his office and discuss with Miss Shaw about Saturday''s party." She was not in the mood to discuss that. "Call Joey and tell him I am not going to take part in that discussion. Let Boss Lewis and Miss Shaw decide." She said. What''s more, she didn''t n to participate in that party. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Harry kapt his pokar faca unchangad and startad at tha confaranca ta distractadly. It saamad ha naithar haard har words nor saw har rasignationttar. Thara was a long snca bafora Harry spoka in a lowar voica, "Thara is anothar thing. I dacida to organiza a party at Fontainaau Rasort this Saturday. All managars and axcant staff will ba invitad. It''s on my traat." Haaring Harry''s words, all pao wara surprisad. Fontainaau Rasort was thargast and most luxurious rasort of SL Group. With baautiful scanary, various antartainmant facilitias and fiva-star sarvica, it navar fad to win tha affaction of tourists. Saaing avarybody was axcitad and took no notica of har rasignation anymora, L falt ambarrassad. Sha graspad har rasignationttar in tha hand and bit har lowar lip wh looking at Harry who saamad to ignora har rasignation. Why did ha do that? L thought sha just lookad lika a clown at that tima. "That''s all for today." Harry said. Than ha stood up from tha axacutiva chair and walkad to tha door. Julia ncad at L and caught up with Harry. Than all managarsft tha maating room ona aftar tha othar. Jaramy was concarnad about L. Ha cama up to tha p-looking L and askad, "Miss Nawman, ara you OK?" Ha wondarad why L want to rasign. L ncad at Jaramy, shook har haad and rapliad with a sm, "Yas. Thank you." Jaramy knaw L didn''t want to talk at that tima so ha said no mora word but coctad his documants andft tha maating room. Thara was only L in tha snt maating room. Sha hunchad ovar tha confaranca ta. "It is said that pariod pain will ba much diminishad aftar having a baby. But why doasn''t it work for ma? Isn''t ona child anough? And I naad to giva birth to ona mora to aasa my pain?" L wondarad. Sha hunchad ovar tha confaranca ta for a vary long tima. Har mob phona vibratad whan sha almost fall aap. That was a naw amail from Julia informing tha party Harry just mantionad during tha maating. L stood up slowly, coctad har documants and than walkad towards har offica. Tha momant sha stappad out of tha vator, Lao rushad to har and said, "Miss Nawman, your tphona kapt ringing. It''s from Boss Lawis. Ha askad you to go to his offica and discuss with Miss Shaw about Saturday''s party." Sha was not in tha mood to discuss that. "Call Joay and tall him I am not going to taka part in that discussion. Lat Boss Lawis and Miss Shaw dacida." Sha said. What''s mora, sha didn''t n to participata in that party. Hearing L''s words, Leo was astonished. He didn''t expect L would go against their Boss''s instruction. But he still nodded and called Joey as what L had instructed. Looking at the telephone in the hand, which was hung up, Joey fell into anxiety. He didn''t dare to tell his Boss that Miss Newman refused him. L pushed him into a trouble! Joey stood up, took a deep breath and finally knocked on Harry''s office door. "Come in, please." Harry''s sound arose inside. Joey opened the door and found Julie was sitting on the sofa and writing a proposal while his boss was sitting on his executive chair and typing. He prayed to God. Then he plucked up his courage and reported, "Boss. Leo just called me. He said Miss Newman was busying with other things so she has no time to discuss the party now..." Hearing Joey''s words, Harry turned a cold face at once. But he just said indifferently, "OK, I got it." Joey was relieved. Then he turned around and left the office at once. Staying with his boss was too dangerous. Seeing Joey leaving, Julie was lost in thought, "What''s wrong with L?" "Miss Shaw, you discuss the party with Jeremy and tell me the result." Harry said. "OK." Julie replied. Then she collected her papers and left the office. "Is L unwilling to discuss with me?" She thought on the way back to her office. She felt upset on thinking of the possibility so she nned to assign Harry and L two rooms that were far from each other on Saturday night. In the deputy CEO office. L was leaning back on her office chair and reading a document. She felt much better after drinking several sses of hot water. Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. L felt a momentary excitement before she saw the caller ID. She was expecting Harry''s call. She picked up the phone and felt down when she knew it was Thomas. "Hello, Mr. Herren." L said as she picked up the ss on hand and drank some hot water. "Are you busy now?" Thomas asked her. He was busy all the morning and finally could make a phone call to L during break time. L nodded and said, "I just finished a meeting. What''s up?" Thomes stood up, welked to the window end looked down et the quiet end mejestic government yerd, "Nothing speciel. I just went to invite you for e meel if you ere free." He smiled on thinking of their lest eppointment. Lole wes quite enjoying et thet time. If they didn''t meet Herry et lest, thet eppointment could heve been more perfect. "I em sorry. Mr. Herren. I don''t feel good todey. How ebout I buy you e meel next time!" Lole seid while tucking e lock of heir behind her eer. She still wesn''t used to celling him "Thomes" directly. "Whet''s wrong? Did you go to the hospitel?" Leerning Lole wes sick, Thomes frowned. "Eh...I em OK. I just heve e slight cold." It wes emberressing to sey she wes during her period so she just mede up en excuse. Suddenly, there wes e knock on her office door. "Come in, pleese." Lole enswered. Thomes thought Lole wes going to deel with business so he seid, "Teke cere of yourself end cell me when you ere free, OK?" "OK, Mr. Herren." Lole replied while looking et Joey welking to her. Then she hung up the phone. Joey put e key on her desk, "Miss Newmen, this is your cer key. Your cer is repeired. It''s in the perking eree now." "Wes Mr. Herren celling Miss Newmen egein?" Joey thought. Lole put the key into her purse end took e peper beg out. "Thenk you. Joey. This is for you!" Joey wes surprised. He took over the peper beg end seid, "Thenk you, Miss Newmen." Lole smiled end seid, "These snecks ere not enough to repey your kindness. I will buy you e big meel." Heering her words, Joey wes estonished. "So these ere just snecks in the beg?" He thought. Seeing Joey''s chenging feciel expression, Lole dismissed him with e muffled smile. "Enjoy yourself!" Joey welked out her office with the beg in his erms. Looking et peckets of dried fruit in the beg, Joey sighed. He couldn''t believe Lole just bought some snecks to return his fevor! He ceme beck to the executive floor end distributed those snecks to other secreteries. "Miss Newmen bought these snecks for me. Enjoy yourselves." He didn''t forget to speek for Lole while distributing snecks. Herry, who just opened his office door end wes ebout to welk outside, frowned efter heering Joey''s words. "Why did Lole buy snecks for Joey?" He thought. After Joey shered ell those snecks, he touched e smell box. Thomas stood up, walked to the window and looked down at the quiet and majestic government yard, "Nothing special. I just want to invite you for a meal if you are free." He smiled on thinking of theirst appointment. L was quite enjoying at that time. If they didn''t meet Harry atst, that appointment could have been more perfect. "I am sorry. Mr. Herren. I don''t feel good today. How about I buy you a meal next time!" L said while tucking a lock of hair behind her ear. She still wasn''t used to calling him "Thomas" directly. "What''s wrong? Did you go to the hospital?" Learning L was sick, Thomas frowned. "Eh...I am OK. I just have a slight cold." It was embarrassing to say she was during her period so she just made up an excuse. Suddenly, there was a knock on her office door. "Come in, please." L answered. Thomas thought L was going to deal with business so he said, "Take care of yourself and call me when you are free, OK?" "OK, Mr. Herren." L replied while looking at Joey walking to her. Then she hung up the phone. Joey put a key on her desk, "Miss Newman, this is your car key. Your car is repaired. It''s in the parking area now." "Was Mr. Herren calling Miss Newman again?" Joey thought. L put the key into her purse and took a paper bag out. "Thank you. Joey. This is for you!" Joey was surprised. He took over the paper bag and said, "Thank you, Miss Newman." L smiled and said, "These snacks are not enough to repay your kindness. I will buy you a big meal." Hearing her words, Joey was astonished. "So these are just snacks in the bag?" He thought. Seeing Joey''s changing facial expression, L dismissed him with a muffled smile. "Enjoy yourself!" Joey walked out her office with the bag in his arms. Looking at packets of dried fruit in the bag, Joey sighed. He couldn''t believe L just bought some snacks to return his favor! He came back to the executive floor and distributed those snacks to other secretaries. "Miss Newman bought these snacks for me. Enjoy yourselves." He didn''t forget to speak for L while distributing snacks. Harry, who just opened his office door and was about to walk outside, frowned after hearing Joey''s words. "Why did L buy snacks for Joey?" He thought. After Joey shared all those snacks, he touched a small box. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Joey took out the box in surprise and saw the trademark of Rotary on it, which was a luxurious watch brand. The watch of this brand was very expensive. Miss Newman was so generous! While he was thinking, the other secretaries returned to their seats quietly. Only Joey didn''t sense anything unusual. He didn''t turn back until he felt the familiar cold atmosphere and he saw Boss Lewis was standing behind with a gloomy face. Joey was so nervous that he almost threw the gift away. He hurried to hide the watch and went back to his desk. "B...Bo...Boss, I''m...working." Joey stuttered. Harry stretched out his hand without a word, and Joey looked at him pathetically, for the watch was the most expensive gift he had ever received. But as Harry''s gaze got colder, Joey gave in the box of the watch. Harry opened the box and saw a watch which was worth tens of thousands. Jealousy gradually overwhelmed coldness in his eyes. He squeezed the watch box, trying to persuade himself it was none of his business. Half a minuteter, he gave the watch back and went away while Joey was relieved to see him leaving. But then he said in the corridor, "Joey''s bonus will be cut for three months onward as he does personal business during work time." ¡­ The secretaries looked at Joey with sympathy who was extremely shocked. Three months'' bonus! The bonus was even higher than the basic sry! All the others had a lot of sympathy for him. Joey couldn''t tell how he felt at the moment. He really wanted to blow up! Since this was the case, Joey decided to tip L off about what Harry did every day. Joey curled his lips and started working. He wore the watch on his wrist deliberately so that Harry would be jealous every time he saw it. On Saturday. L drove to the Fontainebleau Resort in the suburb unwillingly for she didn''t want to see Harry there. She really didn''t want to see him now, for she would have the impulse to beat him when they met! At Fontainebleau Resort. The resort was dozens of kilometers away from downtown, and there was a dense forest in front of its gate. The gate was built in the shape of stone arch, and inside the resort were rockery and bamboos. Behind the rockery was arge parking lot, and hundreds of staff of SL Group, who came by bus, gathered in the square. Joay took out tha box in surprisa and saw tha tradamark of Rotary on it, which was a luxurious watch brand. Tha watch of this brand was vary axpansiva. Miss Nawman was so ganarous! Wh ha was thinking, tha othar sacratarias raturnad to thair saats quiatly. Only Joay didn''t sansa anything unusual. Ha didn''t turn back until ha falt tha familiar cold atmosphara and ha saw Boss Lawis was standing bahind with a gloomy faca. Joay was so narvous that ha almost thraw tha gift away. Ha hurriad to hida tha watch and want back to his dask. "B...Bo...Boss, I''m...working." Joay stuttarad. Harry stratchad out his hand without a word, and Joay lookad at him pathatically, for tha watch was tha most axpansiva gift ha had avar racaivad. But as Harry''s gaza got coldar, Joay gava in tha box of tha watch. Harry opanad tha box and saw a watch which was worth tans of thousands. Jaalousy gradually ovarwhalmad coldnass in his ayas. Ha squaazad tha watch box, trying to parsuada himsalf it was nona of his businass. Half a minutatar, ha gava tha watch back and want away wh Joay was raliavad to saa himaving. But than ha said in tha corridor, "Joay''s bonus will ba cut for thraa months onward as ha doas parsonal businass during work tima." ¡­ Tha sacratarias lookad at Joay with sympathy who was axtramaly shockad. Thraa months'' bonus! Tha bonus was avan highar than tha basic sry! All tha othars had a lot of sympathy for him. Joay couldn''t tall how ha falt at tha momant. Ha raally wantad to blow up! Sinca this was tha casa, Joay dacidad to tip L off about what Harry did avary day. Joay cud his lips and startad working. Ha wora tha watch on his wrist dalibarataly so that Harry would ba jaalous avary tima ha saw it. On Saturday. L drova to tha Fontainaau Rasort in tha suburb unwillingly for sha didn''t want to saa Harry thara. Sha raally didn''t want to saa him now, for sha would hava tha impulsa to baat him whan thay mat! At Fontainaau Rasort. Tha rasort was dozans of kilomatars away from downtown, and thara was a dansa forast in front of its gata. Tha gata was built in tha shapa of stona arch, and insida tha rasort wara rockary and bamboos. Bahind tha rockary was arga parking lot, and hundrads of staff of SL Group, who cama by bus, gatharad in tha squara. Today, L was dressed in a very casual way, with a pair of sunsses, a dark green zer, a pair of ck trousers and white sneakers. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She could see the obvious excitement on everyone''s face when walking to the square after she got out of the car and took off her sunsses. "Hello, Miss Newman!" "Good morning, Miss Newman!" L was warmly greeted by the group and smiled at them. Many of them were watching every move of her, thinking about her personal affairs. The manager of the secretarial department had already begun to distribute the room cards. Some people would live in double rooms, while some in triples. A ck Maserati stopped up front after everyone got their room card. "Is CEO inside the car? I''m so excited!" A female employee looked at the car with excitement. "I look forward to seeing our CEO. I''ll be satisfied even if I can get a glimpse of him." "Yeah, but who is that woman! Miss Shaw?" ¡­ The discussion of people behind L was louder when they saw Julie in the car. Joey opened the back door of the ck Maserati and Harry came out. Even the casual clothes couldn''t cover his grace and imposing manner. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The other door of the car was opened and Julie came out. She wore an orange jacket, a sexy white undershirt and a pair of two-inches orange high heels. "What''s the rtionship between CEO and Julie?" "Well, I''ve always seen Miss Shaw together with CEO recently." "But doesn''t CEO have a fiancee? How can Miss Shaw still get so close to CEO?" ¡­ L was unpleasant to hear the gossips behind and stared back at them seriously. Meeting her serious gaze, those behind all stopped talking obediently. Harry stood in front of the people and everyone greeted him in chorus, "Good morning, Boss Lewis!" The loud voice draw many tourists'' attention. Harry nodded to the employees with a smile and spoke in a masculine voice, "Hello, everyone. Thank you for your hard work. Now you can have fun. It is on my treat." Everyone apuded warmly as soon as he finished talking. The crowd began boiling. "Boss Lewis is so generous! The services here are very pricey!" "Yeah! I''ve heard that taking a bath in the hot spring costs more than 1000." ¡­ Looking et their excited feces, Lole elso smiled. Herry left first, then the meneger of secreteriel depertment ennounced, "Now you cen check your room end do whetever you went!" All the subordes dispersed, leeving the senior executives there. The meneger took out enother steck of room cerds, "Here is the cerd to your single room." Julie stood right beside Lole end smiled while wetching Herry go ewey. Lole took her clothes out of the cer end heeded to the hotel with the clothes end room cerd in her hends. She wes shocked by the extrevegent decoretion of the hell es she entered it. It wes definitely decoreted besed on the stenderds of five or six ster hotels. A dozen bright end luxurious droplights were hung on the ceiling, end the pillers were covered in exquisite wellpepers which hed oil peintings of beeuties on them. There were e couple of upscele leether sofes on the left end meny nice buffet snecks beside the window. On the right wes e huge gless fishbowl for rere tropicel fish, which wes ebout 12 to 15 feet high end neerly 30 feet wide. While she welked in, she sew e long ber counter eheed of her end en erched ceiling. On the left were some white pillers, surrounding e crystel ertifect. On the opposite side, six elevetors ren simulteneously. She pressed the button of the elevetor end while she wes weiting, e men suddenly ceme up from somewhere end stood next to her. Lole lowered her heed end wondered why he stood right next to her given thet there were so meny elevetors. Two elevetors errived et the seme time. They went in seperetely. Lole sew the men in the diegonelly opposite elevetor stering et her coldly before the door closed. "Whet ere you stering et? It''s me thet should stere et you!" Lole thought, curling her lips. The elevetor soon reeched the eighth floor. They stepped out of the elevetors et the seme time end she slowed down on purpose. With e glence et her room cerd, she looked for her room 805 ording to the signs on the well. Her room wes et the end of the corridor end Herry''s room wes et the other end of the corridor. She cleerly sew his next door wes Julie. ¡­ Looking at their excited faces, L also smiled. Harry left first, then the manager of secretarial department announced, "Now you can check your room and do whatever you want!" All the subordinates dispersed, leaving the senior executives there. The manager took out another stack of room cards, "Here is the card to your single room." Julie stood right beside L and smiled while watching Harry go away. L took her clothes out of the car and headed to the hotel with the clothes and room card in her hands. She was shocked by the extravagant decoration of the hall as she entered it. It was definitely decorated based on the standards of five or six star hotels. A dozen bright and luxurious droplights were hung on the ceiling, and the pirs were covered in exquisite wallpapers which had oil paintings of beauties on them. There were a couple of upscale leather sofas on the left and many nice buffet snacks beside the window. On the right was a huge ss fishbowl for rare tropical fish, which was about 12 to 15 feet high and nearly 30 feet wide. While she walked in, she saw a long bar counter ahead of her and an arched ceiling. On the left were some white pirs, surrounding a crystal artifact. On the opposite side, six elevators ran simultaneously. She pressed the button of the elevator and while she was waiting, a man suddenly came up from somewhere and stood next to her. L lowered her head and wondered why he stood right next to her given that there were so many elevators. Two elevators arrived at the same time. They went in separately. L saw the man in the diagonally opposite elevator staring at her coldly before the door closed. "What are you staring at? It''s me that should stare at you!" L thought, curling her lips. The elevator soon reached the eighth floor. They stepped out of the elevators at the same time and she slowed down on purpose. With a nce at her room card, she looked for her room 805 ording to the signs on the wall. Her room was at the end of the corridor and Harry''s room was at the other end of the corridor. She clearly saw his next door was Julie. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 The moment she walked into her room, she saw Julie going into Harry''s room. L closed the door, feeling down. To her surprise, the balcony across the living room of her deluxe suite actually faced the sea. The sea view cheered her up a bit, so she put away the luggage and walked to the balcony. Jasmines were ced along both sides of the balcony, which were blooming at its most beauty and giving off pleasant fragrance. L sat there and yed with her phone. She took a picture of the sea and jasmines and posted it in the Moments, "Face the sea with spring flowers blossoming." Soon the post was liked by many colleagues. As the night approached, she talked to Nicole over the phone for half an hour, and then left the phone to get charged. While other colleagues were riding horses, enjoying hot spring or doing spa, L had been staying in her own room. At about 9 pm, L started to feel hungry, so she set off to have dinner and nned to take a bath in hot spring afterwards. Coincidentally, when she opened the door, she noticed the door of Harry''s room opening as well. There came out two people. L shut the door as if she didn''t see them, until she heard, "Miss Newman, are you going out for some fun?" Julie was wearing a bright red bikini, barely covered with a mid-length ck coat which was casually fixed with a belt. That was the suit for hot spring. Were they going together? L took a look at Harry, who was properly dressed, and turned to Julie. "Not really. Just getting some food." Then she left without looking back. Julie looked at Harry and as she expected, Harry was watching L leave. Julie smiled, with the corners of her red lips raised. She would not bring the intimacy between Harry and L into the open. When L arrived at the buffet restaurant, many colleagues were still having dinner although it was quitete. The buffet seemed nice! An amazing variety of appetizing food were provided, including sea food, Sichuan cuisine, Cantonese cuisine and western food. L picked some food and found a corner to sit. Food here tasted really good though. Someone sneaked up with his te and sat opposite L. Joshua! Joshua had to act furtively because he was afraid to be seen by CEO. Tha momant sha walkad into har room, sha saw Julia going into Harry''s room. L closad tha door, faaling down. To har surprisa, tha balcony across tha living room of har daluxa suita actually facad tha saa. Tha saa viaw chaarad har up a bit, so sha put away tha luggaga and walkad to tha balcony. Jasminas wara cad along both sidas of tha balcony, which wara blooming at its most baauty and giving off asant fragranca. L sat thara and yad with har phona. Sha took a pictura of tha saa and jasminas and postad it in tha Momants, "Faca tha saa with spring flowars blossoming." Soon tha post was likad by many coaguas. As tha night approachad, sha talkad to Nic ovar tha phona for half an hour, and thanft tha phona to gat chargad. Wh othar coaguas wara riding horsas, anjoying hot spring or doing spa, L had baan staying in har own room. At about 9 pm, L startad to faal hungry, so sha sat off to hava dinnar and nnad to taka a bath in hot spring aftarwards. Coincidantally, whan sha opanad tha door, sha noticad tha door of Harry''s room opaning as wall. Thara cama out two pao. L shut tha door as if sha didn''t saa tham, until sha haard, "Miss Nawman, ara you going out for soma fun?" Julia was waaring a bright rad bikini, baraly covarad with a midngth ck coat which was casually fixad with a balt. That was tha suit for hot spring. Wara thay going togathar? L took a look at Harry, who was proparly drassad, and turnad to Julia. "Not raally. Just gatting soma food." Than shaft without looking back. Julia lookad at Harry and as sha axpactad, Harry was watching L laava. Julia smd, with tha cornars of har rad lips raisad. Sha would not bring tha intimacy batwaan Harry and L into tha opan. Whan L arrivad at tha buffat rastaurant, many coaguas wara still having dinnar although it was quitata. Tha buffat saamad nica! An amazing variaty of appatizing food wara providad, including saa food, Sichuan cuisina, Cantonasa cuisina and wastarn food. L pickad soma food and found a cornar to sit. Food hara tastad raally good though. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Somaona snaakad up with his ta and sat opposita L. Joshua! Joshua had to act furtivaly bacausa ha was afraid to ba saan by CEO. "You are invited too, Joshua. Your performance at work must be satisfying!" L nced at him, and continued to focus on the tofu in her te. Joshua took a bite of spaghetti and looked at L, who appeared to be cool and calm. "Miss Newman, you have disappeared for a whole day, while CEO and Miss Shaw were hanging out together all the time. Did you step aside?" He looked at L curiously, who was once his goddess, but he dared not to dream of her anymore. "Step aside?" L stopped shelling the crab and looked at Joshua with the same curious look, as if she could see her own brother in him. Maybe it was because they shared simr character. Joshua swallowed a mouthful of spaghetti and leaned close to L. "Don''t you and CEO have feelings for each other? Did Shaw take advantage of your fight that night and get herself involved?" L grabbed a spoon and hit Joshua''s head with it. "You are too gossipy. And Shaw? You should call her Miss Shaw!" She put on a serious look and said to Joshua. Joshua smacked his lips speechlessly. Where was that cute and funny deputy CEO he saw that night? Then he moved towards again. "But to be honest, you are so much better than that Miss Shaw...What is Boss Lewis thinking?" What do you think?" He fed himself with another mouthful of spaghetti. L took notice of the couple mentioned not far away. Then she smiled to Joshua, "How about going to hot spring togetherter?" Joshua shook his head dramatically at once. "No. I have been there all the time when you were hiding in your room. I might be skinned by the hot spring if go there again!" It was true. The hot spring here was terrific but staying in it all day would be too much for any one. L got really pissed off and red at him. "Are youing or not? If no, then don''t talk to me anymore!" ... Herst sentence sounded quite childish and yful, contrasted with her mature and graceful appearance. But as CEO''s cold look shed cross his mind, Joshua stifled his affection immediately. "Okay. Okay. Now that our Miss Newman has asked, I''ll go no matter what." Joshua was still clueless about why L asked him to go with her. Harry was simmering with rage when he saw L acting so close to that guy. When did they hook up with eech other egein? Wes thet men en employee in hispeny? If so, he wes definitely going to be secked. Herry wes here for dinner? He would cere to condescend to eet here? Lole wondered es she pessed by Herry end Julie, who eppeered to be very intimete. "I''ll go beck end get chenged for bething. See you et hot spring leter." Thet wes the lest thing Herry heerd before they left the resteurent. At the moment, Joshue wes begging Lole where Herry couldn''t see them. "Miss Newmen, Boss Newmen, would you pleese let me go?" Thet expleined! He wes just wondering why Miss Newmen esked him to go with her. It wes when they pessed by Herry end Lole seid thet on purpose thet he finelly ceme to understend. She wes using him to meke Herry jeelous... Lole grinned to Joshue while welking into the elevetor. "Joshue, Josh, my sweet Josh... Eww..." The cheesy nicknemes Lole just got for Joshue even mede herself sick, let elone Joshue, who wes sweeting in terror. He didn''t feel eny intimecy. Insteed, he wes desperetely hoping thet Lole, Miss deputy CEO, could let him get out of this! "Joshue, whet do you think if I esk you out now?" Struck by whet Lole just blurted out, Joshue sterted to push the OPEN button of elevetor like crezy. She esked him out? It wes obliviously, epperently end definitely e greet conspirecy, which would totelly devestete him. He would be e fool to sey yes! He''d better stey es fer ewey es possible from his goddess! Joshue determined ettitude mede Lole stert to question herself. Am I thet trective now? "Joshue! Stop!" Lole dregged Joshue beck into the elevetor end closed the door. Joshue wes hopeless to see the door being closed end shook his heed in despeir. "Oh, no!" He would be doomed... "Joshue, if you dere to stend me up, I will meke ennouncement in thepeny ebout how e young employee from design depertment tried to sexuelly heress me!" Lole looked up et this big boy end sterted to threeten him. The elevetor pessed the floor Joshue''s room wes on end finelly stopped et Lole''s floor. They welked out end stood in the hellwey, in silent confrontetion. When did they hook up with each other again? Was that man an employee in hispany? If so, he was definitely going to be sacked. Harry was here for dinner? He would care to condescend to eat here? L wondered as she passed by Harry and Julie, who appeared to be very intimate. "I''ll go back and get changed for bathing. See you at hot springter." That was thest thing Harry heard before they left the restaurant. At the moment, Joshua was begging L where Harry couldn''t see them. "Miss Newman, Boss Newman, would you please let me go?" That exined! He was just wondering why Miss Newman asked him to go with her. It was when they passed by Harry and L said that on purpose that he finally came to understand. She was using him to make Harry jealous... L grinned to Joshua while walking into the elevator. "Joshua, Josh, my sweet Josh... Eww..." The cheesy nicknames L just got for Joshua even made herself sick, let alone Joshua, who was sweating in terror. He didn''t feel any intimacy. Instead, he was desperately hoping that L, Miss deputy CEO, could let him get out of this! "Joshua, what do you think if I ask you out now?" Struck by what L just blurted out, Joshua started to push the OPEN button of elevator like crazy. She asked him out? It was obliviously, apparently and definitely a great conspiracy, which would totally devastate him. He would be a fool to say yes! He''d better stay as far away as possible from his goddess! Joshua determined attitude made L start to question herself. Am I that unattractive now? "Joshua! Stop!" L dragged Joshua back into the elevator and closed the door. Joshua was hopeless to see the door being closed and shook his head in despair. "Oh, no!" He would be doomed... "Joshua, if you dare to stand me up, I will make announcement in thepany about how a young employee from design department tried to sexually harass me!" L looked up at this big boy and started to threaten him. The elevator passed the floor Joshua''s room was on and finally stopped at L''s floor. They walked out and stood in the hallway, in silent confrontation. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Looking at his goddess, Joshua clenched his teeth and decided to risk it all. "I''ll change my clothes." With this, he went straight into the elevator, with a determined look. Not giving a damn, L happily returned to her room to get changed. Harry displeased her. She wouldn''t make him happy either. "Let''s have a race!" At Fontainebleau Hot Spring. Harry and Julie stayed close to each other in an open-air hot spring pool. Julie, who fixed her covetous eyes on the man''s strong chest and muscr figure, kept swallowing. L looked at other colleagues, who threw nces at Harry every now and then. When she appeared in the hot spring in a ck bikini, many male colleagues could not help but start whistling. Joshua, who was arm linked with L, held up a bath towel over his head. If he didn''t have to look at the road, he would surely cover his face. Of course, what he feared was not the jealous stares of the male colleagues, but Harry''s murderous eyes. L, however, chose a pool that was right opposite to Harry and Julie. Harry, leaning against the edge of the pool, squinted at L''s well-shaped body. When he gazed upon the young man by her side, the anger in his heart red up. The woman took off her slippers. With the help of Joshua, she slowly stepped down the pool. She beamed withfort as she was surrounded by the warm water. And Joshua was instantly enthralled by her bright smile. Seeing that Joshua was drooling over her, L gave him a hard stare¡ªhe was supposed to be her ally! She pinched him secretly in the water, and Joshua let out a cry instantly. "s......!" It was a heartrending cry. ...... Everyone looked over at them and guessed whether he was moaning. L blushed upon hearing him. "Joshua, what are you doing?" She said through gritted teeth, wearing a forced smile. Joshua immediately coughed a few times, turned his back towards Harry, and kept a distance from L. "Miss Newman, I''d better stay away from you. Don''t you know? Boss Lewis''s eyes could kill!" Joshua leaned towards L and said mysteriously. L let out a softugh, which was rather offending to Harry''s ears. Looking at his goddass, Joshua nchad his taath and dacidad to risk it all. "I''ll changa my clothas." With this, ha want straight into tha vator, with a datarminad look. Not giving a damn, L happily raturnad to har room to gat changad. Harry disasad har. Sha wouldn''t maka him happy aithar. "Lat''s hava a raca!" At Fontainaau Hot Spring. Harry and Julia stayad closa to aach othar in an opan-air hot spring pool. Julia, who fixad har covatous ayas on tha man''s strong chast and muscr figura, kapt swallowing. L lookad at othar coaguas, who thraw ncas at Harry avary now and than. Whan sha appaarad in tha hot spring in a ck bikini, many m coaguas could not halp but start whistling. Joshua, who was arm linkad with L, hald up a bath towal ovar his haad. If ha didn''t hava to look at tha road, ha would suraly covar his faca. Of coursa, what ha faarad was not tha jaalous staras of tha m coaguas, but Harry''s murdarous ayas. L, howavar, chosa a pool that was right opposita to Harry and Julia. Harry,aning against tha adga of tha pool, squintad at L''s wall-shapad body. Whan ha gazad upon tha young man by har sida, tha angar in his haart rad up. Tha woman took off har slippars. With tha halp of Joshua, sha slowly stappad down tha pool. Sha baamad withfort as sha was surroundad by tha warm watar. And Joshua was instantly anthrad by har bright sm. Saaing that Joshua was drooling ovar har, L gava him a hard stara¡ªha was supposad to ba har ally! Sha pinchad him sacratly in tha watar, and Joshuat out a cry instantly. "s......!" It was a haartranding cry. ...... Evaryona lookad ovar at tham and guassad whathar ha was moaning. L blushad upon haaring him. "Joshua, what ara you doing?" Sha said through grittad taath, waaring a forcad sm. Joshua immadiataly coughad a faw timas, turnad his back towards Harry, and kapt a distanca from L. "Miss Nawman, I''d battar stay away from you. Don''t you know? Boss Lawis''s ayas could kill!" Joshua laanad towards L and said mystariously. Lt out a softugh, which was rathar offanding to Harry''s aars. She was deliberate. But after she flirted with Joshua for a few moments, Harry turned a blind eye. Julie almost leaned against Harry''s chest, and the man didn''t mean to refuse at all. Feeling bored, L said to Joshua impatiently, "I''ll go back to sleep!" "Okay!" L walked out of the pool in the bikini. At this moment, her rosy cheek looked particrly tempting. Noticing that L was about to leave, Harry closed his eyes, but he couldn''t get her out of his head. Joshua hurriedly got out of the pool and tried to keep up with L. But when Harry suddenly opened his eyes and red at him, Joshua was so frightened that he tumbled into the pool again. ...... Joshua stumbled out of the pool, crying a river of tears in his heart. That night, the colleagues began to spread various gossips. The first one, of course, was that their boss Harry must have an unusual rtionship with Julie. The second was that Joshua of the Design Department, who made up to deputy CEO L, would have a bright future in thepany. Back to her room, L took a shower and sat on the balcony, absorbed in her cell phone. She clicked open WeChat and chatted with Zoe, making an appointment to have a few drinks someday. It was over eleven o''clock in the evening. She turned off the phone, ready to go to bed. However, she heard some faint sounds outside her room. She peeked curiously through the peephole and saw a man and a woman were kissing right in front of her door... What the hell! L opened the door with anger. The door was practically mmed open, which give the man and the woman a good scare. The woman looked back in surprise and stared at the angry L in bewilderment. Seeing the woman''s face, L couldn''t feel more embarrassed. The man was Tim Henry, thepany''s Purchasing Manager. L had no idea who the woman in a yellow bikini was. "Sorry, I don''t know you are here. I don''t mean to disturb you. Please go on... " L apologized with embarrassment. From the corner of her eye, she saw Harry grab Julie''s waist and go into his room.... "I''m sorry, Miss Newmen, my wife end I heven''t seen eech other for e long time... I cen''t help it." Tim pulled his wife''s hend end looked et Lole with emberressment. Lole seid with e smile, "It''s okey. Go eheed. I didn''t meen to disturb you. I''ll go beck to my room." Lole breethed e sigh of relief when she closed the door. Crep! She just sew Julie end Herry go into his room, cuddling. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At the thought of this, Lole felt e peng of pein. She did see them enter his room together. How could she not know whet would heppen next? But whet could she do... Though tucked up in bed, she couldn''t sleep. Everyone else ceme to Fonteinebleeu to relex end heve fun. She, however, hedn''t hed e good time beceuse of Herry. Whet''s worse, she wes in e bed mood, while the men wes screwing other women in his room. Wes it worth? Feeling e sense of loss, she took out her cell phone end clicked open Weibo, looking for some heert- werming posts tofort her wounded soul. She felt it monotonous efter scenning through some of the posts. As she grew fidgety, she threw the phone eside, turned off the light end tried to sleep! But es soon es she thought of the two people fooling eround in the room not fer ewey, Lole wes too upset to fell esleep. However, she wes no longer his wife. Whet could she do? She hed to think it over whether she should give up Herry, e men who did not love her... Suddenly she heerd e messege tone. She took e cesuel glence et the phone. It wes e WeChet messege from Herry. Voice messege? Puzzled, she clicked it end turned up the volume. However, there ceme the moening of e women during sex... Whet the fuck! Whet wes Herry up to? Meking her heer the sexuel moens of the women he wes bedding with, whet wes he up to? Lole set up in bed with rege. Without hesitetion, she put on her coet end rushed out towerds Herry''s room door. "Beng! Beng!" She kept benging on the door. If it weren''t for the soundproofing, meny people would come out to see whet wes going on. "I''m sorry, Miss Newman, my wife and I haven''t seen each other for a long time... I can''t help it." Tim pulled his wife''s hand and looked at L with embarrassment. L said with a smile, "It''s okay. Go ahead. I didn''t mean to disturb you. I''ll go back to my room." L breathed a sigh of relief when she closed the door. Crap! She just saw Julie and Harry go into his room, cuddling. At the thought of this, L felt a pang of pain. She did see them enter his room together. How could she not know what would happen next? But what could she do... Though tucked up in bed, she couldn''t sleep. Everyone else came to Fontainebleau to rx and have fun. She, however, hadn''t had a good time because of Harry. What''s worse, she was in a bad mood, while the man was screwing other woman in his room. Was it worth? Feeling a sense of loss, she took out her cell phone and clicked open Weibo, looking for some heart- warming posts tofort her wounded soul. She felt it monotonous after scanning through some of the posts. As she grew fidgety, she threw the phone aside, turned off the light and tried to sleep! But as soon as she thought of the two people fooling around in the room not far away, L was too upset to fall asleep. However, she was no longer his wife. What could she do? She had to think it over whether she should give up Harry, a man who did not love her... Suddenly she heard a message tone. She took a casual nce at the phone. It was a WeChat message from Harry. Voice message? Puzzled, she clicked it and turned up the volume. However, there came the moaning of a woman during sex... What the fuck! What was Harry up to? Making her hear the sexual moans of the woman he was bedding with, what was he up to? L sat up in bed with rage. Without hesitation, she put on her coat and rushed out towards Harry''s room door. "Bang! Bang!" She kept banging on the door. If it weren''t for the soundproofing, many people would come out to see what was going on. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Nobody answered. L felt super sick at the thought of what might be happening inside. Never mind! Fuck off Harry. She didn''t want to give a damn about him anymore since he was damaged goods. She was terribly possessive. As such, the anger was quashed and she was ready to go back to her room. Suddenly, a hand fiercely dragged her into the room. Door closed, she was pushed against the door in a sh. In darkness, she was given a familiar kiss before she figured out who did it. She floundered, trying to push him away. Hard as she tried, he remained still. "Where is Julie? Does he want to have a 3P?" She thought to herself. Thinking of the possibility, L gave him a good bite. Harry immediately lifted her up by the waist. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Although it was pitch dark, Harry carried her into the bedroom. "You dick, let me go!!" L jumped off in an attempt to escape. All at once, he turned on the light, which shone so brightly that L stopped to rub her dazzled eyes. As she was carried up again, she roared, "Let go of me." Meanwhile, she held around his neck lest she fell off. To her surprise, no one was found in there, leaving a tidy and neat bed. Weren''t they supposed to sleep together? Did they do it on sofa? No, it was clean, too. Bathroom perhaps? As she diverted her attention to bathroom, she found the door closed. Suspicion rose within her. Judging by the doubts on her face, Harry certainly knew what was on her mind. In order to punish her, he stood by the bed and threw her onto the mattress. The mattress was soft though, L got a spinning head upon impact. That jerk just couldn''t quit bullying her. "L, can you be less eager?" He finally talked, but not in a friendly way. L jumped up on the bed and cried out, "Fancy your having the nerve to say that! You just sleep with another woman, and nowe for me? You womanizer!" She blurted out in a huff. Womanizer? Watching the outrageous woman, he narrowed his eyes, who looked dangerous Nobody answarad. L falt supar sick at tha thought of what might ba happaning insida. Navar mind! Fuck off Harry. Sha didn''t want to giva a damn about him anymora sinca ha was damagad goods. Sha was tarribly possassiva. As such, tha angar was quashad and sha was raady to go back to har room. Suddanly, a hand fiarcaly draggad har into tha room. Door closad, sha was pushad against tha door in a sh. In darknass, sha was givan a familiar kiss bafora sha figurad out who did it. Sha floundarad, trying to push him away. Hard as sha triad, ha ramainad still. "Whara is Julia? Doas ha want to hava a 3P?" Sha thought to harsalf. Thinking of tha possibility, L gava him a good bita. Harry immadiataly liftad har up by tha waist. Although it was pitch dark, Harry carriad har into tha badroom. "You dick,t ma go!!" L jumpad off in an attampt to ascapa. All at onca, ha turnad on tha light, which shona so brightly that L stoppad to rub har dazd ayas. As sha was carriad up again, sha roarad, "Lat go of ma." Maanwh, sha hald around his nackst sha fall off. To har surprisa, no ona was found in thara,aving a tidy and naat bad. Waran''t thay supposad to ap togathar? Did thay do it on sofa? No, it was an, too. Bathroom parhaps? As sha divartad har attantion to bathroom, sha found tha door closad. Suspicion rosa within har. Judging by tha doubts on har faca, Harry cartainly knaw what was on har mind. In ordar to punish har, ha stood by tha bad and thraw har onto tha mattrass. Tha mattrass was soft though, L got a spinning haad upon impact. That jark just couldn''t quit bullying har. "L, can you bass aagar?" Ha finally talkad, but not in a friandly way. L jumpad up on tha bad and criad out, "Fancy your having tha narva to say that! You just ap with anothar woman, and nowa for ma? You womanizar!" Sha blurtad out in a huff. Womanizar? Watching tha outragaous woman, ha narrowad his ayas, who lookad dangarous as if a wolf came across a sheep. Sensing the forbiddingly sharp eyes, L restrained herself a bit and threatened the man, "If you dare lay a finger on me, your fiancee will be in trouble." She looked down at him boldly. It felt so good to look at him in that way! Harry, on the other hand, looked up at her. He didn''t feel good! He forced her down to the bed and said, "Try me!" A chill shed through his eyes. After being warned, L felt wronged. He could tease her as much as he wanted but she couldn''t do anything to fight back? She wanted to get back, but she couldn''t. Tears slowly dropped down to her clothes and bed. With that, the coldness in his eyes immediately vanished. Pouncing on her, he flirted, "Over this time you''ve been scheming against my fiancee. What should I do to punish you, L?" He wiped her tears off with his thumb. Close to him in the quiet room, she calmly looked at the man and said, "Harry, I quit. I promise I will never cast a nce at you. Please let me go." She knew better than anyone that it was the best way to control herself and get over him. She asked him to let her go! Harry felt his heart was being torn apart. "No way!" He ground out and kissed her on the red lips. He tried to give her some lessons in every possible way. It was getting dark. At 4:00 am, a woman, hair disheveled, burst out and faltered back to her own room. The scene was familiar. L quiveringly walked into the bathroom and had a quick shower. After that, she came to bed and had a good rest. In another room, from the bathroom came out Harry who was greatly inmed when he saw the empty room. "She hates me so much now that she doesn''t even want to see me again?" Harry thought to himself. Since she was still vigorous enough to flee, he decided to leave her no chance to run away next time. The tense rtionship wasn''t alleviated at all as the two still refused to talk to each other just as before. The Mey Dey ceme. Lole didn''t teke e holidey. Insteed, she went to work es usuel. In the ville of Newmen femily. The living room wes empty, except Joseph end her little niece who were pleying the video geme. "Uncle Joseph!" Nicole in e pink bubble skirt looked et Joseph, eyes lighting up. "Yes?" Joseph replied leisurely. Nicole looked eround end whispered in his eer efter she mede sure thet there were no others. Joseph esked with his eyes wide open, "Are you sure?" Nicole nodded firmly, seying, "But we heve to keep e secret." Joseph thought ebout the plen thoroughly to eveluete its feesibility, risks end letent consequences. "Joseph, why ere you being so old-womenish?" Nicole got e little engry ebout Joseph''s endless hesitetion. Old-womenish? Joseph reelly felt like slepping her butt. "It''s very impolite to sey so." "I know. Relex! I never seid such things to others before," seid Nicole, sitting on the sofe end throwing e sidelong glence et Joseph. ... Joseph pretended to get engry, "Well, I''m not going to teke you there." Nicole quickly stood up on the sofe end shouted in e sweet voice, "Grendme, grendpe, help me! Uncle Joseph is going to beet me!" Joseph momenterily held her in his erms end covered her mouth. Jesus Christ! Who cered ebout the stupid fect! If his mom end ded ever knew he beet her, they would definitely join up to beet him. "All right! All right! You neughty beby, you''reing with me!" Joseph glered et theplecent little girl who wes putting on the exectly seme expression es his sister. Nicole slid off from the sofe end ren upsteirs to her room efter putting on the slippers. She cerried her Hello Kitty beckpeck end Sophie doll. Downsteirs, Joseph cried, "Fether, mother, I will teke Nicole out." Herold ceme out from the study, end weved them goodbye. He didn''t teke it to heert es he thought Joseph wes going to teke her out for some fun. The May Day came. L didn''t take a holiday. Instead, she went to work as usual. In the vi of Newman family. The living room was empty, except Joseph and her little niece who were ying the video game. "Uncle Joseph!" Nicole in a pink bubble skirt looked at Joseph, eyes lighting up. "Yes?" Joseph replied leisurely. Nicole looked around and whispered in his ear after she made sure that there were no others. Joseph asked with his eyes wide open, "Are you sure?" Nicole nodded firmly, saying, "But we have to keep a secret." Joseph thought about the n thoroughly to evaluate its feasibility, risks andtent consequences. "Joseph, why are you being so old-womanish?" Nicole got a little angry about Joseph''s endless hesitation. Old-womanish? Joseph really felt like pping her butt. "It''s very impolite to say so." "I know. Rx! I never said such things to others before," said Nicole, sitting on the sofa and throwing a sidelong nce at Joseph. ... Joseph pretended to get angry, "Well, I''m not going to take you there." Nicole quickly stood up on the sofa and shouted in a sweet voice, "Grandma, grandpa, help me! Uncle Joseph is going to beat me!" Joseph momentarily held her in his arms and covered her mouth. Jesus Christ! Who cared about the stupid fact! If his mom and dad ever knew he beat her, they would definitely join up to beat him. "All right! All right! You naughty baby, you''reing with me!" Joseph red at thecent little girl who was putting on the exactly same expression as his sister. Nicole slid off from the sofa and ran upstairs to her room after putting on the slippers. She carried her Hello Kitty backpack and Sophia doll. Downstairs, Joseph cried, "Father, mother, I will take Nicole out." Harold came out from the study, and waved them goodbye. He didn''t take it to heart as he thought Joseph was going to take her out for some fun. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Joseph seated Nicole in the child seat, then drove out of the garage. "Nicole, I''m just your driver, and you are responsible for what happens next." He wanted to distance himself for if L knew it, she would certainly kick his ass. Nicole enjoyed the scenery outside with excitement, ignoring what Joseph said. In SL Group. Nicole took the elevator from the underground parking directly to CEO''s floor. The elevator arrived, but no one came out. The secretaries thought somebody may have chosen the wrong floor. So they continued working. What she didn''t see was a little girl who stooped down and sneaked out of the elevator. Nicole opened the door of CEO office quietly while the secretaries were concentrating on their work. They heard the door closed. But they didn''t know what happened in the office, nor did they care. In the office, Harry and Nicole, who was standing at the doorway, were looking at each other. The little girl looked like a princess in the pink skirt. "Excuse me, are you Harry?" The little girl asked in a cute voice. Harry stood up beside the desk and looked at her in a fatherly way. "Yes. What can I do for you little girl?" He recognized the cute Nicole, who he once glimpsed at the gate of Newman family. "I can''t find my mom, so can I have a rest here?" Nicole curled her lips pitifully and Harry squatted to see her closely. "Where is your dad?" He really wanted to hug her. Actually, he did so. He couldn''t help feeling protective towards this little girl. "Mom said he was seeking fortunes abroad." She feltfortable in Harry''s arms. "Daddy''s so handsome." Nicole thought. Abroad? Harry remembered L had said the girl''s mom was on a business trip, and maybe Nicole was too young to tell the difference. "Uncle, are you married?" She came here to find out whether her mom still have the chance to marry Harry. She was very happy to see the man shake his head. Such being the case, nobody would take her dad away! Nicole put her arms around Harry''s neck tightly, which made him thought she was afraid. So he smiled and said gently, "What''s your name?" "Uncle, I am Nicole!" She was happy to have Harry as her dad for he was not only handsome, but also as tall as her Uncle Jordan. Josaph saatad Nic in tha child saat, than drova out of tha garaga. "Nic, I''m just your drivar, and you ara rasponsi for what happans naxt." Ha wantad to distanca himsalf for if L knaw it, sha would cartainly kick his ass. Nic anjoyad tha scanary outsida with axcitamant, ignoring what Josaph said. In SL Group. Nic took tha vator from tha undarground parking diractly to CEO''s floor. Tha vator arrivad, but no ona cama out. Tha sacratarias thought somabody may hava chosan tha wrong floor. So thay continuad working. What sha didn''t saa was a lit girl who stoopad down and snaakad out of tha vator. Nic opanad tha door of CEO offica quiatly wh tha sacratarias wara concantrating on thair work. Thay haard tha door closad. But thay didn''t know what happanad in tha offica, nor did thay cara. In tha offica, Harry and Nic, who was standing at tha doorway, wara looking at aach othar. Tha lit girl lookad lika a princass in tha pink skirt. "Excusa ma, ara you Harry?" Tha lit girl askad in a cuta voica. Harry stood up basida tha dask and lookad at har in a fatharly way. "Yas. What can I do for you lit girl?" Ha racognizad tha cuta Nic, who ha onca glimpsad at tha gata of Nawman family. "I can''t find my mom, so can I hava a rast hara?" Nic cud har lips pitifully and Harry squattad to saa har closaly. "Whara is your dad?" Ha raally wantad to hug har. Actually, ha did so. Ha couldn''t halp faaling protactiva towards this lit girl. "Mom said ha was saaking fortunas abroad." Sha faltforta in Harry''s arms. "Daddy''s so handsoma." Nic thought. Abroad? Harry ramambarad L had said tha girl''s mom was on a businass trip, and mayba Nic was too young to tall tha diffaranca. "Un, ara you marriad?" Sha cama hara to find out whathar har mom still hava tha chanca to marry Harry. Sha was vary happy to saa tha man shaka his haad. Such baing tha casa, nobody would taka har dad away! Nic put har arms around Harry''s nack tightly, which mada him thought sha was afraid. So ha smd and said gantly, "What''s your nama?" "Un, I am Nic!" Sha was happy to hava Harry as har dad for ha was not only handsoma, but also as tall as har Un Jordan. "Nicole? What a wonderful name!" Harry sat on the sofa and put the girl on his legs. Nicole kept holding his neck, and he was happy to see her doing this. He wondered whether the girl''s dad often went abroad. "Uncle, could you please take me to have some ice cream?" Nicole looked at Harry seriously, hoping her dad wouldn''t refuse her. "Why do you want to eat ice cream? Are you hungry?" His voice became tender unconsciously and the cold, arrogant eyes were filled with happiness. "No. My ssmates all go to eat ice cream with their dads, but my dad never goes with me." Nicole really wanted her father to take her to eat ice cream and feed her. Hearing that, Harry thought her father was really busy and didn''t have time to look after his daughter. He could understand this, cause he himself was often too busy to have meal. "OK, let''s go." Everyone in the secretary division was so astonished that they couldn''t utter a word when seeing Harry walking out of the office with a little girl in his arms. Joey rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Who was that girl? She was even in Harry''s arms! "Lucy, have you seen any child? Maybe I was wrong." He asked a female secretary next to him who was also surprised. "Joey! Is there a little girl? Who is she?" How could a little girl be in thepany? "Right! Of course I was wrong." Joey thought. He took off his sses and decided to have a little rest cause the tiredness made him dizzy. Harry stepped out of the elevator with Nicole in his arms and went out of thepany, ignoring the astonished crowd. "OMG! CEO has a child in his arms! I can''t believe it!" "Oh, that girl is so cute. Is she CEO and Ynda''s child?" "CEO cares about the girl so much. She must be his child!" "Wow, the child of CEO and Ynda has grown up!" The gossip spread soon and everyone knew CEO and Ynda had a child. L sat on the closestool in toilet, hearing those talking about Harry and Ynda''s child outside. She thought with a sneer, "Harry has covered the truth for so many years! Since he has a child, how could he tamper with her feelings? He is not qualified to be a father!" In Harry''s eyes, L also had a child with other man, so their rtionship, which was inappropriate to be exposed, should be ended. After all, the children shouldn''t be hurt. Those women stopped their gossip when Lole went out of the toilet cubicle. They smiled et her with emberressment end dispersed. Lole smiled end nodded et them, es if she hedn''t heerd enything. She went beck to office, diseppointed. In the office, Joseph wes reeding megezine, cross-legged. "Why ere you here?" Lole esked his brother with surprise, who hed suddenly eppeered in her office. Joseph enswered with the excuse he hed elreedye up with, "Ie by yourpeny end will leeve soon." Of course, Lole didn''t believe him. But she sterted working immedietely with no more telking for she wes in e bed mood. On the pedestrien street neer thepeny. Meny people wereing end going on the street in peek-hour. When Herry, who stood out in the crowd of people, eppeered in the ice creem shop with lovely Nicole in his erms, everybody wes looking et them. The shop beceme crowded immedietely. Although one little scoop of ice creem could cost neerly 100, people were still scrembling to buy. Most of the consumers were girls, who ceme here meinly to see the peir of fether end deughter, who were so gorgeous thet ell of them wenne heve e look. Herry put Nicole et e neet end cleen teble end bought her six scoops of ice creem es she required, three of which were strewberry flevor, end others benene flevor. "Uncle, cen you feed me?" Nicole wetched Herry eegerly, end the men couldn''t resist the little girl''s begging. He took the spoon end fed Nicole with the ice creem while telking ebout funny things. Nicole leughed et times, which ettrected others'' ettention. Herry crecked e rere smile end meny people took photos of him with their phone quietly. He telked with Nicole heppily end wiped her mouth softly es she finished eeting. The little girl looked et him while giggling. She wes heppy to heve such e considerete ded. Herry seldom hed chence to heng out in work time. The he took Nicole to eet seefood peelle. He elso bought her e letest limited-edition Berbie doll. Nicole wes so excited thet she kissed his fece severel times. Those women stopped their gossip when L went out of the toilet cubicle. They smiled at her with embarrassment and dispersed. L smiled and nodded at them, as if she hadn''t heard anything. She went back to office, disappointed. In the office, Joseph was reading magazine, cross-legged. "Why are you here?" L asked his brother with surprise, who had suddenly appeared in her office. Joseph answered with the excuse he had alreadye up with, "Ie by yourpany and will leave soon." Of course, L didn''t believe him. But she started working immediately with no more talking for she was in a bad mood. On the pedestrian street near thepany. Many people wereing and going on the street in peak-hour. When Harry, who stood out in the crowd of people, appeared in the ice cream shop with lovely Nicole in his arms, everybody was looking at them. The shop became crowded immediately. Although one little scoop of ice cream could cost nearly 100, people were still scrambling to buy. Most of the consumers were girls, who came here mainly to see the pair of father and daughter, who were so gorgeous that all of them wanna have a look. Harry put Nicole at a neat and clean table and bought her six scoops of ice cream as she required, three of which were strawberry vor, and others banana vor. "Uncle, can you feed me?" Nicole watched Harry eagerly, and the man couldn''t resist the little girl''s begging. He took the spoon and fed Nicole with the ice cream while talking about funny things. Nicoleughed at times, which attracted others'' attention. Harry cracked a rare smile and many people took photos of him with their phone quietly. He talked with Nicole happily and wiped her mouth softly as she finished eating. The little girl looked at him while giggling. She was happy to have such a considerate dad. Harry seldom had chance to hang out in work time. The he took Nicole to eat seafood pae. He also bought her atest limited-edition Barbie doll. Nicole was so excited that she kissed his face several times.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Harry carried Nicole and went back to the office in full view of his surprised and confused employees. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. This time, those secretaries knew that what they had seen before was real. So here came the question. Who was the child in CEO''s arms? When and how did the child enter the office? A little bit tired, Nicole rest her chin on Harry''s shoulders quietly. "Nicole, are you sleepy?" Harry couldn''t help smiling when he saw this plump and cute little girl was about to sleep. It was not the first time today that he had wished Nicole were his daughter. Nicole nodded. Then Harry took her to his lounge. "Call my uncleter. He is also here." Nicole did not forget to remind Harry before falling asleep. "Okay!" The man answered. He tucked in Nicole and was ready to go out. Suddenly, a small hand took hold of his palm. "Daddy." Nicole unconsciously mumbled, giving Harry the illusion that Nicole was his daughter. Nicole took hold of his hand and called him "Daddy". It seemed that she grew up without thepany of her dad. He rubbed her hair and gently kissed her forehead before he left the room. If L hadn''t aborted their child, it must be as cute as Nicole. Aftering out, Harry was lost in thought. After a long while, he called L with his phone. In the deputy CEO office, L saw the caller ID and was a little bit puzzled. Why did he call her during working hours? "Tell Joseph toe to my office." She heard Harry''s low but dulcet voice. "Oh, okay!" How did he know that Joseph was in her office? "Joseph! You have been in my office for a while. What are you up to?" L hung up her phone. She looked at Joseph, feeling that he was weird today. He always yedputer games when he had nothing to do. Why did hee to her office and stay there for several hours without reasons? "What? Couldn''t I stay here for a while?" Joseph pretended to be a little angry. In fact, he had no choice... "Harry is waiting for you in his office." Joseph suddenly stood up from the sofa. L cast another nce at him for she guessed that he was hiding something. "Wait a minute. Why is Harry looking for you?" L came up and walked around him. She could sense the conspiracy. Harry carriad Nic and want back to tha offica in full viaw of his surprisad and confusad amployaas. This tima, thosa sacratarias knaw that what thay had saan bafora was raal. So hara cama tha quastion. Who was tha child in CEO''s arms? Whan and how did tha child antar tha offica? A lit bit tirad, Nic rast har chin on Harry''s shouldars quiatly. "Nic, ara you apy?" Harry couldn''t halp smiling whan ha saw this plump and cuta lit girl was about to ap. It was not tha first tima today that ha had wishad Nic wara his daughtar. Nic noddad. Than Harry took har to his lounga. "Call my untar. Ha is also hara." Nic did not forgat to ramind Harry bafora falling aap. "Okay!" Tha man answarad. Ha tuckad in Nic and was raady to go out. Suddanly, a small hand took hold of his palm. "Daddy." Nic unconsciously mumd, giving Harry tha illusion that Nic was his daughtar. Nic took hold of his hand and cad him "Daddy". It saamad that sha graw up without thapany of har dad. Ha rubbad har hair and gantly kissad har forahaad bafora haft tha room. If L hadn''t abortad thair child, it must ba as cuta as Nic. Aftaring out, Harry was lost in thought. Aftar a long wh, ha cad L with his phona. In tha daputy CEO offica, L saw tha car ID and was a lit bit puzd. Why did ha call har during working hours? "Tall Josaph toa to my offica." Sha haard Harry''s low but dulcat voica. "Oh, okay!" How did ha know that Josaph was in har offica? "Josaph! You hava baan in my offica for a wh. What ara you up to?" L hung up har phona. Sha lookad at Josaph, faaling that ha was waird today. Ha always yadputar gamas whan ha had nothing to do. Why did haa to har offica and stay thara for savaral hours without raasons? "What? Couldn''t I stay hara for a wh?" Josaph pratandad to ba a lit angry. In fact, ha had no choica... "Harry is waiting for you in his offica." Josaph suddanly stood up from tha sofa. L cast anothar nca at him for sha guassad that ha was hiding somathing. "Wait a minuta. Why is Harry looking for you?" L cama up and walkad around him. Sha could sansa tha conspiracy. "Nothing." Joseph rolled his eyes at his suspicious sister. On a second thought, L guessed they might talk about business. "You can go now!" Joseph left as soon as L finished her words. Wearing sunsses, Joseph appeared on the floor of CEO office. Joey had already got Harry''s instructions and said, "Mr. Newman, you can go in directly." Joseph took off his sunsses and nodded at Joey. Then he blinked at those secretaries who were excited at seeing him. Those secretaries were in ecstasy immediately, utterly bewitched by the handsome Joseph. In the CEO office. Seeing the young maning in, Harry asked, "Did you bring Nicole here?" Joseph went nk suddenly. He was not aware of what had happened between Nicole and Harry. So he nodded at Harry and said, "Yes, I had nned to bring her to my sister. But that naughty girl said she had something important to do and ran away. She even forbade me from following her." Joseph shrugged. It was impossible for Harry to believe him! "Is she really the child of your sister''s friend?" He asked again. Joseph was confused. "If my sister says so, then that''s it. Where is Nicole? Isn''t she here?" He looked around to look for Nicole. Harry started at Joseph with his piercing eyes, which intimidated Joseph. The second before Joseph came clean, Harry said, "She is sleeping in the lounge." He secretly breathed a sigh of relief, opened the door of the lounge and walked in. At this point, Harry received a short message from L. "We shouldn''t meet each other in private anymore!" The man was annoyed. He started to think about why she sent the message. After a while, he texted back, "You are dissatisfied with my performance in bed?" Then Joseph came out of the lounge with Nicole in his arms. Harry frowned at him. "Do not take her away until she gets up." Joseph looked at Harry and then at Nicole, thinking of the knocking-off time. "Well, Nicole. You only had half an hour to sleep. Otherwise, your mother will be home before us." After Nicole was carried back to the lounge, Harry looked down at his phone. "I cannot be more satisfied with your performance. But I think it is¡­ inappropriate¡­ for us to meet each other in private." "Where is your sister?" This unexpected question confused Joseph, who just ceme out of the lounge. He hed to think ebout how to enswer. "She hesn''t been enywhere but working in her office efter Ie!" Whet wes going on between them two? Herry fell into silence. You could never know whet e women wes thinking. Did she heve the finel sey? Did she went to leeve him? Joseph trembled et seeing the irriteted Herry. He wondered why he egreed to let Nicole sleep here e little longer. This men wes so intimideting. Joseph wept in his heert end decided to focus on his phone insteed of looking et Herry. His sister wes so breve to heve e child with such e cold men. Wesn''t she efreid of freezing to deeth? Herry must be e devil! At the thought of this, Joseph reelly wented to flee. "Stop your wild imegion!" Herry''s cold voice interrupted Joseph. Herry knew well whet Joseph wes thinking from his chenging expressions. Joseph felt emberressed end smiled et him. This men must be e prophet! Herry gezed et the smiling Joseph, who looked like his sister. "Boss Lewis, ere you bi¡­bisexuel?" Herry''s stere scered the hell out of Joseph. Why would he choose to stey with such e men? Whet wes he thinking ebout? Herry coldly scenned his fece egein end seid, "You ere not thet ettrective. I only heve feelings for your sister!" With thet, Joseph petted his chest et once. "Hey, my ex-brother-in-lew¡­" "I wouldn''t mind if you just cell me brother-in-lew!" The men cut in, still looking et theputer. Joseph wes wordless et once. Then the men suddenly feced him end seid, "I heve severel leeding inteionel enterteinmentpenies. I cen give you en offer es you wish end help you develop your cereer. Moreover, I cen buy you e ville in whichever city you like, es well es e Shelby Supercer." "You went to be my suger deddy?" After e long while, Joseph opened his mouth end confusedly gezed et this powerful men. "Where is your sister?" This unexpected question confused Joseph, who just came out of the lounge. He had to think about how to answer. "She hasn''t been anywhere but working in her office after Ie!" What was going on between them two? Harry fell into silence. You could never know what a woman was thinking. Did she have the final say? Did she want to leave him? Joseph trembled at seeing the irritated Harry. He wondered why he agreed to let Nicole sleep here a little longer. This man was so intimidating. Joseph wept in his heart and decided to focus on his phone instead of looking at Harry. His sister was so brave to have a child with such a cold man. Wasn''t she afraid of freezing to death? Harry must be a devil! At the thought of this, Joseph really wanted to flee. "Stop your wild imagination!" Harry''s cold voice interrupted Joseph. Harry knew well what Joseph was thinking from his changing expressions. Joseph felt embarrassed and smiled at him. This man must be a prophet! Harry gazed at the smiling Joseph, who looked like his sister. "Boss Lewis, are you bi¡­bisexual?" Harry''s stare scared the hell out of Joseph. Why would he choose to stay with such a man? What was he thinking about? Harry coldly scanned his face again and said, "You are not that attractive. I only have feelings for your sister!" With that, Joseph patted his chest at once. "Hey, my ex-brother-inw¡­" "I wouldn''t mind if you just call me brother-inw!" The man cut in, still looking at theputer. Joseph was wordless at once. Then the man suddenly faced him and said, "I have several leading international entertainmentpanies. I can give you an offer as you wish and help you develop your career. Moreover, I can buy you a vi in whichever city you like, as well as a Shelby Supercar." "You want to be my sugar daddy?" After a long while, Joseph opened his mouth and confusedly gazed at this powerful man. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Joseph''s words made Harry speechless. He felt Joseph''s way of thinking was quite simr to L sometimes. "Don''t worry. I have no interest in you. Call me brother-inw next time!" He interrupted Joseph''s imagination with a cool tone. Harry''s words pulled Joseph back to the reality. He nodded. "No problem! Anything else?" "Who will you stand by, me or Thomas?" Harry asked while taking a cigarette out of packet and picking up his lighter. But he thought of Nicole in the lounge when he was about to ignite the cigarette. So he put the lighter down and fiddled with the cigarette in hand. "Brother-inw, I idolize you so much. I am on your side, of course!" Joseph bent over Harry''s executive desk excitedly and looked deep into Harry''s eyes. "What Harry offered was so tempting! Sorry, my sister!" Joseph thought. Hearing Joseph''s words, Harry nodded with satisfaction. Suddenly, the door of the lounge was opened from inside. Nicole came out, half awake. "Nicole, my sweetheart, you wake up." Joseph said. When he was about to go up, Harry had already squatted down beside Nicole. Harry scooped Nicole up. He looked just like a loving father who held his daughter up. "Uncle Harry. My uncle is here. Is he taking me home? I will miss you!" Nicole hooked around Harry''s neck and said. She didn''t want to leave! Harry disyed a slight smile. "Ask your uncle to bring you here next time. I will always wait for you here!" Hearing that, Nicole became awake. She tightened her grip on his neck and said excitedly, "Really? I cane here and y with you again?" Joseph was totally dumbfounded to see that. He couldn''t believe the poker-faced CEO could behave in such a fatherly way. s! Harry always wore a smile when he was with Nicole. Maybe that was the power of bond between father and daughter. Actually, Harry was a little bit pathetic. Cause he was holding his own daughter while he knew nothing about that. Joseph couldn''t image what would happen after Harry knew the truth... If that day came, God please bless my sister! "Certainly! I never lie!" Harry replied while holding Nicole with one hand and smoothing her fringe with the other hand. "Great! Uncle Harry, you are the best!" Love you!" Nicole cheered and kissed Harry''s cheek. Then she walked to her astonished uncle after Harry put her down. "Uncle, you look so foolish! Ha...ha..." Nicoleughed at Joseph. Joseph held back his astonishment and grumbled with a re, "Can''t you say something sweet to your dear uncle. I have been taking care of you all the time!" Harry arched his eyebrow on hearing "dear uncle". "Then don''t act foolishly! Ha...ha..!" Nicole keptughing at Joseph. Then she took over the toy Harry passed and waved farewell to him. Harry then walked Nicole and Joseph to the elevator. To be urate, he was sending Nicole off. When Harry went back, he saw Joey standing still and looking at him like a fool. He resumed his cold look at once and asked, "Joey, no work now?" Totally distracted, Joey nodded. When he managed to realize what Harry asked, he saw the livid Harry, who was going to increase his workload. "No, boss. I have a lot of things to do. I had misheard you!" Joey rushed to his desk and bent over his work right away. Seeing that, Harry went back to his office without saying anything further. He was in a good mood that day so he decided to be nice to Joey. Joey told himself to be calmer and careful in the future. Because his boss would be unpredictable when he was dealing with everything rted to Miss Newman. Later, Harry assigned him a task about Joseph. That task improved Joey''s understanding of how deep his love towards L. Yes! Love! L got off work earlier than usual that day. Landon, Joseph and Nicole was about to eat dinner when she came back home. They were all surprised to see L came back home so early. "L, dinner will be ready soon!" Landon said while taking one more pair of chopsticks out for L. "Okay, grandpa." L kissed Nicole and went to wash her hands. After dinner, when L was bathing Nicole, Nicole said excitedly, "Mommy, I am so happy today!" L threw her eye on Nicole who seemed to be in a good mood and asked, "Really? Why? Share with mommy." Nicole revealed a mysterious smile. She hooked around L''s neck with both her arms and said, "I met an uncle today. I was so happy being with him!" L guessed Nicole just encountered someone and had a good time with that stranger. "Really? Do you be good friends?" Lthered body wash on Nicole tenderly. "Yes, of course. Mommy can join us next time!" ying with her toys, Nicole thought of Harry and grinned. L smiled and washed the body wash off. "Mommy, can I sleep with you tonight?" Nicole looked at L expectantly. "Yes, of course. My sweetheart!" After giving Nicole a kiss, L held her up and walked out of the bathroom. Nicole giggled all the way. L felt happy and easy every time she was staying with Nicole. On the bed, she embraced Nicole and took a selfie. She was quite satisfied with that photo. So she posted it on Wechat moment. After Nicole fell asleep, L took out her phone. Many people liked andmented on the photo she just shared. A colleague asked, "So cute! Miss Newman, is this your daughter?" L considered for a while and replied, "Yes, it''s my daughter :D." Within minutes, numerousments from her colleagues flooded her Wechat moment, showing their surprise and disbelief. Her resume showed she was unmarried and she had never brought Nicole to thepany before. So all colleagues thought she was single. What''s more, she had been busy working in the past three years and none had ever seen her dating with any man. No wonder everyone was astonished to know she had a daughter. Everyone thought she was dating Joshua since what happened in the Fontainebleau Resort. Maybe that post could shift people''s attention away from that rumor. When she was buried in thought, her phone rang. Afraid that Nicole might be awaken by the ring, she answered the phone immediately This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. before checking the caller ID. It was from "Ex-husband". "Hello, Boss Lewis." She said politely while walking to the balcony. After half a minute''s silence, L finally heard Harry''s voice. "Whose daughter is Nicole?" Although Harry was trying to make himself sound emotionless, L could sense he sulked. L frowned at his words. She turned back and cast a nce at Nicole, who was sound sleep, and asked, "How do you know her name?" L didn''t know they met before. Harry said slowly, "That doesn''t matter. Tell me whose daughter Nicole is." In the daytime, he just nned to make up for the pain he caused. But in the evening, he learned that she had a daughter. Who was Nicole''s father? L took a deep breath while looking into the darkness faraway. "Boss Lewis. I think you know perfectly well that Nicole is my daughter." Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Those words out of L''s month threw Harry into silence. It was long before he asked, "Who is her father?" He tried to find out more. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Stars were blinking in the clear, dark night sky. It might be a fine day tomorrow. "Does that matter, Mr. Lewis? You also have a child, don''t you?" She sounded cold. Harry slightly frowned when he heard such queer words. He stubbed out the cigarette and untied his tie. "Who told you that?" What was she imagining? It got quiet again. L recollected the gossip among her colleagues. She wasn''t mistaken. "You have brought the child to thepany today. I didn''t see her, but many others did. You don''t need to cover it up, Mr. Lewis." Maybe they wereing to an end. Anyone could be hurt, except innocent kids! Harry sneered, "Miss Newman, so even you believe rumors?" And that was her child indeed! If Nicole were his daughter, he would introduce her to everyone... But unfortunately, she couldn''t be. They divorced over four years ago. How could Nicole be his daughter! What did he say that? Rumor? So that wasn''t his child! Hearing this, L let out a sigh of relief. It was so quiet that they could even hear the soft breath of each other. Over countless days and nights in the past, they had snuggled up to each other and felt the breath of each other in peace. But now, they were in no position to care for and contact each other. Would they maintain their ambiguous rtionship? Thinking back to his asional ferocious looks and ice-cold warnings, L wanted to give up. "Good night, Mr. Lewis!" She said softly. Deep in her heart, she told herself to let it be. Harry copsed in the sofa with his eyes closed and heard the soft voice. Her smiling face crossing his mind and lingered. "L." "Um?" He called her name in a masculine voice. The quiet night was pervaded with romance. Her heart was pounding. Right now, her mind went totally nk as if she were floating on a cloud without knowing where to go. "Come to me." Harry said gently. He wanted to see her now, desperately. L tried hard to pull herself out of his gentle trap before she almost said yes. He was really good at flirting with girls! "yboy." She gnashed her teeth and ended the call. Harry looked angry when the phone was suddenly hung up. So damn good, L! L stared at her phone and tried to calm herself. When did he start to seduce her? That night in Fontainebleau Resort, he also seduced her easily just because he knew her well! Tonight he tried to do that again. God, she wanted to beat him up! The next day was sunny as expected. It was getting hotter. L simply wore a long-sleeved olive long dress. At the morning conference. A top manager was transferred here from the headquarters, who shared the same position as Jeremy. He was said to be highlypetent and greatly valued by Harry. After the meeting, L answered a phone from a client and opened herputer when she saw a dismissal email in the inbox. Joshua was fired! She noticed that the email was sent by Joey with a reason of not working seriously. No more information... If she guessed right, Joshua was fired by Harry. She took up the phone and called Joey. "Joey, tell Harry he''s the CEO and he can''t use his position to get even with his employee!" She said straightforwardly. Hearing that, Joey repeated with what his boss had told him. "Boss said you can go to him directly if you have any objection." After hanging up the phone, L bit her lower lip and went to the floor of CEO office with her phone. Fine, she would go to him directly. It was in thepany. Why would she be scared? But to be honest, she was a little scared... In the CEO office. Joey greeted her with a nod. L pushed the door open before Joey told her boss was talking with others in the office. All right. It was toote. Just forgot it. Then Joey went back to his seat to go on working. L was about to call out Harry''s name, but she held her tongue when she saw another two men in the office. "Sorry. I don''t know you''re busy. I''m sorry to bother you." She apologized in embarrassment, pretending to be calm. In the office, Harry, Samuel and the new vice-general manager Jim Evans were discussing something. They all looked up at the woman breaking in. Jim was the only one who got surprised. Wasn''t that Miss Newman? How dare she break into the CEO office! He turned to the other two who didn''t look surprised at all. Oh, that was kind of revtion to him. Harry stared at her and spoke in time to save her from embarrassment. "Jim, I called Miss Newman over for a formal introduction. You shall fully cooperate with her in the future!" L finally let out a sigh of relief and regained her nerve as usual. She walked elegantly to them. "Miss Newman, I''m Jim. I''ve got a lot to learn from you!" The fair-skinned seemed to be in his twenties. But he had a rather feminine voice. L shook hands with him with a smile, "My pleasure, Mr. Evans. I''ve heard a lot about you. I have just taken this position. Your help will be appreciated!" They two talked politely. Having noticed the big smile on L''s face, Harry looked displeased. Samuel saw that clearly. He had suspected whether the woman was truly Harry''s ex-wife before. But now, he was 100% sure! Four years had passed. Why were they entangling with each other again? "Hello, Miss Newman!" Samuel stood up to greet L. He was curious about what happened between them. The man, who smiled calmly in a suit, leather shoes and wire-rimmed sses, looked familiar to L. "Hello, and you are?" She must have seen him before, but she failed to recall who he was at the moment. They shook hands politely when Samuel introduced himself. "I''m Samuel. I was the attorney of SL Group in Dreles!" Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Oh! That was Samuel, who L met four years ago. "Sorry for my poor memory." Samuel, the famous internationalwyer! How could she forget such an impressive man? The possessive Harry was happy to see that she forgot that handsome Samuel. Samuel sat down indifferently and began collecting his documents. "Harry, I''ll stay in Crescent Spring for some time." Reluctantly, he had to stay in Ascea for Harry from tomorrow on. "OK. Let''s have a gathering with Chuck and Eason sometimeter." Harry sat on the sofa and lighted a cigarette. Samuel nodded, bid farewell to them and left with his portfolio. Seeing Samuel leave so soon, Jim realized he had better follow Samuel and talk with CEO some other day. "Boss Lewis, I''m going back to work. Take your time!" Jim left too. Now there were only two in the office. L was extremely angry at Harry, who was smoking calmly. She walked to the man in her high heels, grabbed the cigarette in his mouth and snubbed it out in the ashtray. "Mr. Lewis, why did you fire Joshua?" Her straightforward question displeased Harry very much. "Why? Do I need a reason to fire anyone?" How arrogant he was! Harry nced at the cigarette butt in the ashtray and lit another one. L thought for a moment and said, "Of course you don''t need a reason. So fire me please!" Joshua was fired because of her. She felt sorry for this and didn''t want to stay here anymore. Hearing what she said, Harry took a deep drag and pulled her over. Off guard, L fell into his arms quickly... Harry puffed smoke into her face without giving her any chance to speak and L began coughing violently. She was choked and even her lovely face turned red. Damn the bastard! That was how he bullied her! She didn''t recover until she coughed for nearly one minute while leaning against the man''s chest. She pinched his waist with all her strength. The strong man didn''t get hurt while L felt a pain in her hand. Harry watched the woman coughing in his arms. As soon as she recovered, he puffed smoke into her face again. ¡­ Again, L coughed in his arms! She was so angry that she cursed him in her mind. She was ovee by a terrible fit of coughing. Harry looked at the angry woman with a smile. She must pay the price of disobedience. Of course, it was not over! L grabbed Harry''s hand and bit it as soon as she could catch her breath. He didn''t stop her but she gradually loosened his hand for she didn''t want to hurt him. Only bite marks are made. His skin was not broken. She was about to talk, but the man kissed her on the red lips. Then L began coughing fiercely once again. This time, Harry puffed smoke directly into her mouth. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. L was choked to tears! She cursed him hundreds of times in mind! Then she got up, took the tissues on the desk, wiped away the tears, and stared angrily at the indifferent Harry. "Harry, you son of a bitch!" She was furious at what he had done to her! Harry snubbed out the cigarette, his eyes shing with anger. She cursed him again! "L, let''s figure out how many times you have cursed me." However, L had got used to his cold voice and talked back. "You bullied me first every time!" L blushed and med him. Harry protested, "You stole my lines." He felt good when seeing her red face. Oh no! She didn''t wanna tangle with him anymore! She was nearly driven up the wall by him! She nervously stood up from the sofa and looked down at the man. "Harry, listen. If you fire Joshua, I''ll quit office!" Harry stopped smiling. "Does Nicole''s father know that you keep a man?" Keep a man? Calm down! Calm down! L was totally infuriated and took a deep breath... She kept telling herself that this man was Nicole''s father, as well as her beloved one! She went blind in love! "Of course he knows! But this is my own business. It has nothing to do with you." L tried to calm down. The atmosphere was freezing. No one would feel hot beside him in the midsummer. "Quit? No way!" Harry made his final decision and went back to his desk. He was seemingly going to work. Looking at the unfriendly look on his face, L thought she had to obey this big shot, and only in this way could she get a chance. With that, she took a deep breath and walked to Harry with a smile. "Boss Lewis, in your opinion, how can the innocent Joshua be spared?" Her better attitude satisfied Harry. He made his request briefly and clearly. "Have a nap with me." L lost her temper which she had been trying to keep. "Bang!" She banged on the desk and glowered at him! She felt a pain in her hand... Really painful! But the man didn''t give her a damn. Her eyes turned red. Was Ynda the only one that he would be tender to? L''s eyes shed with disappointment. Well, just a nap! Anyway, they had slept together many time! As Harry thought she would turn away, she headed to his lounge. He was satisfied with her obedience and smiled wickedly. However, did it mean that she was willing to sleep with him for the sake of Joshua? If it was someone else who asked her to do that, would she still be so obedient? At the thought of that, he withdrew his smile. L sat in the lounge, waiting for Harry. But after more than 10 minutes, she didn''t see anyonee in. She had to go out to check what was going on, but there was no one in the office¡­ L was about to explode. Harry had teased her again and again! Ah! Ah! Ah! If she was given a gun, she would absolutely shoot him to death! When L came out of the office, everybody could see the anger on her face. She tried to keep calm, but in vain. Seeing she was out, Joey hurried over and said, "Miss Newman, boss is going to meet the head of the public security bureau. He just said that you had better go back to work and stop thinking irrelevant things." Then he drew near and added, "And never try to hook up with him." Chapter 139 Chapter 139 With this, Joey stepped backward to keep a distance from L. Upon hearing thest few words, L cast a piercingly sharp nce at Joey who was trying hard to hold back hisughter. "You sure this is what he said?" She asked in disbelief. Joey nodded. He didn''t have the balls to spout nonsense in the name of his boss. L took out the phone and sent a Wechat message to Harry. Harry, who was driving, heard the message tone and unlocked the phone. It was a message from L. "Son of bitch!" He turned nasty as this woman was getting less restrained. "We will square the ount. I''ll pay your hospitalization fee!" After reading the reply, she really wanted to kill him! Fortunately, the email from Joey eased L''s anger. "The previous tip-off is proven to be a malicious nder. As a result, Joshua is reinstated." After a while, she got a push entitled "Lawless Brad Moore Was Imprisoned, with Criminal Suspect Under Investigation" Brad? Is that Brad that day? She clicked open the news. Brad was found on the street, paralyzed. As the investigation continued, the police found Brad was involved in quite a few crime cases and now had been put behind bars. Besides, the police tracked down arge amount of stolen property and closed down three substandard entertainment centers and bars. His uncle was involved and was under investigation now. The man in the picture was nobody but Brad with medical gauze on his eyes and bloodstain all over his body. Next to him was Dev with medical gauze on his eyes too. Their arms were broken. L credited all that to Harry. Ruthless though, she didn''t feel sympathy for them after she learned about what they had done before. At noon, L drove out of thepany to have lunch. Behind a middle school was an alleyway where situated a delicious rice noodles restaurant. L parked the car and then got out with her handbags. As soon as she entered the alleyway, someone called her name in a familiar voice. "L!" She became vignt at once and pretended to hear nothing. Meanwhile, she dialed Harry''s numberThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. from the call history. "L!" L knew she couldn''t shake him off, so she turned around. She coldly looked at Mike in front, who was more dejected than days ago. The shabby grey coat, scruffy jeans and filthy shoes molded him into a man who was totally different from the one that was always immactely dressed. It was no way a mere coincidence. Mike kept an eye on her for days but couldn''t get to her alone. Today, he finally got the chance after following her all the way. "Mike, you still have the guts to show up?" She spoke so loudly, hoping Harry could hear her. Casting a greedy eye on the increasingly gorgeous woman, Mike wanted to screw her on the spot. "I just want a sum of money and then I will leave here. That''s why I am here today." After what happenedst time, Harry dispatched his men to find him and beat him to death. He was so intimidated that he didn''t dare to look for a job, but wandered around every day. He then had been leading a vagrant life, begging for food when hungry and drinking running water when thirsty. He had had enough! After hisint, L sneered. "Mike, you has ruined my family. Now you are expecting money from me? No way! Why don''t you go to you fiancee Sara?" Passers-by curiously looked at the confronting two. Mike slowly came neat. "Let''s talk somewhere else. It is noisy here." He kept her at arm''s length as he knew L wouldn''t want to stay too closer. He studied L, thinking of the past days when she called him Mike affectionately. But Sara was the only one he loved. There was no ce in his heart for L. When they were together, he was just using her throughout. On her 22th birthday, she was so damn gorgeous in the full dress which was gifted by Mike. He drugged the red wine as he was determined to get her but refused to take the responsibility. To his surprise, she didn''t show up until her father was removed from the office. L had wanted to refuse. But she agreed after thinking twice. "Ok. Let''s go to Old Tree Cafe over there!" Her clear-cut response alerted Mike. He touched his pocket subconsciously. On the verge of desperation, he had decided to bring her down with him if she yed tricks. L walked towards the crowded ce. But as soon as they went out of the alleyway, Mike put his arm around her shoulder. They looked like an intimate couple. "Go back. We are not going to the cafe." He wasn''t stupid. He knew what she wanted to do as she walked towards the crowd. L uttered no words but went back since the sharp object against her waist hurt her. It must be a knife, she guessed. Mike looked around and took her to a shabby alley where not a single soul was found. He shoved her against a dirty wall. It made L feel sick. But Mike cared nothing about that. Mike snuggled up to her perfumed body, with right hand holding the knife against her waist. The call didn''t get through? L felt a bit of frustrated at the thought of that. But what if Harry answered the phone in the end? So she decided to manoeuvre the enemy instead of giving up. As Mike came closer, the obnoxious odor from him made her sick all the more. She knit her eyebrows and said, "You wanna money, right? I can give you. How much do you want?" She looked skyward, trying to get fresh air. Sniffing her fragrance, he imed, "I have changed my mind. Not just money, I want you, too!" With that, he attempted to kiss her on the red lips. L turned away. "Mike, if you dare to touch me today, you''ll get nothing." L, who had been calm, now was freaked out as Mike would really do what he wanted. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 When Mike heard that he couldn''t get the money, he hesitated. Anyway, he could possess any kind of woman if he had the money. "Well, give me ten million!" What he said gave L a scare. She squinted at the man in front of her, restraining a feeling of annoyance. "You''re overestimating me. My annual sry now is merely over a million, and I''ve just taken the position this month. How can I get so much money for you?" Mikeughed. "Your husband, he has money. For him, ten million is a drop in the bucket!" "You are wrong. Harry is not my husband now. He has a fiancee!" That was a fact. Saying it out would only hurt her feelings. Mike held the dagger up at her eye level. "If you don''t obey, I don''t mind slicing into your little snow- white face." Eyes full of evil desire, he threw his hand around her shoulder. "Let go of me, and I''ll give you the money!" she said. As he touched her, L had to make a promise first. "Harry,e and help me. If you save me, I will listen to you! I promise." She thought to herself. Hearing L''s words, Mike put on a smile, which made L sick. How stupid she was to have had a rtionship with such a man! "Where are you going?" She asked the man, trying to buy time and expecting someone to save her. Mike kissed her cheek, put his hands around her waist, and looked at L with a disgusting smile. "How about going with me?" She wiped her cheek hard, as if there was something nasty on it. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She was such an idiot to have taken a liking to this bastard Mike in the past! Displeased to see her reaction, Mike waved the dagger in front of her. The sharp dagger slowly sliced the cor of her dress. "Stop it! I''ll go get the money!" She held back the feeling of nausea and pressed down his hand. "Well, I''ve changed my mind again. You have to serve me first, and I''ll let you go get the money!" He wanted to take the money and let her go, but she was so tempting that he could not let her go so easily. He continued to slice her clothes with the dagger and L dared not struggle. "Mike, if you don''t stop, you won''t get a dime!" She threatened in a stern voice. He waved his hand and stared at the woman''s face. "It''s no use saying anything, L. I only want you now!" Hearing his words, L had no choice but to throw away her handbag and grab hold of his arm with both hands. "Touch me again, and I will put up a desperate fight!" Mike got rid of her hands easily and pulled out his hand that held the dagger. L seized the chance to free herself from his control and ran away. "Help!" she eximed. But Mike caught up quickly. When they were pulling each other, her arm was cut by the dagger. Her olive sleeves were pierced and blood began to ooze out. Mike threw the dagger on the ground and covered her mouth with one hand. With the other hand, he pinned her down and kept her from moving. Then he picked up the dagger and held it to her throat. "Shout for help? Do it again and I''ll stab you in the neck." He stared fiercely at the woman and recalled the past days, his eyes bloodshot. L continued to struggle. All at once the sharp dagger made a small cut in her neck. "Ah!" Mike, who was straddling her, let out a scream, frowned in pain, and dropped the dagger. He covered his bleeding left arm, but his right arm began to bleed while he was screaming. L took a look at his arms and saw two... gunshot wounds! Mike toppled down to the ground in agony. L sat up immediately and tumbled into a familiar embrace. Harry made it! L leaned against the man''s chest and grasped his shirt. Harry patted the slightly shivering woman, gazing at her bloodstained sleeve and the ripped cor... With a cold and gloomy expression, he lifted the pistol that was equipped with a silencer, and fired several shots toward Mike. Unable to scream any more, Mike passed out because of the pain. Harry tossed the pistol onto the ground and carried the woman in his arms, protecting her from curious eyes. After they left, Joey picked up the pistol and L''s handbag and waited for the police there. Joey thought of the phone call Harry made a dozen minutes ago, in which he revealed all his feelings for L. "Ask the police to find L''s mobile phone location and send it to me. Bring the pistol and I''ll meet you there." Though his words were normal, his tone was quite the opposite. He was in a deep anxiety apart from the usual coldness. Within a few minutes, the police located L''s mobile phone. Harry and Joey reached the small alley behind Old Tree Cafe, which was not far from thepany. Seeing Mike pressing L against the ground, Harry fired on him without hesitation. The police came and took Mike away. Joey went to the police station with them. Harry rushed to his car carrying L and put her in the backseat. Before he went to the driver seat, L caught hold of his shirt. He had to return to the backseat first, and L hugged the man who came to her rescue. She cried happily the moment she felt his breath. He did not let her down. When she needed him most, he came to protect her. How could she be capricious again? He was the love of her life. How could she let him go? "Harry, thank you." She nestled in his arms and said softly, her hands tightly clutching his shirt. Harry smiled, patted her back and kissed her on her long hair. "Stay here. I''ll take you to the hospital." L did as he said and watched the man in admiration. She must spend the rest of her life with him! Ouch... To alleviate the pain in her arm, she blew on the wound. At Zoria Private Hospital. L''s dress were in shreds. Harry carried her into a single room and called in the best female surgeon in the Hospital. The doctor cleaned and bandaged her wound, which was not deep, and then told them that they could leave. Harry took L back to the Crescent Spring and called someone to bring clothes for her. L sat down and nced around the man''s huge bedroom. This was the second time that she had come to his vi in Crescent Spring, and thest time they had a terrible quarrel. The room door was opened and Harry came in with a bag. Looking at the woman sitting in bed in a daze, he asked, "What are you thinking about?" Chapter 141 Chapter 141 L recovered and chuckled. "I was thinking about my prince charming." Her eyes glittered with affection. Harry sat on the bed and caressed L''s arm which was dressed withyers of gauze. "Is it still hurt?" L unhappily pouted, "You don''t even ask who my prince charming is?" With that, she withdrew her hand from his. Harry kissed her on the lips with a sly smile and confidently asked, "Anyone else except me?" If L yed tricks on him and told him it was Nicole''s irresponsible father, Harry would no doubt cut her connection with that man. She looked at the man like a spoiled child and said, "Get out! Get out! I''m going to get changed." Harry stared at the changeable woman who was now ying cute. He carried her off the bed by waist and asked her to turn around. After L did so, Harry started to unzip her dress. His breathing got faster around her, but she didn''t feel anything. He held her in the arms, enjoying the peaceful moment. The scene in the alley shed through L''s mind. She pushed him away and threw her dress to the rubbish bin. "I''m gonna have a shower!" She gave him an anxious look. Harry swooped her up in his arms. "You can''t touch water now. Let me help." She thought he was going to offer a helping hand. But it turned out... As the evening approached, Harry looked at the exhausted woman with a content smile. After 7 pm. Awakened by Harry''s ringtone, L opened her tired eyes and looked at the man who answered the phone away. Noticing that it was dark outside, L sat up immediately, put on clothes and went off the bed. Harry watched her dressing and said coldly, "Okay." After hanging up the phone, he came over. "Mike is dead." He spoke to the blushing woman straightforwardly. Mike was beaten in the police station and died because of heavy bleeding. He should have been tortured further! L paused when she reached out for her handbag. Died... The man she had been in love with died... At the time when she wanted nothing but revenge, she never thought he would die one day. His death was not to be regretted. But somehow L felt sorry. Probably because she felt sorry for the days she had spent with him. He did bring her plenty of happy hours, even though all those happiness and caring were nothing but lies. But she was happy at that time. Harry was unpleasant to see her face turning pale. That man hurt her over and over again. Now she was sad about his death? He grabbed her wrist and held her in the arms. "Are you feeling sorry for him?" He asked coldly. She looked at the man, wondering if he was angry. Why? "I am asking you if you''re feeling sorry for him?" Harry asked aggressively, determined to get the answer. Until then, L recovered from the shock. When she softly grasped his waist, Harry''s anger was alleviated a lot. Sheid her head on his chest to feel his heartbeat. "No. I''m just a bit shocked to hear that. I did feel sorry for him for a moment. But now I''m fine. He deserved it." In her youth, he manipted her, ruined her family, hurt her and insulted her. Worse, he attempted to compel her again and again. How could it be possible that she got hurt by his death. Satisfied to hear that, the man threw the phone onto the bed, stroked her long hair, held her face and kissed her on the lips. "Wait a second. I''ll take you to dinner and then drive you back." She nodded obediently and hugged him. How she wished time could stop at that moment. How long could the hard-won peace and sweatst? Absent-minded, she loosened her grip. Her feelings of anxiety sucked... When Harry went get changed, she decisively left the Crescent Spring alone and texted Harry. "I go by myself. Bye!" It took her quite a while to walk out of the vi quarter. All of sudden, a car stopped beside her with a honk. Inside the car was Harry, staring at her, face livid. See! Their momentary sweat and peace blew off. It was for fear that she would be too dependent on him and hate to part that she left by herself. So he shouldn''t wear the poker face now, right? "Get in the car!" He said calmly, eyeing the woman who was in a daze and wondering what was on her mind. She bit her lower lip before opening the front door and went in the car. Harry leaned to her immediately after she sat steady, which definitely freaked her out. Harry watched the dumbfounded L and fastened the seat belt for her. Surprised by an unexpected kiss, she didn''t know what to do. As L didn''t kiss back, Harry pinched her finger. It was not until then that she recovered from the slipped mind. The light turned green and the car behind beeped at them. Harry had to loosen his grip on his prey. On the wide street was the hurtling ck Maserati, inside of which L was gazing at the driver in silence. He had a good-looking profile, thick eyebrow, Roman nose and thin lips. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Indulged in his tantalizing profile, she couldn''t take her eyes off him. "Hot enough?" He asked casually. L nodded candidly and said, "Yes. Your hot body impresses me!" ... She didn''t wake up to what she just said until he fixed his eagle eyes on her. Why he kept gazing at her? He repeated what she just murmured when they were waiting for the green light at the crossing. Er... She looked at the smiling man nkly. Was that what she just said? In all likelihood since that was her real thought... He quickly stole a kiss from her lips before stepping the gas and passing the crossing. They went to eat hot pot as L required. Harry acted like a waiter, boiling vegetables and meat for L who was eating with gusto. However, the loving eyes of girls nearby irritated her. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 "Don''t you eat something?" While having fun eating, L looked up at Harry who hadn''t touched anything in his bow yet. Harry took a look at the pot and shook his head. "No. You go ahead." He replied softly. L picked a fish tofu out of the pot and put it into his bowl. "Have a try." Looking at the expectant face, Harry put the tofu into his mouth. He had never eaten that before. "How does it taste? Like it?" She remembered he took her to eat hot pot several years ago. At that time, he just watched her eat and didn''t eat anything himself. She must persuade him to eat something this time! Harry didn''t want to let the excited woman down. So he swallowed the tofu whole and nodded. What the hell did he just eat? He would purchase this shop and reopen it, in case it caused him more trouble! Again L got him a seafood meatball and then red at a girl at the next table. She had noticed the girl, who turned around to peep at Harry again and again in the past half an hour. After having the hot pot, Harry, who had a dull ache in the tummy, went shopping with L and drove her home. At the gate of Newman''s Manor. L managed to get out of the car after she kissed him as he required. Harry didn''t head for Storm Nightclub before watching her enter the manor. When he arrived, everyone else had been in the private room. Without a word, Samuel took up three prepared cups of baijiu from the table and handed them to him. In a good mood, Harry promptly knocked back the baijiu. Eason looked at Harry up and down. Harry wasn''t frowning as usual. Instead, he was wearing an obscure smile. Eason then asked, "Harry, were you with a girl today? It is rare to see you in such a good mood." Hearing this, everybody turned to Harry, who didn''t deny but nodded. He was indeed very happy to have stayed with that woman! "Hey, what''s going on?" Samuel patted Harry''s shoulder and guessed it must have something to do with his ex-wife. Harry ate some fruits and nced at Samuel. "Have a guess." ... Was he Harry? Was he the Harry they knew? "Harry, my Muse subdued you, didn''t she?" Never would E forget that day four years ago when a beautiful woman quarreled with the horrible Harry in the CEO office of SL Group in Dreles. She was in a cold sweat from fear when her Muse not only smashed up things, but also yelled at Joey for not watching over his boss and letting his boss seduce young girls. She snorted withughter when she thought about that. Everybody, eyebrows raised, looked at the only girl in the private room. Joey, sitting beside Chuck, was casual at the moment. It also reminded him of the past. The girl E just mentioned should be L. "Do you mean the one who med me for not watching over my boss?" Joey stared at the whisky in his ss indifferently. E nodded. She wasn''t seducing Harry deliberately that day. She had no choice. Harry smiled slightly. "She''s your Muse?" Oh, then everyone knew who she was. E nodded happily. How scary Harry was! Her Muse didn''t fear him, but even dared to quarrel with him. "Superwoman!" E really admired L. Speaking of that, Joey raised his wrist to show off his watch in front of E. "Look, a watch from your Muse!" ... Samuel, E, Eason and Chuck all focused on Harry as if he was cuckolded. His smile stiffened. He didn''t bring it up because Joey wasn''t wearing the watchtely. Now since he saw it, he grabbed Joey''s arm, removed the watch and threw it into the garbage bin. "Harry, that''s the most expensive gift I''ve ever had!" Joey stared at the luxury watch in the bin with a deep regret and pped his hand over his chest. Harry replied indifferently, "Will you care about something only worth tens of thousands?" Joey could have a gathering with them here today. He was not just Harry''s assistant. Watching the dramatic scene, Eason swept his arm over Harry''s shoulder. "Hey, you can''t be chasing the same girl, can you?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Harry immediately shot a warning gaze at Joey. Joey put up his hand at once. "I swear, I don''t have feelings for your ex-wife. The only feeling I have towards her is admiration." Dared he steal Harry''s woman? No, he didn''t want to ask for trouble. Harry took a quick look at him and felt satisfied. "Should we go to buy you a watchter?" Joey was shocked, "Forget it. I''ll im it from you!" He would think it over which luxury watch he was going to buy. Samuel took up the whisky bottle and filled their sses. It was a rare chance of getting together. "Let''s get hammered!" They proposed a toast and drank it bottom up. Samuel noticed the wine left in E''s ss and said, "Take it easy. Don''t get drunk." E nodded. Her face was flushed, but no one saw that in the dim light. They returned to seats. Eason started to sing love songs when Samuel stood up, "I''m going to the men''s room." After a little while, a small figure also sneaked out of the private room. Outside the men''s room. A man and a woman, who just came out from the private room, stood at the door. "Samuel, I have something to tell you." E lowered her head and stared at the toes. She seldom got the chance to meet him. Now she had to let him know what she thought. Samuel stared at the girl in front of him, who he always treated as his little sister. "What''s up, E?" E nerved herself. "Samuel, I... I like you, for many years." Even she couldn''t remember how many years ago she fell in love with him. Five or six years, probably. Samuel fell silent at her words. E was the sister of his buddy. She was a shy girl, as timid as a hare. How to refuse her? The silencested for long when E pinched the hem of her blouse. Finally, she said it out! But, she wondered if Samuel would... Samuel opened his mouth. "Sorry, E." He just said sorry. It disconcerted her. "I have a girl in my heart." He told the truth directly, although he failed to be with her right now. But he couldn''t ept E when he liked someone else. "Samuel, I don''t care..." It was long before she could talked again. Her heart was badly hurt. Samuel looked into the pale E. He wasn''t hardhearted, but he still replied, "But I care." If he epted E, that would be unfair to any of them. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 E had nothing to say. Since he refused her, what else could she do? "Come on, let''s go back." Samuel went past E towards the private room. E stretched out to stop Samuel, "Samuel, are you¡­ together?" She hadn''t given up the hope. Thinking of grandma''s attitude, Samuel said, "No, we broke up. But I can''t forget her." He clearly expressed that he had someone in his heart, hoping that E could ept the fact and stop wasting time on him. Then he went away, leaving E there alone. E stood there for a pretty long time before her cell phone rang. It was her brother Eason. She took a deep breath, "Hello, brother." "Where are you? We have been waiting for you." When Eason was on the phone, Samuel was guzzling wine not far from him. Hearing Eason''s words, Samuel knew he was calling E and looked over. E''s hand was shivering because she was still depressive. "Brother, I''ve got a situation and need to go first. Just enjoy yourselves!" She tried to make herself sound calm. The careless brother really didn''t feel anything wrong. "OK, be careful." "Okay. Bye." E left the club after hanging up the phone. Samuel looked at the cup in his hand and asked Eason casually, "Did E leave?" He was wondering whether he would ept E if his heart was not upied. Maybe he wouldn''t¡­ Eason drank a mouthful of wine and said thoughtlessly, "Yeah. The girl is now grown up and has many secrets. She even didn''t tell me her leg was broken while filming some time ago." Samuel fell into silence. Harry noticed his unusual silence. However, Eason was still talking about E without stopping, "... The girl seems to fall in love with someone and keeps looking at her cell phone every day." Speaking of this, he nced at Samuel, who was still drinking, and continued, "By the way, I see your photos in E''s cell phone. She told me she really admired your eloquence and wanted to be awyer like you. Funny, right? You all know she''s as timid as a rabbit and if someone threatens her, she will certainly break into tears..." Without notice of Samuel''s silence, Eason said a lot about E. Between the lines, everyone could tell how much he cared about his sister. Samuel put down the cup, stood up and bid farewell to the others, "I have something to do. I have to go now!" He didn''t know why he began to worry about E after hearing what Eason had said. Eason didn''t know why Samuel left in such a hurry. He looked at him with surprise and said, "What''s the matter? We seldom have a chance to get together and you are leaving now? Well, pay the bill first!" Seeing Samuel walking to the door, Eason realized he had to leave now. Sine he couldn''t stop Samuel, he wanted him to pay the bill as apensation. Samuel gestured OK and opened the door of the private room. After paying the bill, he went out hurriedly. He knew he may have to drink tonight, so he came with his chauffeur. He asked the chauffeur to drive him around to find E. Suddenly, E appeared in his sight, walking slowly on the side of the street and wiping tears. Samuel didn''t get out of the car. Instead, he told the chauffeur to slow down and follow her. "Though she was sad now, it''s better than giving her an empty promise and letting her down in future." Samuel thought. In order to join today''s party, Eason came back from abroad specially. E was shooting a TV series in Ascea. So Eason brought her to the club together. Seeing E enter her hotel, Samuel told the chauffeur to go back. He thought a lot on his way back, and finally persuaded himself that he had made a right choice. He packed up and moved from Harry''s Crescent Spring to the hotel E lived in. "Well, just go, and I''ll pay." Harry promised to pay for the hotel expense with no hesitation. Samuel noticed his voice was not alright. "Are you OK? What happened there?" Harry leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes tightly, "Don''t worry. Maybe I just drank too much and got a stomachache." His stomach began aching after he ate the hot pot. Cups of baijiu he drank had made things worse. "You have a doctor there. Ask him to check you up." He went to the presidential suite with the room card in hand. After he stepped out of the elevator, he saw a woman entering her room. If he was not mistaken, that woman must be E. "I know. How could you leave so early? You owe us a meal!" He sat upright, face turning pale. Samuel agreed soon and opened the door of his room, which was just diagonally opposite to E''s. Then he hung up the phone. The chauffeur took his luggage into the room and left. Samuel lived in Uthana. This time, he came to Ascea to help Harry, just as he went to Dreles to help himst time. Harry was his biggest client and also helped him open hisw firm. Samuel really appreciated his help. After hanging up the phone, Harry asked Chuck to take him to the hospital. Only Eason and Joey were left. Helplessly, they followed Harry to Zoria Private Hospital to see what''s the matter with the tough guy. At the hospital. Harry was diagnosed with acute gastroenteritis. Chuck put him on a drip in a high-ss ward. Eason sat by the bed and watched the man leaning on it, "What did you eat?" He had never seen Harry fall ill. "He ate some pungent food and drank a lot of baijiu. That''s it!" Chuck answered while collecting his medicine and tools. Harry closed his eyeszily, "Leave me alone. I get nurses here." When all of them left, he opened his eyes suddenly. He used the cell phone to take a photo of his left transfused hand. Then he selected a contact in WeChat and sent the photo. L''s cell phone rang when she was about to fall asleep with her daughter in arms. It was sote and she took out her phone reluctantly, wondering who the hell it was. It was Harry! Why was he still awakete at night? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She began to worry upon seeing the photo he sent. "Who?" "Of course me!" He wasn''t in the mood to take photos of others. She sat up and quickly replied a few words. "What''s wrong with you?" Harry was alright when they were together. Howe? "Ward 606 in Zoria Private Hospital." He sent his address because he wanted to see her and be with her. L got up quickly, put her daughter on her own bed, and drove to the hospital after changing her clothes. She rushed to the hospital and opened the door of ward 606. The man leaned back on the bed, eyes closed. Though falling ill, he still looked noble. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 "Harry, are you OK?" L asked anxiously while scooting to Harry. "I''m going to die." Harry replied in a low voice without opening his eyes. His desperate tone doubled L''s anxiety. L threw herself into his arms, eyes turning red. "Harry, tell me what''s wrong with you? How do you feel now?" She asked while checking him up. Harry grasped her hand and said in a hoarse voice, "I develop an incurable disease!" Incurable disease? L was devastated on hearing that. "How could that happen? I cannot live without him." She thought. Tears streamed down her face and dropped onto Harry''s arm. Her hot tears panicked Harry. He pressed L''s head against his chest at once and said, "Don''t cry. I am just lovesick." What? Lovesick? L stopped crying instantly. Teary-eyed, she raised her head and looked at the smirking man. L pinched Harry''s waist with all her strength out of sulk. Seeing Harry just frowned slightly, L held Harry''s arm up and bit it to vent her spleen. She didn''t loosen her grip until she made bite marks on Harry''s arm. "Do you have propensity for violence?" Harry asked while checking his arm which had been bitten and pinched by L many times. L wiped her tears and gave Harry a p, "Yes, so what? You trick me first!" She was really scared. Because Harry was not that kind of person who would joke about that. Harry wiped her tears when L muttered, "Lovesick! If you miss your fiancee, you can call her. Why did you send a message to me?" Yes! Why did him send message to L? Harry looked at L with disdain. "... Why do you look at me in that way?" Lined while sitting down at the bedside. Harry closed his eyes, trying to ignore that silly woman. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Hey, did you call me here to watch your poker face?" L said while hitting Harry''s arm which was just bit by her. If someone said L had no propensity for violence, Harry would be the first one to raise objection. Harry sat up and moved aside to make space for L. Then he patted the bed and asked L to lie down beside him. His tenderness greatly eased L''s anger. Shey down obediently, head pillowed on his arm. Harry held her close to his chest, "Sleep!" Staring at Harry''s infusion bags, L asked, "You haven''t told me what''s wrong with you!" The hot pot made him so? If that was the fact, she should be med. Harry could guess what L was thinking. He exined, "I drank some Baijiu tonight." L looked up at him. She concluded that her hot pot plus pungent Baijiu made him sick. "So we don''t eat hot pot again and you should drink less alcohol." She advised seriously. "Ok." Harry replied and kissed L on her forehead. He seldom ate spicy food. The hot pot L ordered was too spicy for him. He ignored the dull pain when they were shopping. In the Storm, he felt better. But after he drank several cups of Baijiu, things got worse. The ward was so quiet that Harry and L could hear the heartbeats of one another. It was toote. So L fell asleep soon in Harry''s arms. It was over three o''clock am when the infusion wasplete. He sat up after a nurse removed the needle. Before the nurse was about to say something, he gestured her to keep quiet. The nurse nodded and left. Then Harry lifted the asleep L up by her waist and walked out of the ward. He put L on the rear seats. In order not to awake her, he was quite, gentle and careful. But L still woke up. In a daze, L asked him, "How do you feel? Better now?" Hearing L''s caring words, Harry nodded. "Go back to sleep. I will drive you back." Drive her back? Back to where? As Harry went to the driver seat, L sat up and realized that she was in the car. "The infusion was complete? Are you feeling better now?" she asked. Harry got in the car and turn backed to look at her, "Yes. We are going home now." L fell asleep again on the way. Harry drove her to the Crescent Spring. L was awoken by her mobile phone ring tone next morning. She touched a face when she was groping her phone. L got frightened and opened her eyes immediately, only to find Harry gazing at her. Seeing Harry, she was relieved. She remembered they were in the hospitalst night. "But why do I end up here?" L wondered. Harry passed her the phone, which kept ringing. It was from Jordan. L cleared her throat and answered, "Morning, Jordan." "Where are you now? I saw you at homest night." Jordan asked in a worried tone. He had knocked on the door of L''s bedroom for a while but nobody answered. He opened the door and found L wasn''t in the room. Looking at the smirking Harry, L tried to work out an excuse and said, "Eh... I am inpany now. I am a little bit busy recently so I go to work earlier today." This was convincing. Jordan glimpsed the clock. It was over 7 am. He believed L and said, "I know you work hard. But do take care yourself." L had been working hard since she joined SL Group. Being a professional woman was not bad. But all families hoped L could take more care of herself. "OK. I will. Please help me drive Nicole to kindergarten." L said. Since Jordan was home, he or Joseph could drive Nicole to the kindergarten. L felt relieved after hanging up the phone. Seeing it was past 7 am, L got up immediately. Seeing L was getting off the bed, Harryined, "Am I invisible?" L giggled. She bent over and kissed Harry slightly, "Boss Lewis. Please let go of me or we will be late." Could a slight kiss satisfy Boss Lewis? The answer was "No" of course. Harry yanked L back into his arms and gave her a hot and heavy kiss. After the sweet early morning, they went to thepany together. It was past 8 am when they arrived. ording to thepany rules, they werete. After checking that there was no one in the parking area, L got out of Harry''s s ck Maserati quickly. Before she got in the elevator, she repeated asking him to take the next elevator. Harry was so upset that he had an impulse to teach her a lesson in the car. L was ten minutes''te when she finally arrived at her office. She quickly collected meeting documents and hurried to the conference room. Harry strode into the conference room soon after she sat down. Julie studied them suspiciously. How strange it was that both Harry and L werete for the meeting. But she couldn''t figure out what exactly happened between them. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 In the afternoon, L received a WeChat message from Harry: "Come to my ce tonight and make it up to me." ...... It was straightforward. "How about I buy you a gift instead?" She offered an alternative. "Do not try to change my decision." He replied at once. Fine! "All right." She replied reluctantly. The night was dark and windy. At Crescent Spring Vi. After they winded down after sex, Harry looked at the woman who was about to fall asleep and said in a soft voice, "Do not go home tonight." She rolled over and said, "No! If I stay out all night, I will be skinned alive!" Finally the woman was able to catch her breath and have a rest. She didn''t want to stay with him all night! "Oh? Will you? I bet you won''t get out of this room!" The man threw his arm around her waist, without listening to her protests. "Tell me, do you have other men in these four years?" Upon thinking that she might have been together with other men, Harry gritted his teeth. "What? You have a fiancee, but I am not allowed to be with other men?" On hearing L''s words, the man flew into a passion and had angry sex. ...... After a long time, L was taken into the bathroom by the man. Because of the sound of the running water, she did not hear the phone rings. In the middle of the night, Harry toweled the woman dry and tucked her in when he heard the ringing tone from her cell phone. He took out the phone, and saw many missed calls from her brothers. Her younger brother was calling. Harry looked at the little woman who was sleeping and pressed the "Answer" button. "Sis. Why don''t you answer my phone? What are you doing in the middle of the night?" Joseph asked in an anxious and exasperated voice. "She won''t go back tonight." The male voice over the phone startled Joseph, who took a nce at the phone number and was assured that it was his sister''s! "Who are you? Where is my sister?" On hearing Joseph''s words, Jordan became vignt. "Your brother-inw, don''t you remember me?" His simple reply made Joseph silent. Harry?... Joseph didn''t recognize his voice... What should he say? "Brother-inw, please take care of my sister." "I will. We have some work to talk about." The man lit a cigarette and looked out the window. He didn''t mind talking to Joseph. "Let my sister answer the phone!" Talking about work? Who the hell would talk about work in the middle of the night? "She is tired and falls asleep." ...... Joseph silently hung up the phone. What else could he say? Could anyone tell him what else he could say? "L is with her ex-husband." Jordan looked at his younger brother and said affirmatively. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Um... L is noting home tonight." Joseph hoped his former brother-inw wouldn''t let him down. "If you maltreated my sister ever again, I would ask my brother to raze your house to the ground with his army!" thought Joseph. Although Harry offered him benefits, he should not fail his sister. Jordan stood up from the sofa and said, "Go to bed. L is grown-up. She knows what she is doing." Then he went back to his room. Joseph nced at the back of his brother, shrugged, and walked towards his bedroom. He hoped that L wouldn''t be silly again this time. "By the way, there are a few days left before you sign the contract with thepany, right? Look after Nicole for your sister these days." Jordan added. Joseph let out a sigh, for he had be a babysitter! No, he had to call on Harry some other day to find out what he was up to! Right! That''s it! The next morning, L felt a kiss in her face. "Nicole, stop! Mommy is getting up right now." The man paused and thought that L and her daughter were very close! When hended a punitive kiss on her red lips, L realized that it was not Nicole kissing her! The man''s handsome face blocked her view. If her mouth hadn''t been sealed by the man''s kiss, she would have screamed. Yesterday...she didn''t return home all night! Damn it. She was so obsessed with the man. As she didn''t go back all night, her family would certainly call her. She pushed the man away and looked at her cell phone. Sure enough... "Woman!" Harry spoke in an upset voice. "You badass. How could you answer my brother''s phone call!" L saw the call record. Since they were the only two in the room, no one could have answered the phone except Harry! Harry frowned. "What did you just call me?" He threw himself on her again, making her look him in the eyes. "It''s all your fault. What did you say to my brother?" After locking the phone screen, L pinched the man in his waist. "I told him that you''re tired and fall asleep," He answered honestly, looking at the little woman who was covering her face with her hands. The way she pinched his waist was so adorable. After a long time¡­ L rushed out of the bathroom after having a quick wash. She picked up her handbag and ran downstairs. "Harry, you badass, you mustpensate me for the attendance bonus!" While thumping down the stairs, she saw Mrs. Herbert! "Mrs. Herbert!" She shouted with joy. Mrs. Herbert was also pleasantly surprised to hear L''s voice. "L, you are here!" L gave Mrs. Herbert a big hug. "Mrs. Herbert, let''s catch up some another day. I''m going to bete!" "Have some breakfast first!" Holding the breakfast tray, Mrs. Herbert watched L wave and leave. Mrs. Herbert shook her head. But on a second thought, she felt content that L had spent the night in the vi with the young master. It seemed that the two people still have a chance. Great! Though driving at a high speed all the way, L was still ten minuteste. On the first floor, the front desk clerks stared at L with surprise. She smiled at them with embarrassment and walked into the elevator. This deputy CEO had taken office for a few months and waste for work. Who else would have the guts to do? However, nobody could me her, because it was the man who seduced her that was to be med! The man, however, was still leisurely enjoying a breakfast at home. He didn''t need to punch cards, nor did he need to exin to anyone even if he waste. How enviable was that! Well, one day, she would be the acting CEO and he would have to give way! She would! L devoted herself to a new goal from today! At noon, L received a text message. "Come upstairs, now." Most of the colleagues were having lunch at the moment. The CEO office was only one floor upstairs. When L got upstairs, she saw Joey in the secretary division. "Miss Newman, Boss Lewis is waiting for you in the office." Joey uttered a few words, which he would said every time L came. L nodded at him and pushed the office door open. Harry was sitting on the sofa, watching his cell phone. Several take-away dishes were ced on the desk. "Come on, lunch is ready!" As she hadn''t eaten breakfast in the morning, she was actually hungry at the moment. L hesitated and sat down. Harry opened the meal box and picked up some dishes for her. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 "Have more. You remember what I saidst night?" The man casually asked, while watching the woman eating. She recalled that Harry said a lot on the bedst night. Who knew exactly what he was asking? "I don''t know what you are asking?" With that, she put a bruised poke into mouth, which tasted soft and delicious. "You! You must bear me a child!" His frankness almost got her choked. It seemed he did say thatst night. Harry passed the juice to her. "All I want is a child. It''s not a big deal. Chill out!" A child might be able to bond them together forever. "You wanna a child? Easy! Go find your fiancee." Harry red at her with a gloomy face. "If I learn you ever eat contraceptive pills, you''re doomed!" Harry purposely rejected the use of condom. He had made great efforts but still failed to get a second child. He must work harder. "Why should I bear you a baby? You are just my boss!" L paused and said coldly. "No reason. Just remind you of the ten children you owe me!" He naturally picked up some vegetables into her bowl. "I''m not a pig!" Driven mad, she said rudely. Harry didn''t mind but calmly said, "Aren''t you a pig?" L put down the rice bowl and threw a pillow at him, "You want me to eat or not?" After catching the flying pillow with one hand, Harry cast it aside and said, "No flirting during the meal." After giving him ck looks, L quickly finished the meal and went back to the office. She racked her brain to weigh whether to buy some contraceptive pills or not. Atst, she concluded it was not wise to eat that harmful pills. If she was pregnant, she would throw the ultrasound report right in Ynda''s face to get her mad. That was exactly what she''d been nning for! With that idea, L started her work in a good mood. "Ynda, I''m looking forward to your show-up. I can''t wait to get my revenge. I''ve got a lot of means to torture you." She thought to herself. Burdened with much toil today, she got off workte. L drove the car back home. At a forlorn ce on the way, a group of man suddenly came out, each with a club in hand. L jammed on the brake. Under the faint streetmp, the men shouted at her and banged her car with the club. With cars hurrying to and fro, she was left no choice but resort to self-rescue. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Get out of the car!" "Get out now! Or I will smash your BMW!" As a man strode towards her with a club in his hand, she rolled up the windows right away. She exercised her brain quickly. She had intended to call her elder brother. But since it was tricky, she would like to ask Harry for help. Otherwise, her time sleeping with him had gone in vain. Ignoring those provoking men outside, L called Harry and got through in a blink. "Mr. Lewis, since I''ve slept with you, I need your help now." L said that on purpose. "What''s up?" Harry frowned at her way of speaking. "I wanna hit someone with my car. Is that okay?" Her tone suddenly became serious. "Do as you please. Tell me where you are. I''ll clean up the mess." It seemed L got into trouble. Harry saved the data, turned off theputer and strode out of the office. Brilliant! He was the only one she turned to at the critical moment. L hung up after telling him the address. It was in the vicinity ofpany. She got the car started and drove forward slowly after reversing about 6 feet. The two in the middle were run down before they could dodge the iing car. "Fuck! That bitch was crazy enough to run over us!" A tough tattoo man came to knock her car a few times. With a cold face, L reversed her car and steered the wheel to hit him. Off guard, that man was hit and sent flying for six feet. Having been badly battered, he cried in pain. A sneaky man promptly stroke the driver side window after witnessing the scene. L turned around to avoid the broken ss which then scattered around her. She hastily reversed the car and drove forward to take him down in a well-controlled speed. The man rolled away and groaned on the ground. As it was a narrow road, turning was no easy. L didn''t dare to kill people. So she run them down in a low speed. Did Ynda send them? She couldn''t think of anyone else except her. The two stood walked to the right side, stretch out their hands to open the door. Besides, there were two men standing ahead. L had to back to trail the two down. "Damn it! That bitch''s gonna die here today!" Vexed, the men picked themselves up and circled around her car. L gritted her teeth, and bumped up the two in front of her to the bo. In a prompt brake, they fell off andy in the middle of the street. L put into reverse again. The left man who was trying to open the door was dragged backwards for several feet. "Stop the car, son of bitch! I swear to god I will kill you once I open the door!" As he spoke, the door was opened. L kicked him off right away. The man, unprepared, tumbled to the ground. Before she got time to close the door, another man rushed over, took control of her steer wheel and pulled out her car keys. "Ah! Back off!" L''s wrist was gripped by that man. She felt sick instantly. All of sudden, a Maybach ran straight towards to the driver''s door. The man on the ground was sent flying into the air, struggled and cked out. Although driver side door was distorted, the man grabbing L kept wrestling her out. Like a devil from the hell, Harry got out of the car immediately with a cold face and dragged out that man. With a good punch on the face, the man became dizzy, nose bleeding. At the sight of the situation, the four man came over to trap Harry. The five came to blows. Joey got out from the back seat. His boss drove so fast just now that he was carsick. Watching Harry and the hooligans tearing into each other, Joey called the police at once. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Staring nkly at the four guys beating Harry, L remembered the pistol her elder brother had given for self-defense. She quickly fished out the pistol from a hidden box. "Boom!" With a deafening sound, the gangsters immediately raised their hands. As L was not good at shooting, she fired in the air to warn them. "Don''t move, or I''ll shoot!" She calmly got out of the car and pointed the pistol at the gangsters who wanted to escape. If she hadn''t fired just now, they would not have known that she had a real pistol in her hand! They had all heard the sound and seen the shell casing on the ground. Looking at L, who was unusually cold and calm, Harry sank into thoughts. He looked her up and down. Fortunately, she was safe and sound. He still asked with concern, "Are you okay?" L nodded. Then Harry grabbed the pistol from her. He did not hesitate to pull the trigger and gave each of the four men a shot in their leg. In an instant, they screamed like hell. "Sir, mercy!" "Sir, don''t shoot!" Facing the dreadful man who seemed toe from the hell, the gangsters begged for mercy, without attending to the wounds in their legs. Several of them were so scared that they peed their pants. L was stunned by the man''s precise marksmanship. Why was he such a sharpshooter? Had he been trained in the army? At this time, three police cars approached, sirens screaming. A dozen policemen got off and handcuffed all the gangsters. The spot was blocked quickly. The policemen did not dare to ask Harry and L to take their confessions, let alone to investigate the gunshot. "Mr. Lewis, I''m sorry for what happened. We will step up patrols in this area!" A captain said to the stern-faced Harry, bowing and scraping. Harry nodded. "Find out their ringleader and call my assistant. If you failed to do that, I''llin to your director!" With that, he pulled L into his car. Joey went to the police station with the policemen to take it from there. Outside the Newman Family Manor, L got out of the car, not yet recovered from a fright. Harry got out of the car and walked to her. Looking at her slightly pale face, he threw his arms around her and held her tight. L buried her face against his chest, her eyes shut. This man could always give her a sense of security. "It''s okay, go home and have a nice rest." The man''s low and masculine voice sounded softly. L opened her mouth. She wanted to mention Ynda, but she didn''t. She had better not do that as she got no evidence yet. Once she found the evidence, she would make Ynda pay the price! She put her arms around his strong waist and spoke with a cunning smile. "Harry... I..." Harry listened to her slightly trembling voice and cuddled her tighter. "Huh? Afraid?" He whispered softly. Under the dim streetlight, they spoke no more and just stood there, embracing. After a while, the secretly happy woman gently shook her head. "I''m okay. You should go home!" She loosened her grip, stepped back and gathered up her long hair. Harry gazed at her, nodded and got into the car. L looked at the disappearing Maybach and took a sigh of relief before walking to the vi. At the entrance of the manor, a tall man was standing by a car. Why didn''t she notice just now? L''s heart was pounding. The man was no one else but Thomas. He walked towards her. This man had always been unpredictable... "Off work now?" He looked at the woman with a smile as if he hadn''t seen what happened just now. L blinked. "Mr. Herren, why are you here at thiste hour?" L nodded and asked. "I''m waiting for you." He looked into the woman''s big sparkling eyes, and for a moment he wanted to give up all that he had now. "What''s up?" She recalled what Harry had said four years ago. People approached her because she had something they wanted... So now Harry and Thomas approached her in every possible ways for that old pocket watch? "You are together again?" he asked. She shook her head gently. Harry had a fiancee. How could they be together? "Well... L, if I give up something, will you be with me then?" Although he was usually very busy, from time to time her smiling face would sh through his mind. L looked at him in shock. What was that something he was referring to? The old pocket watch? Or his power? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Thomas looked at her with a smile. He had to admit that at first he had got close to her for that old pocket watch, but now what he did had nothing to do with the pocket watch. "I don''t want the old pocket watch and I''m willing to resign to be with you." He said in a mature and low voice, which put pressure on L. He was willing to give up both the old pocket watch and the position of President... In the past, Thomas craved the old pocket watch in order to consolidate his position as President. Now he couldy down both of them. "I am not the right woman for you!" This was the only excuse she coulde up with. Harry still held a ce in her heart, and they had a daughter. Besides, they almost met every day. How could she fall in love with another man? "Do you still love him? I do not mind. I will erase him from your mind." He said explicitly while putting his hands onto the woman''s shoulder and bowing his head to look at her affectionately. L shook her head. "I can''t forget him. I''ve been entangled with him all the time. And I... have a daughter." If Harry knew she was with Thomas, he wouldn''t let her off! "I know Nicole. She is very cute. I''m willing to ept everything about you." ...... Since she was in a love-hate rtionship with Harry and his fiancee would never give in, Thomas''s confession was rather tempting for her. She did not want to get involved in intrigue and strife. What she wanted was to live a peaceful and joyful live with her beloved and her daughter. Thomas was willing to ept everything about her... L lowered her head and tears somehow fell down her cheek. Maybe, it was because she hadn''t heard such a tender confession for a long time! The man wiped the tears off her face and cupped her little face in his hands. "L, I am serious. There will be no other woman between us. Please trust me!" As the wind rose, L stared at the dominant man in tears. Unlike Harry, he was more mature and knew better how to care for a woman. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 L knew what she needed as well as what she wanted, but she was still at a loss... Thomas couldn''t help lowering his head to kiss her. But the moment his lips touched L''s, L pushed him away. "Give me two months." She said while wiping her tears off. If she couldn''t fix her problem with Harry within two months, she would leave that man for good! "That''s too long." Dissatisfied, Thomas muttered with his hands still on L''s shoulders. Suddenly, a beam of car light sliced through the darkness. Harry drove back... He turned dauntingly cold upon seeing L and Thomas stay close in the dark night. Harry unfastened his safety belt, got out of the car, scooted to them and pulled the teary L aside. In a second, Harry took off his suit jacket and threw it onto the ground. Seeing that, Thomas did the same thing, in no fear of the trouble that might arise. Looking at the two exchanging blows, L closed her eyes helplessly. How childish they were! Why did Harry turn hot-headed every time he met Thomas? L wondered. They punched each other with all their strength. Didn''t they feel hurt? "Stop! Enough!" L shouted at them. But Harry and Thomas kept fighting with the slightest intention to stop. Half a minuteter, another car light shone on them. "God! It''s dad''s car!" L really wanted to hide somewhere. Seeing the two fighting over there, L got anxious and thought about how to separate them. She didn''t dare to approach them because she was afraid of getting injured. "Harry, Thomas, stop now. Don''t disgrace yourselves!" She shouted at them again. Still neither of them stopped. Harold and Angie got out of the car soon. They were shocked to see Harry and Thomas punching each other. Harold nced at L with confusion. Then he scooted to the men in fight, trying to separate them. Thomas was the President. If his fight was caught on camera by reporters, he would be impeached! As an experienced solider, Harold was good at martial arts, but he still got punched by ident. Ouch! That was really painful! "President Herren, Boss Lewis, please behave yourselves!" Looking at Harry and Thomas, who were at the top in their respective field, Harold couldn''t figure out why their fought. "You two leave now!" L scooted to picked up their suite jackets from the ground and threw them into their arms. Those two bruised men embarrassed L in front of her parents. Thomas came up to L, "OK. I am leaving now. But L, don''t forget your promise!" Then he nodded at Harold and Angie politely, straightened his clothes and left. L turned to Harry and said, "And you. Leave!" Harry''s look was horrifyingly cold. So what? She was angry with him, too! Harry ignored L. He walked to Harold and Angie and looked at them naturally, "May I talk to L for a few minutes?" Harold had already investigated Harry after that night. But what he could get was quite limited. He only knew that Harry was rich and powerful, and most importantly, Harry had been engaged to the International Queen Ynda! Harold didn''t wanted to interfere in their affairs. As long as L could be happy, he respected all her choices. "Ten minutes. It''s toote today after all!" He said. "Thank you." Harry said. Angie patted L''s hands tofort her. Then she got back into the car with Harold and drove towards their vi. "Is it possible that both President Herren and that guy lose their hearts to L?" Angie asked. After thinking for seconds, Harold nodded, "Maybe. They bear no resentment against each other before, but fight in front of a woman. Only rivals in love will do that." Realizing their assumption was very likely to be true, they wondered if they were supposed to be happy or feel sorry for L. "Maybe one of them is Nicole''s father. I guess it''s Harry. Nicole takes after him!" Harold added. Speaking of that, Harold and Angie were lost in thought. At the doorway of the manor, Harry lit a cigarette and smoked silently. Minutester, he finally finished that cigarette and snuffed out the butt. L glimpsed her watch. There were seven minutes left by then. Harry gazed at L. Then he swooped her up in his arms and kissed her passionately. L didn''t push Harry away. Neither did she kiss him back. Three minutes passed. Harry stopped and said, "L, you are mine. We are destined to be together at all times!" Harry pinched L''s chin violently and kissed her again. L struggled to free herself with all her strength and gave him a p. The whole world was in dead silence suddenly. Harry red at L, who pulled a long face, with mes of fury in his eyes. It was the second time that L had pped him. "Harry! How shameless of you to say that! I am your ex-wife and you are engaged to another woman now. What are you up to? Do you want me to be your mistress all my life?" L shouted at Harry hysterically. How could him keep badgering her while he had been engaged. That was unfair to her! Couldn''t he be in her shoes and consider her? L''s words made him speechless. After a long silence, he said, "L. You are a vicious woman. So you could only be my mistress!" L raised her hand to p him at once, but was stopped by Harry. "Being your mistress? I would rather be Thomas''s wife. What makes you believe I will be trampled by you and that woman all my life?" L smiled wryly and looked at Harry with scorn. Harry gritted his teeth and pressed L''s head against his chest furiously, "L, I said we are destined to be together at all times. If you dare to be with another man, I will let him disappear in this world, no matter who he is and how powerful he is!" Harry''s horrifying look scared L. When did he be so cold? Suddenly, an idea urred to her. She blurted out, "Harry. Nicole is my child, my child with Thomas!" L sneered and went towards home, leaving Harry standing there in shock. It was getting darker and darker. L had already left. Standing in the darkness alone, Harry was heartbroken. That pain in his heart this time was far more intense than that Ynda had brought to him years ago. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. L walked into the vi with a mixed feeling and found Harold and Angie sitting on the sofa and waiting for her. Looking at L''s pale face, Harold and Angie nced at each other out of worry. Angie stood up and came to L, "L." "Mother." L looked at Angie vacantly. "What''s going on?" Seeing L was inconsble, Angie asked out of concern. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 L collected her thoughts and said to Angie, who was very concerned, "Mother, I told him that Nicole is my child with Thomas. I have no idea why I said so. Am I pushing him away?" L was deeply confused, so she could not help but speak her mind to Angie. Angie and Harold looked at each other, and then Harold went upstairs quietly with a frown. Angie let L sit with her on the sofa. "Why did you choose to work for SL in the first ce?" The question was right to the point. It reminded L of her original motivation. Yes, that was because she wanted to see Harry again. "You still love him, but you know that he can''t give you what you want. On the contrary, President Herrenes to you in the right ce at the right time. He can give you what you want. That''s why you are confused." Angie''s words punched L''s heart. It was true, but what should she do then? Angie seemed to perceive L''s unspoken question, "To be honest, they are both very decent young men. Normally, Nicole should not be parted with her biological father. But considering all the entanglements and intricacy in your rtionship, it might be better to let it be in case you and Nicole get hurt again. Whatever will be will be. If he is not meant to be with you, your efforts won''t make any difference. Time will give the final answer." These words gave L muchfort and helped her decide that her priority now was Nicole. As for Harry, she would leave it at God''s disposal. She would fight for whatever belonged to her, but she would not push herself too hard for what didn''t. As for Thomas, she had two months to consider their rtionship, hadn''t she? If it finally worked out between she and Harry, she would tell Thomas not to wait for her in advance. ... L put Nicole on her own bed and cuddled her tightly. Nicole was the person she cherished the most in her life. She would not allow anybody to take her away. Anybody! It became a sleepless night for her. The next day, L sighed at the dark circles under her eyes and put on light makeup before leaving for company. At the morning briefing. When L walked into the meeting room with a professional smile, everyone was present except Harry. Given the busy schedule, CEO didn''t have to attend every briefing, but Harry had always shown up. Today, however, Harry had beente for 10 minutes. Maybe he would skip this one. L made some quick adjustment and started to preside over the meeting. When the meeting was about to end, the door was suddenly opened. Harry, dressed in suits, strode in, with more intimidating manner. The bruise at the corner of his mouth surprised everyone. What happened to him? Without even looking at anyone, Harry opened a folder. "I''ll be in charge of the cooperation with Dawson today. Miss Shaw, get the materials prepared and go with me. Besides, the Design Department will now be in the charge of Miss Shaw as well. Jeremy, consult with Miss Shaw if needed. Over!" What the hell! He just transferred a verypetent staff from her! Other people followed Harry and left the meeting room. Only L was left pondering. The negotiation with Dawson was her task, but now Harry took it over. Was he nning to make her a mere figurehead? L shook her head and decided to wait and see. On her way back to office, she saw Harry and Julie reading from a folder and discussing. L passed by them without a word, pretending to read her own files. Meanwhile she heard Julie talking in her coquettish voice. "Boss Lewis, how did you get hurt?" ... A bitter smile curved L''s lips at the thought. Such a flirty man! L started to immerse herself in work immediately after she was back in office, so that she would not think about all the mess. After Joey knocked at the door and went in, Harry only took a quick look at him and then continued to work. "Boss Lewis, I just got the call from the police." Harry recalled the incident that night, so he let Joey continue. Joey wiped away his cold sweat. "All the gangsters were killed except one ina..." People behind this must be quite powerful since they could do away with the suspects in jail. So that only survivor was thest witness. "I see. Keep me informed!" Then Harry just went back to his work. The idea that L might have manipted this shed across his mind, but he soon dispelled the thought. L had been dedicating herself to work recently. Her busy schedule left her no time to think of Harry, other than the morning briefing when she had to meet him. At the morning briefing. Harry walked into the meeting room and started the meeting at once. "The former endorser is not qualified. I need a recement! Ynda and Joseph, the popr ''screen couple'' nowadays, will be appropriate. But Joseph hasn''t signed contracts with any entertainmentpany yet, so Miss Newman, you go negotiate with him." L went nk the moment her name was mentioned. She looked at Harry and wonder why he just called her name. Oh wait, he asked her to talk with Joseph about the endorsement. "No problem!'' She responded decidedly. "As for Ynda..." Before Harry finished his speech, Julie cut in. "Ynda is your fiancee, right? She will not disagree." Then she covered her mouth andughed. Julie''s words aroused many discussions. Although many of them knew about the rtionship between Harry and Ynda, it was still surprising to hear someone bringing it up. Only L, expressionless, was writing something there, as if it had nothing to do with her. Harry gave Julie a quick nce and looked at L. "Ynda will arrive in Ascea tomorrow. Miss Newman will also be in charge of this." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He asked her to negotiate with Ynda? L wondered if she could restrain revealing that hypocritical bitch. "Boss Lewis, I''m afraid I can''t." Those executives around all gasped. How dare she object to CEO''s order? "Yes, you can. Hand over what you are busy with to Miss Shaw, and focus on the endorsement." Harry didn''t give her any chance to say no. "I have been working on two important projects for half a month. It won''t be easy to hand over them to Miss Shaw right now. Please reconsider, Boss Lewis. And as for the cooperation with Joseph, I promise it will go on smoothly." Others were amazed at L''s apparent anger, as L rarely lost her temper. She was angry, because he not only asked her to negotiate with Ynda, but also ignored all her endeavors on the two projects and took them away from her all of a sudden. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 "In case of any difficulty,e to me. That is a final decision. Joey will send you Ynda''s hotel address, and that''s it! We can finish there!" Hearing Harry''s overbearing words, L bit her lower lip. After the executives left the conference room, L received an address on her cell phone. She turned off her cell phone and held it in her hand tightly, sulking. If she had been a junior employee, she would have refused to go. But as the deputy CEO of the company, she could think over everything she said and did. L was depressed at the thought of the negotiation with Ynda. Harry really treated her as a subordinate recently. Such being the case, she couldn''t annoy that woman by showing her love with Harry. She needed to think of numerous ns to get back at that woman! Upset, she walked out of the conference room towards her office. As soon as she got off the elevator, a flower deliverer stopped her, holding arge bouquet of roses. "Are you Miss L?" L saw the colleagues from the Public Rtions Department cast their envious gaze on her. She nodded with embarrassment. "Hello, this is for you. Please sign for it." She quickly signed her name and took the bouquet, wondering who sent it. The flower deliverer pressed the elevator button and left. In the elevator, a tall man caught sight of the blushed L holding therge bouquet of roses. L met his gaze and immediately turned back towards the office with the bouquet in her arms. Only Harry, Joey and the flower deliverer were in the elevator. After throwing a nce at his boss, who was odd recently, Joey couldn''t help but ask the flower deliverer, "Dude, who sent that flower to Miss Newman?" "I don''t know the name, but it must be a man!" The flower deliverer gave a look at the man that was standing silently next to him. He looked so powerful and stern. Did he just return from the ciers? When he finished his words, he felt stronger pressure from the man. Scared, he ran out of SL Group in one breath as soon as the elevator opened. When L returned to her office, she found a card in the bouquet, which read: "May your smile bloom like a red rose. T.H." Looking at the acronym, she knew immediately who sent the flower. She was surprised that the president could be so romantic. That night, L persuaded Joseph to endorse for thepany. Her younger brother was so obedient that he would ept whatever she asked! The next day, she came to thepany for a meeting before visiting Miss Morrison. However, the moment she entered thepany, she saw the young fellow who delivered flowers yesterday carried a big bouquet of roses. Seeing her, he immediately ran over. The wholepany soon knew that someone was madly pursuing their deputy CEO! What''s worse, L saw Harry after epting the bouquet and turning around. Pretending not to notice him, she went into the elevator with the bouquet. The man came into the elevator before it was closed. L cursed her bad luck. In dread of the domineering man, L took a few steps back. It was so embarrassing. She had to call Thomas when she got back to her office! Before she stepped out of the elevator, she heard the man say, "If this kind of thing happened in the company again, you would have to make a self-criticism in front of all the staff." The elevator door was closed automatically... "What the hell!" she thought to herself. Watching the elevator going up, L really wanted to ask him: "Does that have anything to do with you? Why don''t you also send your fiancee flowers?" Depressed, L walked back to her office holding the bouquet. How should she persuade Thomas not to send flowers again? While L was preparing for the meeting with a scowl, her phone rang. She took a look at the screen and saw the name of the person that she wanted to call! "Do you like the flowers?" His soft voice came over the phone. "Well... Don''t do that again. I''m an executive of thepany. It''s inappropriate." She tried to speak in a mild tone. The man smiled. "I won''t do that if you don''t like it. Let''s have dinner together tonight!" It was unusual that the man could take time out to have dinner with her. L thought for a moment and said, "Tonight, it''s okay, I guess!" If Ynda wouldn''t pick on her, she could make it to dinner. "Well, call me when you''re off work. I''ll be waiting." After hanging up, L realized that she seemed to agree to have dinner with Thomas! All right! Since Harry was so inessible, she would not refuse Thomas again and again! Holding the documents for the meeting, she walked into the conference room. Harry was still thest to arrive. He briefly mentioned some notes and dered the meeting over. The lightning-fast meeting speed was a feature of Harry. The meetings held by previous CEOs always lasted for twenty minutes to half an hour. Harry, however, usually finished morning meetings in less than five minutes, except on Fridays. L took a taxi to the hotel where Ynda was staying at. As her car had basically been scrapped, she would have to make time to buy another one. At Wistaria Five Star Hotel. She knocked on the door of Room 3306. Nael, Ynda''s assistant, came to open the door. "Hello, I''m the deputy CEO of SL Group. I''vee to talk about the endorsement with Miss Morrison." She simply exined her intention. Actually, Nael knew it already. Nael gave her a long hard stare and walked back into the room without greeting her. L followed him. In the room, the dresser was applying makeup for Ynda. Seeing L in the mirror, Ynda didn''t expose her surprise but put on acent smile. "Miss Newman, you should wait for a while. It may take a long time to put on makeup." Nael made it clear to L. Even so, L waited more than three hours while ying with her cell phone on the sofa. Her phone was running out of battery. Finally, Ynda walked up to her as if she was a goddess. "Long time no see, Miss Newman." Ynda sat opposite her elegantly. A few years had passed by, Ynda''s eyes were slightly wrinkled. Had she been too busy with her career? "If we don''t have to see each other ever again, that''s the best!" said L indifferently. She pulled out the contract she brought and put them in front of Ynda. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Ynda smiled and leafed through the contract. After a while, she said, "I''m not happy with my commission. And the schedule is too tight. I don''t have so much time." L took a look at her. "Yourmission is in line with the market price. As for the schedule, you can go to thepany and discuss with our CEO." Chapter 151 Chapter 151 "Discuss with your CEO? Then why are you here?" asked Ynda rudely. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. L smiled. Her good aplishment and quality stopped her from pping on Ynda''s stupid face. "Sorry. My duty today is just to watch you sign. The schedule is up to our general manager." "Then I''m not signing it!" Ynda threw the contract onto the table indifferently and started to check her phone. L looked more indifferent. Ynda wasn''t the only female artist! "I don''t care if you sign it or not. You''re not the only superstar in the entertainment circle. Mr. Lewis shall make the decision! Bye!" If L stayed there another minute, she couldn''t help pping on that stupid face. L stood up and headed for the door without saying any more. Ynda stared at her from behind, "You can leave now, but I''llin about the rude and unprofessional attitude of the deputy CEO of SL Group." Hearing her threat, L said whatever and then left the hotel. Ynda was left alone in great hatred. "It had been years since west met. But L was still an annoying bitch as before." Ynda thought. Ynda asked Nael to contact SL Group andin about L as what she just said. It was the first time that the After-sales Department had received aint about the deputy CEO. So the After-sales Manager reported it directly to Julie. Julie stared at the ridiculousint sheet. How irritable Ynda was! Julie went directly to the CEO office with theint sheet and showed it to Harry. Harry simply nodded and asked her to leave. When L went back to thepany in the afternoon, she was notified that two designated endorsers woulde to the meeting room to discuss the rough n with the CEO and deputy CEO on tomorrow''s morning briefing. L gave a cold look at the notice and closed it. Ynda, well, bring it on! L got ready! At 7 pm. L and Thomas reached a western restaurant. L was curious to see the empty restaurant. Thomas smiled as if he had seen her through. "I have booked the whole restaurant tonight. No one else ising." That made sense. He was the president, anyway. The media would definitely report it if he was found having dinner with a woman. L chose a window seat and ordered a well-done steak, a seafood pizza and a cup of fresh juice before she gave the menu to Thomas opposite her. Thomas ordered a spaghetti and an Australian medium well steak. Then he asked the waiter to fill their sses with red wine. They clinked sses and took a sip. "Bring Nicole together next time. We can go out on weekend!" He took a sip gracefully and stared at L across the table. L nodded slightly, "I''m always too busy to take her out for fun. But I will some other day!" L took another sip when she noticed the Maybach at the roadside. She frowned slightly when Ynda got out of the Maybach in arm with Harry. Harry met her gaze then. Noticing the man opposite to her, he stopped. He got back into the Maybach with Ynda who was still in confusion. "What''s wrong, Harry?" asked her gently. "Nothing. I just don''t want to have western food." He held the steering wheel so tightly that the blue veins stood out, trying to hold back anger. In the western restaurant. L watched the Maybach pull away and talked to Thomas with embarrassment. "Mr. Herren, I''m afraid I''ll let you down!" Thomas''s smile was reced with grief. "L, don''t hurry to refuse me! You still have a lot of time before our agreement!" L twirled the ss, "Thanks for your love, but I can''t give you anything." The chef served the steak himself, which interrupted their conversation. Thomas cut the steak for L before cutting his own one. It was embarrassing to have dinner with someone she didn''t love. L ate the steak, but found it tasteless. Thomas stared at her, "I''ll be busy. You have a lot time to think it over." L paused and then nodded. Well, just let nature take its course. "You should work hard for our country. Never think about the resignation, or I''ll look down on you." L pretended a scornful look, which amused Thomas. "All I want is to be with you, my beloved girl." He stopped smiling and stared at her seriously. It was the first time that Thomas had been willing to give up everything for a woman. "All I want is to be with you, my beloved girl." He stopped smiling and stared at her seriously. It was the first time that Thomas had been willing to give up everything for a woman. Hearing that, L put down her knife and fork, "Have you ever considered my feelings? If you give up a country for me, a country that you love and that loves you, I will be under a lot of pressure. And I''m not going to be happy with so much pressure. Got it?" This man sometimes behaved like a child! Thomas thought it over. He kept what she said in his mind and nodded, "I will not do that." After dinner, Thomas drove L back home. "I''m happy today. I gotta go. Bye." He wrapped L''s coat closely about her. "Okay. Drive carefully." She waved to him. After Thomas then turned the car around and left, her phone rang. She took it out of her bag. It was from Harry! She didn''t want to answer it. The phone kept ringing. She had no choice but to press the Answer key. "Come over!" She got confused. "Look back." added him. L looked back and saw a car with the light on not far away. It was him, she guessed. She walked to the car subconsciously. She was very close to it even before she realized. Why was she approaching him unconsciously? L hang up the phone and turned back towards the Newman''s manor quickly. Noticing that, the man got out of the car in a hurry and ran to her. Hearing the footsteps behind, L sped up. So did the man. It was not long before he caught up with her and slipped his arm around her waist tightly from behind. He lifted her up by her waist. The startled L soon put her arms around his neck tightly. He put her into the back seat, moved to the driving seat and drove away. "Where are we going?" L calmly stare at the man who was driving in the front seat. He ignored her question, turned the steering wheel and pulled off the road. There was no street light. It was dark outside, perfect for love affair. He got out of the car, opened the door of the back seat and rode her. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 The car finally stopped shaking after a long time. After they put on clothes, Harry went back to the driving seat and drove to the gate of the manor. "Get out of the car!" He said. ... So he just came for sex? L wondered. She mmed the rear door shut angrily. "Couldn''t that beast be tender?" She thought while staggering towards the vi with her jelly legs. The car behind roared away. ... ...Shit! Early the next morning, L and Joseph went to thepany together. Female colleagues got excited at the sight of Joseph. Seeing Joseph make eyes at them, L red at him, "Hey, stay low-key!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Joseph grinned at L, "Are you envious of me? Thene back to entertainment circle!" L rolled her eyes at him and led him to her office. Time for meeting. L took Joseph to the conference floor, which caused a stir again. The colleagues were excited to see Joseph but didn''t dare toe close. Speechless, L went into the conference room. Around three minutester, there arose another scream. L knew that woman came. Sure enough! Ynda, wearing a newlyunched blue coat and a pair of 3-inch heels, was walking towards them arm in arm with Harry. L looked at the man with Ynda and found he didn''t even cast a nce at her. Her lip curled. Everybody was present. Joseph sat down beside L. Ynda took Julie''s seat beside Harry after whispering in Julie''s ear. Harry made a brief introduction of the contract. Joseph nodded to show his agreement. Ynda red at L without bring forward the requests she made yesterday. L looked into Ynda''s eyes with scorn in return. The contract were signed smoothly. L was quite satisfied with the following work allocation. She would take care of Joseph''s business, while Julie would be in charge of Ynda''s. After the meeting, L was sitting still on her chair. Seeing L sitting still, Joseph didn''t stand up. After Harry strode out the conference room, Ynda stood up to catch up with him at once. Struggling with her 3-inch high heels, she was tripped and fell down on all fours clumsily. Just then, L stood up with her documents in hands and pulled Joseph out of the conference room. Hearing Ynda''s scream, Harry turned around to check what was going on. L gave Joseph a wink. "Hey, Boss Lewis, I need rification on some issues. Let''s talk." Joseph tried to pull Harry towards his office after taking L''s hint. L tugged at Harry''s hand and said, "Boss Lewis. Let''s go!" Harry was pulled towards his office by L and Joseph. Nael helped Ynda up. Other executives left the conference room one after another, trying their best not to burst outughing. Sitting on the chair, Ynda curled her lower lip and looked at Julie who sat opposite calmly. Julie smirked, "Ynda, How embarrassed you are! The International Queen should not disgrace herself like that." The only thing Julie wanted to know at the moment was that how was Ynda tripped up, by chair or by someone? Ynda was sure that it was L who stretched her leg out and tripped her up. "Good! L! You will pay for what you have done today!" Ynda thought with a cold look. In the CEO office. L pushed Harry into his office and shut the door up. Joseph had already went to the deputy CEO office as L instructed. "Where is your brother? Doesn''t he have something to discuss with me?" Harry stared at L coldly as he knew what L was up to. "Boss Lewis, don''t worry. I will take care of my brother''s business." L was 100% sure that Ynda would definitely tell her to Harry soon. An idea came into her mind. She pulled Harry into the lounge in the office, closed the door and leaned against it to block Harry''s way out. With arms around Harry''s neck, she said gently, "Boss Lewis, don''t go. I have something to talk with you." Then she pulled his hand and walked towards the bed. With an evil smile, L was going to y tricks. Harry had seen her through, of course. "Childish!" He thought. Then he pushed L away and stepped outwards. L got into a p instantly. She caught Harry off guard, pushed him onto the bed and pinned him against it. Being on the bottom, Harry pulled a long face at once and pushed L off. "Harry, don''t y chaste!" L shouted at Harry angrily. Speechless... Harry was not ying chaste. He just disdained to y tricks with her. But her remarks irritated him. Harry turned over and came on the top. Hearing the office door was opened, L kissed Harry immediately. Harry also knew someone wasing in. Fine! If L didn''t mind buying herself trouble, he got nothing to worry about. The door of the lounge was opened soon. Seeing Harry and L on the bed, Ynda trembled out of anger. "Harry." Ynda could finally utter a word after a long silence. After noticing L''s smirk, Harry bit L''s lips, got up unhurriedly and straightened his suit. L did the same after giving Harry a re. "Sorry, Ynda. It is not like that. We were just talking about business. Please don''t get angry!" L said deliberately. Her coquettish voice set Harry on fire. Ynda, with tears in her eyes, scooted to L to p her. Seeing Ynda raising her hand, L hurried to hide behind Harry, "Boss Lewis, I think your fiancee misunderstands us. You''d better exin. I gotta go!" Then she rushed out of the CEO office. "Harry!" Ynda stared at Harry with her moist eyes. She really wanted to skin L alive! "Stop crying. We didn''t do anything." Indifferent to her tears, Harry walked outside. Ynda followed him and said, "I know she did that on purpose. But could you please stay away from her?" Harry sat back on his executive seat and set to work. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 "Any question about the contract?" Harry changed the subject. He didn''t want to talk about what just happened anymore. As for L, he would fix her. "No." "Then let Nael drive you back." Harry opened his personalputer and started typing. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Harry, I will be here for around one week. I am you fiancee. I don''t want to stay in the hotel!" Ynda walked behind Harry and hooked her arms around his neck. Harry pulled her arms off him right away. "Okay. I will ask Joey to drive you to Crescent Spring." Harry tried his best to be patient and called Joey in. Joey drove Ynda to Crescent Spring and told her the inmost room on the second floor was Harry''s bedroom and she could choose any other bedrooms. Ynda went upstairs and nced around. She chose the bedroom beside Harry''s atst. Then she went to Harry''s bedroom and study room. She didn''t feel relieved until she found no women''s clothing and products there. Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. It was from Nael. "What''s up?" Ynda answered the phone. "Steven fled to the d after he killed those men in jail. He found himself being stalked recently. Now he is asking for five million to flee to somewhere else." Nael said in a low voice in a secluded corner. "Such a greedy hog! I have already given him ten million! This is thest time. Tell him I don''t have much deposit." Ynda''s angry voice resounded through the room. "OK. I am going to call him back!" Nael responded. "I have spent a lot of money to deal with that woman! Ask Steven to contact me when he is safe. I have a new n..." "That woman? A new n?" Mrs. Herbert was confused. She, standing outside the room, came upstairs to check if Ynda needed anything to eat. To her surprise, she overheard Ynda''s phone call. "Since Miss Morrison is on the phone, I will ask herter." She thought and left. Ynda rubbed her temple after hanging up the phone. "Damn it! L. I must find a way to knock her out!" In the deputy CEO office. "L. Couldn''t you ask for one day off?" Joseph said casually while browsing the magazine in his hands. "What''s the matter?" L said while shifting gaze from her personalputer to her brother. "Apany Nicole! I have be her nanny recently!" Joseph nced at L andined. He thought his sister was an out-and-out workaholic. Nicole? Who was Nicole? Joey had just came back from Crescent Spring. Harry asked him to send something to L. At the doorway, he overheard their conversation. Realizing it was not polite, Joey knocked on the door. "Come in please." "Miss Newman. Boss asks me to bring this to you." Joey said while putting a dossier on the desk. "There is car key in it. As your car crashedst time, he bought a new Maserati for you. It''s in 4S shop now. You can go get it." Actually there were other things in the dossier...A surprise for deputy CEO. As soon as Joey left, Joseph came up to L and asked, "Harry crashed your car? Are you OK?" "Was he trying to killing my sister?" He thought. "Stop filling your head with nonsense! He saved me." L said while picking up the dossier. Several photos dropped onto the floor when she opened the dossier. L bent to pick those photos up. Seeing the person in the pictures, L was in tears. It was Carl, her adoptive father. In the pictures, he, whose hair turned gray, was writing on a ckboard in a shabby ssroom. It seemed he became a teacher in a vige. In the other two pictures, Sara was soliciting at the roadside, wearing heavy make-up and sexy clothes. L covered her mouth to muffle her cry. She finally found her father! "L, what''s wrong?" Joseph was frightened by her sudden outburst of crying. In the dossier, L found a slip of paper with an address on -- Echo Bay. It was a small vige far from here. "Harry found my father!" L shouted excitedly. Joseph was confused at first. Then he quickly realized L was talking about her adoptive father in Dreles. Seeing L was so excited, Joseph guessed that man must be a loving father. L was overjoyed. As it was Harry who helped her find her father, L fished her mobile phone out and sent a message. Joseph approached L, eyes fixing on her screen. L pushed him aside and said, "Hey! Privacy!" Joseph bent over L''s desk and asked in an exaggerating tone, "L. Are you going to marry Harry for this? Don''t be impulsive!" L rolled her eyes at him, "Yes. Any problem?" Joseph shook his head immediately. How dare he have any disagreement! Harry was bending over work when his mobile phone rang, reminding him of new message. "Boss Lewis, let''s go get a room!" Seeing L''s message, Harry almost dropped his mobile phone onto the ground cause he didn''t expect L could be such straight. ... Harry would never miss any chance to be with L, of course. He made a phone call to book room immediately. Then he sent the hotel address to L. When L was considering how many days off she should ask for to visit her father, she received Harry''s message, "Room No. 2308, Sea View Hotel." ... "So quick!" L eximed. "Joseph!" On thinking of she couldn''t apany Nicole tonight, L felt sorry. On hearing L called him by his full name, Joseph was on the ball. Because his past experience proved that every time L asked him for help, she would call him by his full name. "Don''t look at me in this way! I am not going home tonight. Please cover for me and take care of Nicole, OK?" L disyed a friendly smile on her face. "Sister, how could you do that! Neglect your daughter and hang out with a man." Josephined. "I know. I know. But I am doing this to win Nicole''s father back! I will take Nicole to visit my father days later." L exined. She guessed her father must be happy to see his granddaughter. "OK. But this must be thest time, OK?" Joseph said. Actually he was not worried about taking care of Nicole alone. Grandpa and nanny would help him. Beside, their father and mother came back home more frequently since they reunited with L. "Do you want anything? I can ask Harry to buy you." L smirked. She decided to splurge Harry''s money! "Eh...I don''t need anything recently." Joseph was rich so he could buy anything he wanted anytime. "Joseph! Can''t you name something you want?" L rolled her eyes at her brother. Don''t need anything? Such a lucky rich boy! "Okay. Since you put it that way, I want Lillian!" On thinking of Lillian, Joseph couldn''t help disying a happy smile on his face. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 "Do you know she is at least three years older than you?" L said while rolling her eyes at Joseph. She didn''t want her brother to be with Lillian. She wondered how did they know each other. "Of course. But it doesn''t matter! I don''t mind that! Elder sister is more thoughtful!" Joseph said. Seeing Joseph''s happy expression, L didn''t want to hurt his feeling. She then changed the subject while tidying her desk, "It''s almost noon. I gotta leave earlier to get the car. You go with me!" Then she picked up the car key and pulled Joseph out of the office. On their way to the parking area, many colleagues peeped at Joseph. Thanks God. All of them knew they were of the same family; otherwise there must be rumors about them. It was a newly-lunched white Maserati. Seeing L getting in her new car and roaring away, Joseph was envious. At that moment, Joseph figured out what he wanted. He wanted a new car which was more expensive than L''s new Maserati. He came to his own Ferrari, which was worth just several million. Joseph thought his Ferrari were not fancy enough so he was determined to buy a new car! He had to have his father''s permission before that. What if his father didn''t allow him to buy? He was going to rebel! Depressed, Joseph returned home. It was Saturday. Harold and Angie were ying with Nicole in the living room. "Father, mother, I want to buy a new car!" Joseph said decisively. "Why? You have just bought this one. It cost three million!" Angie said. To be urate, Joseph bought the car months ago! "Father, mother, I can earn money now. Could I make decision by myself? Do you know L is driving a car worth tens of million!" To get what he wanted, Joseph shamelessly told Harold and Angie about L''s new car. Harold and Angie nced at each other in disbelief. "Don''t talk rubbish. Your sister''s BMW is only worth eight hundred thousand!" Angie said. "She just got a new car! Her BMW was crashed by her..." Joseph pointed at Nicole, who was squinting at him, "her uncle Harry the other day. So he bought her a new Maserati, which is worth over fifty million." Actually, Joseph could easily earn tens of million by filming movies and advertisements. But his parents never allowed him to be extravagant. So sad... N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What happened? Is your sister OK? Why didn''t her tell me?" Hearing Joseph''s words, Angie stood up anxiously and walked to Joseph, who was reclining in the sofa. "Don''t worry. She is perfectly OK. She said it was because her..." Joseph pointed at Nicole who was still squinting at him, her uncle Harry wanted to save her and fought with the gangster that the car crashed." After saying that, Joseph grimaced at Nicole. "That''s the best! Joseph, stay away from your sister''s business! Harry and Thomas are not simple. Got it?" Angie warned Joseph seriously. Joseph rolled his eyes at Angie. Didn''t she know his free time was upied by Nicole? He got no time to interfere in his sister''s business! Then he came to Nicole and grinned at her, "Hey, little rascal. I am your uncle. I take care of you every day. Could you please stop squinting at me in that way? My little princess?" "You foolish!" Nicole said while keeping squinting at Joseph. ... "Mother! How could she say that? Who teach her to say that?" Joseph''s whine and Nicole''s giggle resounded through the vi. At night. L got off work one hourter deliberately. She hurried to her new car after most colleagues had left. Because she didn''t want them to know she drives a Maserati; otherwise there must be rumors that she is kept by a rich guy! Her BMW crashed. She had no choice but to drive that Maserati! L opened GPS and headed for Sea View Hotel. It was a private hotel with several dozens of storeys and situated by the sea in the west of Ascea. In the hotel, guests could hear the sound of wave breaking on the shore. After parking her car, L walked to the hotel hall with her purse. "Hello, madam. Are you our VIP guest?" A young and beautiful hotel greeter came to L and asked politely. "No. I am not allowed to go in if I am not your VIP?" L said while looking around the hotel hall, which was decorated in the style of sea world. "Yes, madam. We are open to VIP only." The greeter replied patiently. "Actually, my friend is waiting for me here. He is in Room 2308." L exined. As Room 2308 was the presidential suite, the young greeter said in a tenderer voice, "OK. Please wait a minute. I am going to have a check." Then she scooted to the reception desk, made a phone call and scooted back to L in less than one minute. "Sorry for keeping you waiting, madam. This way, please." The young greeter said while gesturing for L to follow her. Great service! "Thanks! L smiled at the greeter. "You are wee!" After leading L to the 23rd floor and told her the furthest room left was Room 2308, the greeter walked back into the elevator and left. L walked to Room 2308. Standing outside, she felt a little nervous somehow. She took a deep breath and knocked on the door. Harry, wearing a bathrobe, opened the door. He just finished showering. "Good evening, Boss Lewis!" L disyed a professional smile deliberately and bowed. Harry pulled L in to the room, mmed the door and pushed her against it. Looking down at the slightly blushed L, Harry kissed on her lips eagerly. L''s purse dropped onto the ground. But neither of them took notice of it. Harry picked L up by her waist, walked to the French window and rode her. At midnight. L begged Harry to let go of her in a faint voice. Harry got up from L and took her to the bathroom. In the bathroom, L was lying in the bathtub while Harry was standing beside the bathtub and showering as several years ago. Looking at L''s sexy red lips, Harry revealed an evil smile. When they first met in the hotel, they did the same thing in the bathroom. But this time, L was sober. Realizing what was Harry gonna do, L looked at that devil, eyes wide open. ... "Harry, you pervert!" L muttered after Harry put her onto the bed finally. Harry, in a good mood, hooked his arm around L''s waist from behind and fell asleep soon. At dawn, L waked up. She groped Harry''s mobile phone on the bedside table. Then she quickly took a photo of them, holding each other face to face on the bed. She opened Harry''s Wechat and sent the photo to Ynda. Then L deleted that chatting message, put the mobile phone back onto the bedside table and went to sleep again. She thought Harry didn''t realize what she was doing. But Harry opened his eyes after she fell asleep. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Harry checked his cell phone but didn''t find anything unusual. He didn''t believe L used his phone just to see the time, but what else could she do? Well, just let it be! Although it was Sunday, L hurried to thepany to attend the morning meeting. Harry wore a white casual shirt today with the sleeves tucked up above the elbow. There was an precious watch on his left wrist, but the right wrist drew more attention for there were two rows of bite marks right on the middle of it. Wasn''t it left by L? Was it so serious? Well, although it was no big deal, he shouldn''t expose it¡­ L pretended she didn''t see the marks while the others already knew what their CEO had donest night. L pulled her cor to cover her neck with embarrassment, for fear that the mark on her neck was seen by others. After the meeting, Harry nced at the blushed L on purpose. L looked away in a hurry. OMG! Why did she begin to feel she was having an affair with him¡­ At Crescent Spring. After a busy day, Ynda checked her phone casually and saw the WeChat message from Harry. She was so infuriated by the picture received that she smashed the cellphone onto the ground and clenched her clothes with both of her hands. Harry slept with that woman against night and the photo was certainly not sent by him! It was sent by that bitch absolutely after they had sex. Did she wanna show off? L! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She couldn''t send Steven to deal with L now, but she could ask Harry''s mother for help! She picked up the phone. Its screen was broken but she could still made a phone call. Before calling, she received a picture from Nael on WeChat. In the picture, Harry was holding a little girl in his arms with a tender look on his face. However, the girl was mosaiced and Ynda couldn''t see her appearance. How could Harry hold a child? The child looked three or four years old. Whose child was this? L and Harry''s? Thinking of this, Ynda felt freezing cold from head to toe. No! That was impossible! If she was really Harry''s child, he would surely take her home! Perhaps she was just the daughter of his friend. Yes, it should be. She had known ten years ago that Harry wanted to have a child¡­ So it must be her that bore him a baby, not L! She had to find a way to bear him a child... After the morning meeting, L was wondering whether she should ask for a leave. She hesitated because she had to deal with the endorsement of Joseph and Ynda. Atst she made up her mind to leave since thepany still had CEO and general manager in charge after she got days off. There would be no problem. She sent an email to Harry, asking for a four-day leave from the next day. At noon, Harry replied, "Wanna go to Asopool? I''ll go with you!" ...... It was a leave application to CEO, not a schedule to husband! She refused of course, for she would also take Nicole there and didn''t want Harry to be with the little girl. There was a natural intimacy between father and daughter. What if Harry found out the truth? But Harry''s reply was even more simple: he wouldn''t approve L''s leave if she didn''t allow him to go together! He added he would pick her up in the manor of Newman Family at eight o''clock tomorrow morning. ...... L rubbed her painful temple and epted. Anyway, it was difficult for her to take a child to travel alone. L called her parents in the army and the old couple both supported her to bring Carl back. At night. Ly prone beside her daughter who was ying the blocks. Her earnest look reminded L of Harry... "Nicole, I''ll tell you something." L was going to tell her daughter ahead of time to make sure she would be mentally prepared for what would happen tomorrow. Nicole looked at her and said, "Go ahead, mommy!" "Tomorrow, mommy will take you to see your grandpa. I was brought up by him." She would bring Carl to Ascea if he was willing toe with her. Therefore, she wouldn''t need to worry about him since they lived together. "How many dads do you have?" That''s a wired question. L smiled, "Mommy has two dads! Grandma has asked a leave for you and do you want toe with me?" Nicole nodded and said docilely, "I''ll go wherever mommy goes." She stroked her daughter''s pigtail happily and said, "An uncle will go with us. Will you mind?" She asked. Nicole put down the blocks and asked smartly, "Is he the one I see in your phone?" Of course, she''d love to go with daddy. Thinking of Harry''s picture in the phone, L nodded, "Would you like him toe?" Nicole nodded quickly with her eyes shing with happiness as soon as her mommy finished, "Yes! Of course!" She was so happy that she could go with daddy! L let out a sigh of relief after Nicole agreed. She was confused why Nicole was so excited. Maybe it was just because she liked handsome uncle. On the next morning, Joseph walked them to the gate of the manor and found a Maybach parking there. In the car, Harry looked towards L and Nicole in the light blue mother-daughter outfits. That was so warm. In Harry''s eyes, Joseph beside was invisible. He took a picture of them with his phone behind the car window. Good one! It would be better if Joseph was removed by Photoshop. In Harry''s mind, Joseph was the person that shouldn''t be here. When Harry got out of the car, Joseph shouted with excitement, "Brother-inw! Brother-inw!" His luxury car and vi were around the corner! L blushed and pped his head, "Who is your brother-inw?" As soon as she finished, Nicole loosened her hand and ran towards Harry. "Uncle, uncle!" L was so astonished, wondering why Nicole was so excited at meeting Harry. Watching Harry pick Nicole up with a smile on his face, she felt something was wrong. "Have they ever met each other?" This question was for Joseph! "How do I know that?" Afraid of his secret being found out, Joseph looked away and headed to the Maybach with the small suitcase. "Will you go to see grandpa with me?" Nicole hugged Harry''s neck tightly, expecting Harry to say "yes". "I won''t tell you unless you give me a kiss!" He didn''t answer but kept her guessing. With no hesitation, Nicole kissed his face. The sun rose in the east and shone on the gorgeous father and daughter. The scene was amazing and nobody would take their eyes off them. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Joseph caught the chance to take a picture of the father and daughter beside the Maybach with his phone. In the photo, two rows of Chinese parasols on the clean and broad avenue of Newman''s manor were the perfect foil for the ck Maybach, and right in the middle, Harry in a white shirt was enjoying the kiss from Nicole in his arms. Harry put her down and fixed her messy bangs. Joseph could never miss any wonderful moment. He photographed it to make it an eternal picture. L, who was immersed in the beautiful moment, recovered and trotted towards them. Joseph was raising his cellphone, ready to take photos of the whole family. He made it! Harry didn''t let him down. As soon as L reached them, Harry hugged her and kissed her on the forehead. Nicole, with a bright smile, looked up at her father who was kissing her mother. The beautiful scene wasn''t damaged even though L was standing with her back to the lens. After taking these gorgeous photos, Joseph fled fast to the vi. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He decided to use the photos to ask Harry for something. What should he ask for? He would think it over... Harry''s kiss made L blushed. She immediately pushed him away and said, "Nicole is here..." The smart Nicole covered her mouth, smiled and quipped, "I don''t see anything." Then she hurried to cover her big eyes with the other hand. "Awesome, Nicole!" Harry embraced L again, with the slightest intention to let her go. L pouted, gave him a quick nce and pped his arm off. She then bent down to pick Nicole up. "Are we going or not?" She asked the man, who looked comcent. Harry took over Nicole from her, opened the door of the back seat and put her onto the new child seat gently. Then he pushed L onto the front passenger seat. L looked back at the child seat and mixed feelings filled her up. "Hey, I''m going to see my father. What are you going for? How should I introduce you? My boss? My boyfriend? Neither is appropriate..." It had confused her for a long time. Harry stared the Maybach and darted a nce sideways at her, "I''ll introduce myself!" "How will you introduce yourself? That''s the point!" L took a nce at her daughter who was staring at them curiously. "Does that matter?" Harry turned the Maybach round indifferently and headed for the shopping center. L pouted, but didn''t argue. Harry took them to the supermarket to buy some water and food for the trip.The charming family attracted a lot of admiring nces. But they were not a real family. L picked things quickly and took Nicole back to the Maybach. Harry didn''t force her. He went alone to the shopping center and bought some gifts before he returned to the Maybach. He then drove directly to the expressway. Asopool lied on the border of Ascea and Dreles. It would take five or six hours on the expressway. Thanks to Nicole, the Maybach rang with cheers andughter. Staring at her daughter, who was singing with her head tilted to one side, and Harry, who looked obviously happy, L felt unreal. There were countless times when she dreamed of the happy family at night. She closed her eyes to hide her tears. Harry thought she was tired, so he stopped at the rest area. Heid the back seat t into a small bed, so that L and Nicole may have a rest after they came back from the toilet. "We''re expected to arrive in less than two hours. You may have a rest." Harry put Nicole onto the seat. Kids were always energetic! Nicole crawled happily on it soon after she took off her shoes. After Ly down, she looked at Harry who was ready to go, "Rest first. We''re not in a rush!" It was very tiring to drive. She knew it well! "No need. I''m not tired. Have some sleep and I''ll wake you up when we arrive!" Harry closed the door and went back to the driving seat. Nicole fell asleep fast, but L stayed awake. She sat up. Noticing the violent shaking, she protected Nicole from falling down with one hand. "Harry..." He looked back through the rearview mirror, "Not sleepy?" "No!" L fell silent when she looked at the man who was driving carefully. She wondered if he was also taking good care of Ynda. Would he marry Ynda if she didn''t meet him? She bit her lips and asked, "If it weren''t for me, would you have married her?" Was she a little sentimental? Harry kept silent for quite a while before he replied, "I''m with you now! So stop thinking useless thoughts!" L didn''t speak again for the rest of the trip. She only stared at her daughter and the man in the front quietly. Almost two hourster, it had past 2 pm when the Maybach got off the expressway. They had something to eat in a restaurant and checked the guidance system. It was still a two-hour- plus ride from there to Echo Bay where Carl lived. Staring at the man who was having lunch elegantly, she felt lucky that he drove them here. Or they would feel bad in the transfer of buses. She asked after thinking for a while, "How about staying overnight here and starting off tomorrow morning." Harry thought about it and asked Nicole who was eating with appetite," Nicole, tell me if you feel tired." Nicole nodded honestly, "A little." It was the first time that she had been travelling in a car for such a long time! "Okay. We''ll check into a hotel then." Harry made a quick decision and speed up to finish up his lunch. L was speechless and took a look at them. All right! They didn''t find a four-star hotel rmended on an APP until they drove around the city. Harry kept L and Nicole waiting on the sofa in the hall and went to check in. He asked for a presidential suite and the greeter led them upstairs. ncing around the suite, Harry frowned. The room was even not as good as a standard room of a three-star hotel in Ascea. But the good news was the bed was big enough for all the three of them! After unpacking the suitcase, L asked the man who was still ying with Nicole, "Don''t you go back to your room for some rest?" Harry glimpsed at her and asked the little girl beside him, "Nicole, would you like to sleep with your mommy and me tonight?" Nicole nodded immediately. Noticing her speechless mommy, Nicole suddenly drew her arms around Harry''s neck tightly, "Mommy, let''s sleep together tonight!" "Okay, Nicole, let''s sleep together tonight!" They were unified. What else could L argue? Chapter 157 Chapter 157 L stepped near Harry and gave him a pinch secretly. Harry purposely contorted his face with pain. Seeing his agony, Nicole put on a worried expression and asked, "What''s wrong with you, uncle Harry? Are you ill?" Harry shook his hand, "I''m not sick. Your mommy was gonna kick me out! Help me, Nicole!" His pitiful look astonished L. How could he be so childish? "Mommy, show some mercy on him, please! Let him sleep with us, okay?" Nicole moved towards L and tugged at her clothes pitifully. ..... At night, the three slept on the one bed, Nicole lying in the middle. But at midnight, she was moved inside. The others whispered. "Harry, stop it! Nicole''s here!" "Rx. I just wanna hug you. Don''t mind me. Good night!" Immersing himself in her fragrance, he enjoyed the serenity at the moment. Would Harry just hug L to sleep? Of course not! The man got out the bed and carried her by the waist to the bathroom. When they came out, Nicole was sleeping horizontally across the bed. Harryughed, put L on the edge of the bed and moved the sleeping Nicole aside. Just as he settled Nicole, a muffled bang was heard. Harry looked back to find the woman absent. L rose up and red at him, "How dare you kick me off the bed!" The man held back hisughter and picked her up to the bed. "I''m sorry! I forgot you, my sweetheart!" Harry helped her knead where it hurt. After a while, he felt into the mood again! L quickly pulled the nket to cover herself. "Time to sleep!" As he decided to let her go, he tucked Nicole in, cuddled L in his arms and fell asleep safe and sound. Next early morning, they set off for Echo Bay. At Echo Bay Vige. Located in a deste ce with towering mountains surrounded, it was an old vige with a history of a thousand years. To reach Echo Bay vige, they must pass a long and tortuous road. It had been narrow, but it was repaired to be a dualne road by the government. The road was so zigzag that they went round to get to the other side of the mountain. With a wide open view, one could catch sight of the whole vige with old houses orderly parting in two rows by the wide Echo Bay. There were dozens of mossy stone bridges over the bay. Now and then a ship floated downstream. Water streaming down along the steps could be found here and there among houses. Since it was summer now, the waterfall were all greeny under the verdant trees. The overcast sky heralded the rain. The high mountains afar immediately were shrouded in the clouds and fogs. The drizzles stopped within ten minutes, as suddenly as it came. Along the left of the asphalted road, they found the primary school with a board "Echo Bay Primary School" on the door. The schoolprised tile-roofed ssrooms. Harry''s Maybach became a real eye-catcher. They asked a passer-by where Carl lived and got the answer immediately. The school only had three teachers -- two locals and Carl who was extremely famous across the vige. Harry drove the car towards the east. He found the shop mentioned by the passer-by. Next to the shop was a shabby two-floor building. That was it. Harry pulled over the car and carried Nicole out. L knew they arrived and got out of the car. Harry and Nicole walked in the front, holding hands. After they walked off from the asphalted road, they found the road muddy as it had just rained. He held the child up and asked L to wait by the road before going to knock on the door. Upon hearing the car whizzing, neighbors rushed out to see who wasing. The car were immediately surrounded by children and adults. Some stared at the car, while some stared at the three strangers. It was an old man who opened the door with rough hands. Hoary-headed and wrinkled, he wore a gray coat with patches. "Hi, sir. Is this Carl''s ce?" asked Harry politely. The old man pointed at his ear, indicating that he couldn''t hear. Harry cast a nce at L, " Let''s go in!" With mixed feelings, L walked into the yard where an old Chinese toon was erected on the left. A dog capered toward them, wagging its tail. Nicole rejoiced at seeing theing dog. Harry lowered Nicole down to the clean cement ground. A man with gingham clothes came out. As he walked, he said, "Mother. I guess we have a guest. Let me see!" The familiar voice made L burst into tears. Carl stood motionless at the sight of the guests. His lips quivered. After a long while, he said, "L!" "Father!" L trotted towards Carl and hugged him who looked much older than before. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Four years had passed. L choked with sobs and Carl''s eyes were wet. "How could you leave me alone, father?" L gave vent to all her grievance all those years in tears. Guilt filled Carl''s heart after he heard L''sint. "Mommy!" Nicole''s low voice came from the back. L let loose Carl and wiped her eyes. "Father, this is my daughter, Nicole Newman." Nicole? Harry slightly raised his thick eyebrows. "Thomas would allow his daughter to take her mother''s name." he wondered. "Your daughter? She is such a big girl now!" Carl was surprised to see the cute girl. How time flies! His daughter now had a daughter. "Grandpa!" Nicole greeted Carl sweetly. Carl held Nicole up carefully. Nicole was so lovely and just looked like the little L. It seemed that he saw her daughter''s round face again. Harry carried the presents from the car imperceptibly and presented them to the nearby elder. He walked towards Carl and said, "Nice to meet you, sir! I''m Harry Lewis and I''m chasing your daughter!" "Chasing her daughter? Isn''t Nicole his daughter?" Carl was confused. L''s face turned scarlet. He was brazen enough to blurt out everything! Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Harry! As the name sounded familiar, Carl lowered his head and sank in thought. It took him a while to realize who Harry was! "You''re the CEO of SL Group?" Carl couldn''t help but be surprised. "Yes, I am. Sorry to drop in on you like this." The two men shook hands politely. Hearing Harry''s courteous greeting, Carl nodded. "Come in, please!" Carl beckoned them into a two-story building. The house was a bit old, but quite clean. They sat down in the living room. Carl, holding Nicole in his arms, introduced the elderly to them. "L, this is your grandfather. He couldn''t hear since a few years ago." Carl introduced the old man who had just opened the door for them. "Grandpa!" Although the old man couldn''t hear, L greeted him sweetly. She thought that calling "Grandpa" instead of "Grandfather" would be more cordial! The old man looked at her mouth and understood. He held her hands and nodded with joy. "Good girl, good girl!" She had never seen her grandparents, because she was too far away from them and they didn''t approve her parents'' marriage. Later, her mother secretly left Echo Bay and never went back after 20-plus years... At this time, an elderly woman in a homespun jacket came out with a cane, eyes unfocused. Harry, who was closer to her, helped her. "Carl! Who is it?" Harry help her sit on the chair and sat back in his seat. "Mother, my daughter L, her daughter Nicole, and her boyfriend Harry are all here!" Carl introduced to his mother. L walked to the old woman with gray hair. "Grandma! I''m L! Your granddaughter!" L greeted her sweetly, holding the old woman''s gnarled hands. "L! Lavender''s daughter!" The old woman burst into tears as she thought of her poor daughter! She could never ept being parted from her daughter. After her daughter left home, she cried her heart out until she went blind in both eyes! L was grieved when she saw her grandmother crying. After the tearful reunion, Carl walked out with Nicole. "You guys go on catching up and I''m going out." L and Harry had been listening carefully to what grandmother talked about L''s mother. And her grandfather was so gratified that he could hardly take his eyes off them. Heughed heartily, but L felt sad to see the remaining few teeth in his mouth. When Carl returned, he was holding Nicole in his arms and was followed by a plump woman. Puzzled, L nced at Harry. "This is N, an excellent cook in the vige. I have asked her to cook a lunch for us!" Hearing what Carl said, L was relieved. N smiled sheepishly. "No, Mr. Newman is ttering me. I can only cook some homely dishes!" "N, we have important guests today. Tell me if you need any ingredients, I''ll give you money to buy them! Buy a few pounds of meat!" As grandmother stood up on the cane, L hastened to help her walk to N. Upon hearing what grandmother was saying, L tried to grab her purse, but Harry was a step faster. "N, thank you! Take this." Harry shoved a few hundred dor bills into N''s hands, which terrified her. "No, no, no. One is enough!" N pulled out one bill and quickly returned the rest to the handsome young man in front of her. She had never seen such a handsome young man! "Take them and buy something else! Maybe we''ll bother youter!" The man put the money into N''s hands again and calmly sat back on the stool. "N, take the money! He''s wealthy! If you can''t use up, you can buy food for the children in the vige!" L joked with a smile while watching Harry. The man smiled as well. N held the bills with shaking hands. She had barely gone out of the vige in her life. Nor had she ever seen so much money, for she was born in a poor family. Having no idea what to do, she turned to Carl. "Mr. Newman..." Carl smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Take them! Buy some tasty food. And I''ll need you to bring two new nkets and quilt covers tonight." N nodded honestly, held the money tighter, and decided to do as L said. At noon, N called in her daughter to help her. They made eight special dishes of Echo Bay. Looking at the brand new tableware and rich dishes, L was moved. "If we didn''te, they would certainly not buy new tableware and prepare so many dishes!" thought L. It was a joyful meal. Carl and Harry drank a lot, and her grandfather drank some as well. In the afternoon, Carl didn''t go to the school but talked to Harry for a long time. Nicole, apanied by L, had been ying with the neighboring children in the yard. Before sunset, N brought two freshly made nkets, one bright red and the other dark green. L couldn''t helpughing at the color of the nkets, but still helped N to put the nkets in the room that her father had prepared. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Before that, Carl had asked L how many rooms they need. L answered with a blush. "We only stay for a few days. We will share a room." Then, she whispered in Carl''s ear, "Nicole is his daughter, but it is not the right time to tell him the truth. Father, don''t spill the beans." It exined the matter! Carl nodded with understanding and said no more. As there was no entertainment in the vige, they went to bed early in the evening. That was how people there lived. After washing her feet, Nicole fell asleep before nine. The two adults were wide awake in the darkness. "You are not used to it, right?" asked L. Having lived an extravagant life for years, L was not used to the life in here, let alone Harry. The man moved the sleeping Nicole to the inner side of the bed and held L in his arms. "No!" L protested in a low voice, as the rooms here were not even soundproofed. Harry smiled silently and said, "You think too much!" She gave him a gentle pinch. The man snorted and said, "Since you are seducing me, don''t me me!" L quickly withdrew her hands and ced them on both sides of her body. The bed was only enough for the three of them to lie down. The man held her again in his arms. "The ce is beautiful. I''m thinking about investing and developing." He simply expressed his thoughts. "Ah? Investing and developing?" She was a bit surprised, but the ce was indeed beautiful with fresh air. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 "Yes. I need to go up the mountain early tomorrow morning to check again and decide how to develop it." Echo Bay was a remote vige. Due to inconvenient transportation, schools there seldom got financial aid. The original vige must be of interest to the people outside. "How do I persuade my father to go with me? And how about my grandpa and grandma? Will they be willing to leave here?" L asked while lying in Harry''s arms and stroking his chest. Harry grasped her hand with one hand and pinched her with the other hand. "Hey, stop!" Harry said in a hoarse voice. There arose L''s giggle at once. He knew L was seducing him deliberately! "You can ask them first. It will be the best if they are willing to go with you. If not, I can finance schools here to improve father''s teaching environment. And I can also develop scenic spots to improve their living standard. After all, Echo Bay is a good ce for them to spend the rest of their lives." Harry replied. If L liked, he would take her to live in seclusion. No one would disturb them then. How wonderful it would be! After thinking, L agreed what Harry said. Life here was no so bad. She really enjoyed the peaceful and happy life with Harry and Nicole here! How she wished this moment couldst forever! In the Crescent Spring in Ascea. Ynda had been keeping calling Harry, but his number could not be connected at the moment. She had to ask Joey. ording to Joey, Miss Newman asked several days off for personal business; Miss Shaw would be responsible for their cooperation with Joseph before L came back; and Boss Lewis went on a three or four-day business trip abroad. But she found Harry didn''t book any flight at all. "Harry didn''t go abroad! L asked for a leave. There is no such coincidence. They must be together!" Ynda thought angrily. But she couldn''t find out where exactly they were... She prepared candlelight dinner for Harry and bought his favorite wine. But he was not in Ascea! Ynda''s face was distorted in anger. She picked up the prepared take-out steaks and wine and threw them onto the ground angrily. Harry never informed her where he was going. Who did he take her for? Was she nothing to him? In the daytime, She saw Joseph browsing his Wechat moment in the photo studio. She glimpsed a photo. It was L holding a little girl who took after her very much. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Is she Harry''s daughter? No. Harry would never let his daughter live away from Lewis Family. Then whose daughter is she? Anyway, no matter whose daughter is she, she is a bastard. How could L keep seducing Harry when she has a daughter?" Ynda thought. She picked up her mobile phone and called Rose. She concealed the fact that L was the daughter of the Newman Family in Ascea. She just told her that L was still seducing Harry when she had already had a daughter. After hearing Ynda''sint, Rose decided to fly to Ascea as soon as Harry went back. She couldn''t believe that L was working in SL Group again. Before 7 am next day, Harry got up. L felt warm and cosy in bed, so she didn''t want to get up. After wrapping herself in the quilt, she moved to Nicole, hold her in arms and went on sleeping. However, Nicole woke up too. "Good morning, daddy!" Nicole grinned while looking at Harry who was putting on his jacket. What Nicole just called Harry awoke L. "Nicole, he is your uncle Harry!" Harry didn''t mind what L said. He smiled at Nicole, "Good morning." Harry picked up Nicole, who was in pajamas, and seat her on the edge of the bed. L turned around and found Harry kept emotionless... It was a little cold in the morning in the countryside. Harry fished out a pair of small trousers and a thick coat from the suitcase. Then he walked to Nicole, unbuttoned her pajamas and dressed her clumsily. Seeing that, the sleepy L woke up totally! "Straighten the trousers first." Shey on the bed and instructed the unskillful Harry who started sweating. It was finally done. "Don''t you get up? I am going up the mountain. Are you going with me?" Harry asked while stroking L beneath the quilt. L pulled up the quilt to cover her head at once and bit Harry''s hand. Feeling painful, Harry withdrew his hand at once. There was a row of slight bite mark left. Harry kissed that bite mark in front of L. "You pervert!" L rolled her eyes at Harry, but soon smiled. Nicole kept shifting her gaze between Harry and L and asked curiously, "Uncle Harry, are you ying with mommy?" "No. Nicole. Let''s go wash up!" Harry said while holding her hand. Minutester, L finally got up. She went to the yard and found Nicole was washing her face by herself under the guidance of Harry. There was only one tap in the yard. So they used that tap for almost everything, such as brushing teeth, washing face, washing clothes, washing vegetables and so on. L stretched herself and walked to them. "Mommy. We have brushed our teeth! You arezy!" Nicole giggled while washing her face. "I will hurry up!" Harry squeezed paste on a new toothbrush and delivered it to L. L was a little bit surprised and take over the toothbrush. She remembered that Harry also did that for her if he didn''t have to wake up early for work before they got divorced. N was busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen andid out dishes on the dining table in the living room. "Hurry up. Breakfast is ready!" Carl urged them. Hearing that, L nodded at her father. Harry wiped his face with a towel and applied some moisturizer on it. Then he helped Nicole wipe her face. "Uncle Harry, help me apply some." Nicole said in a tender voice. Harry rubbed some moisturizer in his hands for a long time while staring at Nicole''s little face. He had no idea how to apply it for others, especially for a kid. "Uncle Harry, be quick!" Nicole said. Then she raised her face, closed her eyes and kept her mouth closed. "Just go ahead!" Harry decided. He walked behind Nicole, squatted down and then started smearing the moisturizer on her face. "Uncle Harry, you smeared it into my mouth! It''s sweet. Please smear some on my forehead..." Nicole''s voice resounded the yard. L, who was standing nearby and brushing her teeth, was amused by them. "Nicole, he had never done this for anyone before. You should be content." L thought. After breakfast, Harry told Carl he was going up the mountain to check around. Carl nodded and asked him to watch out. Then he went to the school with Nicole. L went with Harry. They went across a stone bridge, passed several waterfalls and reached the foot of a mountain. Harry held L''s hand and climbed up the mountain. It was in the early morning. There were dew on green leaves around them. Several vigers carrying heavy bamboo baskets were walking down the mountain. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 The two young people dressed in fine clothes attracted some curious nces from the vigers. N?velDrama.Org content rights. When they reached the hillside, L began to pant while the man seemed to be not tired at all. "I''ll carry you!" The man walked to her and crouched down. L patted him on the back and shook her head. After they continued for a while, they could see the panoramic view of Echo Bay Vige from the height. There were rising smoke, towering mountains, and flowing rivers and waterfalls -- what a pleasant scenery! If you took a picture and add retro effects, it would be andscape painting. There was no one else around them, as all the vigers had probably gone downhill. The man walked into the grass and spotted a nt in the weeds. He drew near and sniffed it. "Look! Wild codonopsis! There are... Panax pseudoginseng and Fallopia multiflora!" Harry walked further and discovered a lot of Chinese medicinal herbs. "You know medicinal herbs?" As the man mentioned a few Chinese medicinal herbs, L stared at him in admiration. "Well, I have learned a little from Chuck''s grandmother before." Chuck''s grandmother was a doctor who studied Chinese medicine every day. When Harry was a kid, Chuck''s grandmother taught Chuck and Harry to recognize Chinese medicinal herbs. After he graduated from university three years ago, he got busy and had no time to learn from her. Harry looked around and noticed that manymon medicinal herbs, such as Angelica dahurica, Coptis chinensis, and honeysuckle, had been taken away. Maybe the medical skill in the vige was limited, so other rare medicinal herbs hadn''t been found yet. There were plenty of herbs on the market, but wild ones like these were rarely seen and thus expensive! After the tour in the mountain, Harry had a lot of discoveries. He had been talking on the phone when he returned. After lunch, L and Nicole were ying with the children and adults in the vige. Harry asked a young man to take him to the vige head''s house. At dusk, Harry came back. In the early morning of the third day in the vige. Many vigers came to the house of L''s grandparents, some with freshly made local specialities, some with pickled wild boar meat, and some with dried fruit. Upon seeing Le out, they crowded around her with broad smiles on their faces, which startled her. Mrs. Baker said, "L, here''s a little gift for you. Please ept it!" Mrs. Cook said, "Yeah, you have made such a big contribution to the vige and let us see hope in our children. Thank you so much!" "You''re really the fairying down from the heaven! This is the pastry I just made. Have a taste!" ... Well... What was going on here? She looked at Harry, who just smiled and epted all the specialities from the vigers. These natural food would be good for L and Nicole! L smiled and thanked the vigers politely. At this time, Carl came over. She quickly pulled him and whispered, "Father! What''s going on here?" Carl looked at her daughter in confusion. She did not know? "Harry has donated ten million to the vige in your name, to build schools and vige roads. Don''t you know?" Looking at the man who was eating pastries, L got mixed feelings. She smiled at the vigers and said, "Aunty, you are too kind. It is Harry who makes the donation. You can thank him!" N said happily, "Hey, aren''t you a couple? It''s the same to thank either of you!" Harry nodded with satisfaction. N was silver-tongued! L was a bit embarrassed to look at the man who pretended to know nothing. He should have told her about it, so that she wouldn''t have to wonder what was going on! Carl helped L send the enthusiastic vigers back and L returned after she saw that everyone left. "Harry, why don''t you tell me?" She asked as the man was sniffing a jar of honey. "There''s no need to make a fuss. It''s only ten million." The man continued to look at the jar of honey, and said, "You can bring this honey back. Nicole will like it." L reluctantly took the honey he handed over, walked to the living room and put it on the table. "Father, we''ll leave tomorrow. Why don''t youe with us?" She didn''t bring up this matter until today. She hoped that her father had already thought it through. Carl cast a nce at her and lit a cigarette. "I know your purpose. It is good to live here. I''m not going! Your grandparents are very happy here. They won''t get used to the life out of the vige. So, L, just come to see us when you have time!" Carl was very pleased that his daughter had grown a lot. He was even more relieved that she had found her biological parents. Besides, she had a considerate man and a lovely daughter by her side. "These were enough." he thought with satisfaction. "Father..." L turned to her grandmother. Her grandmother smiled, "My girl, your grandfather and I have been here all our lives. We''d better not go anywhere else. Just like your father said,e to see us when you are free!" L''s grandmother held her tender hands tightly. She was really a good girl! Unable to persuade them, L could only give up. As Harry said, she shoulde to see them instead of forcing them to go with her. "Father, please bring my grandpa and grandma to Ascea to visit us some day!" L sat down beside Carl, held his arm and pleaded with a spoiled tone. Carl patted his daughter''s hands. "All right! I''ll go when I have the chance!" L, Harry and Nicole left the next morning. L was unwilling to bid farewell to her family, eyes turning red. Harry sighed secretly, grabbed her hand and took her to the front passenger seat. Seated in the child car seat, Nicole rolled down the window to wave goodbye to her grandpa. Many vigers came to see them off, carrying a lot of local specialities. After they put the specialities into the car trunk, the car slowly pulled away. Looking back, L saw several children running after the car. L shed tears when they were out of sight. Harry pulled over and wiped away her tears. "You''re not a kid. Don''t cry!" He drew out two tissues to clean her face. "Mommy, you can''t cry. You''ll look ugly when you are crying!" Nicole''s words made her smile through tears. "Well, mommy won''t cry. Nicole can''t cry either in the future!" Wiping away her tears, she pushed the man and motioned him to drive. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Those days in Echo Bay left an indelible impression on L. It carried her blissful memory. No strife and no scheme. She was surrounded by pure happiness. After returning to Ascea, Harry went to the office soon. In order to evade the unnecessary rumors, L spent another day with Nicole at home and went to thepany the next day. In SL Group. L walked towards the elevator after parking her Maserati at the parking lot. Someone squeezed into door before it closed. L was surprised as it was the first day when she came back to work. "Good morning, Mr. Lewis!" In a pink shirt and pink suit, L greeted him with a professional smile. Eyes glistening with delight, Harry pinned her against the wall and lowered his head to kiss her on the red lips. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ... Was Boss Lewis in the mood in the early morning? The elevator tinkled. The man unwillingly freed her and licked his lips. L walked out of the elevator, "Have a nice day!" Flushed, she gave him a re, bit her lower lip and walked to the office. Seeing theing L, Leo greeted, "Miss Newman, you have a guest waiting in the office." A guest? Who woulde this early for her? Puzzled, L nodded to Leo. After she pushed the door open, an elegantdy in a rose red coat on the sofa came into sight. Her long ck hair was worn in a bun on the top. Her aloofness and arrogance was quite simr to the man in the elevator! This guest was not wee. L smiled, "Aunt, long time no see." Rose stood up and looked her up and down. "Long time no see! You still know the tricks to hook up with men!" L deemed her as a well-mannereddy if she kept silent. However, once she opened her mouth, her elegance was nowhere to be found. Luckily, she was no longer her mother-inw, so there was no need to please her. "Aunt, thanks to your daughter-inw-to-be, I''m single now! Hook up with men? Your son? He badgered me at first!" L said with a proud smile. Rose studied the more mature and graceful woman in front of her again. She did change a lot in the past few years. Humming a merry tune, Joseph wearing sunsses walked out of the elevator and headed towards Deputy CEO''s office. Since the door was opened, he could clearly see who were there. Wasn''t she mother''s opponent in the university, Rose? What was she doing here? Hook up with men? Damn! She muste here to make trouble! As he knew, Rose My was born arrogant and was spoiled by her husband after getting married. He immediately called his mother to save the day. In Newman''s Manor. Thomas came to the manor in sunsses. Angie, who was going to take Nicole to the army, was surprised to see him. "President Herren!" She greeted respectfully. Thomas took off the sunsses, and nodded to Angie. "May I take Nicole out for some fun this morning?" His request put Angie in a quandary. She was in the dark about what happened between him and her daughter and she knew it was inappropriate. As Angie was thinking, the phone rang. She took out her phone, "What, Joseph?" "Mother, do you remember Rose? Your schoolmate." Joseph ran to the corner and kept his voice down. Of course she remembered Rose, her biggest opponent in the college. "What''s the matter?" "Put on your mighty army uniform, call in your soldiers ande to L''spany. She is picking on my sister!" Unaware of what was going on inside, Joseph knew his sister wouldn''t get the upper hand. "Rose is picking on your sis? Why can''t she quit rocking the boat?" Angie and Rosepeted against each other in the college for three years. After graduation, Rose married someone in Uthana and her son was really something! What was she up to? She lost to Angie in the college and now went to trouble her daughter? Angie flew into a fury. After hanging up the phone, she entrusted Thomas to take care of Nicole. "President Herren, L needs me now. Enjoy yourself with Nicole!" As the head of the state, he must be protected by bodyguards no matter where he went. Nicole would be safe with him. She rushed upstairs, put on the uniform and cap and rushed downstairs. Thomas and Nicole were getting on well in the living room. When he watched sheing downstairs, he said, "Let me drive you there!" "Thank you. But I don''t want to bother you." How could he disgrace himself to drive her there? That was not a good idea! Thomas smiled, put on his sunsses and held up Nicole. "Let''s go! L needs help, doesn''t she?" Since it was urgent, Angie agreed. She got into Thomas''s car and headed to SL Group. In SL Group. Rose walked around in L''s office, "Since you''re so young, you must have engaged in bunch of dishonest practices to get the Deputy CEO title." She throw a contemptuous nce at L who was preparing the meeting files. L replied perfunctorily, "Sorry to disappoint you! I never used the underhand means." However, L wondered was it a dishonest practice to sleep with her son? Rose put on a scornful smile and stepped towards her. "L, if you leave SL Group now, I''ll save your face; otherwise, I will humiliate you in front of all the others." L smiled, "Aunt, why should I leave SL Group? My father, Harold, will not allow me to do so." Her father, Harold? What happened? Whatever! "You are not leaving, aren''t you?" She asked for confirmation. "Yes! Unless thepany will give me a reasonable reason!" She scanned the phone screen to check the time. The morning briefing would begin within five minutes. Rose gave her a sideways nce and said, "Shameless!" Then she walked out. L clearly knew that Rose would not let her go so easily. However, there was nothing to worry about. "Come what may, I am not afraid!" She walked outside after checking out the files again. Just when she stepped out of the office, she was grabbed. "What are you doing here? Looking for trouble?" Frightened, L looked back only to find the sneaky Joseph. Watching Rose go into the elevator, Joseph asked, "Did you piss her off?" She rolled her eyes at Joseph and said, "Don''t poke your nose into my business! Hurry up! You''re coming to the meeting, aren''t you?" As the studio shot was over, Joseph came to negotiate the next step. They went to the conference room together. When L pushed the door open, she saw Rose sitting on her seat and looking at her with a smug smile. Ynda sat beside her like a goddess. All the other executives remained silent. Now she was aware to the fact that the two women were going to make trouble here. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Joseph stood beside L and frowned at Rose. L signaled for her brother to take a seat first and walked to Rose unhurriedly and gracefully. "Aunt, this is my seat. You''re our CEO''s mother and you can sit here!" She pointed at Harry''s seat. Ynda said tly while ying with her phone, "Auntie owns the whole SL Group and she can sit wherever she wants. How dare you instruct her?" L smiled, "Nice to meet you, our international queen. I''m talking with Aunt Rose and why are you chipping in?" So they were going to bully her together. "You damn tramp. How can you talk to my daughter-inw like that?" Rose mmed on the table angrily and got up. It seemed to her that L used to bully Ynda! Well, she would teach the tramp a lesson today! "Can you watch yournguage? How can you take my sister for a tramp!" Joseph stood up opposite, who looked serious at the moment. Rose nced at Joseph who was defending L and found him somehow familiar. Had they met before? Oh! She remembered. He was Joseph, that world-famous star. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Joseph, sit down!" L red at Joseph. She didn''t want him to butt in. "Then ask your son to work somewhere else. It''ll make the best of both worlds." She put the files on the desk and put her hands into her pockets. L had be a sessful career woman, which made Ynda envious. Rose was so infuriated that she couldn''t even argue. If she could control her son, Harry had already married Ynda. Rose walked towards L and pulled her outside. She would tell everyone in thepany that L was a tramp and kick her out! L didn''t struggle. However, Joseph stood up and grabbed his sister''s wrist. "Where are you taking my sister?" If Rose weren''t a woman or an elders, he would have punched her. L shook his hand off and said, "Good boy, sit back and butt out." Other executives didn''t dare to utter a sound. Julie hardly dared to speak, as she had seen how unreasonable Rose was. Rose dragged L out of the meeting room and lifted her voice, "Come and have a look. Your deputy CEO is a tramp!" This morning, many departments were having meetings on that floor. It had been quiet before several doors were opened. Some employees came out in confusion and stared at the two quarreling women. More people came out when Rose continued, "My son has a fiancee, but your so-called deputy CEO seduced him! Now she even has the cheek to work in SL Group. How shameless she is!" It was inconceivable and those employees stirred up a heated discussion. L rolled her eyes, "Aunt, let go of me first! Please prove your words, okay?" After getting rid of Rose, she massaged her painful wrist. An employee passed them, holding two cups of coffee in a tray. Rose slightly lifted her hand and the coffee was spilled all over L''s pink suit. Her suit turned brown immediately. The employee in sses was scared and apologized at once, "Miss Newman, sorry. I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it!" Someone had pushed him. "It''s all right." She simply tidied her suit and ask the cleaner to clear the coffee on the ground. Then a woman''s voice came from behind. "I can prove it! Is it convincing?" Ynda walked out of the meeting room elegantly, but looked rather sad. Joseph grabbed her wrist, pulled her back to the meeting room and threw her onto a chair. "Just be the queen and keep silent." Joseph said and pointed at her nose. Ynda stared at her and pped his hand. Just then, the elevator tinkled. A woman in an army uniform walked out. She walked directly to the noisy meeting room calmly and looked coldly at Rose. "Mother! Why are you here?" L stared at Angie walking towards her. Angie pulled her daughter right behind her and asked, "Rose, I heard you were bullying my daughter!" She looked imposing in the army uniform! Many employees admired her at once. Rose looked at Angie angrily. So L was her daughter. Angie was hard to deal with! She had to concentrate. Luckily, she had sent her son away with an excuse! "Mother, stay out of it. I''m going back to the office first." said L. Her suit was soaked with coffee and she had to go back for a clean-up. Angie let go of her and nodded. After L left, Angie walked to Rose with a cold look, "It''s been years since west met. Mrs. Edison, you''re much more pampered! You even take this to your son''spany. Aren''t you afraid of disgracing him?" Angie felt free to mock her, which greatly annoyed Rose. "Mrs. Prescott, take care of your daughter and stop her from seducing my son. I didn''t intend to talk about it in thepany!" "Who is your son? Why don''t I know my daughter has seduced him?" Angie sneered and cast a stern nce at her son who was standing at the door of the meeting room. Joseph felt innocent and rubbed his nose. He called her, didn''t he? "My son is Harry, CEO of thispany! Your daughter seduced him years ago. You know nothing, do you?" Speaking of Harry, Rose almost had her nose in the air. Harry was the greatest honor of her life! "Harry is your son?" Angie looked obviously astonished. So this woman was Nicole''s grandma? Rose thought she was scared and then sneered. At the gate of SL Group, Thomas was ying with Nicole when he saw a Maybach screech to a halt. Harry rushed out towards thepany. "Does L run into trouble?" At this thought, Thomas put on his sunsses, picked up Nicole and ran after him. Angie and Rose were still in the standoff in the meeting room, which was surrounded by many onlookers. "Boss!" Somebody eximed. Then the greeting of "Boss" could be heard continuously. All employees dispersed, hid in nearby meeting rooms and held their breath. Harry looked coldly at his mother and Angie in the meeting room. He didn''t even need to ask before he knew what had happened! "Auntie! Sorry to have disturbed you." Harry nodded slightly at Angie. Rose was so annoyed that she red at her son. How could he say sorry to Angie? Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Angie ignored him and turned away in a huff. "Grandma!" Nicole called Angie while throwing herself into her arms. Angie softened upon hearing the gentle voice from behind. "Nicole, my sweetheart, what are you doing here?" Angie gently held up Nicole. Rose looked at the pink little one in Angie''s arms, full of envy. When could she have a grandchild? Sensing her envy, Ynda felt hurt. "Uncle Harry!" Nicole leant forward to Harry. "Nicole." Harry took her over with a gentle smile. Though reluctant, Angie didn''t want to go against Nicole''s will. Nicole kissed Harry on the face. Unbelievable! Even the people in the next room heard clearly that their CEO spoke in a tender voice! Ynda clenched her fists as she always knew that Harry liked children so much. Watching others'' surprised look, Angie proudly said, "Do you know whose daughter she is?" "Mine!" "Mine!" Two men answered in unison. Thomas took off his sunsses and walked up. Harry and Thomas cast a nce at each other, both of whom were brimmed with anger. "President Herren!" "President Herren!" The greeting from Rose, Ynda and Joseph deafened the whole floor. Oh My God! This was President Herren! The whole floor fell into dead silence. It never urred to Angie that President Herren would say that! Those two powerful men standing on the top of the world now were fighting for a mother and daughter pair. The question was who her mother was. "Nicole?" A soft voice broke the silence. It was indeed their deputy CEO! Under the stunned gaze, Nicole shook off their hands and ran to L. "Mommy!" The people was shocked again as they didn''t expect that their goddess had a daughter. What''s more, the girl was her daughter with one of the big shots. Oh, my god! Was it a dream? "What are you doing now?" In perplexity, L nced at the mighty two standing face-to-face. Were they gonna fight? It was in thepany! "Nicole,e here." The two men said in unison again. All the others were stunned. Seeing that, Angie picked up Nicole from L and said, "President Herren, Mr. Lewis, we get going. Goodbye!" Coldly eyeing the two men in confrontation, L asked, "You have nothing else to do? Is SL going bust? All your government affairs are done?" Those employees gasped at her way of speaking. How impressive she was! As the coffee stain had not been removed, Harry knotted his brows. "L, let me drive you home to get changed." Thomas said with a smile. The clothes must have been stained just now. Oh, my god! President Herren always showed on TV, but they didn''t expect that he could be so tender! To their surprise, it was their deputy CEO who enjoyed such tenderness. "Harry!" A soft voice raised goose bumps. Here she was. Harry''s fiancee. Ynda moved towards Harry and straightened his tie. "We have promised mother to pick wedding dress today, right?" They are going to pick wedding dress? It seemed that their wedding was around the corner. After hearing that, L resolutely went into the elevator. More surprisingly, both Harry and Thomas sprinted to chase her. With a long face, L said to Harry who was holding her wrist, "I am the tramp ording to your mother, Mr. Lewis. Please get your hand off me." Then she turned to Thomas with a smiling face. "Mr. Herren, thanks a lot. I have to work now. We may take a rain check some other day!" In this way, the two influential and powerful men were sessfully blocked out the elevator. Awesome! Thomas nodded indifferently. He put on his sunsses, got into another elevator and left. Harry went back in fury. He stopped in front of Joseph without even having a look at Rose. "Brother-in- law..." Joseph kept his voice down when seeing his angry look. With that, Harry''s anger was seen to abate. "Give me your phone." Harry''s phone had been power-off. Joseph passed his phone to Harry. He opened the WeChat and sent a voice message to L, "Come to the meeting room now! Or take the consequence yourself!" Those present knew he was talking to L. Five minutester, L showed up, face being scarlet. She red at her brother who had betrayed her before going back to her seat. Rose had left. Everyone looked at L in amazement. Noticing the coffee stain on her suit, Harry grabbed L''s phone and unlocked it. N?velDrama.Org content rights. L had no time to say no, face turning red. Harry made a call to Joey. A respectful greeting was heard. "Hello, Miss. Newman!" "It''s me! Buy Miss Newman a suit and send to her office right now!" Blind to the stunned look of others, Harry put her phone back. It seemed that they had witnessed a public disy of affection. Though nonchnt on the surface, Ynda had already flown into rage deep down! Harry opened his mouth, "Miss Shaw, please make an announcement that if anyone spreads what happened, he will be deemed to leak the confidential information of thepany." ... Julie nodded andunched the announcement right away. Now everyone knew one thing for sure. Their deputy CEO had a daughter. But they were not sure who her father was. Scanning the people present, Harry went on, "What just happened is my private business. I didn''t handle it properly. I won''t let that happen again. I will work for free for the next two month as punishment. Miss Newman is the victim, but should also hold responsible. Deduct one month''s sry." He then cast a cold nce at Ynda and said, "Get the meeting started!" After calming herself down, L opened the files that she had just brought in and started her presentation. After the meeting was over, all the other executives left, leaving Harry, L, Ynda, Joseph and Julie discussing arrangement of thest two days there. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Atst, Julie and Joseph left the meeting room. When L was about to leave, she heard Harry hurl a question at Ynda, "When did we promise mother to pick the wedding dress?" L turned her back to Harry and Ynda with a sneer and walked away, leaving them alone. When she went back to her office, there was already a paper bag on her desk, inside of which was a white smooth suit. After locking the door of her office, L took off the stained clothes and put it into the bag to get it washed at home. When Harry and Ynda went back to Crescent Spring from thepany, Rose was sitting on a sofa in a daze. "Auntie, we are back now." Ynda ran to Rose happily. Holding Ynda''s hands, Rose hinted Ynda to sit by her. She then turned to Harry and gave a snort of contempt. "Mother, what you did today has gone too far." Harry said coldly to show his disappointment. "Well? Are you questioning me?" Rose stood up from the sofa and replied sadly. She had no idea why Harry disobeyed her again and again. She still believed that Harry loved Ynda. Sensing that Rose was in a bad mood, Harry turned his voice softer, "It is not appropriate to make a scene in thepany. You have disgraced yourself." He was worried that L must feel terrible now. "Harry! I know exactly what I was doing. Pick a wedding dress with Ynda tomorrow. Ynda''s mother and I will pick a date for your wedding. You should marry her soon." Rose threw a name card of a bridal shop onto the table. "I''m not gonna go." Harry refused directly. That answer pained Ynda. Looking at the man she loved so much, she said, "Harry, we have been engaged for four years. It''s time to get married." Then she put her arms around his waist from behind. His nice and charming smell fascinated her. Harry nced at her slender hands and pulled them off. "I have told you that I don''t love you any more. Let''s cancel the engagement." Ynda drew back and fell into a chair, crying in despair. Harry turned around with a sigh and said mildly, "Ynda, we cannot go back." They could not go back! "Harry! L is an evil. She has hurt me several times. Why do you want her? You have promised me that you will not be with her! You promise me!" Ynda yelled. She had an emotional outburst and tried to stand up to jump into Harry''s arms. "Harry, how could you say that?" Rose asked. Seeing Ynda break down, Rose felt sad. In her eyes, Ynda was gentle and generous. She must be heartbroken at Harry''s words. Facing the pressure and questioning from Rose and Ynda, Harry insisted, "End the engagement. It will be the best for all of us." Realizing that Harry was determined, Rose took a fruit knife on the table to slit her wrist. "Mother! What are you doing?" Harry growled while grabbing the knife from Rose. Again! He was so angry and distressed that he threw the knife onto the wall. On the wall, the Chinese painting of Catharine was cracked. "Auntie, are you okay?" Ynda showed concern over Rose and hurried to check up on her. Relieved, Rose confirmed her idea that Ynda was a good girl and was the best choice for her son. Rose shook her head and turned to Harry, "I will make an appointment with the bridal shop tomorrow and you must go!" Her words gave no room for negotiation or discussion. Harry coldly looked at her, went out of the vi and mmed the door, leaving Rose''s yelling behind the door. "Harry, get back here!" When he came to thepany, Harry took out his wallet from the pocket. In the wallet, he still kept the photo of L, who smiled happily. Stroking the photo, Harry kept silent. After a while, he received a message in Wechat. It was a friend request from Joseph. Harry epted that request and soon received a blurred image and a message, "Brother-inw, a Thunder Motor in exchange for an original image, is it a deal?" It was a photo shot of Nicole, L and him in front of the vi of Newman Manor. But, their faces were blurred by Joseph on purpose. Harry replied immediately without any hesitation, "Done." The original image was sent soon. Looking at it, Harry cannot help smiling. In the photo, he was kissing L while Nicole was looking up at them happily. The background were Chinese parasols and his Maybach, which made the picture more aesthetic. That moment was captured by Joseph purposely. "Any more? One photo for one promise! I want all of them." Harry types these words quickly. Joseph was in ecstasy. After all, it was quite rare for Harry to make promises at one time. At the same time, Joseph realized how much Harry loved his sister. He replied, "I have three more! Keep your words!" "Deal." Harry then got that three photos of Nicole, L and himself. They were like a happy family. He saved the photos on his phone, selected one as his screensaver and had a backup in his private USB disk. Then he called Joey in. "Boss!" Joey knocked on the door and went in. "I will send you some photos via WeChat. Have them printed secretly." Harry''s words confused Joey. "Secretly? Why? Are those photos not presentable?" When Joey walked out of thepany, he received the photos. He was amazed! It was ... so beautiful. His boss was gorgeous! The little girl was so cute! And thedy who only had her back to the camera must be Miss Newman! They seemed to be a family! Joey quickened his pace and found a shop toplete his task. After making sure that there was no backup saved in the shop, he went back to thepany. Harry was very satisfied with the printed images, "Good job. You will get a pay rise." Wow, this ... this was Harry''s style. Joey got a pay rise in such a way... "Thank you, boss." Then he came back to his seat, thrilled. "Oh yeah, pay rise! Pay rise!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Looking at the strange Joey, the other secretaries had no idea what had happened but felt sorry for him, because they thought he must suffer a lot from his boss just now. It was past 9 pm. L walked out of thepany finally. As she had asked for a leave, she had to work overtime to get work done. She was surprised to notice that Harry''s Maybach was still there next to her Maserati. "Is he still in the office now? Should I go upstairs to meet him?" she wondered. Better not. After all, rumors about them had spread throughout thepany. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 L walked to her Maserati, but the door of the Maybach was suddenly opened. She looked back from in and as she expected, Harry was there. "Get in the car!" He was leaning against the seatzily, surrounded by a faint smell of cigarette. She took the passenger seat and closed the door. The Maybach backed up smoothly and sped out of the parking lot. The depressing atmosphere inside indicated Harry got into bad moods. Harry stopped the car at the gate of a shopping mall. "Go and get me some ties and clothes. More is better." ... L looked at his serious look. Though speechless, she still got off and went into the mall as he required. Was his bank ount restricted by his family? Did he seem to have run out of money? Confused, L walked into a luxury menswear store and picked eight ties of various pattern and several boxes of underwear. Two white casual shirts attracted her attention. As she could not decide which fit better, she took both of them. After grabbing another three crocodile leather belt, L walked to the checkout counter. She couldn''t help feeling awkward about the idea that others might think she was seeing couple of men. With several shopping bags in hands, L stopped at a store for leather products. Recalling that Harry was still using the wallet she bought him years ago, she walked in and bought a new one for him. She couldn''t put their photo in it this time, though. Back to the car, L put all the bags in the trunk and sat on the front passenger seat again. "These are enough to manage with for a while!" Harry didn''t respond. Instead, he drove away. L heard the sound of waves approaching. When she got off the car, she realized they were indeed at the seaside. They walked along the sea silently. Shells were left on the beach by the flowing tides. Bathed in the moonlight, L held a clean and opalescent shell in the hand. After a while, Harry suddenly lifted her up and carried her back to the car. After putting L on the backseat, he leaned towards her and fetched a condom from nowhere. The car rocked vibrantly by the seaside. Harry held L tightly, kissing her ear gently. His voice was hoarse. "L, I am going to pick wedding dress with her tomorrow..." L looked up, only to let tears drop along her long hair and melt into the seat. The shell, which she hadn''t got time to throw away, was held tightly in her fist. The rough edges cut her palm, with blood dropping. What hurt her was not the shell, but his words. Harry tried to wipe and kiss away her tears, but L kissed him back recklessly. She had no idea. Four years ago, she lost to Ynda over and over again. Today, she was doomed to lose this fight again even before she got started. Howe? Why couldn''t she at least have a chance? She had been waiting for him in SL Group for three years. Now she was strong and he was here. But he was now telling her that he and Ynda''s well-nned marriage was going to draw an end to all her ns? She didn''t want to give up! With tears shedding, she stopped kissing him. "Harry Lewis, you don''t deserve my respect!" Because he gave up so easily. Because he simply lost confidence like that. Because he was going to marry the woman who murdered his own child. Harry buried his head in L''s neck, holding her tightly. "Who do you take me for? Your call girl? Harry, I''m not who I was. Pass on my warning to Ynda. She knew what she owed to me. I''ll by no means go easy her, even if you ask." Then she pushed Harry away, quickly straightened her clothes and left the car. After taking several steps, she came back and opened the trunk. Harry watched her throwing the bags into the sea, and the sea, with its waves and tides, swallowed everything immediately. As L went away sturdily, Harry straightened his clothes and walked into the sea to get the bags back. Ynda owed to her? Did he make terribly wrong judgments at that time? L walked a long way before she could found a taxi, so it was quitete when she finally made it home. All the families had gone to bed. L knocked at the door of Joseph''s room. After some time, the door was opened. Joseph had been listening to music with headphones on, so he almost missed the knock if not for the intervals between songs. "Joseph, I need your help!" L said expressionlessly. Joseph sensed that something must be wrong. "What happened, L?" Was it because of the incident this morning? "It''s alright. Help me find out where Ynda is going pick the wedding dress." She would like to make some trouble for them! Joseph was disgusted to hear Ynda''s name again. "L, why do you want me to do so? You know how I want to p her every time I see her!" If he had known that L was his sister back in Dreles, he would have done that already! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Will you help me or not?" L stared at her brother. Joseph nodded without hesitation. "Sure! I''ll give you the location tomorrow!" He usually said no to this kind of request, but his own sister was certainly an exception. L patted Joseph on the back. "Indeed my good brother! I''m wait for your message!" So if he didn''t agree, he would not be a good brother anymore... At Dawson Family in Ascea. Zoe was going anguished and furious in the room, while the doctor outside shook his head to Andrew Dawson. "Your son is suffering from moderate depression. If he still refuses proper treatment, I''m afraid..." The doctor sighed. Hopelessly, he had witness how Zoe''s mild depression developed into moderate depression for the absence of treatment. Andrew''s brows knitted in thought. Though Zoe was an illegitimate child, he was the only hope for him at present. His other two stupid sons were to me for this situation! "What kind of treatment does he need?" Andrew asked. If the worst came to the worst, he would announce his rtionship with Zoe''s mother in public, though she had passed away. Once again, the doctor sighed. "The treatment of moderate depression is not easy. It includes the self- adjustment of the patient, support of medicine, and professional psychological counseling. You might need to talk him into this. Without proper treatment, it will develop into severe depression soon orter. And that would be way toote!" Then he left with Zoe''s medical records. Rich families tended to be of intricacy and misery. Zoe must have been under so much pressure and worries, that he would be troubled by depression at such a young age! Andrew pushed the door open and walked into a messy room with the smell of alcohol. "Zoe, if you agree to take the treatment, I''ll publicize my rtionship with your mother." Zoe looked became emaciated. He had decided to leave this family forever! Detached, Zoe defied Andrew, his so-called father, indifferently. "If you want me to ept treatment, get Don Dawson out of this family!" He gnashed his teeth at his father. Don, Andrew''s son, had asked two men to insulted Zoe... Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Damn it! Zoe swore he would take revenge one day! Anger smoldered in Andrew''s heart and his fingers could not help trembling. Don was his favorite son. He could not stand anyone offending his favorite son! "You refuse to receive treatment? Fine! You like L, right?" He saw several times that Zoe stared nkly at her photos and giggled. His love for her was so evident! The secret buried in Zoe''s heart was exposed in broad daylight, as if he was nude standing there. He stared angrily at his father. How did he know? Andrew ignored his angry look, "I warn you. You won''t have any chance. Do you know how gossip goes? L has a child with either Harry from SL Group or Thomas, the President of Ascea! Faced with these two ambitious enemies, if you don''t put yourself together, how can you fight for L?" Zoe was astonished. L had a child? And what''s she to do with the president? She still did not settle the things between her and Harry? For a long time, Zoe was numb lying there. His mother had gone. L had found someone she liked. He felt there was no reason for him to live on in this world. He decided to go to see his mother in Dreles in a few days ande back to visit L then. They were both the true love of his life. If his life should continue in this way, why not choose to end it! He liked L from day one. He didn''t care to be her bestie and wouldfort her wherever she needed him. He didn''t take his family well, so he chose to hide from it for entire ten years. Without the strong family background, he was merely a poor boy and could not bring her a wealthy life. When she lost everything, he felt pain for her, but deep in his heart, he was also delighted, because they were matched. Her marriage with a rich man was a bolt from the blue for him. From that day, he chose to hold back his love and remained her bestie. Learning what she is doing and sharing her happiness would suffice. Hispany was the confession of his deepest love, a kind of love never spoke for itself. By her side, he never proimed his presence. He would only secretly miss her in the middle of night, when the entire world was asleep. He was delighted to see her smile, and suffered at seeing her crying. He never med her for her sudden leaving. Later, his biological father came. His family needed him. From then on, he got a lot of things, but at the same time, he lost more. He couldn''t find when he began to love her, but he knew he never stopped loving her. Now she became a mother. He felt happy for her, and he would try to bury his love in the deepest corner of his heart. "If I can''t be with you for the rest of my life, why bothers to be with others. They are all the same to me." He said to himself. Linda once said Zoe was the best actor in the world, for he had sessfully yed the part of a good bestie in front of L. It was said that if a man and a woman had be best friends, one of them must be in love with the other. "I''m d someone finally know who I really am. I was so tired for faking. I lost. L! I wish you happy!" Zoe thought. A drop of tear fell on the pillow and disappeared. In SL Group. A taxi pulled over at the front gate. L, on ck high-heels, stepped out of the car. She was wearing a pair of bright red wide-leg pants, with a ck limited edition handbag in her hands, and her lips applied with bright red too, different from the normal light color. Her ck hair hung down loosely on her shoulder. The elegant and approachable turned to be cold and sexy. "Good morning, Miss Newman!" "Hello, Miss Newman!" "Good morning, Miss Newman!" Normally she would return their greetings with a smile, but today she just nodded to everyone she met. Seeing her walking by, everyone was whispering to each other. "What happened to Miss Newman? She looked different!" "Yeah! She was sexier and colder than before!" "Maybe it was because what happened yesterday?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Who knows? She changed. But she''s still pretty!" "Right! They all agreed on this. No matter how she changes her style, she is always so pretty! And so elegant! Stepping into the deputy CEO office, L put her handbag in the cab, and began to sort out the files for the meeting. Her phone rang. It was her brother. With a smile on her red lips, she answered the phone. "L, seven o''clock tonight, Best Love at NS Road." Said Joseph on the other side. He was confused about what his sister wanted to do. Seven o''clock tonight? That should be after they got off work. "Help me find a gigolo, and ask him to call me at noon!" "What did you say?" Sitting listlessly on the chair, Joseph stuck his finger in his ears and jumped up from the chair as he was afraid that he heard it wrong. The makeup artist nearby was so astonished that he dropped the expensive eyebrow pencil and broke it. What did she say? L wanted a ... gigolo? ... ... Hearing the exmation over the phone, L pulled the phone away from her ear and put it back after a while. "Stop screaming. It''s not for me!" There was no way she would find a gigolo for herself! Feeling relieved, Joseph sat back on the chair, "Fine. What''s your n?" Out of curiosity, he asked. L brought a wicked smile to her lips, "Well, Ynda wants to pick her wedding dress. It is the show time! I will let her know who L really is!" Joseph agreed, "Of course! My perfect sister, L! Fine. I''ll find you a gigolo! No matter what happens, Jordan and I will always stand by you!" He patted his chest to vouch for that, but L couldn''t see it on the phone... L hung up the phone and headed to the conference room with the files in her hands. There were only several senior executives in the conference room. They greeted L and were returned with a slight nod. After seating herself, L concentrated on her files. More and more senior executives came. Some of them were surprised at her make-up and even went nk. What''s wrong with her? She seemed odd today! Was it because what happened yesterday? They looked at each other. No one knew the answer. In thest two minutes before the meeting began, Harry stepped in the room at a smooth pace. Everyone, including L, stood up to greet him. The tie he was wearing seemed to be the one she bought yesterday....L was startled and sat down. She remembered she had dumped the tie in the sea. Did he jump in the sea and take it back? Harry cast a nce at her and could immediately tell the difference. The meeting began. It was about the investment in developing the Echo Bay. Harry brought forward key points and left the remaining time for discussion. Then all the other executives exchanged their ideas while L kept silent all the way. "Miss Newman, what''s your opinion?" Julie noticed that L had been staring at the same page for a while. She guessed she was distracted. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Everyone turned to her instantly. L got her mind back and said, "It''s fine. I think we can build scenic spots without removing any local facilities or residences." She paused to look over the acquisition ns before adding, "For the nt resources, I suggest we regrly harvest in bulk. Don''t give the others a chance. Thank you!" When she finished, everyone talked over each other for a while. They nodded in agreement. "Miss Newman''s suggestion is good!" Jeremy took the lead in supporting her ideas. "Yes, I think it''s great." More people followed suit. Harry announced, "All right, add Miss Newman''s advice into the n. I''ve contacted the government of Echo Bay, and I''m assigning Jeremy to brainstorm with the managers of the Design and nning departments. I need a new design in a week!" Jeremy nodded eagerly. "Yes, sir!" Jeremy was ttered that CEO had put him in charge of such an important project. "Don''t forget to coordinate with the head of the town. It''s wise to involve the locals in the construction. As to other aspects, Jeremy and the Design and nning department managers cane over my office for a detailed discussion." Harry stood up with a folder in hand. "Dismissed." All the executives filed out, and L was thest to leave the meeting room. The Project Manager role should''ve gone to her or Julie. It didn''t make sense. Was CEO afraid that either women couldn''t do it? Or did he think they weren''t as good as men? Bullshit! A sudden pain in her foot interrupted her thoughts. Hissing in pain, she held onto the handrail for support. Damn! This was the first time L had ever worn stilettos, and she twisted her ankle. Harry nced back before stepping into the elevator. He saw L holding onto the handrail in pain. On instinct, he wanted to approach her. But he hesitated before finally entering the elevator. L gently moved her ankle to check how bad it was. Feeling the pain start to fade, she decided it wasn''t serious. She took a few careful steps, and nothing happened. By this time, L was left alone in the conference floor. She moved her ankle again before walking to the elevator. No more stilettos for me¡­ At lunchtime. L set a meeting at a nearby coffee shop. The stranger she had an appointment with was dressed in a grey shirt and was about 1.9 meters tall. He was handsome, but looked a bit feminine. He stood up upon seeing L, eyes alight in interest. L was very attractive. He couldn''t help fantasizing how great she must be in bed. He''d love to pay for a night with her. At his hungry stare, L looked at him in disgust. Not wanting to spend any more time than necessary with him, she immediately got down to business. She took out a check for 20, 000 and pushed it towards the man. "You''ll get another 20, 000 after the job is done." The man looked at the check hesitantly. He could make 40, 000 from this. Easy money! But the target was International Queen Ynda! He could end up getting murdered by her bodyguard or someone else. L sensed his doubt and reassured him, "Besides the terrifying man with her, she won''t be apanied by anyone else during her dress fitting. Don''t worry!" Without even taking a sip of the coffee served at the table, she immediately left to return to the office as soon as the meeting was over. She spotted Harry, who was on his way out. As they approached each other, she deliberately looked at her mobile phone. They were so close that their shoulders almost brushed. She could even smell his familiar scent. Despite this, neither of them acknowledged each other. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. They passed each other indifferently. Nearby, Joey observed the pair suspiciously. What''s wrong with them? Fighting again? At 7 o''clock in the evening. Ynda arrived holding a tall man''s arm at a shop called Best Love International Wedding Dress. The whole staff greeted them enthusiastically. "Wee to Best Love, Mr. Lewis and Miss Morrison!" Ynda nodded gracefully to them, while Harry followed them inside quietly. "Miss Morrison, Mr. Lewis, this is a new dress by French designer Pitt. It took him 99 days to sew this by hand." The shop manager introduced, getting a couple of assistants to push in a mannequin wearing a white elegantlyced bandeau dress. Ynda studied it and nodded in satisfaction. She turned to her fiance happily. "Isn''t it lovely, Harry?" "Try it," the man said without looking up. Ynda didn''t mind his disinterest. She nodded to the manager and entered the fitting room. "That''s International Queen Ynda! The stoic and ssy man is Harry, the CEO of SL International Group!" Several girls whispered excitedly to each other at the other side of the fitting room door. Some covered their mouths in surprise. "A talented man and a beautiful woman. Such a perfect match!" "Doesn''t the SL International Group have a wedding dress line? It''s called P&M Dresses or something, " "Oh my god! P&M Gowns?" squealed one of the girls. "Isn''t that the shop where the cheapest items cost hundreds of thousands, and the most expensive ones are priceless?" "Yeah! Wedding dresses from P&M Gowns are all designed by famous people!" The girls started daydreaming, shooting Harry longing looks from time to time. He was so handsome and stylish! "Doesn''t Mr. Lewis seem unhappy?" A girl whispered in another one''s ear. The other girl looked at her in disapproval. "You don''t know that! Although Mr. Lewis is ssy, they say he''s a cold person. A re from him can apparently frighten a man enough to wet his pants!" "Wow!" The girl who was concerned about Harry stared at him in awe. They were still gossiping among themselves when Ynda came out of the fitting room. The sight of her beauty rendered them speechless. With a coy smile, Ynda turned to the man on the sofa still engrossed with his mobile phone. "Harry, what do you think of this one?" Harry raised his eyes briefly and nodded, "Looks fine." He immediately turned back to his phone. "Show me the next one." Meanwhile, a man approached the shop entrance and one of the employees greeted him. "Good evening, Sir. We are already closed today. Pleasee back tomorrow." It was past closing time, but their manager said some VIP would arrive tonight, so everyone had to work overtime. The man raised his handsome face and charmed the girl with a smile. "I''m actually looking for Ynda. I''m her friend." "Oh, my mistake. This way, please." The girl didn''t question the man and respectfully took him into the VIP section of the shop. At the VIP section, Ynda was appraising the wedding dresses being rmended by the manager one after the other. When the neer saw her, his eyes lit up. The man immediately put on an affectionate expression and strode over, "Ynda!" Ynda stared nkly at the stranger moving towards her. The big hug he gave her shocked everyone into silence. Thinking he was a passionate fan, Ynda pushed him away in embarrassment. "Excuse me, sir!" Chapter 168 Chapter 168 The man looked at Ynda affectionately. "I know you''re angry with me, but you''re pregnant with my baby. How could you marry another man, Ynda?" The stranger held her hand, looking at her emotionally. Ynda decided that the man was crazy. "What are you talking about? I don''t even know who you are!" She tried to shake the man''s hand off. Watching the drama unfold, the shop assistants began to gossip. The man continued, "Ynda, how could you be so cruel and leave me? I know he''s richer than me, but you can''t leave like this!" He dramatically wiped his tears away. Embarrassed, Ynda eximed, "Security! Throw this man out. I don''t even know him!" He must be delusional. Damn it! Ynda lifted the wedding dress and walked over to Harry, who had remained silent. "Harry, please don''t get me wrong. I don''t even know him!" The stranger followed her and knelt next to Ynda, shocking everyone. "Ynda, please don''t leave me. I love you!" The man was getting friendlier with his touches. Ynda was an attractive woman, and he wanted to sleep with her.. Ynda couldn''t help herself and kicked the man in the chest in disgust. In a ruthless tone that Harry had never witnessed her use before, she said, "Stop saying nonsense, or I will sue you!" What was this man doing? This was humiliating! "Harry, don''t believe him!" The man looked at Ynda desperately and looked like he had more to say. Harry turned to Ynda. "Go get changed, we''re leaving." Ynda looked at Harry nervously and wanted to say something, but she did as she was told. Before leaving, she nced at the man who was now making a scene, crying on the ground. As soon as Ynda left to get changed, Harry''s face shifted. The enraged expression he had frightened the shop assistants. Oh god, what a terrible expression! Harry red at the man on the ground. "How much is she paying you?" He saw right through his act immediately. The man looked at Harry in confusion. How did he know that? "What are you saying? I don''t understand." As he insisted on feigning ignorance, Harry gave him a sharp look. Frightened, the man he sat on his legs and almost wet his pants in fear. "Answer the question." Harry said coldly, a harsh threat in his tone. The man raised his arms in surrender, "20, 000! I will get another 20, 000 after the job!" Looking at Harry''s dangerous expression, the man decided it was a difficult job. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Harry took out his wallet from his pocket and pulled out a check, where he wrote down 400, 000. Then, he threw it to the man. "Take it and leave." The man looked at the check on the ground in shock. It was for 400, 000! And all he needed to do was to leave? The man grabbed the check and left immediately. As Ynda got changed, she got a bad feeling. The man must be up to something. After changing into her own clothes, she walked out. "Harry! He¡­" Harry stood up, interrupting her. He turned to the shop manager to order, "Pack this wedding dress." The shop manager took the wedding dress immediately and rushed to pack it. "Harry, that''s not enough. I haven''t picked the dress for the wedding photos and the reception yet!" Ynda grabbed Harry''s hand and blocked his way. She originally wanted to have the wedding photos taken in Uthana, but she had to do it in Ascea because Harry was busy. Harry looked at her. "I have something to deal with at work now. Come back on another day with your friend. Pick whatever you like, and put it on my card." He let go of her hand and went to the cashier to settle the purchase. With the heavy wedding dress package in her hands, Ynda trotted to catch up with him. "Harry, how do I get home?" Harry had brought her to the shop in his car. He took a look at her sad face and sighed. "I''ll give you a ride." Ynda happily put the wedding dress in the back before taking her ce in the passenger seat beside him. Ynda was alone in the vi. With a sullen look, she took out her phone and called Nael. "Did anyone ask you where I would go wedding dress shopping with Harry today?" Nael thought about it for a while. Several people actually inquired about it. "The members of the crew including the photographer and Joseph''s agent, Cassie." That''s it! Wasn''t L rted to Joseph? Damn it! "Ask the staff of SL Group if L already left the office. If not, tell them to keep her there. I''ll be right there." ... At the SL Group building, L rubbed her tired eyes. The clock told her it was past nine. Why hasn''t that rent boy contacted her yet? She took out her phone to call him, but his phone was turned off. She frowned. Did something go wrong? Forget it! She would go home and ask Joseph to contact him. She packed her things quickly and walked out of the office with her handbag. When she got off the elevator, most of the lights in the lobby were off. Outside, only one or two street lights illuminated thepany''s road. A man with his suit jacket draped casually over his shoulder entered the building. Two pairs of cold eyes met. They walked in opposite directions. L''s heartbeat pounded in her ears as she rushed outside. When she reached her car, she stopped at the door. She walked to the front of Maserati and turned back, only to find the man had disappeared. She was greatly disappointed, but it was good to break up with him¡­ On her way home, she stopped at a red light at an intersection. She felt a light stomachache and realized she must be hungry. She had to hurry home to eat something. So she stepped on the gas and went on her way. She hadn''t gone far when several strong-looking men stopped her. What bad luck! She took out her phone to call the only man she trusted, her brother Jordan. Lowering her head discreetly, she quickly told Jordan her location and hung up the phone as if nothing happened. After receiving the call from L, Jordan felt something was wrong, so he gathered a force and drove several military vehicles to her ce immediately. The Maserati stopped. A woman d in a ck leather jacket and leather pants stood among the men. Although she was wearing sunsses, L could easily recognize her. It was Ynda! She retaliated so quickly. That must meant the man was sessful. Good! Ynda put her hands into the pockets of her jacket and walked over to knock on the window of the driver''s seat. L rolled down the window and asked coldly, "What do you want? Here to smash my car again?" Ynda grinned. She was clever "No. You hired a man to humiliate me, so I want to return the favor with several men." L didn''t seem fazed. " You want to frame me the same way you did years ago?" As they talked, L stopped the car engine. If she didn''t get away, Ynda wouldn''t let her go. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 The only thing L could do now was stall for more time and wait for her brother. Ynda casually leaned against the car and said, "Using the same old tricks will bring you down. You''re not very intelligent, are you?" "I may not be that smart but Harry must be an idiot to believe a wrench like you." Working in his firm, Harry sneezed. He egotistically thought to himself that L must be calling him bad names. Offended by L''s remarks about Harry, Ynda snapped. "I won''t let you badmouth Harry like that!" As she spoke, she tried to open the door of L''s car. L took the opportunity and immediately rolled up her car window. She locked herself safely inside. Realizing the car was fully secure, Ynda made a gesture to her men and ordered, "Bring me a brick!" She red at L, saying, "You think locking yourself in the car would keep you safe?" "We''ll crack it open and get you out!" A man approached the car with a brick he picked up by the road. Ynda quickly ordered, " Break the window open!" She moved away and the man stepped in. L examined the situation. If the window shattered, she would definitely get hurt and her face would be scarred by the shards of ss. L quickly opened the window in panic. "Let''s not be rash." Ynda immediately grabbed her by the arms and dragged her out of the car. The men surrounded her to keep her from escaping. She needed to buy herself more time. "Ynda, I know you want Harry. Well, you can have him!" She casually dusted herself off and tidied her clothes. Ynda got furious at her words. The fact that she had the audacity to give Harry away as if he was insignificant made her snap, "He was mine to begin with! You never had the right to give him away!" She gestured to the men to take action. "This woman is all yours now!" The men moved closer. L straightened herself and firmly spat, "I dare you!" Startled by her cold look and severe tone, the men paused. They looked at each other tentatively, feeling uncertain. L carefully evaluated the situation and continued bluffing, "My grandfather was the former vice president and my boyfriend is the current president!" She thought to herself, I''m sorry for using your name, Thomas. Yndaughed at her. "Don''t listen to her bullshit. She''s delusional. Take her away!" The men knew L''s words held some truth, but they weren''t convinced that her boyfriend was the president. One of the men grabbed L by the wrist and tried to pull her off the road. "Come on, girl! Let me take good care of you!" L was such an alluring woman with a hot temper. He was sure that she would be quite enjoyable. "Let go of me! Damn you! If you dare touch me, I will chop you up and feed you to stray dogs!" Her voice was muffled through his hand. A greasy hand that reeked of cigarettes covered her mouth. She almost threw up in disgust. Where are you, Jordan! She thought desperately to herself. Two men pressed her against the grass and started to strip her clothes off. L felt so disgusted, she started vomiting. Her hands were held tight, and she couldn''t cry for help. She thought about Mike and how he treated herst time. Fear welled up in her chest. Ynda looked smugly down at L and enjoyed her distress. "You want to pick a fight with me? Good for you! Let''s see who has thestugh once these men are done with you! You''ll end up a dirty wrench and Harry won''t like you anymore!" L was still fighting back against the men. Her efforts were futile and tears streamed down her face. Who would show up now and help her? A man''s cold face came to mind. Harry, where are you? Where are you? Will you show up in time like before? ... Atst, several military cars pulled over by the Maserati. A dozen of soldiers dressed in military attire walked out of the cars. Jordan cast a harsh nce to the scene in the bushes. He noticed a woman on the ground trapped beneath a man. The distressed half-naked woman was none other than his own sister! Another woman with sunsses saw theming and moved to flee away from the scene. Jordan raised his leg and kicked her right in the abdomen. She fell to the ground and held her stomach in great pain. The soldiers behind Jordan saw him making a move and followed suit. They stepped up and joined the fight. The men in the bushes were about to vite L, but realizing they were outnumbered, they panicked and scampered away. But Jordan''s soldiers didn''t give them a chance. They aggressively charged at the fleeing scum. One of the men was subdued in seconds. The rest of them quickly let go of L. Looking at his sister, Jordan shouted to his soldiers, "Stay back!" The soldiers behind him paused, sensing their boss was dealing with something difficult. Jordan quickly took off his coat and covered L with it. He lifted his shivering sister and cradled her in his arms. What happened? The soldiers studied the woman in Jordan''s arms. Her face was hidden by her long hair, so they couldn''t tell who she was. "Gouge their eyes out! I will take full responsibility." Jordan''s voice was shaking in rage. He ignored the cries for mercy behind him and stepped into L''s car. With great care, he gentlyid his sister down on the back seat. Outraged, Jordan had a difficult time calming himself down. He sat in the driver''s seat and noticed his sister''s phone was ringing. He tapped the speaker button. "Where are you?" a deep male voice spoke. The heavy weight on Harry''s shoulders lifted now that his call was finally answered. In his office, Harry thought about L and started to worry that something had happened when he sneezed. He tried to calm himself down and concentrated on his work, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was wrong. After hesitating a while, he eventually dialed her number. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Not getting a response after calling her four times made him nervous. Someone finally picked up on the fifth ring. Jordan recognized the voice on the line and he started to feel angry again. "Where the hell were you when my sister needed you the most?" Jordan clutched the steering wheel tightly. He knew it was irrational to me this on Harry. But still he wanted him to take full control of the situation and bring justice to those responsible for his sister''s ordeal. He was L''s brother, but Harry was her lover. It would be way more efficient that Harry punished them for L. But if Harry failed to handle things the way he sought fit, he wouldn''t let him off either. Harry sensed something wrong from Jordan''s tone. Jordan was always aposed man who spoke calmly. What was the reason for him to lose his cool? Had something happened to L? Harry stood up from his chair and grabbed his car keys. He walked out of his office in a rush. "Where is she now?" he asked urgently. He seemed agitated. "You need to get someone to clean up the mess at the crossroads. I''ll be waiting for you at the military hospital." He couldn''t send his sister to a regr hospital in her state. Harry put down the phone and instructed Joey from the secretary division to clear up the mess likest time. Without any hesitation, he raced his car all the way to Jordan''s army camp. Jordan brought his shaky sister to his own quarters and called for the only female doctor on camp to examine her. He made the doctor sign a confidentiality agreement that made her promise to keep anything she saw or anyone she met to herself. He emphasized that she would face severe consequences otherwise. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Thedy doctor looked at L curling up on the bed. Although she covered herself with the nket, she could assume what happened from her trembling body. The doctor didn''t know how to proceed. "Hello, " she said tentatively. "I''m a doctor. Please allow me to examine you." She patted L gently. L felt cold all over. Even the nket couldn''t warm her. "That''s not necessary." L said, her faint voice muffled by the sheet. Simultaneously, the lounge door mmed open from the outside. "Where is she?" Hearing the familiar voice, L burst into tears. Harry came in and nced at the doctor. The doctor gestured to L helplessly. "She won''t let me examine her." The doctor threw up her hands in surrender and was waved off by Harry. Harry and L were left alone in the room. Studying the shivering woman hiding under the nket, he felt overwhelmed with emotion. After a couple of minutes, he gently pulled back the nket. His face turned stormy at the sight of L half-naked under the military coat. What happened to her? He lifted her up gently and held her in his arms. L left her arms hanging at her sides. She didn''t know where to put them. Harry''s hug made her feel warm. But he didn''t know how dirty she was after being molested by the men. Abruptly, she desperately pushed Harry away. Not expecting the movement, Harry was pushed a few steps back. Looking at her crumpling face, he cautiously walked over. "Calm down. I''m here." Harry wasn''t angry. He took her in his arms again and straightened her messy hair. L couldn''t bear to push him away again and fell into his arms, crying bitterly. Harry keptforting her, making her feel much better. "I''m dirty..." She whispered after a long time. At her words, Harry lifted her face and kissed her. L pushed him away. She felt so filthy. How could she deserve such a decent man? She covered herself with the nket again. Harry pulled back the nket and saw her trousers were intact. He leaned closer and turned her face towards him, kissing her again. "I don''t care." He said softly in her ear. L sneered, "You definitely don''t care. You won''t marry me in the future!" At that thought, she pushed Harry away and got up from bed. Putting on Jordan''s jacket, she said, "Damn it! I was molested! I''ll pay a dozen hired men to make her suffer!" She stormed outside. Harry heard her muttering and frowned. She seemed to know who was responsible for this. "Who did this to you?" Harry asked. L rested her hand on the doorknob, "If I said it was Ynda, would you believe me?" Harry''s silence was very telling. She scoffed. She knew he wouldn''t believe her. She mmed the door in fury. Harry called Joey for updates. "How is it?" Joey was still at the crossroad. The scene was horrible. The men''s eyes were gouged out. "It''s quite upsetting here. The situation''s a bit tricky. A dozen of Jordan''s men gouged their eyes out, beat them to a pulp, and left. Before they were taken to the police station, they confessed that Sara had ordered them..." ... Sara! Why did L say it was Ynda? L closed the door of the lounge. Jordan was smoking outside. As she stepped out, he nced at her. She had calmed herself down. Harry was a great help. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Jordan, I want to go home." She wanted to take a shower to wash her body clean. Exiting the lounge, Harry offered, "Let me drive her home." He had to convince her that Ynda was not as vicious as she believed. "Jordan, I don''t want him to drive me home!" Smoking calmly in his seat, Jordan looked at his stubborn sister. Harry didn''t say anything else. Harry took L''s wrist and walked outside. When L squirmed out of his grasp, he lifted her up and walked away. ... L ducked her face to Harry''s chest. Although it was veryte, there were still many soldiers on duty. She didn''t want to lose face. In fact, the soldiers on duty were curiously watching them. The colonel took a woman in earlier. Why was another man taking her out? Although they were confused, they stood upright on duty and acted as if they saw nothing. Thrusting L into the passenger seat, Harry mmed the door. "Harry, why did you m the door? Stop being so arrogant! I''d rather walk back than take a ride in your car!" L felt mistreated. Since Ynda appeared, she had suffered a lot. She moved to open the door, but Harry grabbed her wrist. "Stay still!" Judging from his tone, he was also angry. This made her furious. "Why should I do as you say? Let me go!" L leaned on his arm and bit it angrily. Although it hurt, he kept his grip firm. After biting his arm three times, she still hadn''t worked off her anger, and she red at him. "Are you satisfied now?" Harry looked at her coldly. The marks on his arm were turning blue, but he ignored them. Looking at the three obvious bite marks on his arm, L eventually calmed down. She turned her head to the window and didn''t look at him. Fastening the seatbelt, Harry started up the car. It was very quiet in the car. Harry drove smoothly. Exhausted, L closed her eyes and leaned back in her seat. "I called Joey just now. They''ve been put in prison. They confessed that Sara gave them orders¡­" L interrupted him angrily, "Enough! Harry, I saw her clear at day! It was obviously Ynda..." "L, do you have any misunderstandings about her? She''s not a bad person!" They began to quarrel again. Harry still didn''t believe her. L unfastened the seatbelt. "Harry, if you don''t stop, I will jump from here!" Harry stopped the Maybach immediately. L opened the door and got off. Unfastening his seatbelt, Harry caught up with her and hoisted her on his shoulder roughly. Despite her struggles, he opened the door of the back seat. He got in after shoving her inside. "Let me go! If you dare touch me, I will sue you!" L pushed Harry hard, but he didn''t move. Harry pulled her arms, "I''ll just do it anyway!" "Harry, several men molested me tonight. Don''t you find me filthy?" The tension left her body, but L scowled at Harry. Surely, he couldn''t let the men go. It wasn''t enough to gouge their eyes out. They would only learn their lesson after they lose both their arms and legs! Chapter 171 Chapter 171 "Hey, you''re fine. It''s all over now." Harry''s soothing toneforted L and pulled her back to reality. She unconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. "You are Harry, aren''t you?" She urged for an answer and her pale face was full of anxiety. The man wiped away her tears and gazed at her pretty face with sadness. "Yes, it''s me." "Be still..." Her stiff body slowly rxed under his words. She had only been with one man. That was Harry. Harry was the only person who had touched her. But this evening, her body was groped by other men. She could still feel their phantom hands on her body. "I feel dirty... I need to shower... They... Touched me... Ugh!" The repulsive scene came back to her and she started retching again. Harry watched her with concern. She must feel really sick about the incident. Silly girl, it''s not as serious as she thought. But how could hefort her? Harry stood up and fetched a bottle of water for her. He helped her sit up and held the bottle to her mouth. She felt much morefortable as he held her in his arms. He took the water bottle from her hands, and put it aside. Leaning over, he whispered softly in her ear, "Let me help you forget it." His deep and alluring masculine voice captivated her. She gazed back into his intense eyes and felt him slowly push her down. It was getting dark. L''s clothes were in disarray. Fortunately, she still had her brother''s coat to cover herself up. She coldly turned down Harry''s proposal to check in to a hotel. Harry berated her, saying she used him before ruthlessly ditching him. L was still upset with Harry on her way back to the vi. For her, Harry was just a second choice! He was just a man at her disposal, ready whenever she asked for him. Apart from that, there were no strings attached. She quietly sneaked upstairs and returned to her bedroom. The whole incident must be kept secret. She couldn''t let her family find out about it. She didn''t want them to worry about her. The first thing she did was to take off her clothes and throw them into the bin. Then she prepared a bath. In the bathtub, L scrubbed her body roughly. She cursed Ynda numerous times in her head. But she did feel better when Harry came tofort her. She spent almost two hours in the bathtub, staying until dawn. She climbed out of the cold water and dried herself up. Then she went to check on Nicole. When she returned, L closed her eyes and rested for a while. Harry didn''t believe her at all. She couldn''t count on him, so he had to leave him out of it and confront Ynda herself. The next day, L came downstairs with bloodshot eyes. Her whole family approached her in concern and asked her about her swollen eyes. She was deeply moved. Her family was her sunshine. They always gave her unconditional warmth. L beamed at them and pretended that nothing had happened. "Good morning! I was quite busy with company worktely. I stayed uptest night working on it. I woke up like this because of sleep deprivation." Jordan, who was eating by the breakfast table, paused at her words. But he kept silent. It might be a good idea that the family didn''t know the truth as they would get worried. But he needed to talk to his sister when the time was right. Landon looked at L fondly and said, "L, if the job is too difficult, just quit. We can afford to support you!" L smiled back, her heart was filled with gratitude. "Grandpa, I am fine. I''ll bnce work and leisure from now on. I want to provide Nicole with better things. How can I not work?" She helped her grandfather to sit morefortably to enjoy his breakfast. Her father, Harold spoke, "Something horrible happened on the crossroad you usually pass by after work. Some men were found lying there with their eyes gouged out. They were put in jail, where someone also sliced their arms and legs off. They must have crossed someone powerful. This thing is huge, L. How about you let your brother pick you up from work from now on?" He observed his son''s face as he said this. Rumor has that it was carried out by Jordan''s soldiers. But no tangible evidence could be found. Jordan''s face remained calmly nk. Harold couldn''t read his mind at all. Even if their children are all grown up, they should still tell their parents the truth if something had happened! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. L quickly turned to her father and said, "Dad, no need for that. Brother is busy all day himself. I will finish work early ande home straightaway from now on. No more overtime." Right, no more overtime! There was no way for Ynda to attack her at the crossroads anymore! But it wasn''t good enough. She should ask her brother for a weaponter. If Ynda crossed her again, she would deal with her permanently. Harold looked at his daughter and noticed her expression. She seemed differenttely. Judging by her expressions, she looked quite indifferent these days. "L, if something has happened to you, you need to tell us. Don''t hide your feelings." Angie put some food onto Nicole''s te. She studied her daughter thoughtfully. Last night, she caught her daughter sneaking back home in Jordan''s military coat. When she woke up at the midnight to go to the bathroom, she heard a noise downstairs. Curious, she went down to find out what was going on. She saw her daughter in the dim lights. She was wearing Jordan''s coat and looked quite disheveled. After what she witnessed the night before, there was no way she''d believe L''s words that nothing had happened. She watched the morning news on TV. It was hard for her to not piece the two incidents together. But she felt quite relieved that her son was there. If her daughter did not wish to talk about it, it was fine with her. As long as they were alright, there was no need for her to question too much. Feeling a bit guilty, L buried her face in the congee bowl. She didn''t want her family to worry about her. "Mom, I''m fine. I have loving elder and young brothers. I won''t cause you any trouble" She meant that should anything happen to her, she had her brothers to depend on. There was no need to turn to her parents. "Alright boys, you need to look after my precious daughter. If anything happened to her, I will definitely hold you responsible." Angie nced at her children and thought to herself that L was her favorite. She was so lucky that she gave her a sweet grandchild. However, her eldest child was already in his thirties and had just found himself a fiancee. It might take another several years until he gave her a grandchild. As for the third child... All he did was y around! Two days ago, he got a luxury car out of nowhere. The Newman family was known to have strict discipline and rigorous education. Otherwise, she would havee to the conclusion that he obtained the car through underhanded means. "Mom, you really favor sister over us!" Joseph protested in frustration, while Jordan nodded in agreement. There you go. They were both her sons, but they behaved inpletely different ways. "Shut up! Why don''t you go and give me a grandchild as well? My sweet Nicole is so adorable." With these words, Angie bent down and lovingly pecked Nicole''s chubby cheek. Nicole happily grinned. "Granny, Nicole loves you so much!" Angie quickly put down her chopsticks and hugged Nicole tightly. "Of course, my little sweetheart. Granny loves you very much as well!" Joseph watched the two giggling girls and pulled on his brother''s sleeves. "Brother, why don''t you marry your fiancee already? That will get mom''s attention off me!" L nodded in agreement. Yes! He really needed to marry Wendy soon. She craved for more companionship. Jordan calmly wiped his mouth with the napkin and said, "Soon." Turning to his parents, he said, "Mother, Father, why don''t you set a date for us?" "Of course. I will discuss with your father and let you know tomorrow." Angie nodded with great satisfaction. They met his fiancee a couple of days ago. She was a nice girl. They didn''t care about her family background. Their eldest son was an introvert. To be honest, they would already be greatly satisfied should he actually get married and give them some grandchildren. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Jordan nodded and then turned to his sister: "L, could you pleasee to the study when you''re done eating?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Upon hearing this, L quickly finished her congee and wiped her mouth clean. Then she bent over to Nicole, kissing her on her chubby cheeks. "My dear baby, you sit here and eat. Be a good girl. I will talk to your uncle and be back in just a while." Nicole stared at her and just nodded indifferently. In the study. Hearing L''s footsteps, Jordan took out a pistol from the drawer, looked over at L and gave it to her. "Take it and protect yourself. If youe across something that you could not handle, let me know and I''ll be there." Cautiously, L quickly put the pistol in her bag. Her previous gun was given to Harry. "Brother, I''m quite anxious they would find out that you were the one involved in the incidentst night." She was getting really worried about the issue. Jordan took a deep nce at his sister. "It''s not an issue anymore. He already took care of it." "He?", L thought to herself. "Harry?" "Also, the guys in jail confessed that they were sent by someone named Sara." Without hesitation, he shared this information to his sister to stop her from worrying. L let out a bit of a smile and said, "Is this what Harry found out in his investigation?" Jordan shook his head and exined: "Well, he did say that. But I also have some connections in the police station and it is true that the criminals confessed." L shook her head in disagreement. "Brother, I believe it was not Sara. It was the woman you kicked last night. Her name is Ynda and she is the ringleader!" "Such cunning method of clearing off responsibility! They even had the guts to pin the me on Sara who prostitute herself in Dreles!", L shockingly pondered to herself. Jordan heard her words and frowned. He had recently heard about Ynda, an international celebrity, who was also the so-called fiancee of Harry. "I will go and collect the evidence for you." L thought for a while and declined: "No need for that. I can do it. Ynda and I have a long history of knowing each other. I will try my best to hunt her down myself!" If she could not solve the issue, then she might turn for his help. But for now, she did not want to risk her family by getting them involved. Jordan looked at his sister who looked determined and calm, then nodded in approval. "If youe across anything, just call me. If I am not avable, then call father! Your family will always back you up!" In a gesture of appreciation, L went closer towards her brother and gave him a big hug. "Brother, words could not describe how thankful I am to you." Jordan''s lips curled up as he was rarely pleased like this. He gently pat on her hand and said, "One of my boys drove your car backst night. Now you should hurry to work!" "Sure thing!" L hastily got the car key and ran out of the study. After all, her family was the only thing she could count on! She was already so lucky that her foster parents treated her as their own daughter. Now her birth parents also treat her the same! This is so great! In SL Group. L entered the building and was at the lobby when her presence was immediately felt by the people around her. She wore a white top with a ck id high waist maxi skirt and ck high heels which were further emphasized by her long white jacket. Her eyes were a little bit reddish. Thanks to a thinyer of foundation she put on, she was able to brighten herplexion. However, her eyshes were curly and long and her soft, red lips were very enticing. The deputy CEO was known for her high-end fashion taste. However, due to her recent cold expressions, the staff thought she resembled the CEO way too much now... Some of them forced themselves to understand her well. They believe that the reason for her to look so grumpy was because of the CEO''s mother causing quite a scene in thepany. In the meeting room. Aside from the senior management, both Ynda and Joseph were present. L dismissively looked at Ynda. After a brief moment of awkward connection, she then nced away. Ynda made her suffer a lotst night. But she bet that Ynda suffered more from Jordan''s kick! It was indeed the case! "Ahem ahem ahem..." Ynda turned her back from them, obviously to let out a painful series of coughs. "Miss Morrison, howe you are not feeling well?" Ynda gritted her teeth and thought to herself, "Not feeling well? Thanks to the wrench''s brother!" Last night, she was heavily wounded and could not even walk straight. Luckily for her, Nael came in time and helped her to escape. Otherwise, she would be sent to prison as well! She put up a fake yet elegant smile: "Miss Newman, don''t read too much on the situation. This minor cough is not something I cannot easily handle." L sat on her own seat and stared at her. "If you are suffering from just a minor cough, you''d better not hang around outside at night. It would make the cough worse. It would be such a shame if a beautiful being like you dies young!" A beauty like you dies young... The senior management were all smart people. They instantly understood the meaning behind their deputy CEO''s words. For a moment, the meeting room was dead quite. Ynda was so angry that she could not say anything back. Not even one in the senior management dared to break the silence. As far as they know, these twodies hate each other so much. "Miss Newman, don''t you worry even a bit. I am in perfect health!" Under the table, Ynda clenched her fist in anger. Pretending not to hear anything, L randomly scanned through the documents and no longer paid attention to her. After some time, Joey opened the door and Harry walked in. Walking with an air of authority, he cast a nce at the crowd and said, "Today is thest day we work in cooperation with these two celebrities. All the follow-ups are to be done by the end of the day." Then he carried on, "From now on, your deputy CEO, Miss Newman, will be in charge of the morning meetings as I might return to the headquarters in Uthana sometime in the future. I hope everyone can demonstrate your talents, as I know how skilled you are. During my time here, I won''t miss my chance seeking some real talents!" Was he implying that he would leave for Uthana any day from now? L nkly stared at the documents on the table and thought to herself that under the pressure of time, there was nothing left between them anymore. "No wonder he gave up and decided to leave everything behind¡­", she muttered to herself. Gradually, everyone began leaving the meeting room and Joseph casually walked up to his sister who was not in her usual self. "Sister, don''t think too much. We don''t know for sure when he will leave!" Joseph knew very well what was on his sister''s mind and tried his best tofort her. L shook her head. Toote, he no longer cared about her... "Will Ynda leave for Dreles soon?" She asked. Joseph nodded: "She still has an on-going contract with thepany over there. So, I think that she must return." She needed to take advantage of the remaining time. It might be a good chance. But after everything that happened, she doubted whether he would be willing to be close to her again. "I just have one simple request. Go and send a bunch of baby''s breath to Ynda. Make sure it is delivered to her in person!" She heard that Ynda hated baby''s breath flowers the most. There must be a reason. Joseph was confused but he called his assistant and ordered a bouquet anyway. He made sure that the bouquet would be delivered to Ynda in person. Well, they immediately found out why. The delivery guy delivered a big bunch of baby''s breath to Ynda''s studio and chased after her, trying to ask for her signature in the form. Ynda did everything to avoid being close to the flowers. However, the delivery guy insisted that she hold the bouquet. He caught her off guard and shoved the flowers in her arms. Ynda was sent to the hospital and everyone witnessed the incident. Harry and Rose immediately went over to the hospital to check on Ynda. She was in a lot of pain and lookedpletely ugly with red rashes all over her body. Ynda was allergic to baby''s breath since a child and she stayed away from embarrassment by keeping it as a secret. Lying on the ward bed and weeping really hard, she angrily used L of the trick. Harry remorsefully thought of L''s temper and agreed that this looked like something she would do. He remained silent while Rose cursed her in great anger. Hearing these hurtful words, Harry became uneasy and unwell. He promptly stood up and was about to leave the room. "Harry! Where are you going? Ynda is still sick!" He ignored Rose''s words and left the hospital. "Maybe Ynda and L are just so opposite from each other. This would always spell trouble and conflict between them. What should I do?", Harry said these to himself as went out the hospital door. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 In the deputy CEO office. Shaking, L tightly held the drugs that she just bought. "Should she take them?", L was bncing. Although Harry had used the condom, she was still worried about it. However, if she took them, she knew that it would be bad for her health. If she didn''t take them, what if she got pregnant again? All her ns in life would get shattered all over again. "I should take these!", L tried to convince herself. She casually put the drugs on the table, brought out a cup, and got some water. Just when she was done unwrapping the drugs, the door opened, revealing a familiar figure. Unexpectedly, it was Harry. He looked pale. Maybe he came to find out the truth¡­ L hurriedly hid the drugs she was about to take so that he wouldn''t notice. Harry looked at the trembling L, closed the door and walked to her. L was so afraid that he might notice the drugs. Unfortunately, she forgot that there was still a box of drugs on the table. He strode over and grabbed it. "Return it to me!" L stood up, frantically trying to grab it. Harry, who was much taller, lifted it high. Her expression told that there must be something wrong! "Contraceptive drugs!", Harry blurted out. "L, who asked you to take them?" Harry threw the box into the trash can and looked at her with rage. "He had used the condom, right?", Harry tried to remember. L pouted and said weakly, "Leave me alone! Get out!" Harry was so angry that he felt a desire to strangle her. He looked at the full cup and her clenched fist. "Give it to me!" He angrily extended his hand, expecting her to give him the drugs. She pretended to be confused. "What are you talking about?" Harry pulled her hand forcefully, took out the drugs from her hand and threw them into the trash can. "How stupid are you! I have used the condom, so you don''t need to take drugs. I''m worried that it might endanger your health. You won''t get pregnant. Unless..." He took a step further, with a threatening look. "Did you sleep with someone else, L?" "p!" The loud sound that her hand caused upon hitting Harry''s right cheek was followed by ufortable silence. L looked at Harry, who turned his face to one side angrily. Harry stared at her fiercely, "How many times have you pped my face? Huh, L?" She was the first one to p his face. And it was not the first time that she had done that! She wiped her hands, and coldly looked at Harry. "You insulted me as a woman! You deserve it!" Harry took her wrist and pulled her closer. "L, I was just worried about what happened to you. Deeply worried. Yet, you pped my face?" Well, fine!" He threw L on the couch hard. L was unprepared, so she was forced to lie on it. Seeing that Harry was angrily walking towards her, she instantly stood up and ran to the other side of the table. "Harry, we''re in the office. What are you going to do?" L stared at Harry with contempt and fear. He was just like an enraged and heated beast! Harry smiled wickedly, "Well, we haven''t tried making out in the office yet. Let''s try new postures." ... "No! How shameless of you! Don''t even try toe near me!" L ran towards the door in a sudden attempt to escape. Harry moved so much faster. He stopped L with his brute strength. L tried hard to free himself from Harry''s tightening grip. Her eyes became red in anger. "Bastard, go find your fiancee. What are you even doing here?" L mentioned Ynda, which reminded Harry of why he came here. "Ynda got allergic and is now hospitalized. What did you do?" L stopped struggling and stared coldly at him. She just sat on the arm of the couch and raised her head proudly. "What will you do if it''s me? What if it isn''t me? You have no evidence. Why do youe to me?" She now has the upper hand. This was the time that she would prove she could also y all the tricks that Ynda did to her. If Harry couldn''t present any evidence, she wouldn''t admit it! Harry looked at the stubborn L and couldn''t helpughing. He raised her chin, rubbing it softly with his hand. "Except you, I don''t know who she is at odds with!" L''s skin was way softer. Even her chin felt very smooth. L sneered in disdain, "You''re to me. Ynda and I fight fiercely for you!" She stood up, stopped sneering and charmingly ced her hands on Harry''s neck. Harry then realized that he was the main cause of all the troubles and conflicts. He looked sadder than ever before. "Let it go!" He decided that he must listen to his mother, who had raised him. L was also deep in her thoughts. "Should she just let go?", she asked herself. It is easier said than done. L loved Harry dearly. How could she give up that easy? "Harry, I must be with you. I''ll drive myself crazy if you marry her!" L had never looked at him so sincerely. Harry looked back at L with deep love. He also knew that he wanted to be with her forever. However, the reality was too cruel. He could never have everything that he wanted. He kissed L''s trembling lips hard and held her tightly in his arms. He didn''t know what he should do with L. Right now, only L could make him happy. Only she could make him feel every emotion. Only she could drive him crazy. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He, who was always in the authority, was always obedient to her... The office was silent. Only their rapid breathing could be heard. After a long while, L loosened her hands from him and said gently, "She will leave, right? After she leaves, could you be with me? With all your heart only for me?" She dropped her guard, unmasked herself, and looked forward to his answer. He was deeply moved and stroked her smooth face with his thumb. "If I marry her one day, it will be unfair to you!" What a silly girl. They moved closer to each other, their foreheads touching softly. She put her face in his chest and intimately enjoyed the smell of his body. "Harry, I don''t care. I just want to be with you regardless of anything that will happen." Harry embraced her with every strength that he still had. He should be the one to say those words. Now she condescended to say that. He owed her too much love...too much time¡­ He lowered his head to kiss her again. Harry and L reflected an image of the light of love. Their kissing became deeper and more passionate If only they could grow old together. It was their only fervent wish. She could feel his breath and his love. In fact, she should be satisfied with this. But, she wanted more. She wanted every bit of him. She wanted Harry to be with her and Nicole and take care of them forever. The three of them stay together as long as they live¡­ All of a sudden, the door of the office opened, breaking the intimate silence that they both shared. Ynda, who covered herself all over to hide her rashes, saw Harry and L in an embrace with her own bare eyes. She forgot her physical pain as the breaking of her heart instantly consumed her. Harry and L slowly separated from each other. Glimpsing Ynda at the office door, L happily looked at Harry, an obvious sarcasm all over her face. Her lipstick was a bit smeared. She smiled and wiped the hickey off Harry''s face gently with her finger. Harry took her restless hand and sighed, staying away from her. Ynda hastily walked in and stood in front of them. She quickly raised her hand and pped L in the face. "Bitch! How dare you seduce my fiance!" As soon as she stopped shouting, L pped her face hard in return, and her sunsses almost fell to the ground. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 L stared at her in disbelief. What on earth gave her the guts to hit her? Who did she think she was? How dare she bully her like this? She would not let her get away with this! "Ynda!" Harry became serious as he quickly grabbed L closer to his side and pushed Ynda away. With eyes wide open, Ynda stared at Harry in dismay. Why was Harry protecting L? What kind of spell did this wrench cast on him? Harry gently stroked L''s pretty face and frowned when he saw the reddish marks left by Ynda''s p. "I will ask Joey to send you some ice cubes. You return to work first." L nodded in agreement, obviously d of Harry''s unexpected concern. Harry cast a cold nce on Ynda and uttered in a cold voice, "Meet me in my office. I need to have a word with you." The office went quiet again when both of them left. L held onto her cheek as it was quite painful. She thought about her p on Harry''s face. It must be quite painful for him as well. She calmed down and decided to n her actions. She did not want Ynda around, trying to sabotage her ns. She really needed to take advantage of every opportunity she had with Harry. She has to totally sway Harry into choosing her. In no time, Joey entered the room and gave the ice cubes to her. "Here Miss Newman, please put some on your right cheek. I need to share a secret with you. I overheard her arguing with boss in the office. It was quite fierce and loud. But I am standing firmly by your side. You need to cheer up!" Joey encouragingly showed his support and dashed towards L''s desk. He acted swiftly and with purpose, just like a true assistant. Lughed and replied, "Fair enough! Thank you for your support. If an opportunity presents itself, I will make sure to speak good things about you in front of the CEO." Joey nodded in great appreciation. As far as he knew, the CEO always took L''s words very seriously. If only Ynda did not get involved, Mr. Lewis would definitely listen to L all the time. Joey returned to the CEO''s office and saw Ynda walk out of the room. She was wearing a pair of sunsses. Inside the room, Harry was standing still, seeming looking out the window and deeply lost in thoughts. Joey silently closed the door left open by Ynda and returned to his seat at the secretary division to continue his work. After a heated argument with his fiance, Ynda returned to Crescent Spring Vi and started packing her stuff. Rose heard the noise and curiously went out to see what was happening. She caught Ynda packing her clothes into the suitcase as she was wiping away her tears in great sadness. She walked up to her and asked her in a calming tone, "What''s wrong, Ynda?" Ynda momentarily nced away from her to wipe her eyes, then turned around and forced a smile. "I am okay, Auntie. Now that my job is done here, I need to leave for Dreles anyway." Rose looked at Ynda and noticed that most of her rashes had disappeared. "Then why are you crying? Was it because of Harry?" Ynda paused and hesitatingly nodded "Auntie, I am scared that my rtionship with Harry is over." The thought almost killed her and she broke down into tears. Rose quickly pulled her into her arms and said, "Please tell me everything. What happened? I will try my best to help you out!" She knew it had something to do with that wrench! Ynda used some tissues to wipe her teary eyes and carried on, "Auntie, I am really in love with Harry. I have never felt these kind of emotions in my life. I do not what to do if I can''t be with him." "I know. Haven''t I told you already... That you must be my daughter-inw!" Rose brought more tissues to her. Ynda tried to calm herself down and was thinking hard on how to exin herself better. "Harry once said that he only agreed to be engaged to me because of you. He also said that I should step away from L and avoid having conflicts with her." She gritted her teeth in great anger as she remembered how cold Harry was treating hertely. With all these harsh remarks, he treated her almost like a stranger! He was behaving like this all because of that girl! Rose looked at Ynda''s sad face and felt her pain. However, she did not know what to say to her. She could only threaten her son with her life. But wasn''t that too extreme? She had no other solutions. "The most horrifying thing is that L always tries to push me to the corner. She is always testing my limits. I am trying my best to stay away from her. But she would always try to hurt me in any way possible. What else can I do?" With this, Ynda felt incredibly pressured and wept even harder. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Rose thought about her words and replied, "My dear child, don''t cry anymore. If I say you are the daughter-inw of the Lewis family, then you are! If you are leaving, then I shall be leaving with you. I will go home and tell my husband to arrange a wedding date for you two!" Ynda felt relieved inside as she wiped her eyes dry. "Thank you auntie. You are truly nice to me!" She hugged Rose tightly like a little girl. Rose lovingly patted her on the back while being consumed with mixed emotions. When she was about to finish her work for the day, L dialed Zoe''s number. "Ahem, Boss Dawson, how are you?" She tried to sound serious in the phone as it was always fun to tease him. When Zoe received L''s call, he was just sitting anxiously in his office staring at the documents that needed his approval. On hearing L''s voice, he felt delighted and quickly forgot about all his worries. "What boss? Stop it! I am not a real boss. Can''t you see that I''m not even busy at the moment. Anyway, why did you call me? You know how rare I receive a call from you." Zoe added. L broke into a smile, "Don''t be mad. I was busy myself. How about a drink tonight? It''s on me! You know I''m always up for it. Any drink you want!" She patted on her thigh in excitement. "Ouch..." That hurts a lot! She gently rubbed her thigh to ease the pain. Andrew stepped into the office and happened to see a rare and genuine smile spread over Zoe''s face. He raised his eyebrows in surprise and had a vague idea who he might be talking to. But he said nothing and sat down on the sofa to wait for Zoe to finish the call. "No problem. Just let me know the time and the ce." Zoe said with an obvious tone of excitement. Zoe noticed that his father went in and his smile disappeared. He quickly changed his tone into a whisper. L thought for a moment and replied, "How about Lux Bar? I will be off from work around six and will be there at half past six. Will that be okay?" "No problem. Deal! I need to go now. Talk to youter." Zoe agreed without hesitation. Anything that L wanted, he wouldply. Zoe hung up the phone and stared at his father. The anxieties and the worries came back all of a sudden. "What can I do for you?" His tone sounded stiff. Andrew sensed a discouraged tone but he was not offended. He knew Zoe too well. Instead, he smiled gently. "L called?" He had a strong hunch. Zoe put away the documents from the desk and ignored him. This irritated Andrew greatly as he shouted at him in anger, "I am your father. What kind of attitude you have here!" Such a rebellious child! I should have abandoned him when he was still young! And his vile mother, too! She seduced him. That was the only reason why he had a child. He never wanted this! "Well, I did ask how would I be of help to you. You did not answer me and now you me me for my attitude?" Zoe agitatedly threw the documents aside. He was not in a good mood whenever he saw anyone from the Dawson family. Andrew mmed his fist hard on the desk and pointed at him in great anger. "Zoe! The only reason that you are now sitting in this luxury CEO chair is because of me!" Zoe stood and gazed deeply at his so-called father and scornfully replied, "I don''t care. If you want to take it back, be my guest!" "You don''t care?" "If only the other two sons of mine are useful, I would never let you take charge of the company!" Andrew sarcastically added. He had his reasons. He would hate to see thepany fall into other people''s hands. He had to acknowledge Zoe as his son. He just had no other choice. "Oh father, thank you so much for appreciating me for who I am. A CEO who did not even do anything to deserve what he got." He put his hands into the pockets of his grey suit trousers and leaned against the desk. Andrew was utterly shocked that he could not say anything back. He pointed at the indifferent Zoe in dismay. What a bastard! Chapter 175 Chapter 175 "Zoe, I''m telling you. The Newman family has strong connections in Ascea; they''re quite a powerful force there. If you could manage to marry Ms. Newman, it would be terrific. Now that Harry has a fiancee and Thomas is impeached by the officials due to L, it''s the perfect timing for you to get L" said Andrew. He had spent a great sum of money only to get such poor information and this fact angered him greatly. Zoe scornfully nced at Andrew and said: "You shouldn''t bother yourself with all these things. You should better mind your own health!" Andrew was now in the final stages of his cancer and was scheduled to go into surgery in a couple of days'' time. Zoe closed the CEO''s office door and walked straight to his motorcycle. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He had already been in Ascea for a couple of years, but for transport he preferred the motorcycle over the limo the Dawson family offered him. In Lux Bar. Not so many guests were in the bar as it was still early, but the flow of soothing pop music songs which filled the air made Zoe feel quite rxed and at ease. He found a quiet, discreet booth in a corner, sat down and ordered himself a shot of liquor. Then he started texting his whereabouts to L. Another half an hour passed and L finally showed up. Now the bar was crowded and was almost full. She found the booth Zoe was in, sat down and casually put her bag behind her back. "Hey Zoe, are you on a diet recently? How is it that you lost so much weight?" asked L. L leaned over and carefully examined Zoe under the bar''s colorful lights. Zoe touched his chin, which looked skinnier than before, and shrugged his shoulders: "Maybe it''s because of all the busy work I''m doing that stresses me out and that I''m not used to it quite yet!" He wouldn''t mention the real reason to others. L, on the other hand, was still as charming and delightful as he saw herst time, a long time ago. "You should eat more. You really lost a lot of weight! You look way too skinny now!" Zoe brushed her off by nodding his head and calling the waiter for more liquor. He wanted L to order something to drink so that they could avoid this topic. L ordered herself a ss of Night Elf. The cocktail was low in alcohol and tasted sweet and not very spicy. She leaned over to him and whispered in his ear in a mischievous manner: "If I''m drunkter, you can call Harry and tell him to pick me up!" It was clear that she had it all nned out from the very beginning, even arriving at the bar by cab. In the dim light of the bar, there was something strange in Zoe''s eyes. However, L didn''t seem to notice. "Good!" began Zoe, "How are things with you two now?" He acted as casually as possible as he asked her. L gave him a weary smile and her sad nce made Zoe feel sorry for her. "What''s going on between you two anyway? Look at yourself, I feel so sorry for you!" He curled up his lips in defiance. L lightly smiled back at him and said: "A lot of things happened, but I believe that eventually there will be a happy ending between the two of us!" She would definitely have to work harder for their love! Zoe also smiled. In fact, as long as L was happy, he would always feel rest assured that all was well. L felt at ease now and was acting herself with Zoe, and the two chatted happily for over two hours. She did not avoid talking about Nicole with him. All night long she constantly mentioned of Nicole and Harry. She was so fixed on talking about her own issues that she didn''t pay any close attention to Zoe''s appearance. When L was on her third ss of Night Elf, her face was already flushing red. Zoe was listening to her with a gentle smile on his lips. He couldn''t help himself but think that L was such a beauty when she was talking with such excitement. But when she was sad and her eyes were full of sorrow he turned gloomy as well, as if he was sharing her state. He enjoyed looking at her and listening to her with the utmost interest. For him, this was blissful. "Zoe, I think I''m drunk! Make the phone call, now!" L now leaned against the bar and took out her cell phone. She unlocked it and handed it to Zoe. The screen picture was that of a sweet girl with a beautiful, radiant smile. It must be her daughter, Nicole! How cute she was! She looked very much like her! He flipped through the contacts and saw a number registered for Lewis. He dialed it. The phone was soon connected and Zoe heard a deep male voice, but not as cold as it usually was. This really must be love, Zoe thought. Harry was well-known for his ruthlessness, but now it seemed that he treated his special girl with great gentleness and care. "L''s drunk. We''re at the Lux Bar. You shoulde and pick her up!" Zoe spoke with calm on the phone and his voice sounded just like four years ago. "Zoe?" Harry''s voice was not quite sure of who was speaking on the other line. Howe Zoe was with L? For a moment, Harry thought he was back at Dreles. "It''s me, " said Zoe. "Lux Bar, booth 9. She''s already asleep." A bitter smile spread across Zoe''s face as he silently gazed at the now sleeping girl. She looked both sweet and sexy. Harry was working on hisputer in the office lounge and wasn''t nning on returning to Crescent Spring this night. As soon as he ended the call, Harry shut down hisputer, took his briefcase, and drove towards the Lux Bar in a hurry. But before he arrived at the bar, Harry took out his phone and quickly booked a room with the Sea View Hotel. L was, indeed, quite drunk. When she saw Harrying in, she jumped up and down in delight and even dragged him on the dance floor. How was she drunk? Harry frowned and lifted her up. He found her bag and was just about to leave the bar when he noticed Zoe. "How about you? Can you manage yourself?" asked Harry. He cast a cold nce at the indifferent Zoe, who instantly shivered when their eyes met. "Of course, of course. You''d better leave now." L was a bit of a masochist! Harry had such a somber look and feel, and she enjoyed being with him?! Harry carried the restless girl in his arms all the way to his car. Heid her down on the back of the car seat and went at a nearby convenience store to buy some water bottles. Upon his return, he found that L was now somehow out of the car. She sat on the hood of his Maybach, and her long hair was flying in the wind and her beautiful legs were swaying in a back and forth motion, like a restless child. Outside of the bar, some men were staring at her boldly and were just about to make their move. However, they all backed off when Harry returned and gave each of them a fierce nce. He pulled her off the hood and pressed her against sides of the car to keep her in ce. Then he opened a bottle and fed the water to her lips: "Drink!" L behaved and sipped from the bottle. Harry led her to the front seat of the car and helped her to put the seat belt on. She was so mischievous tonight that Harry took extra care of her. L''s face was flushed, and she leaned back on the seat and looked at Harry with her drunken blurred eyes. Harry knew of her condition and drove the car straight to the hotel. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number. "She''s with me now" he said briefly. Someone paused at the other end of the phone and then asked: "Is she alright?" "She''s fine. But she''s drunk and refuses to go home!" In the corner of his eye, Harry noticed L biting on her bottom lip. Jordan paused and then said: "Fine. You take good care of her. I''ll talk to my parents." Harry curled up his lips. Both L''s elder brother and younger brother were his wingmen. How wonderfully convenient that was! "Thanks! I heard that you wish to be promoted to the rank of senior colonel. That''ll be no problem. I will talk to your general regarding this promotion." Harry knew quite well Jordan''s way of doing things. Jordan was never going to let his own father do the talking with the general. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 As was expected, Jordan refused. "No, thanks. Just take good care of my sister." Harry made his promise and hung up the phone on Jordan. L then closed her eyes, pondering with a throbbing heart. He knew a general from the army? And it also seemed that they had a nice rtion. At the Sea View Hotel. Harry lifted her up into his arms as she got out of the car and then walked together towards the Sea View Hotel. He asked the hostess for the key and then opened the door of the presidential suite he had booked. L only had to bury her face in his chest on their way to the suite so that no one would notice her in the corridor. Not long after they entered the room Harry threw her onto the king size bed, and flung his coat on the sofa. L then sat up from the bed. "Hi, Mr. Lewis." She raised her little hand into the air to greet him. Actually, L wasn''t that drunk, just a little bit dizzy, but only just a little bit... "How much have you drunk?" asked Mr. Lewis. He went to put on his disposable slippers and noticed the woman''s eyes roll in their sockets while she was trying to remember. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. L decisively raised three fingers in the air.. "Three!" She then deliberately kicked off her high heels and said "I want slippers!" It was so obvious that she was ying coquetry with him. The man raised his eyes and looked at her. Good, it seemed that now she had found the guts to command him. Soon, a pair of disposable slippers was put in front of her. But meanwhile she seemed to changed her mind when she was putting them on. "I want to go out and see the sea!" she said. The man paused as he unbuttoned his shirt. He came over to her. "What''s to look at there? You can always just look at me." He came over, supporting his forearms on both sides of her body, his half-unbuttoned shirt revealing his masculine chest, making her briefly gulp. Someone like Harry were designed for love making, and she would have to apologize to his nice face and body if she didn''t bang him! She grabbed his neck and pulled him towards her. With a scent of booze in her breath, she whispered deliberately in his ear: "Don''t you want to y at the seaside, Mr. Lewis?" The man''s dark eyes were really attractive. Harry buttoned up his shirt without saying a word. But L grinned and grabbed the man''s hand to stop him. "Oh no, I''ve changed my mind now. I''ve got to take a shower now" said L naughtily. She wouldn''t bang him now, as he seemed to refuse her. Hehe... Harry sneered at this. Did she really decide to make a fool of him like this, or was she just drunk? Did she really start to make decisions now and be in control? He buttoned his shirt, crouched down, lifted the woman''s little feet, and put her high heels back on. L looked in disbelief at the man who was half crouching in front of her. Their CEO, Mr. Lewis, was helping her put on her shoes... The faint sound of the waves breaking outside the window and the man''s serious face made her seem to be like in a dream. Soon L was dressed back in her high heels. The man looked at her stunned face and gave her a gentle smile and a gentle kiss on her lips. "You''re wee, " he said. Looking into her eyes, with a deep smile, he was determined to be good to her for as long as he lived. L flushed, and she pretended to despise him: "How very narcissistic of you, I was not going to thank you." She then suddenly jumped out of the bed. Yet her forehead hit that of Harry''s when she jumped off the bed, and a muffled "dong" sound burst out as they collided with each other. L''s mouth was twisted, but when she looked at the man immediately blowing air in her now painful forehead, all protests like "Your forehead is so hard!" got stuck in her throat and never came out. At that moment he was so kind, gently blowing air into her forehead; they truly looked like they were a couple in love... But, unfortunately, they weren''t a couple. They were at their best... Well... Friends with benefits! Feeling that she was beginning to feel down, she immediately took a deep breath and told herself not to think about the sad things. In fact, as long as she could be with him, as long as she was happy now, in the moment, it would eventually work out, no matter whatever she was to him. She grabbed his neck and kissed his lips: "Let''s go out and y!" Her eyes winked and sparkled like twinkling stars shining in the night sky. With a smile on his lips, Harry walked up to the phone and called the front desk, asking them to bring to the suite a woman''s swimsuit and men''s swimming trunks. After hanging up the phone, he went back to bed and pulled the little woman up to him, touching her loose long hair. "Got any hair clips to tie up your hair? Or maybe a rubber band?" L nodded and quickly pulled out a ck rubber band from her bag. The man took the rubber band from her hand and ced it in front of the dresser and then stood behind her. "You don''t want tob my hair, do you?" she asked. She was surprised to see the man in the mirror nod as if he was saying "of course". "You should be honored. It''s my first timebing a woman''s hair." L twitched her mouth to that and giggled. "Alright, great Mr. Lewis, I''m so ttered! Now, do it quickly." Harry smiled. L was stunned again. How was it that he had such a handsome face! It was such a shameful waste that he didn''t smiled more often! The man took theb and brushed her hair, then clumsily held it in his big hands. He tried to fix it with the rubber band, which sprung uncontrobly from his hand and then off the table and onto the floor. Harry frowned at the vanished rubber band. L chuckled, picked it up from the floor where it fell, and skillfully pulled her hair into a bun on the top of her head. Her neck was bare, and Harry kissed it from behind, and she was frightened right away. This man really knew how to hit on a woman. She was already into him without even knowing it! "Well, I..." began L, who was nowpletely sober but speaking incoherently. The man smiled to her embarrassment as someone knocked at the door. He strode to open the door. The bellhop had brought what he asked for earlier. He took the swimwear, leading L to the changing room behind the hotel. L was speechless as she looked at the ck bikini prepared for her. Did this now mean that she would beter be eaten up by the beast? Her only purpose this evening was to be alone with him, and she would not hesitate and turn back for nothing in the world! She changed into the ck bikini without hesitation, and put on a white hotel bathrobe with a sash tied around her waist. When she went out, Harry was also waiting for her in his hotel bathrobe of the same color. He offered one hand to her as she came closer to him. L ran joyfully to him, put her hand in his and walked with him along the beach. She remembered thatst time when they were on the beach he told her that he was going to pick a wedding dress with that other woman... But she wouldn''t let him go until the veryst minute. She just didn''t know if he would also do the same thing as her... But it was now gettingte, and only two or three couples were at the seaside. The smell of the sea came up blowing along with the wind, and then a waveshed and wet her small feet. The sea water felt cool, but not freezing cold. Holding his hand, she remembered the time she jumped into the sea a few years ago. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Not knowing what to feel, she turned around only to see the affectionate look of the man. If she died that day, she could not see him now. Right now, she could no longer feel the hatred that consumed her for a long time. She did not understand! Maybe this is what they call as love. She has not been the biggest fan of swimming so she didn''t know how to swim. All she wanted was to rx and stroll along the beach, the chill of the wind blowing against her warm skin. The lovely stars were twinkling in the dark sky and the sea water asionally brushed over her bare feet. They walked hand in hand in silence, both enjoying a moment of intimacy with each other. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In a burst of carefree passion, L suddenly let go of his hand and dashed forward to the sea. She dipped her hands into the cool water and spread it around like a little girl. Harry followed her into the chilling water and pulled this yful girl into his arms. He pressed her head against his chest and asked, "Aren''t you drunk already? Am I right, you stubborn little girl?", Harry yfully added. His teasing voice made her blush. Embarrassed, L tried to hide her face from him. "I never said I was drunk. I do not get drunk!" She murmured softly, trying to exin herself. She was just really pretending to be drunk so that Harry would take care of her. She wanted to appear helpless and weak so she could feel the warmth of his loving arms. Skeptical, Harry curled his lips and ignored her exnation. Whenever he was with her, he tend to forget all the tedious work and the gloomy thoughts. L rolled her eyes to express her dismay. She walked further away from the shore. In a quick motion, she loosened her belt and stripped off her hotel robe. Her sexy ck bikini instantly caught Harry''s attention. His eyes lingered on her body and he could no longer turn away his head. Harry was truly enjoying this beautiful moment. But he became aware of his surroundings and quickly checked if there are people who might see them. Luckily for them, this part of the beach was quite far from the hotel. As it was alreadyte at night, no one was looking at this direction anyway. L knew that Harry would not be able to resist her. She looked back at him and stared at his eyes in a seductive way. A bold idea crossed her mind, and she ran farther with her bare feet. The chilling sea breeze made her shiver. "No wonder they say beautyes with a price! Wearing this bikini in this time of the night is definitely not easy.", thought L. For her not to feel numb because of the cold, she bit on her bottom lip and walked straight into the sea. Soon the water reached her waist and she did not dare to go any further. Harry''s eyesight was good. Despite the moonlight being pale, he could still see L standing in the water in her bikini. Her curvy body was so inviting. In the heat of the moment, Harry also took off his hotel robe, threw it next to hers in the sand and started walking towards her. Soon he was beside her, both of them looking passionately at each other. She was even more beautiful now that he is closer to her. Knowing how to attract him even more, L tried to run past him. However, he stopped her and embraced her tightly in his arms and she could do nothing but let out a scream of surprise. She gazed down on the strong arms around her waist and could feel him blowing into her ear. It was warm, and quite sexy. It was also ticklish and she started giggling like a happy child. ying hard-to-get all over again, L wriggled free from Harry''s arms and was about to take a step away when he easily managed to pull her back. This time, he will not let her get away. Harry held L by the chin then turned her head to face him. He badly wanted to see her pretty face from up close. "Big Boss, don''t be so eager!" She sweetly whispered the words into his ear. Her sexy voice aroused every sense in him. Harry tightened his hug even more and his breath was hot against her neck. What a sweet little thing! The sea breeze gently blew over them like a nket of cool air. L felt a bit cold and moved closer to Harry''s muscr chest, seeking for more warmth. He led her further towards the sea, until the water was up to her beautiful neck. L touched Harry''s face with such longing she cannot understand. She gently stroked his chest, and all his handsome features. He looked like a perfect masterpiece by a perfect sculptor. She let out a sigh of satisfaction. She was finally getting intimate with the man she had loved for years. He stood right now in front of her. So close... Sadly, he did not belong to her. As he lifted her up from the water, she held his charming face closer to hers and sealed his lips with a gentle kiss. The pale moon shed light on them. It was a scene taken from the page of a very romantic book. They peacefully stood in the sea, gazing at each other fondly as if the whole world behind had disappeared. In the beautiful silence, they only saw each other. The moon eventually hid into the thick clouds and Harry helped L go back to the shore. Like a baby, he carried her in his fine arms up to the shore and wrapped her with the hotel robe. The two then went back to the hotel. In the bathroom of the hotel suite. L''s hair was all wet. She sat against the bathtub while Harry was unbraiding her long hair. He used fresh water to wash away the sea salt on her hair. He also applied shampoo on them. However, he was new to these things and the foam was everywhere. "It is indeed stressful for these women to maintain a clean long hair. She should just have her hair cut short!" thought Harry. Then he remembered how she looked in a short hair. Although she was beautiful as always, she was also somehow less feminine. Maybe long hair suits her better! Drowning in these simple thoughts of her beauty, he curled his lips and brought the showerhead closer to wash away the foam. He repeated the process until all the foam was gone. He then gently wrapped her hair with a dry clean towel. By then, L had already fallen asleep with her little mouth half-open. He cradled her up to the bedroom, blew her hair dry with a hair dryer and then carefully tucked her in the bed. He lovingly looked at her and nted a soft kiss on her forehead. Harry returned to the bathroom and had a quick shower. After washing himself up, hey beside her and embraced her under the quilt. L was half-asleep and felt his hands all over her body. "Go to sleep. Stop messing around! Harry, if you do not behave, I will bite you again!", L teased him with her eyes still closed. "Oh, please. Just sleep!", Harry replied with his eyes already saying their goodbyes to a very memorable evening. ... L woke up early the next morning. She rushed out of bed and quickly cleaned herself up. Remembering that she still has tons of work to finish, she urged Harry to drive her to the office at once. Poor Harry did not even get a chance to wash his face. In the car. "My face is more important than my work!" Harry protested while driving the car. He could not believe what she made him do! He was in his thirties and this was the first time he went out without washing his face. No otherdy can make him do this. Somehow, he blushed at this idea. L teasingly touched her own face and was pleased that she actually washed hers. "You should me yourself for being naughty this morning." She sounded as if she had been wronged. Harry thought of what they did this morning and came back to his cheerful senses. "Morning exercise is as important as breakfast.", thought Harry with a big grin on his face. "I will wash my face as soon as we get to the office." Harry, the honorable and respectable CEO of the SL Group did not bother to even wash his face in the morning. This rumor should never be revealed because otherwise, he would be theughingstock of thepany! In the underground parking lot. Lid her hand on Harry''s safety belt and said to him in a serious voice. "I hope youeter. It does not matter if you show upte. You should wait until the elevator is gone." She did not want to be seen with him again? He felt truly wronged this time that he eximed: "Why do you stille to me when you actually think that I should be under the ground all the time?" He used her of being unfair! She just winked at him andughed. Stroking her face with her soft hand, she said, "Be cool, you are now at thepany. You just need to wear that imaginary mask of yours! Same rule applies to me!" She let go off his hand, grabbed her bag and dashed out of the car. She ran all the way to the lift. As soon as the lift arrived, L stepped in and pressed the closing button. She was afraid that Harry would follow her and squeeze himself into the lift to be with her. She entered the office of the deputy CEO in a hurry and started scanning and fixing her documents for the meeting. She quickly checked the time and to her shock, there was only five minutes left. Soon she will preside over the meeting on behalf of the CEO. L tried to calm herself down and quickly restored the cool elegance she is known for. Confident as before, she stepped into the meeting room. But Lpletely forgot about something really important. The funny thing was everyone inside the room noticed that Miss Newman was still wearing the same clothes she wore yesterday! As this has never happened before, they exchanged both humorous and furtive nces. After all, they all had the same spection: Miss Newman did not go homest night... Halfway through the meeting, Harry walked in. To everyone''s surprise, he was wearing the same old clothes as well! People exchanged nces again but were too confused to say something. There was too much information going on! They believe that something was going on between these two and this was a very private matter that nobody can trespass into. As a result of their nervousness and fear, they did not dare to discuss this matter. L quickly stole a nce at Harry who remained in his usual emotionless self. He must have gone to wash face then... Despite what happenedst night, she was trying her best to concentrate on the meeting. Harry nodded to L and indicated her to continue the meeting. He casually walked to his assigned chair and sat down quietly. In her usual vignt manner, Julie spotted some light marks on L''s neck. Strangely enough, Harry had some on his arm as well. These two are so amusing! She rolled her eyes in disgust and a scornful smile spread over her face as she thought, "Poor Ynda. Oh you, famous Ynda. Your fiance cheated on you with his ex-wife. Do you know about that?" Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Harry could not stop himself from staring at L. She had this rare aura of pure charm and wit as she presided over the meeting. His thoughts took him back tost night as she whispered sweet nothings to him. Seeing that she shone on the stage with confidence and grace, Harry nodded with satisfaction. She was even better than before. No, I believe that she is slowly bing better than me! As the meeting neared its end, Harry said in his usual emotionless voice, "Ynda and Joseph have finished their work. It is the first broadcast today. If Deputy CEO and General Manager find something wrong,municate with the film crew as soon as possible to avoid unnecessary trouble!" L and Julie reassuringly nodded at the same time. After the board was dismissed, Harry, who was always the first one to leave the meeting room, didn''t rush to leave. As he stayed, executives didn''t dare to leave. They respect Harry too much and because of this, they do not have the guts to be the first ones to leave. Seeing this, L sighed and left first. Then the other executives followed suit and left. Pretending not to notice, Harry saw L leave from the corner of his eye. She was always thest one to leave, wasn''t she? He waited for her this time. Why did she leave so quickly? Harry frowned and felt really bad. After all the others left the room, he stood and began walking back to his office. Soon after he returned to his office, he received an email. It was from L! She is asking for a day off tomorrow. He replied, "Tell me what you want to do tomorrow!" L smiled. It was exactly what she waited for. She replied quickly, "I hung out with some manst night. It will be Saturday tomorrow, so I want to make it up for Nicole and take her out!" She clicked "send" and clenched her fist, hoping he will say that he would go with them! Trying not to be overanxious, she quietly looked forward to his reply. Finally, she received a new email and instantly opened it. "I will meet you at the door of Newman Manor at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning." Yeah! With Harry''spany, Nicole must be very happy. L blushed and yfully replied, "Mr. Lewis, drive carefully!" L was not the only one in high spirits. Seeing that she did not refuse his offer to join, Harry was also very happy. Suddenly, someone knocked at the door and Joey came in, seeing the glee in the face of Harry. He reported, "Boss, Her Lady called mest night and asked where you were. She is waiting for your call. You''re supposed to see Miss Morrison off today." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Harry immediately looked grim. Joey''s heart jolted. "Do it for me!" Harry said indifferently. It was obvious that he is still preupied with his thoughts of L. ... I''m going to see Miss Morrison off by myself? This could get a bit tricky. Joey anxiously thought. Joey wiped away the cold sweat, agreed reluctantly and left. At 7:55 in Newman Manor on Saturday. Holding her hand, L led Nicole to the door. Both of them were in yellow jackets. Attractive as they are, Harry could not help but to fix his eyes on them. He got out of the car and walked towards them. Seeing Harry, Nicole let go of L''s hand and joyfully ran to him. "Uncle! Uncle!" Harry smiled. He bent on his knees to pick up the little girl. Little did they know that at the door of Newman Manor, Joseph was holding his mobile phone. He was still in his pajamas. He brought the camera into focus and took many pictures of them. Harry wore a white casual shirt as usual. He held Nicole in his arms as she kissed him in his cheek and took L''s hand while walking towards the car. Even their backs against him, the pictures showed their deep love. Joseph took a dozen of pictures in a row. Then he sorted them out and saved the three best ones. Ideas circled his mind as he walked back to the vi in slippers. With these evidences in his possession, he had three more chances to negotiate with Harry. Good! He should think about how to use these conditions the best way possible! How about asking him for a high position in the SL Group? No, he was not qualified. He couldn''t do that, or L and Nicole would suffer... Joseph muttered curses to himself, returned to the vi and packed things up. He would soon go to Uthana to begin his new career in the entertainment circle. Harry drove the car and asked, "Let''s go to the amusement park. Nicole, what do you think?" He nced at Nicole from the rearview mirror in the car, realizing how cute and innocent the little girl is. He had checked all the amusement parks in advance and learned that Disnend was thergest. Nicole nodded immediately, "Okay, uncle!" Harry looked at L who was hiding a smile. He also smiled, "How do you feel you two having a date with me?" L stared at him coquettishly, "You are the boss. This must be good." She said with a hint of yful banter. Not expecting this reply, Harry raised his eyebrows. "I''m ttered. What a great honor." Come on, she didn''t tter him. She did not n to! "How vain of you!" "I am not narcissistic but confident!" He caressed her hand and held it while his left hand was on the steering wheel. Her hands felt soft and smooth! Then they talked happily about almost everything. Speechless in the back seat, Nicole, looked at them in childlike disgust. How could they show off their love in public? It was Saturday, so Disnend was crowded. Harry got off from his seat, picked up Nicole and took L''s hand. Charming and good-looking as they are, they attracted a lot of admiring nces. At the entrance, Harry handed Nicole over to L. "Hold her. I''ll go buy our tickets." L took Nicole and put her on the ground, "You have already grown up. We can''t always hold you!" Nicole pouted, "Well, he willingly offered to carry me!" And this is not her fault! L thought to herself. L looked at Nicole helplessly, took out a white sunhat from her bag and put it on her. In no time, Harry returned with tickets. He wanted to hold Nicole again, but L stopped him. "She has grown up. Don''t hold her! She''ll get used to it and that''s not good." Harry refused and shouted with a grin on his face, "Well, I like it!" Then he carried a very happy Nicole and had the tickets checked. ... "Mommy. Uncle, I want to ride the Ferris wheel, the small train, the pirate ship, the carousel and the space vehicle..." Nicole lifter her hand and used her fingers to count. Harry happily nodded in approval. In the Ferris wheel. In fact, L had a fear of heights, so she sat still and didn''t dare to move. Harry and Nicole forced her here¡­ Harry, with Nicole in his arms, sat in the opposite side and thought that her nervous face looked cute. "Rx. With Nicole and me here, you don''t need to be afraid." She did not say anything. Her heartbeat went a mile faster when the Ferris wheel rose to the top. With all the strength that she could muster, L looked down and saw the buildings and the colorful structures around Disnend. On the other hand, Nicole wasn''t even a little afraid. She climbed down from Harry and went to L. "Nicole, go back and sit still!" She was already shaking from being too nervous. Nicoleughed and walked back to Harry. Harry held Nicole with one hand and took L''s hand with the other hand. "We won''t ride this next time. Don''t worry.", Harry assured her. L nodded, stared at his pretty eyes, and held Harry''s hand. Then she wasn''t so scared anymore, but she still didn''t dare to look below. Finally, the five minutes passed and L let out a sigh of relief. Every minute was like an hour long. She left the Ferris wheel with her legs shivering, leaving Harry and Nicole happily sitting still. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 As the staff closed the gate, she waited and wondered about how the day has been a perfect one. She could not forget how happy Nicole is and how her eyes sparkled whenever Harry is around. "Well! I guess I should not get too caught up with this. This is too good to be true.", L sadly eximed to herself. She walked down to where Harry and Nicole was and waited for them there. After 3 rounds in the Ferris Wheel, L can''t do anything anymore so she let the two go on to the other rides. But Nicole badly wanted to y on the Pirate Ship so Harry brought them on the ship and waited for them on the ground. Harry watched the two happy girls, smiling brightly and having the time of their lives. After that, they took Nicole to every game she pointed to. Despite all of these exhausting activities, Nicole was still unwilling to leave. It was already lunchtime and after countless tries, the two adults finally seeded in getting her into the car. "Nicole, let''s just go to the marine world this afternoon, OK?" Harry said as he hastened tofort her when he saw that the little one was a bit unhappy. Upon hearing this, Nicole suddenly became interested, with a sudden spark in her eyes "Yeah, yeah! Let''s go!" "Nicole, it''s already lunch time. Aren''t you hungry?" L tried to sound as patient as she can. Nicole touched her empty and t stomach, and nodded with emphasis, "Yeah, Nicole is hungry!" Phew! "Yes. We eat first and then go to the marine world. Will that be all right?" Nicole nodded obediently. "Hey, don''t you need to go to thepany?" L looked back at Harry, who is busy consoling the still energetic Nicole. He shook his head, "No. Joey could handle everything for me." Harry took the two girls to a fancy restaurant. The food is great there and he knew that Nicole would definitely like the children''s meals they offer. Seeing that L is already very hungry, Harry offered to let her eat first as he took care of Nicole who was eating rice by herself in a high chair. Like a true father, Harry kept suggesting food for her to eat. "Steamed cod. Eat more, Nicole." "Nicole, take some seafood soup. This is their best soup!" "This is Spring Amaranth. Nicole needs green vegetables!" ... "He is doing really good as a father!", L observed as she hid her enjoyment in watching them. L was so absorbed in their interactions that she almost forgot to eat. Harry noticed that and picked some trotters for her from the soy trotter soup. "Eat more. Good for you!" Speechless, she looked down at her chest that almost grew to C cup from B. Is it not big enough? L''s eyes were like daggers as she looked at him and determined to eat them up! After lunch, they left for the marine world. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harry answered a call from Joey on the way to the amusement park. Using a Bluetooth device, he drove while talking to Joey. "Boss, Miss Morrison took a taxi and left alone." He frowned, unhappy with the news. "As she liked!" He hung up the phone. L saw that he was obviously unhappy. She? Could it be Ynda again? "Miss Morrison is an important person and should be treated like one. You should get angry for her." Jealously was in the air. Harry became bright immediately after her words. He chuckled, "Who is more important, what do you think? You or she?" L gave a sheepish smile. "Guess, you and Thomas, who is more important?" She replies in obvious sarcasm. The man took her hand and held it tightly. "Certainly it''s me!" "¡­You are so full of yourself!" How can he be so confident! Harry smirked, let go of her hand and turned the steering wheel to park the car. Unexpectedly, he got closer to her. He looked serious and said, "I''ll be your only love from now on! You shall be the only one I will make love with throughout my life!" He would never sleep with Ynda. "Is that possible?" She was not sure. "I''ll try my best to solve my problem with Ynda, and you''ll solve yours with Thomas. I hope you''re okay with that." He also needed to persuade Rose to ept his choice. He unbuckled his seat belt, got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat to bring out the sleepy Nicole. "Nicole, here we are!" His voice was filled with a fatherly excitement! Oh! She told Harry that Thomas was Nicole''s father! And she is the only woman whom he had sex with? In other words, he has only slept with her and never did the same thing with Ynda? She smiled happily. At least neither of them has done anything wrong to each other yet. But he had already believed Nicole was Thomas''s daughter. Didn''t he wonder if she has slept with another man? Even if that affair was already over, would he be angry if he found out? Actually, she was faithful to him. She must ask him and tell him everything some other time. L pondered as she watched him buy tickets for them. She really wanted to know how he would feel. In the marine world, Nicole asked some really difficult questions from time to time, drawing people''s attention to them. "Uncle Harry, is a mermaid a boy or a girl?" "Uncle Harry, can I keep this lovely jellyfish?" "Uncle Harry, this is such a gigantic fish! Can I ride on its back in the sea?" ... But Harry was very patient to answer her every question. What a kind father! L, the mother herself, would be tired of her questions! It was almost evening when they went out of the marine world. Finally feeling tired, Nicole immediately fell asleep as soon as she sat on the car. L held her in arms to make her feelfortable. When they arrived at the vi, Harry noticed that Nicole was sleeping. He drove into the vi and didn''t stop until they were right in front of the entrance. He took Nicole from L, and when she got out of the car, he put her in her arms again. He gave Nicole a kiss on her cheek and then kissed L. After that, he got into the car and waited for them to enter their home. L took Nicole into the vi with a slight blush on her cheeks. With emotions consuming her, she looked at Harry for thest time in what could be her most unforgettable day. He did not leave until she entered the vi and closed the gate. On Sunday. In the Lewis''s estate in Uthana. With a ssical and simple decoration style, the big house was of antique beauty, high-grade and a dark brown motif for the furniture. There is a tea room and all sorts of antiques, calligraphies and paintings. "p!" An entertainment newspaper was dropped on the expensive sandalwood table in the living room, breaking the deafening silence. A grey-haired old man in a white tunic suit got very angry. He was staring at the headline on the newspaper----SL CEO HARRY IS HAVING AN AFFAIR! "The old mes have sparked to life! Is Harry going to remarry?" "Harry" had also be a popr search on Weibo. The news reports were filled with photos where Harry, L and a little girl are enjoying their time in the amusement park. People were specting about the rtionship and who was the child''s real father! A lot of people also discovered what happened in Dreles four years ago. For a while, the three people fell into an overwhelming entertainment media coverage. Harry, L, Ynda. However, it was well known that Harry and Ynda were engaged. Therefore, people angrily used L of being a mistress! Only a few people took sides with L. They believed that she was Harry''s true love and they should get married! Chapter 180 Chapter 180 "It must be true love between Harry and L. Otherwise, Harry would have married Ynda long ago.", one reporter named "Spider Man" gleefully said in her concluding line. "The only truth is that Harry and Ynda are engaged, and L is the other woman!", as quoted from "Jumping Heart". "Maybe L''s daughter was born out of wedlock too!" To make it less worse, the child''s photo was deliberately blurred. "Looked like a lovely kid though." In the living room, Harry''s grandfather pointed at the newspapers with his quivering finger, and said to Kevin Lewis, "Look what your son has done! He just hooked up with his ex-wife! Who knows what this will do to thepany! If Ynda''s family didn''t call, we wouldn''t even have known about this ridiculous scandal!" Kevin calmly replied, "Father! Harry is almost 30. He is capable of taking care of his own business now. I trust him to learn from his mistakes." Kevin had always been proud of Harry, so he would be firmly on Harry''s side no matter what. He knows Harry too well. Harry''s grandfather was obviously even more infuriated. "Is he? The scandal was exposed this morning and he still upies all the entertainment headlines now. It''s almost 3 in the afternoon! This is bing a nationwide gossip!" He never used to worry about his grandson, but Harry''s rtionship had be a huge issue recently. The love triangle four years ago has happened again! If it kept going like this, his grandson would disgrace himself and the name of thepany by squeezing himself in intimate rtionship with two women at the same time! Kevin wiped his sses and put it back on. "Father! It is not easy to judge things when ites to rtionships. The heart is so difficult to teach. Four years ago, Harry married L. It wouldn''t have beplicated, if Ynda and Rose didn''t bother to meddle in their marriage. With an ex- girlfriend and a mom who insisted her choice of daughter-inw, how could the couple live a peaceful life?" Kevin had talked to Mrs. Herbert, from whom he learned that L was a very nice person. He also happened to talk to Harry''s assistant, Joey, about L and also heard favorablements. What''s more, he trusted his own son! He understands Harry in a way no other person can. Harry''s grandfather pondered while stroking his beard. Ynda and Harry had been through a lot with each other for the past dozen years. Even if Harry didn''t tell him everything, he could always find out. Four years ago, not long after Ynda went to Dreles, Harry, L and her were frequently seen on the headlines. It eventually ended with a divorce but his instinct told him that it was not that simple. Maybe their marriage was not very solid in the first ce. Or maybe it was Ynda''s wrongdoings that caused the situation. His mind was ying tricks on him but he feels that Harry has been heavily burdened with everything that happened. Joey told him that L left Dreles and basically did not let Harry see her again immediately after the divorce. Since then, his grandson became an irritable person and was more often like an icy, emotionless figureContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. when he was not angry. Now, after all these years, old stories were raked up again. But, this time a child was involved. Things have be even messier. Was she Harry''s daughter? If so, why didn''t Harry take her to introduce to the family? Or could it be that L was seeing Harry with someone else''s child? He would not allow this to happen! Harry''s grandfather picked up phone, wanting to immediately speak to his grandson. He dialed his number and prepared for the worst. "Grandfather." Harry answered, his eyes fixed on the entertainment news online. Apparently, the call had something to do with the news. Harry''s grandfather cleared his throat. "Aren''t you supposed to exin to Ynda''s family?" The two families had enjoyed a long-standing friendship, and Harry''s grandfather preferred to maintain this connection. Harry paused. "I don''t think so, grandfather. Ynda will exin by herself." He didn''t want to spare time for people he didn''t care about at all. He has always been skeptical as to the motives of Ynda''s family. Instead, the primary concern now was the situation of L''s family, especially that her rtives were high-ranking officials in the government. If L was considered as a mistress, she would be a shame in the Newman Family! He would not let that happen to L. He had taken action with the spreading news and sincerely asked people to delete all the insulting remarks to L. Harry''s response clearly irritated his grandfather once again. "Get married with Ynda as soon as possible! And I insist that you and L remain friends!" This might be the only way possible to have both sides winning, he thought. His finger gripped theputer mouse and he replied, "Grandfather, it''s not fair for anyone!" Both father and grandfather were sensible men, so he sometimes would take their advice about certain issues. But he felt that there are other things that require only his decision. Harry''s grandfather thought for a while and said, "In this love triangle, someone is bound to get hurt. Your engagement with Ynda has been witnessed by the whole world, so you basically have no choice! Come back home and get married!" "Maybe after I personally apologize to L''s parents." He couldn''t afford to ignore L and her family''s pain. If he was going to marry Ynda soon orter, it would be very unfair for her. Harry''s grandfather nodded. He had sensed that L was still the priority for Harry. He couldn''t help but wonder how Rose has forced Harry to get engaged to Ynda. She must have been so maniptive. "And about that child...", Harry''s grandfather tried to sound as mild as possible. Knowing what his grandfather is going to ask, Harry cut in. "Nicole is not mine." Harry believed that L would not lie to him about that! Nicole? So that''s the name of that child. She was not Harry''s daughter? Harry''s grandfather stroked his beard again and had a feeling that something was wrong. No! Blood rtion is a huge issue. He had to go to Ascea and find it out by himself. Harry''s grandfather decided to take this matter in his hands. "I see. Anyway,e back ASAP and get married!" He urged in a tone of desperation. If it were not his grandfather, Harry would have hung up before he was pushed to get married again and again! "Yes, grandfather!" He hung up, thought for a while and decided to call L. "I need to see you in my office." He didn''t want to but it seemed that he had to choose his mother over L... L was terribly distracted and hurt by the news that spread all over the Inte. It all felt like four years ago! The only difference from four years ago was that she had Nicole now. Thankfully, the paparazzi who probably hadn''t lost all conscience, had the presence of the mind to blur Nicole''s face. Receiving Harry''s call, she had a hunch that something big was happening. The fact that she and Harry used to be married and the rumor that she was the other woman was ironic and confusing. It was not a secret in thepany now. L fixed her long hair to a bun and walked out of the office. She could see several colleagues whispering to each other. But they all stopped when they saw L. L walked to them and calmly said, "Not everything is as it seems. Don''t conclude easily. Just do your job!" Then, in absolute silence, she went into the elevator, her high heels making a loud tapping noise. As she stepped into the CEO office floor, Joey greeted her. "Miss Newman, Boss Lewis said that you can go in anytime to his office as soon as you get here." L smiled and nodded to him. When she walked into Harry''s office, cigarette smoke immediately nketed her. L frowned and walked to him. She took the half-finished cigarette from him and threw it to the ashtray. Looking steadily at Harry, she said, "If you die because of smoking, I will just find another man to spend the rest of my life with!" Harry jumped to his feet and pushed L to the wall, intending to kiss her. But he stopped at thest moment. From his behavior, L understood right away what Harry was thinking about and nning to do. Her instinct told her to get ready to be hurt. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Yes, Harry was nning to get rid of her and marry Ynda! How was she supposed to react? She just can''t seem to take this all in. She cannot understand. He would certainly choose Ynda. That cunning serpent! L pushed him away and intended to walk out of the room, only to be caught by his firm grip. Harry was trying to stop her while she was also trying to run away from him. It was a deadlock. After a while, Harry let go a bit, careful not to hurt her. L took this opportunity and got loose from him. She smiled, "Save your words. Go and marry her! You don''t have to tell me. We have been in this scene more than once in our life." Then she walked away without turning back and headed to the elevator. At the vi of the Newman family. It was that time of the week when all the members of the Newman Family would gather and have dinner together. All of them except Joseph are present. Neither Harold nor Angie mentioned the news today. Landon also heard about it, so he nned to talk with L after dinner. Jordan looked at L, who was smiling while wiping the chocte on Nicole''s mouth. The sight of them happy together made him swallow his questions. The doorbell rang. "Who woulde to visit at this time? It''s already way past dinner time." Angie curiously looked at the door. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Mrs. White ran to answer the door. "Good evening, sir. May I ask who you are looking for?" The handsome young man before her was such a delightful sight because Mrs. White recognized that it was he who went out with L and Nicole yesterday! "Good evening. Would you please tell them that a man by the name of Harry hase to sincerely apologize to them? Thank you." He politely waited at the door while carrying precious gifts in his hand. After Mrs. White passed on the message, Angie and Harold looked at each other and then turned to L, who lowered her head and stopped eating. Harold sought for Landon''s opinion. Landon looked at L and when he realized that she was not taking any stand, he immediately made a decision. "We shall not cold-shoulder our guest. Show him in!" The moment Harry walked in, L got Nicole from her chair and both of them walked upstairs. Seeing Harry, Nicole turned into the joyful child as she always is whenever he is around. "Uncle!", she shouted and tried to wriggle herself away from her mother''s grip. Harry then saw Nicole in L''s arm at the middle of the stairs. He smiled, "Nicole! How are you?" Then he looked at the others and respectfully asked, "Could you please give us a moment?" Landon, Harold and Angie looked at each other in sulky silence, nodded and started to finish their dinner. Nicole struggled to jump off and L had to give in. She put her down and wiped the oil in her lips again. Nicole ran to Harry immediately. "Uncle! Are you here to y with me?" Nicole gave Harry a big hug when he bent down. Everyone in the Newman Family was speechless. Blood ties did work its magic. L silently walked upstairs. Why not let Nicole spend more time with her father? She gave in. Maybe her father would marry someone else soon and Nicole would never hear from him again. In the living room. Mrs. White was clearing away the tes while Jordan left for the study right after having a moment or two with Harry. Landon, Harold and Angie were sitting on the couch opposite to Harry, who still has Nicole in his arms. "Mrs. White, take Nicole to L please!" Landon politely asked. Mrs. White quickly wiped her hands and took Nicole away. Harry stood and bowed to them in a very polite and respectful manner. Harold and Angie did not expect this and they felt slightly uneasy, as this powerful young man was so humble to them. It was a bit too much! "I came here today to make an apology to you. Though it was not my intention, L has suffered humiliation and shame because of me. As much as I want to be with her and Nicole, I can''t promise her a future that is safe for all of us, especially her...I''m deeply sorry for all the trouble I caused. Sorry!" ... L had no idea that Harry already left. When Angie walked in, she was reading Nicole a story book. Angie came in with some gifts from Harry. "We didn''t want his gifts but he strongly insisted. L, why don''t you keep them?" Angie ced the bags on her desk. L didn''t even bother to take a look at these gifts. "Mother, I''m so sorry about what happened yesterday." She is not a good daughter. At this age, she still brought shame to her parents. Angie shook her head. "It''s fine. Nobody dared to gossip in the army. I understand that we all make mistakes. After all, we are not perfect." She gently held L''s hand. L smiled. "That''s good. I am blessed to have you, mother. If he leaves Ascea, that would be great. If he doesn''t, I''ll just quit my job." She didn''t know what to do. It would be so helpless if she has to witness their marriage. She would hate herself for not being able to stop it! Angie looked at L and put a hand on her shoulder. "L, just do whatever you want. You are more than justified to pursue the one you love. Those who judge you do not know you at all. Don''t worry!" Leaning against her mother''s shoulder, L decided to find a way out no matter what. She was not the other woman! She did not deserve all these humiliations while Ynda enjoyed protection from the painful usations... The day after that, Harry made his first official announcement regarding the rumor. He imed on the inte that L and he were merely friends. He went to the amusement park with a friend''s daughter. That was it. Despite all these rumors, he will be going back to Uthana to marry Ynda. L has disyed impressive capability as a deputy CEO, so she would take over the company as the provisional CEO. ... Hearing about this, L violently swept away all the folders and papers on the desk. Everything swirled and fell down, creating a loud thump. Who cared about the position of a provisional CEO? She came here for one and only purpose -- Harry! A friend? He threw away everything that they have just for the sake of Ynda! This one stings. She could even physically feel the pain of her heart. With her face buried in the desk, she hopelessly cried her heart out. What should she do? What can she do? Every single day, she couldn''t help but recall how Ynda murdered her child. She couldn''t allow this to happen! She couldn''t bear to see them get married! She couldn''t let Harry be with the wrong woman for the rest of his life...Her right hand with her nails painted in scarlet, gripped the pen she was holding. It was driving her crazy... "... If we didn''t meet that day, would I be less confused right now? If we didn''t meet..." The ringtone she recently set rang. She didn''t move. Instead, she got the phone and looked at the screen through the transparent desk. It was Zoe''s call. Her voice was listless. "Hello." Zoe called her immediately after seeing the announcement Harry just made. He knew how much L loved Harry. That must hurt! So he was not surprised to hear L''s sorrowful cries from the phone. "L, I just read the news..." Zoe could not say anything more. He didn''t know how to make her feel better. L forced a bitter smile. Now the world knew that she was merely a friend, and a subordinate to Harry. The door opened slowly, but L was not aware. She was still bending over the desk. "I''ve read it too. The past is gone, Zoe. It''s all over. I have to start all over again." Chapter 182 Chapter 182 She may be suffering inside but she tried to put on a face of enthusiasm in the office. She has to act professional at all times for herself and also for Nicole. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But Zoe could see right through the L''s outer self. He has known Zoe for a long time. He paused his thoughts and said, "L, if you are free tonight, why not have a drink with me to rx?" Zoe painfully stood in front of the window and looked at the view outside. Whenever L was sad, he was even sadder. Zoe wanted to say it even louder: L, please allow me to protect you for the rest of your life! But her mind was full of that man anyway. That man has everything one can ask for. Power, wealth, and fame among many others. Besides, what could he possibly give her to ensure her happiness when he himself was at a mess? He did not have the courage to tell her his feelings. He feared that once he opened his heart to her, everything would change between them! He could not risk letting her go. The office door slowly closed from the inside. Harry looked at the mess on the floor and instantly felt sorry for her. He was here tomence the turnover ofmand but ended up trying to fix all of these. L looked so upset while talking to someone in the phone. She has been like that whenever she was alone. Lughed dryly. She and Zoe could still hang out like the old times, merrily drinking in the bars in Dreles. However, she and Harry could no longer go back to the times when they were intimate with each other, passionate about making one another happy. In a burst of harsh reality, her dryugh finally broke into a sad weep. No matter what she do and will do, Harry was no longer hers to keep. "Zoe, I really love him. I love him very much." Her voice was incredibly weak and the words hurt both of Zoe''s and Harry''s hearts deeply. "L, I love you very much as well." Both of them had a moment offortable silence. "L, sometimes stepping away is also a way of expressing love." There are different ways of showing one''s love. Some would show it by being faithful and loyalpanion. Others express it by stepping away for greater courses. L paused, looked at Zoe with tears in her eyes and then said, "Stepping away?" She murmured to herself, "I thought of it, you know, I tried to let go of him. But it never worked. Never once did I sessfully let go of him." She was really happy whenever she was with him. The happy feeling was the most genuine feeling she had in her lifetime. Sometimes, they get into heated argument. Even then, she still felt safe and at home when her eyes linger on his handsome face. Zoe heard how her voice has been so weak and his heart became filled of sorrow as if someone was cutting his flesh with a sharp knife. If L was unhappy, how could he just stand right here and do nothing about it? "Don''t be sad. Do not give up until thest moment!" In his mind, L is a tough, strong girl who would never quit. She never gave up! Do not give up until thest moment? She knew that. She was just very heartbroken right now. "Let''s find a ce and drink all these sorrows away!" She refused to keep her feelings inside. The loneliness will just burn her from the inside. It will slowly kill her and she needs to stay sane for Nicole. She needed to find a ce to drink and dance, so that she could feel better and vent her sadness out. Somehow, she sensed that there was someone else in the office. She could trace a scent she was very familiar with. L quickly looked up and found no one but her own reflection on the office window. The office was empty and she was still alone. Only the sign that read "Knock before youe in" hung on the doorknob and it was swaying slightly. She was too caught up in her thoughts. She could not even be aware of her surroundings anymore. She has to do something about this. In the night club. The dance floor was full of beautiful people. It smelled of sweat, but the lively music made you forget that. Lots of women and men were dancing their hearts out on the floor. The music was bing so loud and fierce. The whole floor was boiling with excitement. L was in the booth seat at the corner. She was holding a liquor bottle and there was another empty bottle lying in front of her. She had been drinking nonstop since they arrived here. Zoe lit up another cigarette and gazed at her in silence. He did not drink anything tonight. He could not afford to drink as he still needed to drive her home safelyter. He might not have the attention of L but he had promised himself that he will protect her at all times. L finished another half bottle of liquor and was now too drunk to understand anything. L was nowpletely drunk and Zoe grinned bitterly. She had been uttering the word "douchebag" for so many times tonight and had gradually bing her favorite word. He knew very well who she referred to. Until thest moment of her passing out, she was still murmuring one name: Harry. He envied Harry so much. Not because of his wealth and power, but because of all the love and attention he got from L. He thought Harry did not deserve all of these. Zoe put out the cigarette and carried the sleeping L out of the club. He walked towards to his Benz, opened the car door andid her down on the back seats. He stood by the car and instantly remembered something. He forgot a very important one! "How could I forget to ask about her address when she was still sober?" If he turned to his so-called father for help, he would sure to get more unnecessary trouble to himself. All right, fine. He would simply bring her to a hotel first. But Zoe did not know that everything was seen by the man sitting in the ck Maserati not far away from them. Zoe checked L into a hotel room andid her down on the luxury suite bed. He took off her shoes and tucked her nicely into the sheets. Then he sat quietly on the sofa by the bed and let his eyes linger on the beautiful woman in the sheets. L was quiet at first, and then she started turning around restlessly as if she was in great pain. She tossed around in the bed for a couple of minutes, then suddenly, she sat up and walked on the floor with bare feet. Zoe quickly brought a pair of slippers for her and muttered, "What''s wrong, wear your slippers first." L covered her mouth in a quick motion and stepped into the slippers. She anxiously pointed to the bathroom and Zoe immediately understood. He stepped over and opened the door for her. L vomited hard in the bathroom. Zoe felt sorry for her and opened a water bottle for her to drink when she''s done. He also went out and asked for hot tea from the hotel service desk. L was in the bathroom for over ten minutes. When she finally came out, she confusedly took over the water bottle from Zoe. She staggered back to the bathroom and rinsed her mouth there. L was really drunk and could not tell who was standing in front of her. She opened her mouth and asked with a goofy smile, "Harry, is that you? You came back." She ced a hand on Zoe''s right shoulder. Zoe looked at the red-faced L and a sense of painpletely seized him. After all, in her eyes, she only saw Harry. Zoe helplessly shook his head but to his surprise, L giggled and circled her hands around his neck. "Harry, please do not be with Ynda, alright? She is the most evil woman!" Zoe pulled away L''s arms and gently hugged her, "Girl, you should behave and go to sleep now." Patiently, he sweetly whispered in her ear. L walked towards the direction of the bed. But it was not long before she got up and walked into the bathroom again. She struggled back and forth the bathroom and the bed for over two hours. She drank all the hot tea but it was not very helpful. She kept on throwing up. In the end, Zoe gave up and decided to send her to the hospital. Hearing this, L miraculously felt asleep on the bed like a peaceful angel. She held on to Zoe''s arm and was no longer murmuring Harry''s name. Zoe scratched his ear. He really had heard enough tonight to the point that he thought his ear was going to bleed. L''s phone started ringing inside her bag. Zoe carefully pulled his arm out of L''s hands and reached for the phone. He did not hesitate to answer the phone for her. Outside the hotel. The ck Maserati was parked by the road. Next to the car were a dozen of cigarette butts. Harry was standing here since the moment the two walked into the hotel. Harry tried very hard to convince himself that he should not go inside the hotel and interfere with L''s life. He has done this to himself. After all, she deserved to have her own life. However, his clenched fists revealed his true feelings. L went into a hotel room with a man! What''s more, that silly girl was drunk to begin with! He could not possibly imagine what was going on inside that room. Who was he to judge and to take her away from that man? 2 and a half hourster. A military car urgently pulled up next to the ck Maserati. The people stepping out of the car all walked straight into the hotel in a hurry. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 "Hey, Jordan." Jordan stopped when he heard the deep familiar voice. He turned around and saw the man leaning against the Maserati. Jordan''s eyes had something very complicated and anxious in them. "How long have you been here?" He noticed the cigarette butts on the ground and thought to himself that Harry must have been waiting here for hours. But howe would he actually let L stay in the same room with another man? Knowing Harry, he could not risk something bad to happen to L. Harry put out another cigarette butt and reached for another. He was getting very worried and smoking was his only way of repressing his emotions. Unfortunately, the cigarette case was already empty and he had run out of cigarettes. He slightly shook his head and looked at Jordan: "Just go and pick her up. Pretend that you never saw me here." Jordan thought of what happened during the day, silently nodded and briskly walked into the hotel. Inside the hotel suite, Zoe wiped L''s face with a warm towel and helped her with the sheets. Just at that moment, somebody knocked on the door and he went to answer it. Outside the door stood a man in a tidy military uniform. He must be L''s elder brother, thought Zoe. "Hello. I am L''s elder brother." Jordan briefly examined Zoe from head to toe. This was the first time they met. He heard his sister mention that she had a close male friend. He must be the one then. Zoe stepped aside and said: "Hi. L is now sleeping inside. You''d better take her home then." Jordan nodded and walked into the suite. He saw his sister lying on the bed. Next to the bed, there were a basin full of water and a clean towel. He carried his sleeping sister in his arms and started walking towards the door: "Thank you for taking care of her. We''ll pay you back for whatever expenses you must have had." He extended his sincere gratefulness to Zoe. "No need for that. L and I have been friends for ages. It is my obligation to help her out." Zoe picked up L''s bag and decided to take off with them. The two carried the sleeping L out of the hotel and stopped by the road. Zoe asked, "Where is your car? I''ll help carry her bag." He walked a few meters ahead and saw a military jeep. That should be it. However, he also noticed a ck luxury car next to the jeep. A man was leaning against the car with his hands in the pockets of his trousers. The figure seemed to be familiar. Harry saw Jordan and a girl in his arms. He made sure that L was doing fine and then sat in his car. He couldn''t risk L seeing him right now. Without saying anything, he started the engine and drove off. Zoe''s eyes followed Harry''s car as it disappeared into the distance and then he opened the door of the military jeep. Jordan helpedy L into the jeep along with her bag onto the back seat and then he bid goodbye to Zoe. The jeep drove off as well. Zoe stood still as both cars went out of his sight. A strong sense of destion seized him and he felt a tinge of loneliness. He was in love with her for so many years and yet he never dared to show her his love. He did not have the guts to let her know. He would smile when she was happy and he would feel sad when she cried. He would never forget the day when he first met L. She was such a charming girl with a very bright smile. With one look at her, he knew that he has given his heart to her forever. However, she never returned his love. She first had a crush on Mike and then on Harry. She never loved him back. Never did she paid any special attention to him. A speeding car dashed pass him. Zoe''s desire of freeing himself from all the disappointment got even stronger. He tried hard to pull himself back to reality. He convinced himself that it was not the right time for him to go crazy. Thepany needs him and L needed him even more. He just had to be the best friend that she could have. Jordan brought L back to the vi without waking up someone. Afterying her in bed, he returned to his study room. He sat in the chair and lit up a cigarette. In the darkness, Jordan remembered that his sister also had a close friend Wendy and another woman. He thought of all of these and finally came to the conclusion that he would forget that woman and marry Wendy instead. He would treat Wendy with full respect. He should not let his marriage upset his sister. It was getting dark andte. Meanwhile in Crescent Spring, Harry could not fall asleep as well. He worked veryte in his study. Before he left, he wanted to sort out allpany matters so that L would not stress herself anymore. He needed to relocate two capable assistants from the headquarters for her. The workload of a CEO was really overwhelming. She would get very busy. The only thing he could do for her was to get two skilled assistants to help her out. In the middle of all these, his mind eventually got a bit exhausted. He thought of L''s beautiful and adorable face and could no longer concentrate on his work. He frowned and closed his eyes in distress. Harry sighed and reached for a cigarette. He lit it up and felt into deep thoughts. L was woken up by Jordan the next morning. Her head was aching like hell. The hangover fromst night''s drinking was something she has not experienced before. "You should take a day off. How about resting at home for today?" Jordan looked at his sister with care as she rubbed her head in pain. L shook her head and declined: "No, I can''t. I have a lot to deal with at work." Harry was leaving soon. He sure had a lot to hand over to her. After she became the new CEO, her job would considerably be moreplicated and stressful. Jordan agreed and said: "Then you should dress up. I have asked Mrs. White to cook you some soup to ease your hangover." L nodded in appreciation: "Thank you brother. By the way, how did I get homest night?" She asked him in a small voice. "I went there and picked you up." He also ran into Harry but chose not to mention this to L. L nodded: "Does father and mother know about this?" She drank so much that all her memories of the previous night were gone. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jordan shook his head. L was quite relieved and she went to the bathroom to dress up. In SL Group. L showed up in an elegant ck dress as she walked the corridors of thepany. She was warmly greeted by the staff. "Good morning, Miss Newman!" She nodded and walked fast towards the elevator. The staff started gossiping behind her back. "Do you guys think that there is nothing going on between Miss Newman and Boss Lewis?" "I don''t think so. Four years ago, they used to have a history. It was quite sensational." "I heard that not long time ago, the mother of Boss Lewis actually came to thepany to straighten things up. At that time, Boss Lewis confirmed that he was the father of L''s child!" "Yeah! I heard about this as well. I think President Herren is involved too!" "Miss Newman has stirred up quite a mess around here!" "Not in a good way. Rumor said that she had an affair with Joshua from the Design Department. I think she is quite slutty." ... Since L was no longer in their sight, they dared to gossip behind her back about almost anything. A few words flew into L''s ears but she ignored them and walked straight into the elevator. She didn''t care what other people will say anymore. Harry was going to leave her anyway. What else could she do? The important thing was to do her role as the new CEO and that was it. Inside the empty elevator, L''s face was full of uncertainty and disappointment. In the morning meeting. L tried very hard to concentrate on her work and efficiently sorted out tasks for her subordinates. She controlled herself from ncing at Harry who sat in the chair she used to sit on. When the meeting was dismissed, Harry called out to L and said: "Miss Newman, pleasee to my office, I have something to hand over for you to do." L stopped on her tracks without looking back. She simply nodded and replied, "Sure thing, Mr. Lewis!" She walked away and left Harry alone in the meeting room. He gazed at the ce where he usually stood when presiding over the meetings. Then he thought about L, and how she just recently did his usual work. It felt like she was standing right next to him and he couldn''t help but extend his hands to touch her. But there was nothing. L was in an entirely new ce and this was his fault. Harry stood from his chair in great distress. When he returned to his CEO office, L was already there waiting for him. He closed the office door and gazed deeply at the woman who was fixing the papers on the desk. "Miss Newman, are you ready?" He stood in front of her and asked her the question without any hint of emotion. L was confused. Ready for what? Was he referring to her taking over his work? "Not yet. I don''t think I would ever be ready for that." Chapter 184 Chapter 184 L tried to look at Harry invitingly, but she also knew that nothing can change the situation now. He would not stay. "There''s no time to waste. Let''s begin now!" He took out the folders that he prepared and put them in front of her, "I did everything that you need to do for the next few days of the turnover. I fixed and polished every corner of the system so that you don''t have to stress yourself in cleaning them up. I''ve already marked how to do them. Take a look. Ask me if you have any questions." He sat down on the sofa opposite her, his eyes fixed on her. She looked at the papers and turned her gaze towards him. "I know none of them." L was being disobedient. She looked at Harry with contempt and he looked back with sympathy. "Take it seriously. Read the medical document first." He took a red folder and ced it in front of L. L read thebel of the folder in front of her but didn''t open it. "Boss Lewis, could you please just exin all of them to me?" Without the contempt and hatred in her eyes, L asked him in a serious tone. If he would really leave, she wanted him to exin the matters one by one slowly, so that she could have more time to be with him. Every minute she could have with him was precious. He wouldn''t leave her so soon, would he? Harry took the folder and began to exin it to her. It may have looked like L was paying attention but she didn''t listen to him. As Harry was exining seriously, L dreamily stared at him and listened to his sexy and deep voice. Suddenly, she felt some tears streaming down her face. She requested that he exin everything and he agreed without saying anything. He still loved her, right? At the thought of this, L got up from the sofa and walked towards Harry. Confused, Harry twitched his eyebrows. Intimately sitting on hisp, L put her hands around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder. Harry hesitated but he gave in and irresistibly put his hands around her waist. "Harry, don''t marry her. I don''t want to let you go." She whispered in his ear in a familiar sweetness, making Harry sad. He did want to marry L. However, it was something that he couldn''t change, no matter what he does. Holding back his feelings, he pushed L away. "You have so much to catch up on. Let''s continue working." L became mad. She emphatically dropped the folder to the ground. "I don''t want to work. Harry, don''t you have any feelings for me? You still love me, right?" She pouted like a child and looked at him. "No, I don''t have any feelings for you anymore. Are you satisfied now? Let''s get back to work." Only he knew that what he said was a lie. "Harry, tell me why Ynda is better than me. What does she have that I don''t? Tell me!" She looked up at the ceiling and tried to stop her tears from falling. Harry said nothing. He took out a cigarette and smoked. "Harry, if you love her dearly, why did you have to give me hope? Why did you have to enter Nicole''s life only to leave both of us?" Why couldn''t the universe just let them be together? As Harry didn''t answer her, L became very heartbroken and burst into tears. She rushed over to him and hit him in his arms. "You scum! Scum..." Harry hugged her with one hand and took half of the cigarette out from his mouth. He didn''t stop her. She said he was scum. Maybe she was right. He was engaged, but he gave her hopes and let her down. He deserved this. L got tired and rested in his arms, sobbing. Harry held her tightly. It was quiet in the office. Only her voice could be heard. After a long time, Harry felt it was weird. He looked down at L, who was already curled up in his arms. She had closed her eyes and had not stopped crying. Harry sighed. Perhaps she got tired of what happenedst night. She looked so drunk when she got out of the bar. Harry lifted her up by her waist and put her onto the bed in the lounge. L slept sound. Harry sat at the bedside, feeling satisfied. As long as he could see her, he would be pleased. She looked so beautiful whenever she was at peace. But her eyes had swelled so much because of constant crying. It made him feel so sorry and wished that he could be the only one hurting. He never got tired of looking at her, so hey beside her and took her in his arms, letting her sleep on his shoulder. He stroked her long hair and tried to stay awake for him to cherish the quietness and beauty of this moment. After all, this could be thest time this would happen. Harry and L cuddled on the bed until they both fell asleep. The sun shone through the floor-to-ceiling window, emitting a rather dazzling light. L woke up at noon. She looked at the chandelier in the room, not knowing where she was and how she got here. This seems to be Harry''s lounge. How did she fall asleep? She must have been so tired from everything that had happened. She felt a little pain in her head, but it got much better when she hade to her senses. Just when she sat up on the bed, Harry opened the door, holding the lunch that Joey prepared. He saw L sitting on the bed but ignored her and put the lunch on the side table. "Time for lunch. You need to eat." He opened the lunch boxes and waited for L to sit down. L pushed back the quilt, got out of bed, went to the bathroom to wash her hands. After this, she went back to Harry and sat down beside him. Taking the chopsticks from Harry, L began to eat. Harry put a sauced trotter in her bowl. ... Why did he always give her trotters? L also put a trotter in his bowl. Harry looked at the trotter, "I already have enough on my bowl." He put the trotter back to her bowl. A bit disappointed, she ignored this and continued eating. L looked down and was again lost in simple thoughts. Why must she eat trotters? Seeing what she did, Harry smiled. He put another trotter in her bowl and began to eat the braised tenderloin in his bowl. L really wanted to make him eat the trotter. Her thoughts have been torturing hertely. He chose Ynda for what? Why? "I''m weaker and inferior. Ynda is just way better so you chose her, right?" What was she even thinking about? Harry frowned, looked at L''s serious face, and said coldly, "Eat!" Eat? So he does not deny it? L suddenly lost all appetite. Despite how tasty and delicious the food was in her bowl, she just did not have the will to eat. Harry looked at L and put down his chopsticks. "You don''t like having lunch with me?" Hearing this, L stared at him and replied, "You dislike me." She countered with another argument. Harry does not like her anymore. Hell, maybe he did not even like her at all. Well, she would find out later. Harry began to eat again. As he ignored L, L thought that she was right. She ate rice slowly but was still not in the mood. When she finished half of the rice, Harry had already finished his. He wiped his mouth, stood, grabbed the chopsticks in L''s hand and put them on the table. "Hey! What''s the matter?" He even didn''t allow her to finish her food? How dare he! "I want to prove to you that I still like you." He said with passion in his eyes, throwing L onto the bed. L was confused, but he ignored her and did what he wanted. After two o''clock in the afternoon. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. L blushed. After she straightened her hair, she opened the door of the CEO''s office and went straight into the elevator. She held the handrail in the elevator. Her legs were so weak that she could hardly stand. She almost knelt on the ground. She was tired, but very pleased. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 The scum tortured her again before leaving! How could she let this happen? Rubbing her sore breasts, she could not believe how easy she has fallen prey again to him. As soon as she entered the office, Harry followed her. He opened the door and saw L on her desk with her face down. He smiled smugly. "You... You.... Why you are here again?" She looked at the man in a bit of a panic. How evil this man was Harry threw the papers on her desk. "You still have to study them today." She knew that this was actually for her benefit. Otherwise, she could turn to nobody for help when he left. L looked at the folder and immediately rolled her eyes. "I can''t stand up. My legs are sore." She spoke softly and weakly, staring him at the face. Harry sat on the sofa and looked at her indifferently. "If you don''t go over here and finish them now, you shall work all night." L curled her lips and held on the table to stand up. She was that weak. Sitting on the sofa, she pretended to look fine. Harry would never understand. Only she could feel the pain. They talked in the office for three hours. Harry exined in detail to her the papers and important documents that he just brought in. He emphasized all the acts of caution that she should always take as a leader of thepany. "Are we clear about everything?" He leaned against the sofa and squinted at her. She was trying her best to dutifully take down notes. "If we didn''t meet that day, would I be less confused right now? If we didn''t meet..." Just then, L''s cell phone rang. The ringtone was of a sad, mncholic tone, a perfect background for their love story. "Hello, Zoe." L calmly replied to Zoe. Zoe was having a cigarette while fiddling with the earrings L gave him a long time ago. "Are you feeling better?" L smiled and thought how blessed she was for having somebody who was always on her side. "Much better, thanks for your helpst night." She talked with Zoe as if no one was around. Harry heard L mention Zoe, and his eyes became intense and piercing. He remembered what happenedst night. Her guy friend really cared about her! He was getting skeptical, and a bit jealous. "My pleasure. Should we go out for dinner tonight?" He just wanted to spend hisst hours with her. "Tonight? Dinner?" She repeated slowly, thinking if her schedule was free tonight. Harry looked at her who was going to say yes, and suddenly said, "You''ve got to work tonight!" ... L looked at Harry who had closed his eyes so she would not see how his eyes has turned bloodshot red. She totally understood what he meant. He was deliberately stopping her from eating with Zoe. "Who''s talking?" Zoe seemed to hear a man''s voice. "Nobody. I''m in the office, and I''m supposed to work overtime tonight. I''ll call youter if I can get out early here." She really felt bad for refusing his invitation. Only when Harry left could she make another appointment with Zoe. Zoe disappointedly put the earring into his pocket, and calmly replied, "All right, please do keep in touch. I''m just here." After hanging up the phone, L looked at Harry who was squinting, and a bit uneasy. "What do you want?" Harry slowly got back on his feet. "We are going to eat seafood tonight and bring Nicole along." ... "I won''t go with you!" Why did she have to follow him? L tried to deny his offer. Harry put his hands in the pockets of his trousers and gave the woman a cold look. "One more body exercise? I''d love to help you! I love helping you." L''s face suddenly flushed with embarrassment. "Harry, you''re a bad man!" She was mad. How was he controlling her every action? Harry walked out of her office, leaving the folders behind, while coughing up a shortugh. It was a little cold in the evening. L put on a thin white coat to Nicole and took her out of the vi. In front of the vi, Harry leaned against the car, waiting patiently for them. He became gentle and happy at the sight of this little one, "Nicole." "Uncle Harry! Uncle Harry!" Nicole immediately broke away from L''s hand and ran to Harry. Nicole rushed carelessly to the steps below. Unfortunately, she missed one step and was about to fall. L ran to her daughter. "Nicole!" A tall figure, faster than her, caught Nicole before she could fall on the ground. L let out a sigh of relief. She became very scared. If she had fallen to the concrete floor, she would have been badly hurt. "Thank you." She politely expressed her gratitude. Harry looked at Nicole in his arms and straightened her hairpin. Nicole looked at Harry like he was her idol and had her arms around his neck, "Uncle Harry, Uncle Harry, you''re awesome!" Without her Uncle Harry, she would have figured in an ident. Hearing the cute voice of the little girl, Harry smiled like he never did before. "You have to be as strong as Uncle Harry when you grow up and protect your mommy, OK?" L''s eyes widened in happiness. Did she need protection? "Do I look weak?" She walked close to them and rejected the idea. "You''re not weak, but could be a bit stupid sometimes!" Harry teasingly replied. Nicoleughed at his words. He took Nicole to the back seat and put her in the child''s car seat. L bit her lower lip in disgust at Nicole. Sheughed loudly when she heard Harry''s yful banter. L determined to have her payback when she got home! At Seafood King Restaurant. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Harry had booked a table in advance. He put Nicole in a baby chair next to him, and took the menu from the restaurant manager. "An Australian lobster, an avocado sd, a steamed sole fish,ke crabs, abalones with oyster sauce, garlic scallops¡­" He ordered a lot of seafood in one fast motion and passed the menu to L, "Do you want anything else?" She scanned the menu. The food here was very expensive. A single fish dish cost several hundred. She saw a dish in the menu which reminded her of what happened at noon when Harry advised her to eat more trotters. She promised to be more careful this time around. "Hello, sir, ten mustard oysters and a stew of sea cucumbers with millet and grains." Certainly, after ordering, she got confused looks from both Harry and the manager. But the manager maintained a professional stance and kept smiling. "OK. Anything else?" L passed the menu to him, "No, thanks!" Harry had ordered enough food. After the manager left, Harry poured some juice for Nicole and nced at the little woman beside him. Thinking about how they would spend the night after the dinner, Harry said, "Let''s get Nicole back home after dinner, wait for her to sleep and youe home with me." There was no children''s room in his house. He did not want Nicole sleeping alone in a room. But they would be disturbed if she slept next to them. So, it was better to let Nicole sleep home ande back for her first thing in the morning. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 L got the ss of juice and took a sip. It was fresh and sweet. This ce was wonderful. But his words almost made her choke on the drink. She curtly replied, "Mr. Lewis, I have a home. I have a ce to stay. We don''t need your help." Harry did not ept her decline. He wiped away the juice stain on Nicole''s mouth and said, "Fine, I will go to your ce then." She was utterly speechless. How could anyone be so determined like him! He almost gets anything that he wants. "I don''t think so. Mr. Lewis, you are a VIP and our humble home is way too small for you." Harry stroked Nicole''s chubby little cheek and scornfully cast a nce at her. He needed to teach her a lesson for talking to him like that! He really did not want people treating him differently just because he was a highly-deemed person in the society. "That''s true. I may have a lot of assets and fame is on my side. However, I am also able to adapt myself to any situation. So your humble home suits me just fine." His voice was quite calm and indifferent. But the message he conveyed was strong and clear: he was not going anywhere tonight! He wanted to be with her. "I was with you during the day, wasn''t that enough?" L slightly curled up her lips. In the first ce, she should be the one annoyed and hurt. She had every right to get mad at him. Nicole looked at her parents as they argued. Her big eyes blinked as if she could understand what was going on. "No, not enough! We are talking about the evening now!" The day they both had earlier should be forgotten. They should no longer talk anything in their past. L put down her ss and gazed at the man who was attending to her daughter. She could never predict what he wants and thinks. One minuteter. "Hot enough?" Harry''s eyes were still on Nicole but his question was addressed to L. L firmly nodded her head and said, "So shameless! Your shamelessness is quite outrageous! Be careful with your words next time!" She blurted out with a serious expression on her face. Harry cast a cold nce at her direction and L almost bit her tongue. She firmly believed that she had the right to tell him off! "Nicole, are you hungry already?" He asked the cute girl with a soft voice. He really loved his beautiful little girl. The bond between them was so deep that he loved her from the bottom of his heart. Everything that he did for her was sincere and was out of pure love. Nicole raised her little cup and took a sip. She replied with a sweet voice and said, "Uncle, I think I will just drink this juice." Nicole knew that the dinner was not yet ready. She was patient enough to wait for the meal. Harry broke into a smile as he pressed the button and called for service. Someone knocked on the door politely and the manager came in. "Boss Lewis, what can I do for you?" "Please serve our dishes as soon as possible. Thank you." He calmly requested. The general manager replied with full respect, "Of course, Boss Lewis. We shall serve them right away!" He already told the kitchen to speed up cooking these dishes as he knew that Boss Lewis was coming to dine tonight. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After saying that the food is almost ready, he briskly went out to attend to the kitchen. Within five minutes, several waiters walked in one by one with trays in their hands. They looked very professional with their white gloves on. The general managerid the dishes onto the table and personally exined every meal to them. "This one is the oyster with mustard sauce. That one is a fresh flouder cooked with ginger and spice. That one over there is a scallop with garlic vored vermicelli..." Harry scooped some seafood sauce for Nicole and mixed it with the rice on her te. He gently put the bowl in front of her. L looked at him as he attended to their daughter. She said nothing but carried on eating the scallop on her te. It would be nice for Nicole to call him daddy as he was indeed a very good father. But right now, she was so sure that it was not a good thing to do. The timing is very wrong. She was concerned that he would still marry Ynda even if she told him the truth. Then she would lose Nicole as well. Harry would eventually take her with him. Therefore, she chose to remain silent. She looked at a peeled shrimp on her te. Harry had put it in her te for her to eat. L was pulled back from her deep thoughts. Harry noticed the perplexed look on her face and asked, "What are you thinking?" He put down the chopsticks and looked directly into her eyes. Confused, L looked at him. "Huh? Nothing." Harry leaned over and sealed her mouth with a kiss. "Eat your food." Hemanded in a cool voice. She couldn''t be absent-minded while dining with him. It was something that he really did not like. Nicole saw this and giggled: "Boy kisses a girl, shameful, shameful! My teacher said that boys shouldn''t kiss girls. It is something that is not good!" L looked at her daughter as she waved the spoon in the air with her chubby little hands and was amused by her innocence. "Nicole, be a good girl and eat your food. You should notugh at your mommy!" Harry was very pleased as he observed both of them, very happy together. He looked at the beautiful woman and the adorable girl sitting next to him. He put on the gloves and cracked open a crab. He skillfully took out the crab meat and served them on their tes. Just then, someone knocked on the lounge door. Harry said, "Come on in." The general manager walked in with a big smile, followed by several waiters. "Boss Lewis, the lobster dish and the rest are all cooked." He lifted up the lid of the first waiter''s tray. On the tray, there was a huge lobster that weighed over five kilos. The lobster was beautifully presented on the te. The head was intact and was delicatelyid in the middle of the te while the body was cut in halves and dressed with a rich creamy sauce. The te was decorated with green broli and other leafy garnish. It looked very tasty and delicious! "All your dishes are now served. Enjoy your meal!" With these words, the manager left the lounge along with the waiters. "Wow, such a big lobster!" Nicole was amazed at the size of the lobster. Her little mouth was wide open as she stared at it. Harry winked and smiled kindly at her. He picked up a piece of the meat and put it into Nicole''s spoon. "Try it, Nicole." He also put some meat onto L''s te before digging in himself. She saw that the father and the daughter had connected very well with each other. L enjoyed her meal while watching Harry taking care of Nicole. She was quite moved that she spontaneously put some oysters and sea cucumbers onto his te. Harry cast a meaningful nce at her. Without hesitation, he dipped the oyster into the mustard sauce and had a big bite. He was not a big fan of spicy food but he could handle a refreshing mustard well. He finished the rest of the oysters with seafood sauce. He also enjoyed the sea cucumbers that L picked for him. After the meal, Harry drove them to the high street. They walked around to help their bodies digest the food they just ate before heading home. They ate a lot! Harry carried Nicole in his arms while L held onto his arm. The three walked in the busy streets and some people took furtive nces at them. "I want ice cream!" Nicole spotted an ice cream kiosk and shouted in excitement. L reluctantly shook her head and thought that her daughter had enough sweets for the day already. She was about to turn her down but Harry had already decided to spoil the girl. "Let''s go. Uncle will buy you ice cream!" It was already quitete and Harry did not want her to intake too much sugar. He bought her a scone with just two scoops. They happily shared the scone together. L could not believe her eyes. No wonder they said that blood is thicker than water! L felt left out when these two were together. They connected and interacted in a very natural way. When they walked passed a toy store, Harry took Nicole''s hands and walked straight into the store. There, he bought her dozens of fancy toys. It was already nine in the evening when Nicole was sent back to the Newman family. L put Nicole to sleep and said to Angie that she needed to deal with some work at thepany and she would note home tonight. Angie looked at L''s blushing face and knew straight away that she was lying! However, she did not try to talk about this, and she simply waved her hands and said, "Just go then and take care." She believed in her daughter. At Crescent Spring. On the bedroom balcony. L had a refreshing shower and was sitting on the bench while counting the twinkling stars in the night sky. It was not long until Harry stepped out of the shower. Oh, those beautiful eyes of his haunted her so much. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Harry didn''t find L in bed, so he went to the balcony. There she was. She was so beautiful to look at with her swaying with the wind. Sitting close behind her, he stretched his arms around her waist andid his head on her shoulder. He could smell the vani scented lotion she rubbed on her skin. He was so enticed. L nestled in his arms and neither of them spoke, enjoying thefort and tranquility of this moment. The road ahead was so uncertain and they wanted to make the most of their time together. The stars were bright in the night sky. The downtown was still brightly lit in the distance. The view of the night was so pleasing to the sight. It made the night more festive and romantic. After a long while, L broke the silence. "Harry, do you really love me?" She asked the question once four years ago, but she didn''t get his answer. This time, she wondered how he would reply... Harry pulled her towards him and answered without hesitation, "Yes, I do." With a smile, she turned her head and took hold of his neck. "I don''t want to let you go. Please don''t leave me alone. Can you do that?" How could she live without him? As she buried her face in his arms, Harry kept silent for a while before he spoke his mind. "I''ll take you and Nicole to a ce where nobody knows us. We''ll start all over again. How about that?" He pulled her up and looked her intently in the eyes. L was shocked. Was he proposing that they elope with Nicole? Why? Everything was so vague just moments ago. Now, how did theye this far? Was Harry hiding something from her? Was he suffering from deep sorrow? Why would he rather run off with her than publicly break off the engagement with Ynda? However, if that was the case, he must be suffering from some really difficult dilemma. Well, she guessed that it must be Rose who had put him in this very hard time of his life. Thinking of the possibility, she shook her head gently. Rose was Harry''s mother. How could she force him to harm his family for her sake? "I hope you will think of me when you hold and touch another woman!" She threw her arms around his neck again and looked closely at his face. Harry, who can''t imagine putting his hands on any other woman, kissed her passionately on the lips and answered, "Of course, I will." Hearing his words, L shot him a pout and said usingly, "Did you just mean that you will make love to another girl?" Harry could not utter a word butughed. He did not mean that! He stood from the recliner, picked her up and went inside the bedroom. The two woke up to the light cast by the morning sun. Theyyfortably in each other''s arms. At eight in the morning, L hurriedly got out of the Maserati and ran into the elevator. "I''m going to bete for the meeting again!" she thought. "What a shame." Harry, however, got out of the car only a few moments after L went inside the elevator. L had warned him, "Don''t get out of the car before I am in the office. We cannot be seen taking the same elevator!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. L presided over the morning meeting, She was getting used to being the leader. Her performance did not disappoint Harry. She was good at it. She was a woman of decisive character, and with considerable insight into investment. Her only weakness would be her very kind heart. Kindness is a weakness in business. One has to be competitive at all times. She stayed for two hours in the CEO office and this time, it was truly about work. She was in a good mood because ofst night. When they had finished talking about work, a series of rapid knocks on the door interrupted them. "Come in!" L moved sideways to keep a reasonable distance from Harry. To their surprise, Ynda came in. She was supposed to be in Uthana right at this very moment. She wore a rose-red one-piece hip skirt and high heels with the simr striking color. Her hair scattered behind her back. Looking at L sitting beside Harry, she repressed her jealousy and anger and put on a smiling face. "Harry!" She called him gently and walked towards him. Harry frowned. "Why did youe back?" Ynda noticed Harry''s displeasure and her heart pinched with pain. She was really upset that Harry was with L. Every single day that Harry stayed in Ascea was a torture for her. "Your mother told me to bring you back to Uthana." She smiled and sat on Harry''s right side. At that moment, the three of them formed a straight line. It was rather awkward. L nced at both of them, shed an impish smile, and put her arms around the man''s neck. "Boss Lewis, I have to go now. Remember to miss me!" For emphasis, she gave Harry a kiss on the lips. Then she stood and walked to the office door, ignoring Ynda, who was gnashing her teeth in deep rage. Downright furious, Ynda would by no means let L just walk out of this! "L, stop!" Hearing her shrill voice, Harry became very nervous. Ynda rose to her feet and followed L. L didn''t stop her walking. Ynda was thinking too highly of herself if she thought that L would follow her order! Ynda strode forward and pulled L, paying no attention to what Harry will think. Today, she must teach her a lesson! When L reached for the doorknob, Ynda grasped her hand and tightened her grip. She freed her hand with a jerk and red at Ynda. "Let go of me! You''re too filthy!" L hated being touched by Ynda! She could not stand being harassed by such evil person. Ynda was really mad. "How dare she use me of being filthy? Who does she think she is?" she thought. Her tone suddenly changed. Her aura lightened and she put on a smirk. L was confused. "Harry and I are getting married soon. We both invite you to our wedding." The man looked coldly at the two quarreling women and sat down in his chair, obviously tired of the quarrel. Slowly, he lit a cigarette, trying to ignore what was happening. L wasn''t annoyed by Ynda''s words. He walked to the man and sped her hands around his neck. "It''s okay. When he holds you, he would be thinking of me. I''m satisfied with that! When he is touching you, he is making love to me!" Beaming with pleasure, L fixed her eyes on Harry as she spoke to Ynda. How could Ynda not be angry about this shameful disrespect! Harry sat emotionless, continued smoking his cigarette and looked at L. She did whatever she liked and he seemed to have no intention of stopping her. For a moment, Ynda almost gave up, but this man had been in her heart for more than ten years! How could he be so heartless, saying goodbye and never looking back? But even so, she was once important in his heart, wasn''t she? Ynda was relieved at the thought of this. "No matter what, you''re merely a mistress. It''s okay you don''t care about your own reputation. But don''t you care about the reputation of your family? Be ashamed of yourself!" This greatly angered L. Smirking and pouting yet again, she squinted at Harry. He was not going to do anything about it, then? "You''re right! Well, you can have my worn-out shoes! You''re wee! I just don''t care, okay?" L''s words cast a shadow over the faces of both Ynda and Harry. In the end, Harry coldly puffed a heavy smoke into her mouth. It choked her until her tears burst out. "Ugh¡­" She broke away from him and stooped, coughing violently. The bastard toyed with her again! Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Staring at the two people acting too intimately right in front of her, Ynda could not wait to scratch a dent in the woman''s face! A shameless woman! When she stopped coughing, L took Harry''s hand, kissed him on the wrist and gently bit it before slowly letting go. She quickly left. Harry and Ynda had always been very rough on her! She would not just stay here and be bullied! She would fight back in the way that she knew the best. Harry looked down at the fresh bite mark on his hand and smiled. The office door mmed shut. "Harry...", whined Ynda in a weak voice. "Go back to Uthana. I''ll be back soon." He said with his back to her, not paying attention to the pain she just felt right now. His faint tone did not reveal the slightest emotion. Ynda was still struggling. "It was your mother who asked me..." "I won''t say it again!" His cold tone forced a chilling sensation all over her body. He has never been like this before. He had his own ns. He needed to attend to them first. After all, L''s birthday was fast approaching¡­ Footsteps came from behind, and then the familiar sound of the closing of the door. After Ynda left, Harry called in Joey. Looking at the two women who went out after one another, Joey felt a tingle in his spine as he became nervous of how their boss was feeling at this very moment. He listened attentively! After all, it was L who his boss loved with all his heart and soul. He knows this like he knows how the lines in his palm connect to each other. Poor Ynda! Her emotions always get the best of her! "Is the gift ready?" Joey nodded. "I received a phone call from Switzend this morning and they told that the gift will arrive tomorrow!" That was a gift that his boss had given a lot of time to think about and prepare. Harry nodded and let Joey go back to his work. After two peaceful days, L''s birthday came. She had been so upied with work and how to be the next CEO. She had almost forgotten her birthday! At eleven o''clock in the morning, Leo knocked on the office door. "Miss Newman, your package is here!" He put a small box on her desk. "Thank you!" Her package? With her hands trembling a bit, she slowly opened the package and saw a fine wooden box. She opened the box and saw a beautiful crystal bracelet. Who sent it? She curiously fiddled with the box and found a piece of paper that read: "Happy Birthday, Little Princess!" She then realized that today is her birthday! However, there was no signature on the paper. Was it sent by her brother? Or¡­ Just when she guessed wildly, her phone rang. It was Zoe! "Hello!" She answered briskly, guessing that it was probably sent by Zoe! Sure enough! Taken aback by her cheerful voice, Zoe asked, "Do you like the birthday gift?" Looking at the shining crystal bracelet, she answered, "Of course, I like it very much. It''s very beautiful!" Laughing spontaneously, Zoe was pleased that she liked it. "L, happy birthday!" He extended his heartfelt greeting. As for any implicit emotion, probably only he knew it! "Thank you, my dear Zoe!" She responded half-jokingly. Despite knowing that L was joking when she called him "dear", it still felt good and his heart thumped a bit! "You owe me a treat!" He said bashfully, because he knew that she would be very busy tonight. Of course, he knew that he wouldn''t be the one she would be spending her birthday with. L put on her bracelet and gleefully nodded, "Sure! You have my word!" By the time Harry leaves, she would see to it that she invite Zoe to dinner! After hanging up, L lifted her wrist, looked at the elegant bracelet, and raised it so the sun shone upon it. The bracelet reflected the sparkling light. It was very gorgeous and she was entranced by it. At noon, L was finishing her morning work. She tidied up her stuff, readying to have lunch. She heard a knock at the office door. It was Leo. She stopped and asked, "What''s the matter?" Leo looked at L and replied with respect. "The Security Department just called and asked you to go outside." There were some packages outside and they were blocking thepany entrance and exit doors. L curiously looked down from the window and saw a bunch of people surrounding something she could not tell. Was it another birthday gift for her? Who sent it? Harry? If it was sent by Harry, she was looking forward to... No, it couldn''t be Harry. He was about to go to Uthana and get married. He wouldn''t exert such enormous effort anymore. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Zoe had already sent her a gift. Then maybe was it sent by Joshua? No way, he did not have the guts! So, it was sent by Thomas? Before she got out of thepany building, she was already pressed by her envious colleagues. She heard faint voices saying that the package was very expensive. It was lunch time. A dozen colleagues gave way for L to pass by when they saw here. About one hundred small boxes with lovely packaging were ced on the floor in a heart shape. She took a closer look and guessed they were lipsticks. "Miss Newman, this is sent by your boyfriend, right? My God, ny-nine colors of international Feel!" A colleague boldly approached her and shouted excitedly. L was surprised, too. Feel was a sought- after lipstick brand. Even one piece would cost over one thousand bucks, and there were ny-nine of it here, which would be worth at least hundreds of thousands! She shook her head in confusion, having no idea who sent it! "Miss Newman, please affix your signature on the delivery form." The two good-looking girls who delivered the lipsticks cast envious nces on L when they confirmed that she was the recipient. L wrote her name on the receipt. Her cell phone rang again. The lipsticks were sent by Thomas, but he didn''t seem to be such a high-profile person... "Hello." She answered the call. Thomas put down his pen and smiled. "Do you like it?" He had asked his cousin for advice before he decided to send L the lipsticks as birthday gift. L stood still and for a moment, she did not know what to say. More and more colleagues were whispering with envy. "It''s too expensive!" replied L, even though she knew that Thomas wouldn''t care about the money at all. Thomas smiled awkwardly. "Well, don''t you like it?" His cousin told him that every woman loves cosmetics and they use them almost every day. He then thought that it would be the best choice. Before L answered Thomas, she heard her colleagues greeting Boss Lewis! She was afraid to look back, but she smiled and raised her voice. "I love it, thank you for your gift!" Hearing her joyful voice, Thomas smiled too. "That''s great. L, happy birthday!" "Well, thank you!" Then she hung up the phone. Harry stared at the lipsticks on the floor. Joey felt a chill run down his back when he took a nce at his boss. He heard the colleagues talking about the lipsticks, so he tipped Harry off. Then Harry said, "It''s lunchtime already. Don''t mind this." And he strode out of the office. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Hearing L say that she liked the gift so much, Harry was further irritated. This was definitely not sent by a woman. While L had a few close female friends, they would not give her such an expensive lipstick. Let alone so many! This was done by a man who had feelings for her. Maybe Joshua? No, Joshua did not dare do this kind of a favor. So, it was sent either by Zoe or Thomas! "Miss Newman!" His cold voice instantly dispersed the people around L and her gift. The sun was torching hot. Although L did not look back, she already had an idea who shouted at her. "Help me to put them away, thank you." She looked at therge box of lipsticks next to her and requested the two beautiful women to help her. Then she turned around with a lovely smile, "Boss Lewis, are you going out to have lunch?" What? How could she be so happy like this? Harry looked directly at her, whose face was filled with joy, and spit a few words, "Throw them to the trash!" If she dared to refuse, he would pinch her neck. Harry was so jealous and enraged. L cursed him in her mind, "Fuck!" "I''m sorry, Boss Lewis, this is a gift from my friend. You don''t have any right to deal with them." After saying these words, she held therge boxes full of lipsticks packed by the two beautiful women and walked to her own car. They were very heavy! She immediately received a WeChat message after she put them in the trunk and became very terrified when she read the text. "You are doomed this evening." Harry and Joey had disappeared when she looked back. Was this a real threat or just a prank? L was a bit confused. Maybe she would leave early after work and hurry home. It should be all right! Rumors and gossips had spread within the SL Group. She heard a lot of it as she was going back to the office. Everyone had known that Miss Newman received a very special gift from her suitor: 99 lipsticks of different colors from a very famous international brand. A mixedbination admiration and jealousy filled the air. But right after lunch break, all the colleagues got an email of disposition when they started to work. It said that Miss Newman did not abide by thepany rules during work and has caused unproductivity and other bad effects on thepany. The following penalties are imposed as a punishment: penalties for three months and continuous overtime work for one month. The gossips got louder and fiercer. As it was sent from the mailbox of Joey, it must have been ordered by the CEO. Some people said that Boss Lewis still loved Miss Newman. The old adage says that the deeper the love is, the deeper the hatred will be! Some said that the CEO pretended to be adamant in separating public from personal affairs. Some said that he got jealous. Actually, Joshua knew that the CEO got very envious. He did not dare to involve himself in the rtionship between L and Harry after what he had experiencedst time. He just wanted to do his work the best way he can. However, after thinking about it, he still sent a greeting to L, "Happy birthday!" L was very depressed while staring at thepany''s e-mail. But she felt much better after reading her birthday greetings. There''s no better time than your birthday. After quickly replying "thank you" to Joshua, she put the phone aside and continued to stare at the email. Continuous overtime work for a month! How would she be able to take care of Nicole? She would like to protest! Wasn''t she allowed to take an immunity from her behavior today? It was her birthday! He did not even send a gift himself, so maybe he became very insecure upon learning that men have been giving her lots of presents She sent Harry a message, "I am going to protest this punishment!" Harry looked at the words coldly. He put down the documents in his hands, and replied, "Talk to me in person tonight after work!" Should she have to personally talk to him? What for? It seemed that there was still some opportunity to negotiate her punishment. Then she could finally be relieved. She hoped for the best. She took out a document and began reading it so she could take her mind off from the email. Harry personally called Jordan before going off from work and then he went to the parking lot to wait for L. L, who was still desperately reading the contract in the office, suddenly received another WeChat message, "Come to the parking garage now!" She curiously checked the WeChat message and found that it indeed came from Harry. Should she try to negotiate now? Then she packed her stuff, grabbed her bag and left the office without thinking too much. In the parking garage. Tapping the steering wheel repeatedly with his slender fingers, Harry was deep in his thoughts. L looked around to make sure none was looking in this direction. Then she quickly opened the door of the ck Maserati and sat in the co-pilot seat. Harry started the car and drove out of the parking garage. "Hey! Could you please tell me where we are going first?" She looked out of the window and did not expect for any reply. Would they celebrate her birthday together? The man drove quietly without a word and finally stopped in front of a fancy restaurant. They walked in the building, proceeded to the elevator and when they reached the 55th floor, the luxury restaurant on the top floor was ying light romantic music. The dim light illuminated the dining tables. One of them leaning against the edge was lit with white candles. So¡­ Are they here for a candlelight dinner? Feelings of fondness and anxiety filled her fragile heart. Was he going to celebrate her birthday with her? He gently held her hand and walked to that table, pulling the chair off for her to seat. It was a real romantic gesture. They sat down face to face. Therge dining table was decorated with a few red roses in the middle. Moments after they sat down, several waiters with trays came over and ced tes of Western food one by one in front of them. The first te was foie gras and caviar. They could easily see the beautiful night scenery of Ascea. It was exhrating. Looking at L, Harry did not speak. L also chose to keep silent. Filling her mouth with caviar, L felt a little uneasy, worrying that this candlelight dinner would just pass in silence. She did not know what to say. "Don''t you have anything to say?" She nced at the man elegantly eating foie gras, whose aura was so noble and natural. The man just rolled his eyes and silently nced at her. L pouted her lips in displeasure. What kind of celebration was this? The waiters came over to get the empty tes. Several minutester, they served seafood soup and Italian vegetable soup. Slowly taking in the seafood soup, L casually looked around, ring at the empty table beside them now and then. She wondered if Harry had booked the whole restaurant. She preferred that they be alone. Then she looked at the roses on the table, which were different from those of Ascea and might have come from somewhere far. Atst, she casted her eyes on the man who sat opposite to her, guessing whether he would keep silent until the end of the dinner. This stupid guy! Then the main courses were served, including the cooked sirloin steak, the saut¨¦ed silver carp, and the roasted turkey. Noticing that L was festively eating her steak, Harry put his untouched steak on her te. Seeing the already chopped steak on her te, L became very ecstatic He would always cut the steak for her every time they eat Western food together. They focused on their food without making any sounds. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. L was almost full after eating the main courses. Then the waiter brought up the cheeses and the fruits. They ate the cheese first, and then proceeded to consume the fruits. When they were finished eating, L wiped her mouth, stood up from her seat, and walked to the other side of the rooftop without saying anything. A cool breeze blew in and L''s long hair fluttered in the wind. "Did you enjoy the food?" Harry embraced her from behind. L did not expect this. But she liked it so much, wishing they would be like this forever. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Fascinated by the flickering lights in the distance, she simply nodded in response. Harry stayed still behind her and put his arms around her waist. Surrounded by an aura of safety and love, L willingly fell into his arms, cozy andfortable. She enjoyed and cherished the serenity of this moment. Harry held out his hand and pointed ahead. Confused, L squinted and then looked to where his finger pointed. There is a huge electronic billboard. Suddenly, the advertisement changed into a word made up of roses -- L, against a background of heart shape and there followed a sentence that said, "Happy Birthday. I love you!" This breathtaking view was witnessed by many people. Birthday surprises on a huge screen in the city center were definitely not nned by ordinary people. Advertising spaces like this were very expensive! L''s heart pounded and there was no way to calm it down. She held his hand around her waist tightly, with her eyes fixed on the billboard. Was this his way of showing his love to her? L blushed and looked up at Harry who happened to be watching her. Shefortably put her head against his chest. "Thanks!" There she was, happy and contented. She had never felt like this before. This was something new, and she loved every bit of it. Harry kissed L''s soft red lips and looked at the image on the billboard. He let himself indulge in the moment and spend some time with L without being disturbed by anyone or anything. When L finally collected her thoughts and came back to her senses, Harry took her out of the restaurant. Back at the car, L said, "Thank you, Harry. You have made my dayplete." With a big smile, she tilted her face and rested her head on his shoulders. Harry took the chance that the red light provided and gave her a long loving kiss. L pouted yfully, "Stop at the next crossing. I''ll grab a taxi home." He must have been tired already, from all the issues and stress at work. Harry gave her a meaningful look, which left L wondering about his ns for the future. She turned around and looked out the window. He was about to drive her home. This beautiful night was about to end. He was the boss today! However... This was not the route to her home. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She turned to Harry, puzzled. What was this about? Clearly, this was the way back to Crescent Spring. L was good at directions. Was he driving her to Crescent Spring? "I''ve called Jordan. He knows that you are staying with me." Harry noticed her confusion, so he exined and assured her. ... He called Jordan? "What did you say to him?" "That you are mine tonight!" He dered with such pride. L blushed at once. How could her brother say yes to him after everything that happened? "No way. My parents would kill me if I stay out all night again!" She got slightly anxious. "Jordan will tell them that you have gone to Uthana on urgent business. You should need not worry." He skillfully steered the car towards the opposite direction and drove into Crescent Spring. What else could she say to stop him? She has no other reasons to say no. She has ran out of excuses. Just when Harry and L walked into the vi hand in hand, Joey sneaked out with few other guys. There was a dim light in the house, but L didn''t pay attention to it because she was busy changing her shoes. But the moment she turned around, she was stopped right in her tracks.. She waspletely amazed by the scene before her. She covered her mouth with her shaking hands. She didn''t know what to feel or think. A several-meter-long path made of rose petals winded up to the second floor, and jelly candles in goblets were ced along it at both sides. It was such a romantic scene. Two-tone candles formed letters that spelled "Happy Birthday!" Harry suddenly became nervous and worried about what L would feel. This is just a very simple gesture. He took L''s hand and led her to the second floor. When Joey first suggested this n, he was a bit skeptical. He had not done anything like this before. Well! He would now double Joey''s sry as his reward! The path of roses and candles, which splendidly lighted up the corridor, led them to Harry''s bedroom in the second floor. The lighting in the bedroom was dusky as well. Roses were all over the ce, surrounding a decorated board saying "Happy Birthday". Rose petals on the bed creatively formed a shape of a heart. While L was feeling the fresh and tender petals on the floor, she heard Harry calling to her. "L." She turned around. In the dim light, he came closer to her, holding a heart-shaped cake that had two candles representing her age. She had tuned 26 today. Tears streamed down her face as Harry slowly approached her. L had never experienced such heavenly happiness. This was what love could do and only Harry could make her feel like this! She never expected a dignified man like Harry would do this sweet gesture for her. Harry stood before her, putting on his usual charming smile. Watching L sobbing, he couldn''t help feeling protective towards her. "Make a wish, L." He patiently waited for her as L was too excited to think clearly. L wiped her tears, closed her eyes and made a wish. Then they blew the candles together. When Harry was about to cut the cake, L yfully put some cream on his nose andughed loudly. Harry put the knife down, took hold of her hand and licked the cream left on her finger. L quivered at his warm touch, and shyly cast her eyes down. Suddenly, she felt something cold was put around her wrist. She looked down her wrist only to find out Harry putting a lovely-looking watch on her. She took a closer look and found it mounted with approximately 100 small diamonds! Then Harry fetched something out of his pocket and gave it to L. "Help me wear it." It was a ck version of her watch, except that this one was a man''s version. Apparently, Harry had bought a couple watch for both of them. She took the watch and gently put it on his wrist. Harry embraced her and whispered, "Happy birthday, L!" ''I love you!'' Harry said these words only in his thoughts. He didn''t want to give her any more pressure and pain. L held him tightly. "Harry, I''m so happy today!" She was indeed very happy. How she wished this moment of happiness couldst forever! Harry held her delicate face and kissed her tears away. "Do not cry, even if I won''t be around in the future!" I love you, L. Even Harry himself didn''t know for sure how much he loved her. Hearing this, L was reminded of the fact that he was leaving, and more tears streamed down her already wet cheeks. But at least, he had given her such a perfect and precious memory as her birthday gift. She put her arms around Harry''s neck and stood on her toes to kiss him gently. This was the best day of her life. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Soon enough, the petals on the bed were mashed. The night went on deeper and deeper. The blessings that showed up on the big screen in the distance were reced in five hours and twenty-one minutes. And it was said that it took thousands or tens of thousands of dors to rent that big screen just for a seconds'' time. It would have cost a fortune to rent it for that long, for five hours and twenty-one minutes. Oh My God... L was so happy. In the WeChat group of SL, all of her colleagues were so excited. L! They guessed that Miss Newman must be challenged by another suitor. Their goddess was so praised and loved that she got many gifts and love confessions on her birthday! But these gifts and confessions all cost a lot, and it didn''t took long for people to start to suspect that her suitors included Thomas and Harry. From that moment on, L had be a living legend of the SL Group. The following day, Harry carried L into the car and sent her to thepany''s underground parking lot. L spoke the same words as she always did, "I''ll go up first, wait here for a second." However, after L dragged her jelly legs back to the office, Harry was still sitting and smoking in the car. Then he started his car and drove back to Crescent Spring. L hosted the morning conference of the day absent-mindedly. The empty seat next to her made her feel that something bad might have happened. Did he arrive? Why wasn''t he there? Back at her office, L checked her e-mail and suddenly copsed. Although she had well prepared for this news, her heart still sank heavy to the bottom of the sea floor. She couldn''t help crying when she read that thepany officially nominated her today as the acting CEO of thepany. Her official nomination meant that he would leave. Andst night was actually their final night. She heard him whisper in her ears: "L, forget me!" She tightly held in her right hand the watch sent by him and remembered his love fromst night. How could she ever forget him! His every movement attracted her in a fatalistic way. Were they done because of Ynda? And in that moment, she wished that Ynda would disappear from the world! ... As he heard the crying in the office, Joey paused. His boss would board on a ne to leave tomorrow morning, so he was now handing over the work. He came to tell L of his boss''s flight. Hearing her sob like that he bet that a proud woman like L was certainly not reluctant to be seen weak by others. He decided not to disturb her. Joey sighed, put his hand down, which was just about to knock on the door, and left. When Joey told Harry about this event in his study at Crescent Spring, Harry was standing by the window, admiring the dark night sky, and smoking a cigarette. He frowned and his face was filled with a rare, distressed expression of his. The only woman he felt sorry for in his whole life was her. And every time he hugged her to sleep, L always gently stuck in his arms. She wasn''t as stubborn, arrogant and bad-tempered as she seemed to be... She turned out to be soft and gentle. And he certainly knew for sure that she wouldn''t dare behave like that in front of someone she did not love. All in all, at the end of the day, he broke her heart. But inparison with Ynda, he loved L much more. He loved her so much that he could easily get excited just at the mere sight of her. However, he had to give up on her, the only one he truly loved. Then he remembered Nicole, the cute little girl. Uncle won''t be able to y with you anymore in the future. It was midnight. Jordan called L again and again but her phone was power off. He got worried with a grim sense of foreboding. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Although he was hesitant for a moment, in the end he called Harry. "Jordan." Harry spoke with a hoarse voice, and seemed to be tired and sad, too. "Is L with you?" He hoped that they were together. Then he could be relieved. He replied instantly: "No, I''m working from home." Jordan hung up on him and became more and more nervous. L wouldn''t leave home without leaving a word. Even if it were that she wouldn''t being back, she would''ve definitely informed her family beforehand of her leave. Jordan then called Joseph, who seemed to be in a pub, again. He struggled in asking him if L had got in touch with him, but Joseph said no. L, who had never beente for work, didn''t show up the following day either. That was when everyone realized that L had disappeared... Harry and Joey packed their things and were about to leave for the airport to fly to Uthana. In the VIP waiting room at the airport. "Please note that passengers on the C330 flight to the Vleydon in Uthana will start boarding now... " The announcer''s sweet voice came from the loudspeaker above. Harry dressed in a casual ck suit and wearing sunsses in the VIP waiting room, stood up and walked to the ticket gate. Joey, who dragged two suitcases behind, followed him. They waited in line. By now, Joey got a call from thepany. Several minutester: "Boss, Leo, assistant to Miss Newman, just called. He said that Miss Newman didn''te in for work today either!" Hearing these words, Harry frowned. He remembered that in the first half ofst night, Jordan had asked him if she was with him. Did something happen to her? He got out of the ticket line, and standing aside took out his cell phone and called Jordan: "Is L with you?" The question asked by Harry made Jordan feel uneasy. He immediately passed his ne ticket to Joey and ran straight out of the airport. Joey looked at his boss, and then looked at the flight tickets. He didn''t have the time to think twice. He followed Harry running out of the airport. They took a taxi back to thepany building. Harry kept calling L on the road, but her phone was still closed. Harry first checked the security camera recordings of the night before in the monitoring room the moment he got back. At 6:45, the woman stumbled out of the building slowly, on foot, and without driving her car. Then he looked at the outside monitoring area, and saw her walking north along the road and then vanishing from the camera''s range. He immediately asked Joey to contact the police to check the following street camera videos. He went to her office, which was empty, and could vaguely smell in the air her perfume. He closed his eyes and spoke to himself: "L,e out. Don''t y games like this anymore!" How deeply he had hurt her! He mmed the door and drove from the parking lot to look for her on the streets of the city. It was already hot in this season, and there were only a few people on the street. After turning a corner to another street, Joey called him: "BOSS, I checked the street cameras. They showed that Miss Newman was kidnapped by three men next to the ZS Park." Kidnapped? This was even more worrying than leaving by herself! "Start searching for her all over the city! Use as much police force as possible. I''ll pay for everything incurred!" His cold voice made Joey shudder and he immediately started looking for someone to arrange a police search for L. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Another person could definitely contribute more. Harry called Jordan to tell him about what happened. Jordan immediately sent out for the army to search the city and then reported the events that had happened to his father. So far, they had just found out that L had been gone missing for almost20 hours already! The second daughter of the Newman family had suddenly disappeared, and arge number of police and military personnel were dispatched to search for her, instantly causingmotion and controversy in Ascea. In the government of Ascea. In the entire five-storey government courtyard, there was no dust. The president''s office in the office building was austere and discreet. Thomas, who had been impeached by senior officials recently due to the various rumors that ran around regarding his rtionship with L, was now busy handling his official duties. His chauffeur came in and said: "Mr. President, there is a matter that I don''t know whether I should report it to you or not." As the chauffeur knew that the rtionship between Thomas and L was special, he felt that it was his duty that he should tell him the truth when he heard about this matter. "What''s up?" Thomas nced at his chauffeur, who seldom spoke in this manner. The chauffeur told Thomas the news he had just heard of. "Mr. President, Miss Newman has been missing now for nearly a day and a night. The CEO of the SL Group is using all his power and influence to look for her, and Lieutenant Harold and Colonel Jordan has also dispatched their own army to conduct a thorough search operation." Thomas stopped smiling and put the documents that he was handling down. Was she really missing? "What kind of police did Harry dispatch?" He asked in detail as he didn''t want to repeat or stay on repeat. The driver soon recalled: "Hundreds of armed police and special police officers from the General Public Security Department of Ascea have been searching now for five hours but with no luck yet. It also was said that Miss Newman''s daughter also disappeared this morning. The entire Newman family was in total disarray. Harry once again made arrangements for two other International Criminal Police Investigation Teams from the United Nations, and also an Anti-Terrorist and Ballistics Task Force Teams to be on standby. " Harry was so powerful that he could have evenpeted with the President himself in power and influence! Even the UN International Criminal Police team, which could not be mobilized at any time not even by the President, was now easily moved by him! Was this man going to overturn Ascea just for a mother and daughter? "Since he has already dispatched so many police forces, I will personally go to the Newman family and speak with them!" Thomas stood up. He was so busy these days that he did not have the time anymore to visit her. How did this happen? The chauffeur quickly stopped Thomas. "Mr. President, this is not right at all! The senior government officials are trying to impeach you. You should certainly avoid such matters at all costs at the moment!" Had it not been for his strong family background, Thomas would have already been impeached and stripped of his position by those people. Thomas now rubbed his painful temples. He didn''t care about his position and had no attachments to it whatsoever. However, both of his grandparents had done a lot for him and had gone at great lengths to get him in this position, and now, as it was expected, he was definitely not allowed to give it just away! "Inform me immediately as soon as the smallest progresses are made!" And now he had just to wait. The chauffeur nodded and got out of the office. Sitting on his chair, Thomas closed his eyes. He was so busy every day that he did not have time to think about her. "L, be safe!" he thought. In the dark basement. L slept for a long time and eventually woke up in a dark chamber. Slowly opening her eyes, she found herself tied tightly by the arms and legs by a very thick rope. There was only a very small light bulb with a very low dim light over her head. There was a pungent musty smell in the air and there were no windows. Where was she? Or better yet, why was she here? She gathered all her strength to sit up and saw a small silhouette, which was also tied and thrown to the ground, not that far from her. In the pink dress with which L was more than familiar with was dressed her daughter. "Nicole!" L, who earlier was calm, was now desperately trying to reach out for her daughter. As she was tied and could not stand up, she had to crawl on the floor on her knees to get to her. "Nicole, Nicole... " She gently called her twice. "Nicole, mommy''s baby, wake up soon." Her daughter seemed to be sleeping strange, something that made L''s voice shake a bit. Sheid her back to the ground again, in parallel with her daughter. Nicole had her eyelids shut tight. There wasn''t a single sign that she would wake up soon, and this terrified L. "Nicole, my baby! Wake up!" begged L. She caressed her daughter''s little face with her own, but Nicole still didn''t move. L, by now, got more and more anxious. What could she do? By this time, the people outside the chamber she and her daughter were held captive in, heard the noise inside she was making and opened the door. A bright white light shone on L''s face, which forced her to close her eyes. Around her she saw that there were some very old pieces of furniture. The men standing in the doorway were wearing ck hoods and tattered clothes, with only their eyes and lips showing out. "Who are you, what do you want to do to us?" asked L. She regained her wits and with difficulty started standing up on her legs. One of the men stared at her with cold eyes. "Stay there and be quiet. We won''t harm you. Someone will give you something to eatter." His voice sounded very rough and dumb, and it seemed more like he was trying to change the sound of his voice. L quickly nodded, "I am willing to cooperate with you. Please, first untie my daughter. She is just a child!" She tried to barter with the men with calm. The men nced at one another, and the hooded man walked in and began to untie the ropes on Nicole. As the man approached her, L smelled the fishy stink of his clothes and body. She tried to ovee the disgust this foul odor gave her by sniffing air out of her nose more often. This smell reminded her of the fishermen at the seaside. Outside the chamber they were held captive in, there was just another empty room, with one table and a few chairs around it, she couldn''t tell anything of her surroundings yet, of where she was. "What happened to my daughter? What is your purpose in all of this?" she cried. Seeing that the man untied the ropes for Nicole, L got closer to her. The man with the hood looked at her and said: "We are only acting on what we are ordered to do. She will soon wake up. As for the purpose of all of this, we do not know!" After saying these words, he threw the ropes that bounded Nicole aside, and again closed the door. The room was now dark again. "Nicole, don''t sleep, please wake up soon!" Their masked kidnappers must have drugged L''s daughter, otherwise she wouldn''t have slept so abnormally deep. What monsters would do this sort of thing to a three year old child?! Who the hell did this? Could it have been Ynda? At present time, she was the number one suspect. But the man said just now that they wouldn''t harm her and someone would bring them food soon enough. If Ynda kidnapped them, wouldn''t she have harmed them? This ruled out Ynda. Then who could have done this to them? She was clueless. Why did they kidnap the both of them? The family must be now in a total mess and discord. Ah! She let her family worry about her again! In the Newman family. Landon was walking around restlessly in the living room. Although he had been through a lot, his face was still filled with that specific feeling of anxiety that you often end up in during moments like this. It had been more than a day and a night, and they still had no news about his daughter and granddaughter. Angie, who was always standing by his side with a pale face, was also unable to sit down. Next to her, Evelyn shed heavy tears. She med herself for not taking good care of Nicole Those people had also drugged her, and that was how they had managed to take Nicole away. The door of the vi was left opened, and Joseph rushed in the room like a gust of wind. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 "Grandfather, mother, have you got any news yet?" Hearing that L and Nicole were kidnapped, Joseph took the first flight back from Uthana. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Landon looked at him and sighed. Angie suddenly grabbed her cap and walked out. "Mother, what are you doing?" he asked. Getting no answer, Joseph was starting to be also more and more anxious. With her mind wandering in other ces than the present moment, Angie answered: "I have to look for them. I can''t just sit by at home and do nothing!" "Angie, don''t bother, you can''t find them by yourself, and also so many people are looking for them. Calm down. Don''t worry. Joseph will look for them, " said Landon. He calmed down and eventually sat down on the sofa. Joseph rushed to pull Angie back from leaving to search for L and Nicole. "Mother, I''ll go look for them. Wait at home. Please!" He ran out. Everyone in Ascea knew Miss Newman of SL Group was kidnapped, and of course so did all the employees. Harry returned to take charge in his own hands. He had finished all the documents in the CEO office. It had been more than one day, but Joey hadn''t called in yet. Harry had searched Ascea thoroughly in every nook and cranny but couldn''t find L and Nicole. Did they leave Ascea? No, it wasn''t usible. He already had guessed that the kidnappers aimed at the old pocket watch. If so, L and Nicole wouldn''t be put in danger before they got to it. He would have to wait. The phone rang, and he immediately picked it up to see who was calling. His face shifted at the sight of the caller''s name. "Mother!" Rose was furious at him. Harry had promised to return back home today, but he was still in Ascea. "Don''t call me ''mother''. I was humiliated in front of Ynda''s mother." They waited more than three hours today for him, but Joey told them that Harry was still in Ascea over the phone. Closing his eyes, Harry said coldly, "I''m busy with something important. Don''t call and get my line busy." After he hung up the phone, it rang again, but he hung it up directly as he knew it was the same caller as before. Rose was so furious that she wanted to throw away her phone to the wall. She had no idea on why her son was being so rude to them. But Kevin, while reading the newspaper aside, squinted at Rose who started to burst with rage and eventually sigh. "Rose, don''t force it on Harry. He has already promised us toe back and get married. That''s enough." Spoke Kevin. Sitting back down on the sofa, Rose looked bad. "That whore is to me. She doesn''t let Harrye back." She should have returned with Harry a few days ago. Looking at Rose, Kevin shook his head helplessly. "It''s harsh. She is a good girl. Don''t call her that." "She is Angie''s daughter. Do you feel hurt because of that?" Rose raged at these words. Both Angie and Rose had made every effort possible to win Kevin''s heart while they were in their university years. Both of them had feelings for Kevin, but Kevin ended up to like Rose more. However, Angie had no idea of this. She still wanted to approach Kevin several times, and Rose noticed it. She told Angie clearly that she and Kevin had been in love for almost two years. Angie eventually gave up on this thought. However, they joined the same association, so they often had to meet for business. Rose believed that Angie and Kevin had developed emotional entanglements between them, so she made things more different for Angie. Thissted several years. And this didn''te to an end until Angie married to Ascea. Kevin was speechless. "It was years ago. Why don''t you let it go already? I judge it as it stands now, in the moment." Hearing what he said, Rose now remained silent. In Ascea. After receiving the call from Harry, Zoe searched for L and Nicole everywhere but failed. Joseph drove to the beach and wondered if Ynda was involved in any way in this matter. However, as she was a weak woman, she couldn''t possibly have the guts and wits to hide L and Nicole so well. Harry had thoroughly searched all flights, trains, high-speed trains and buses, but he found nothing in the end. The kidnapper or kidnappers must be cunning. Nicole slept for several hours before waking up in the arms of her mother, L, who had been also eventually untied. "Mommy." Her soft, delicate voice made L burst into tears. She shouldn''t have suffered this. L asked her to sit up. "Nicole, I''m here. Do you feel all right?" Nicole shook her head in a daze. "You must be so hungry. Here, have some congee." The kidnappers gave them a bowl of rice soup. Although it was thin, she had already tasted it to make sure it was okay for her. She took the small spoon and started to feed Nicole the cold rice soup with some steamed buns. They had to keep their physical strength up in order to cope with what would happen next. After Nicole was full, L ate the rice and pickles left over. Nicole was still in a dream-like daze. She leant in L''s arms: "Mommy, where are we? It''s dark and smelly here." L held Nicole in her arms tightly. "Dear, no matter what happens next, I''m with you. You have to listen to me if something happens, okay?" She rested her chin on Nicole''s head. Nicole nodded, making her feel relieved and safe. 48 hours after L and Nicole were gone missing, the phone rang in the Newman Mansion. Sitting by the phone, Angie picked it up immediately. "Who is it?" The caller used a voice changer. "Is that Angie? Do you want your daughter and granddaughter back?" The kidnapper had finally called. Angie calmed herself down. "Sure. Tell me what you want." While she was speaking with the kidnapper, Landon walked over on his crutches. "What do I want? Ha-ha-ha." The kidnapper''s weirdugh made Angie feel more restless and frown. "I want the old pocket watch. Ask Landon to exchange the old pocket watch for your daughter and granddaughter in the ce I''ll designate at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning. If he doesn''te on time or comes with someone else, they both will die!" The old pocket watch? The kidnapper wanted to meet Landon? Angie nced at Landon who sat beside her now. "What''s the address?" The phone was hung up as soon as she asked. "What did he say?" asked Landon. Landon was hoary-haired, old and wrinkled. He looked nervously at Angie, but Angie didn''t know what to say to him anymore. Landon was too old even to stand it. "They want the old pocket watch." Angie didn''t dare to say anything else. Landon frowned. The secret of the old pocket watch had been given away. Harry had the phone at Newman Mansion monitored, so now he knew about the talk of the old pocket watch over the phone. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 The SWAT team found nothing but a wastnd at the location from where the call was made. When they called the number again, it was no longer registered. Harry drove to Newman Mansion immediately. Other family members had started returning back home right away as well, to meet up with each other in the living room and consult between them about the matter at hand. The kidnapper asked for the old pocket watch, but they found no possible suspect after their long discussion. They exchanged nces with each other when Harry showed up. They knew how much this man had done for L and Nicole thesest couple of days. Landon stood up and showed him to a seat on the couch. "I will go with Mr. Newman tomorrow." Harry''s request left all others inplete silence. Of course he ought to go, he had the right to, because, after all, he was Nicole''s father. However he''d also better not go, as he would soon walk out of L and Nicole''s world. "Mr. Lewis, you don''t have to do this for us. Harold or Jordan would apany him with no problems." Angie refused him in an indirect way. She was clear about theplexity of his rtionship with L, and after all, it was their family affair. Harry understood their concern. "I love L. And I will certainly not step back now when she''s in danger!" It was not easy to turn him down considering his upromising and proud attitude. After another half hour or so, Harry left them. At midnight, Angie got a message: "Central Pier of East District. Only Landon should be there, or Nicole would lose her life." The sender was tracked immediately, but again, there was nothing but a wastnd at the location and soon the number didn''t exist anymore. These guys were serious in hiding their traces. Angie leaned against the headboard. How did they know her number? And Nicole was kidnapped in their own back garden. Could it be that someone they knew had sneaked into this house and all this was just a part of a longtime conspiracy? It was a sleepless night for Harold too. They must have demanded Landon''s presence intentionally, because it seemed that they clearly had a n to pick out only the aged and children, who could barely defend themselves. "Get some sleep, my love. We need to prepare ourselves for tomorrow." Harold tucked Angie up in bed and switched off the lights. In the darkness of the night, a woman sneered as all the lights went off in the Newman Mansion. Harry stayed up to 4 am to prepare for everything, and after he had a quick nap, he came to pick up Landon at 8 am. Landon got in the car with the old pocket watch, while Jordan and Harold followed them in another car until Angie eventually called them. "Harold, they said you and Jordan have toe back now or they will kill Nicole!" Harold frowned and looked around cautiously. Nothing seemed suspicious. They were watched without noticing! That was not a good sign. "Go back. Now." Harold shot a quick look at Jordan, and Jordan turned around the car without uttering a single a word. In the Central Pier. Harry parked the car near the seaside, and helped Landon get out of the car. With Harry''s helping him, he walked to the wharf. The tranquility in the gentle breeze cool air and calm water somehow indicated the prelude of something unusual that was about to happen. Harry''s phone rang. "Yes, Mrs. Newman." "They asked you to leave." Angie kept getting calls from different numbers and started hearing a different voice each time. Harry hung up, updated Landon on what happened and checked the surrounding area. When he was just about to leave, something happened. A yacht was approaching the shore, with a board connected behind by only a rope. A little girl was on the board, and was floating unsteadily. Harry clenched his fists at the sight of this, and Landon couldn''t contain his anger anymore. "Nicole! How could they do that to a child!" He hit the wharf heavily with his walking stick. At this moment, Harry''s phone rang again. Foreseeing what this call was about, he stepped backwards. As the yacht got to the wharf, a hooded man came out of it and shouted at him with a gun pointing at Nicole: "Give me the watch!" Landon raised the watch in the air and showed it to him. Soon, another hooded person got near Landon with a weapon. "Give it to me," he said. They had beenmanded to kill the old man once the watch was in their hands! The area was safe, and there was practically nothing or no one nearby except a ship and several boats offshore in the distance. Harry drew his weapon from behind. Nicole was on the board. What about L? Was she also on that ship? Landon passed the watch to the man, who checked it and who aimed his gun at Landon at once. Landon, to his surprise, suddenly knocked the weapon out of his hand with the walking stick. The weapon dropped into the sea and its owner was holding his arm out in pain. Landon hit him again and made him kneel down. Just then Harry fired his weapon, aiming at the man on the yacht and hitting him right in his arm. After a short screech, his weapon fell into the sea as well. The kidnapper looked sinister. He got a knife from the cabin, cut off the rope, hid in the cabin and drove the yacht away. The narrow and thin board started to wobble along the waves. Nicole grasped it tightly, and saw Uncle Harry taking off the shirt and jumping into the sea to save her. Mommy told her not to panic. They would be rescued! And Mommy was right. Uncle Harry came to rescue her, and Nicole grinned joyfully at his sight. Several guys appeared on the ship and now aimed their weapons at Harry. But also, in the meantime, the task forces in the noise-muffling helicopters overhead were aiming at the ship. In no time at all, a chain of firing sounds was heard all over the ce. Harry spared no effort to swim towards Nicole. A bullet got through Nicole''s skirt and the board that supported her. "Hang in there, Nicole!" Harry prayed to himself. But soon Harry was hurt by a bullet shot to his arm. He groaned, and the water around him turned red. He was now only 2 meters away from Nicole, so in spite of the sharp pain, he couldn''t slow down. Several viins were put down by the police forces shooting from up in the air. However, some more came out and started to shoot at Harry and Nicole like mad. Fortunately, they were quickly shot down before they could seed any way in their vile attempts. On the ship, a tall man crept out to the deck and hid himself under a door roof, so that the police couldn''t spot him. But Harry could. And that man was pointing his gun at Nicole, who was now smiling at her Uncle Harry! Harry exhausted his remaining energy and threw himself on Nicole to shield her from the bullet with his own body. A bullet hit one of his shoulders brutally and his face turned to pale. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 "Daddy!" The smile on Nicole''s face disappeared when she saw the wounded Harry with blood on him. She let out a fearful cry. On hearing Nicole''s cry of concern, Harry forgot all the pain he was feeling, looked up and a sunny smile spread over his face. He said to her: "Good girl, Nicole! I''m okay. Daddy is here." He hugged her tightly in his arms. As much as he was worried about his life, he was more anxious if Nicole was safe. But in the next second, another shell prated his other shoulder. The sharp stinging ache made him sweat profusely and he winced in pain. The fighter jets did a barrel roll formation in the sky and started to descend to get an easier target on the enemies. They spotted the location of the kidnappers and a fierce exchange of gun firing commenced. Within seconds, the kidnappers were ughtered on site. Several special forces soldiers jumped out of the fighter jets. They parachuted into the sea and gently took Nicole from Harry''s arms. Noticing that Harry was heavily wounded, the soldiers took over and helped him to swim to the shore. It apparently happened that the special forces soldiers received a notice as they were patrolling in a nearby location and immediately arrived to the scene with medics. A dozen soldiers were sent out to search the ship to find L but found nothing and no one. Where did L go? The question remained unanswered. When Harry and Nicole were rescued to the shore, the medics were ready to provide first aid on them. Landon warmly hugged Nicole as she stared at her pale-faced father, whose shoulder wounds were being carefully attended to and dressed by the nurses. "Nicole, do you know where your mommy is?", asked Landon in an obvious worried tone. Nicole looked confused as she replied in soft, shivering voice, "The bad guy brought me here after he took her away! She''s with that guy!" Harry heard her words and looked at her attentively, saying, "Do you still remember the route on your way here?" He worried about L so much that he refused to be carried to the stretchers. Instead, he pressed on his dressed wound to stop the bleeding and stood with great effort. "Mr. Lewis, you need to be sent to the hospital right now for immediate surgery. We need to remove the bullet shells inside you! Your body will be infected by the internal wounds!" The medics were shocked when they saw Harry move. He had three shells inside his body and it would be considered an imminent danger for him if those shells would not be removed in time. He shook his hands and firmly said: "I will be dealing with itter. There are more important matters to attend to." ... The doctors were speechless. How could he just ignore his own well-being like that? What gives him the strength and guts to do that? Nicole jumped hurriedly into Harry''s arms, put her little hand in his face and lovingly looked up at him. "Uncle, did it hurt?" She stared at the white gauze on his arms. Harry shook his head. Desperately worried about L, he continued to ask Nicole the important questions: "On your way here, did you actually see anything familiar, like some buildings? Or colorful houses?" Nicole thought for a while and then eximed, "Yes! I think I saw our vi through the peephole!" Her words made Landon uneasy. He thought to himself, "Could it be her?" Harry noticed the old man''s unusual look. Just as he was about to ask him, his cellphone suddenly rang. Angie''s extremely frantic voice spoke, "Tell Landon, L is in the hands of Lucy!" Harry passed the message on to Landon. On hearing the news, Landon gazed into the deep dark sea and released a sigh of great sorrow. This nightmare had just got worse. They had sent numerous searching groups for L and Nicole. No wonder their efforts to search every corner in Ascea has not produced any good result! All because the safest ce was also the most dangerous ce! "Let''s head home!" He heavily stamped his walking stick on the deck and held tightly onto his pocket watch. Harry refused to be sent to hospital and insisted on going home with Landon. The medical team tried to deny him of his absurd request but they couldn''t do anything to stop him. They all hurried to the vi. As soon as they arrived at the Newman vi, the case was entirely cleared. Nicole and L were kidnapped by L''s aunt. Meanwhile, outside the other vi of the Newman family, the special forces soldiers already ready forbat. The ss window of the balcony on the second floor was shattered to pieces. An elegantly-dressed lady stood on the balcony with a cigarette in hand. She inhaled the smoke deeply and then elegantly flicked away the ashes to the ground. Next to her was L, whose mouth was taped and hands tied up. It was like a dramatic scene from a movie except that this was real. Wearing a bold red lipstick and dark eye shadow, Lucy Natt looked wickedly dangerous. An evil smile spread across her face, and Lucy looked at her sister-inw with a smirk and said, "You actually have the guts to ignore your own daughter? How dare you kill my guys just to save the life of a mere useless child?" With Nicole in her arms, Angie sternly shouted, "Lucy, I will give you the pocket watch. Now, let L go!" It was this woman who kidnapped L more than two decades ago. Landon had her locked up in this vi and grounded her. Harold''s younger brother, Hilton, wanted to have a divorce with her due to this reason. But she never agreed it. Later on, something else happened which caused Hilton to have a severe heart attack that eventually killed him after a while. Poor Landon had to bid goodbye to his young son. They had Lucy grounded for almost ten years. It never urred to them that she was able to form her own forces and hook up with some other dangerous guys. She hase back to take revenge. She dared to n an intelligent scheme to kidnap L and Nicole in order to get the heirloom-pocket watch. On hearing Angie''s words, Lucy grinned. "Fair enough, send the watch upstairs then." Just as Angie was about to move upstairs, someone pulled on her sleeve. With the pocket watch in his hand, Harry calmly said with overflowing mixed feelings of courage and anxiety, "I will go." Angie had mixed feelings about this. She gazed intently at his wounds and eventually replied, "No need, I will go, Harry. You''re in a very bad condition. She won''t do anything to me." Harry shook his head and abruptly cut her off. "Thest thing I can do for her right now is to save her. Please let me do that for her." He needed to see her safe. Even if that is thest thing that he''ll see in this cruel world. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. L, who was trapped on the second floor, wept silently as she saw him walking towards her. Little did they know that behind her stood a man taped with bombs all over his body! It would only be a split second before all of them died! Their eyes met and at that instance, Harry read L''s thought that she did not want him here. Their connection with each other was undeniable. He walked steadily into the gloomy vi. He could hear footsteps following him.. He turned around and saw Jordan, Joseph and Zoe! "Go back! This is too dangerous." Harry snapped at them as he frowned his eyebrows disapprovingly. Lucy looked at them and was delighted. The more the merrier! She wanted them all to die. "She is my sister!" Jordan ignored Harry''s anger. "She is my sister!" Joseph shivered but he still raised his head in bravery. He resembled L very much. They were both fearless and selfless. Harry forcefully pushed Joseph back. He did not want to bring him to danger. He then turned to Jordan and tried his best to push him out as well. As ast resort, he stared at Zoe and challenged him, "Shall I throw you out as well, or you prefer walking out on your own?" Zoe did not mind his warning and dashed upstairs. He caught Harry off guard. Harry became very furious. The more people were involved, the more dangerous the situation would be! He mmed the door close to iste the Newman brothers. Without further hesitation, he paced upstairs to the second floor. Every room of the second floor was tightly shut. The gloomy corridor looked spooky and eerie. The farthest room of the corridor was suddenly pushed open. Stepping out was a man with suspicious objects covering his whole body. Harry instantly knew what wasing... Zoe and Harry cautiously stepped into the room. The room had intimidating wallpapers with skeleton patterns. On the table next to the wall, there were various vases with different body organs soaked in formalin inside. Among them was a pair of eyeballs trapped in a small ss bottle, staring at them. There were also human hearts and intact human heads with closed eyes. The room was really terrifying. Zoe felt like vomiting while Harry calmly approached Lucy. Next to Lucy stood a well-suited man. As soon as he saw what was in Harry''s hand, his eyes widened with greed. "I have the pocket watch you want. Now let L go!" Harry slowly yet steadily raised his hand and let them take a look at the watch. All his heart was screaming out for right now to bring L out of this mess. He could not see anything but her now. Lucy stood and gracefully moved to the front. With a wicked grin on her face, she ordered the man, "Untie the ropes around her." Chapter 196 Chapter 196 As soon as L was untied, she cried to them in a hoarse voice, "Are you two crazy? Didn''t you see me shaking my head? He has explosives all over him!" She pointed to the guy who opened the door for them just now. Harry and Zoe smiled and that made L even more confused and helpless. They were so stupidly fearless! They were crazy! Thomas hurried to the site of the crime as well. L spotted him and yelled to stop him froming any further, "You should all go away. There is a bomb here!" Thomas was immediately stopped in his tracks. He looked up and saw the fearless Harry and a smiling Zoe. He respected them so much for the courage that they were showing. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Everyone backed off upon L''s warning. Lucy hystericallyughed. "Jordan and Joseph shoulde here as well. After all, I am their auntie! It''s kind of lonely to die alone. The more the merrier! Hahaha!" "Lucy, the pocket watch is here. Let''s go! There''s no time to waste." The guy in the suit standing behind Lucy greedily stared at the watch in Harry''s hands. His face was full of lust and adoration. On hearing his words, Lucy scornfullyughed. "You are a fool. Even if I get the watch, I won''t be able take possession of the crude oil. I don''t think you can evade thew on your own! Good luck with that!" Crude oil? What did she mean by that? L cast a nce at Lucy. She was absolutely confused. Lucy wicked smiled back at her. "Silly girl, don''t you know the secret of the old pocket watch? President Herren and this man approached you aggressively because of it. Don''t you know about that? You foolish girl." Lucy gave her niece a meaningful look. She was indeed a beauty! The past flooded towards her and made her heart hurt. "Silly girl. This watch is the biggest fortune of the Newman family! Your grandmother passed it on to you as her only granddaughter! I am so jealous of you! I really don''t think you deserve it." She lit up another cigarette in an enchanting manner and then blew a smoke ring into the thin air. Harry pulled L over so that she could stay further away from Lucy. Lucy saw this and dismissivelyughed at them. She did not care. She had everything she wanted. "Forget about it. You just wanted to be close to her for the sake of the watch. What confuses me is why are you even pretending that you are in love with her?" Harry radiated a cold look and snapped back, "Mind your own business!" L looked at him and noticed that the blood was slowly dripping out of his wound. The situation had just be worse as they were now in a deadlock. "Lucy, we will give you the watch. Just let them go!" Landon''s familiar voice was heard from downstairs. Lucy red at Landon and emitted a loud wickedugh. Thanks to this old man, she married Hilton! That loser of a man! "Well, I have changed my mind. I want them all to die here with me! Haha!" The wildugh of Lucy terrified literally everyone. Landon became so furious that he almost fainted! He clenched his chest so hard. On learning that the enemy had explosives upstairs, Harold advised the others to leave the site. He only asked the bomb squad to stand by so that the potential casualties could be reduced to a minimum. "Are you sure you want the others to go to hell with you?" Zoe had kept his silence all this time but now he opened his mouth as he noticed something different about the man with the bomb wrapped on him. His eyes looked lifeless and he was behaving like a confused child. "Zoe, you go away with Harry. Just hand me the watch! You don''t have to y the role of the hero. Nothing will change." L grabbed the watch from Harry''s hand and walked straight to the floor-to- ceiling window. She was standing right on the very edge. "L, youe here right now!" Harry''s face froze as he was utterly shocked. How dare she disobey him like this! He couldn''t put her in so much danger! L peered over at the angry Harry. She wanted to remember this moment and his face in her mind. Lucy witnessed all these and just smirked. She forcefully grabbed L by the arms. "Take it easy, my dear niece! You don''t want to die alone, right?" Harry immediately took action and pulled her back to himself. At that critical moment, the man who opened the door for them lifted up his clothes. He had a lighter in hand and his chest was taped with explosives. Harry now had the chance to take a close look at the bomb. It was short-fused and could be easily lit to explode within just three seconds! "Everyone evacuate now!" L panicked and yelled to everyone in the yard. On hearing her warning, everyone cautiously moved backwards. Angie has taken Nicole out of the yard already. "Harry, I am not rted to you at all! Get out of here! And you Zoe, why the hell did youe here! You should all leave now!" L had be increasingly pressured by the situation and had pushed them towards the door with all her strength. "Stop!" Lucy eximed viciously. "No one can leave!" Zoe cast a nce at L and said to her in a solemn tone, "L, this is for you! I want to see you happy! That''s all I could ask for in this life." With these words, he jumped onto the man with the bomb and forced him towards the window. "Zoe, come back!" "Zoe!" "Lit it!" It all happened too soon. Harry, L and Lucy shouted out at the same time. The bomb was lit up instantly. Zoe held on to the man tightly and they both fell out of the window to the ground floor. It all happened within 3 seconds. "Bang!" The dreaded explosion happened in front of their eyes. As half of the first floor exploded into pieces, the second floor was already starting to copse. Another man fell straight downstairs. Slowly, Lucy and Zoe were gliding downwards. Lucy soon fell into the debris on the ground floor. Her left arm was still clinging onto Harry. She was also trying desperately to hold onto L''s hand. Ten seconds after the explosion, everyone''s ears were still ringing. L was lying on a piece of the broken floor. She looked up and could see Harry holding her hand with great effort. HIs face was pale and his arm was bleeding. She wanted to lose his grip but she saw him say something in a determined manner. She could not hear a word but judging from his mouth movement, she could tell that he said, Don''t you dare, L! When the wave died down, Jordan and Thomas dashed towards the second floor, in an attempt to rescue everyone. Together, they pulled up the helpless L. The four of them quickly evacuated from the scene. L''s hearing and her other senses came back to her. Without hesitation, she ran towards the debris. Tears streamed down her cheeks and she didn''t even have the time to wipe them away. "Zoe! Zoe!" Her face was as pale as paper. She did not do anything but call out his name again and again. The ground was a horrific scene. Blood and flesh were scattered everywhere. The explosion was so huge that he wouldn''t have a full body left. Harold pulled his daughter back so that she would not step further into the debris. "Zoe! Father. Please, let me find him!" She knew well that it was impossible... But she still had a glimpse of hope that he would be alive! The next second, she was pulled into a warm and familiar chest. This time, the embrace smelled of blood. Harry insisted on holding her and tried to calm her down. It was impossible for Zoe to be alive... "Harry, just let me go! I need to check out on Zoe! Let me go!" She cried and kicked as if she could get Zoe back. He pressed her head against his chest and shared her pain. He softly said to her, "L... Zoe is gone. He was your hero until the very end." L burst into tears. Why did her best friend die like that? He sacrificed himself for all of them... She hated it so much. She should be the one to die! Zoe did not deserve this! Now she would be living the rest of her life with guilt! The police soon arrived on the site and carried out their duties. Landon, Harold, Jordan and Thomas all held different thoughts as they watched Harry embrace L in front of the broken house. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Lucy was taken away in handcuffs by two policemen. Her face was all covered with blood. She still put her head up high and looked indifferent from all the chaos when she walked past them. Another body was carried out. It was Lucy''s lover! The scene was so horrific that the men who were used to tough times all turned their heads away. Harry was having a low blood pressure. He set his teeth but the cold sweat kept streaming down his forehead. The wounds that he had from the bullet shells had started to bleed internally. Eventually he could not hold onto it anymore. He pushed L into Jordan''s arms and passed out. L was terrified as she cried out loud, "Harry!" After a mere second, she fainted as well. The Newman family were all shocked... A long time ago, the peach trees were blossoming into a real beauty. A young girl was climbing on the peach tree, trying to pick the purest flower. Under the tree, not far from her, a bunch of kids were chasing after a boy who was wearing a white tracksuit. Finally, the boy was out of his breath and could not run any further. He stopped by the tree, gasping for air. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Come on! Beat him up. He is a bastard without a father! How shameful that is!" A fat boy of around ten years old pointed to the boy in white tracksuit and shouted to his peers. The kids all gathered around and circled the boy in the middle. They all looked wicked and were eager to beat up the poor kid. "Whistle! Bite them!" A young voice spoke above their heads. A split secondter, a big caucasian ovcharka appeared out of nowhere and charged towards them, barking fearlessly. The kids became so scared and hurriedly ran away. The boy in the white tracksuit looked up. Among the beautiful peach flowers, there sat a cute little girl. She was wearing a graceful pink dress and looked absolutely adorable. The sunshine was gently kissing her bright face. He thought that she had the most beautiful smile in the world. He stared at her and waspletely lost in her eyes. It was until she suddenly fell off the tree and hit him that he came to his senses. "Ouch, my back hurts!" The girl stuck her tongue out with a grin and was about to stroll away with the dog. He quickly stood from the ground. While rubbing his butt, he shyly asked a question to her: "Hey, little fairy, my name is Zoe Dawson. Can I know your name too?" The girl turned around and gave him a big smile. "Hey Zoe, my name is L Newman! Don''t you forget my name, okay?" She crossed her arms in front of her chest and grinned at him. She grinned broadly, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. She had been on his mind since then. L, the little fairy who rode a big caucasian ovcharka! One dream after another, L saw Zoe smiling at her among the twinkling stars. He said to her in a sweet soft voice, "L, I love you but now I need to go. You should be happy! Don''t cry on me now." He looked utterly stunning in the dream with his red hair and cool smile. The past haunted her. Another big explosion rang through her ears! "Zoe! Zoe!" L screamed as she was awaken by her own nightmares. She sat in the bed, shivering like a leaf in the chilling autumn wind. On hearing her daughter''s shrill cry, Angie quickly stepped out of the bathroom to check on her. "Oh L, you woke up!" She pressed on the button and called for the doctor. L looked around, trying to figure out where she was. Was she at the hospital? How did she end up in a hospital? She had dreamt about Harry and the first time she met Zoe. "Mother! Where are Harry and Zoe?" She opened her mouth and stared at Angie whose eyes were quite red. She assumed that her mother has been crying a lot. Angie walked up to her bed and tapped lightly on her hand. "Harry...he is in the ward next to yours. He is still in aa..." On hearing her reply, L quickly removed the drip equipment on her and lifted up the sheet. She was so desperate to see Harry. "L! Slow down! Leave the drip on! L please..." Angie chased after her daughter out of the ward. L looked around and searched the wards one by one. She pressed her face on the door ss, trying to find her Harry. Then, in one of the wards, she spotted Rose. L pushed the door open with all her strength and dashed inside. Angie could not stop L in time and saw her tumble into the room. As Rose was in the ward, Angie followed L in as well. The man who used to be so energetic and full of life was now lying on the ward bed, motionless. No, she could not bear to see him like this. Her heart ached in great agony. On the sight of L, Rose was furious. It was because of this woman that her son was now lying on the bed in aa! "Get the hell out of here!" Her face became twisted in wrath as she pointed to the door and yelled at L. Kevin saw his wife''s look and quickly came over to calm her down. Angie cast a nce at her direction and said, "Please Rose, this is a matter between the kids. We should not interfere with them!" "Not interfere? How could I just stand by and watch your daughter trick my son into death? Wouldn''t it be toote by then?" Kevin could no longer stand his wife being hysterical. He went up and tried to pull her out of the room. "Where are you dragging me to? Let go of me!" The door was mmed shut but her loud yelling could still be heard from afar. Angie left the ward as well so that her daughter could be with Harry on her own. L busted into tears and threw herself onto his bed. She knelt beside him and wept, "Harry, please wake up. You will be fine, okay? I need yourpanionship! Harry! You foolish man! Please wake up soon! I''m so sorry¡­I need you so much." Zoe had already left her. "Could you please wake up and be with me? I love you so much. I don''t know what to do if you never wake up!" She was literally crying her heart out. After a long time, she eventually stopped crying. Only L''s murmuring and her asional sobs could be heard. "Harry, you risked your life to save me and Nicole. I will marry you! I am following you until the end of the world!" Sheid her head next to him and held his hand tightly in hers. Miraculously, the man on the bed came to his senses. He opened his eyes slowly as he heard herst words. He smiled silently. Being pale, he let out a groan. The ward door was pushed open again. Harry closed his eyes andy there with an even breath. "What the hell are you doing here?" What happened to the Newman family of Ascea caused worldwide sensation. Ynda hurried all the way here from Uthana as soon as she heart about what happened to Harry. But as she entered the room, she saw L holding onto her man tightly. Harry almost died because of her and her bastard daughter. She wanted to kill her right now! L was in a patient robe herself. She sat up straight and wiped away the tears on her face. "I am here to keep himpany. He saved me and my child''s life!" Her tone was full of proud and appreciation. Ynda put her bag down on the bed and came up to L. She grabbed her arm and started dragging her out of the room. "Get the hell out of here! It is because of you and your bastard child that Harry is like this!" "p! p!" Someone''s face was pped twice! The ward was now quiet. L''s face was as pale as paper. She stared at Ynda in anger. "Ynda, you are from the famous Morrison family of Uthana! You should act more elegantly. What do you mean by bastard? You don''t talk to a mother like that!" L stepped up and looked at Ynda challengingly as she held onto her face. She should have learnt karate when she was still young! So that she could beat the shit out of this woman! Without hearing Ynda out, she continued, "My daughter is ady from the Newman family of Ascea. No matter who Nicole''s father is, she most certainly is not a bastard! Today I only pped your face. Next time there will be more. You should know how to address others more politely! Know where you are standing, woman." L was still in a patient robe, but her imposing manner was unquestionable. Ynda was shocked and speechless as L walked away. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 After being stopped in her tracks for a moment, Ynda raised her hand and was about to p back. But L seized her hand in the air. "Miss Morrison, don''t dare touch me! Anyway, Harry is mine! I know you two are engaged, but so what! You, pretentious angel, ruined my marriage! Do you really think I''d let you off the hook that easy?" Ynda pulled back her wrist, staring at L with a smirk in her face. "Ha ha! Who do you think you are? But, I''m not that mean. You''re still wee toe to our wedding! I will greet your personally!" L was annoyed at her bragging tone but instantlyposed herself and smiled instead. "Well, you shall see, Miss Morrison. I swear, after this time, I''ll fight to the bitter end!" Ynda cannot be with his Harry! She can''t be with him. Even though she didn''t wear any makeup and was d in a in hospital dress, L walked away from her love rival, proud and elegant. Harry had listened to their conversation. To fight to the bitter end? Were they keeping something from him? He badly wanted to find out. Ynda froze for a long time before she approached the man''s bed. She obsessively stroked his cold and perfect face. He was so charming even when he was sleeping... Depressed and bored, L stayed in the hospital for another day. She wasn''t discharged from the hospital until she was told by the doctors that everything was fine and she just needed rest every now and then. People told her that Harry was already awake from thea and was apanied by his family. Suddenly, she felt too embarrassed to see him. However, she still made up her mind to go with Nicole and see him before they leave the hospital. In the ward, he was sitting on the bed with a betterplexion and not looking as pale as before. This relieved her of worry and anxiety! Harry looked every bit of his handsome features again. Kevin was reading newspapers on the sofa. Ynda sat by the bed, holding Harry''s hand tightly, and Rose returned home to bring some clean clothes. "Hello, Mr. Lewis! Sorry to bother you!" L greeted Kevin respectfully. The man, Harry''s father, seemed more weing than his mother. "Hello!" Kevin put down the newspapers and nodded at her. "Hello, Grandpa Lewis. Uncle Harry saved me and my mommy. We just want to say thank you!" said Nicole. She was in a longvender dress, her hair in two small pigtails and a crown headwear. At the sight of Nicole, Kevin became bright and cheerful. "Hi, my little puppet. What''s your name?" "Grandpa Lewis, my name is Nicole." L looked down at her lovely daughter, and was instantly filled with so much emotions. For a moment, Nicole''s face reminded Kevin of what his son looked like as a kid, and he was about to think deep about it when L said, "Mr. Lewis, we''re going to visit Boss Lewis!" Kevin was interrupted by her words and lost his train of thoughts. They went to the other side of the bed, and when L saw Ynda holding his hand, she felt extremely hurt and jealous. God. Was he really okay with this public disy of affection? He said that he only holds hand with me in public. "Uncle Harry, do you still feel pain? Are you okay now?" Nicole''s voice, innocent and tender, interrupted her deep meditation. Harry took his hand back from Ynda and looked down gently at Nicole, stroking her hair. "I''m feeling better now, almost recovered! Thank you for being my little guardian angel." Ynda watched the scene and it annoyed her. She imagined how the three of them, Harry, L and their child, looked like a happy family. Nicole nodded vigorously and grinned. "Uncle Harry, thank you for saving me and my mommy. You are really our superhero!" A superhero? Harry raised an eyebrow. It sounded good! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. L took a deep breath, "Boss Lewis, thank you for saving us! We''ll pay a visit to your house to express our heartfelt gratitude!" Could he interpret it as a hint that she was going to sleep with him? Ynda sneered, "Not at all, Miss Newman. Harry treasures friendship. He would do the same to any one of his friends! He did not do it just for you. Besides, when Harry is recovered, we will go back to Uthana for our wedding. Miss Newman, you will not have such an opportunity!" She replied, sounding every bit like Harry''s fiancee. It sounded polite and persuasive. L smiled. She neither hit back nor looked at the man again. "Mr. Lewis, we''re leaving. One of my friends¡­he saved us¡­and he''s gone. I''m going to see him!" L said goodbye to Kevin, her eyes moist and red. "Zoe saved us. I want to say farewell to him. Let''s go together!" Harry determinedly replied and quickly tried to get off the bed with the support of his lower body. He still looked handsome and appealing even in a hospital suit. Ynda hurried to hold his arm, but he just looked at her and said, "No, thanks. I''ll go back soon!" L brought Nicole to Angie and Landon in her own ward before she went to the morgue with Harry. They walked down to the B2 where the morgue was located. It was gloomy and cold. L unconsciously grasped Harry on his shirt and her lips shuddered. She was afraid of three things: ghosts, being alone at night and cats. Harry noticed something was wrong with her, and he, enduring the pain, moved his injured arm wrapped in gauze and held her shoulder tightly. "The deceased rest in peace. Don''t be afraid!" They arrived at the morgue 3 where there were six corpses covered in white clothes. When she saw it, L was short of breath due to fear. She was drenching in sweat, and was feeling hot and thirsty. She had been mourning about Zoe''s death, and couldn''t ept the fact that his best friend is now gone. How could he lie, lifeless, in this cold morgue? She tried to suppress crying by covering her mouth. Harry found the bedbeled with the name of Zoe. Although it was covered with white cloth, the body below was obviously not in itsplete form. The head was still there, but his upper body was gone, and only half of his leg was left... L trembled violently in Harry''s arms, crying bitterly with sorrowful moans and sobs. She came to say farewell to him who sacrificed himself for them and died with a mutted body. She owed him her life and will forever be in debt to her best friend. "Don''t cry. It''s not what he wants!", said Harry who had a deep admiration for his courage and love. The man sacrificed himself without any hesitation for the sake of his true love. If Zoe was still alive and he himself couldn''t get rid of Ynda, he might ask Zoe to take care of L... "Zoe! You''re gone¡­ Have you even considered what I would feel now? Who''s going to drink with me if you''re not here¡­ Who will be my best guy friend..." L got very emotional and her legs were giving up. She was about to have a breakdown. She remembered that he had always helped her in times of need for thest ten years. Whenever she turned to him for help, he would always make himself avable. They grew up together, prepared hard for the College Entrance Examination, studied side by side at the university, and stayed up all night and day to y games like hiking, drinking, racing... He was very important to her. He was not just a close friend. He was her brother. He was younger than her. But she insisted on being his elder sister. He would always try to guide her with advice and tips. But she did not pay attention and had taken him for granted. Now she would miss everything that he did for her. Now that he was¡­gone. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 When L was in a fight with others at a younger age, Zoe called in many friends to help her. As a result, he would always go to prison for a week because he protected her. He had always been there for her through the best and the worst days of her life. Now that she was already strong enough, he was gone. "Zoe..." It struck her that losing her best friend might be the most horrible thing ever. "L, let him rest in peace." Thank you, Zoe! Harry held the shivering L, thinking that it would be better if she did not see Zoe like this, so that she could remember the perfect Zoe. When they walked out of the mortuary, blood began to drip off Harry''s arm again, and L was still ovee with tears. He sent her back to the ward. Her mother and grandfather both wept bitterly when they saw her very downhearted and depressed. Both Newman family and Lewis family were very grateful to the life of Zoe, the young man from the Dawson family! "Take a rest, and we''ll see him at his funeral." Heforted her in a reassuring voice and helped her sit on the bed. L calmed down for a moment, took the tissue Harry had handed her and wiped her eyes. She nced at Harry, who was wincing in pain but was trying to hide it. "Your arm is injured again. Go take care of it or else it will be infected. I am going to be discharged today and I will go back to work tomorrow." Harry sat down beside her and let her face him. "L, stop crying. I don''t want to see you in tears!" Landon and Angie stepped out of the ward to give them space. L looked at Harry and thought about Zoe again. Her tears streamed down immediately at the thought of Zoe. "Please, just go!" "Why are you crying again?" He frowned and gently wiped her tears with his palm. She avoided his hand and looked out at the greenery outside the window. "From now on, you and Zoe are no longer in my world¡­ There''s only me. I don''t want to lose another man. It stings and pains me so much." If she was in a bad mood, no one would drink with her again. If she wanted to go race cars, no one would keep herpany. If she couldn''t reach Harry, no one would pick her up. ...... Looking at her like this, Harry felt as if countless needles were pricking his heart. He stood, walked up to her and pulled her closer to him. "I will stay with you for a while." The woman withdrew from his arms and stared at him. "Harry, do you know what I want?" He gazed at her deeply. How could he not know? What she wanted was the same as what he wanted most, wasn''t it? "I can give you anything but a marriage." He could give her everything, heart and soul. Hearing his words, she closed her eyes. "Please go. I will get what I want by myself! Leave me alone now." She wanted more than his heart and she believed she could get all she wanted! The setting sun shone on the Harry''s figure through the ss and made him more noble and extraordinary. "I''ll give you everything else that you want!" There was no need to! She knew that he wouldprise and marry Ynda. "Please leave! You''re just making things worse!" She dropped her shoulders feebly and leaned against the bed. From N?velDrama.Org. Harry really hated that he could not make the only woman that he loved happy! He hated seeing her like this. For the first time in his life, he felt so powerless. So helpless. He pulled her to his arms again. "L..." "Go!" She raised her voice and struggled to free herself. Why was he still here? What was he trying to prove? L stood to her feet and pushed him out of the ward with all the strength left of her. She banged shut the door of the ward and breathed a sigh of relief. She needed to be left alone to clear her mind. Angie and Landon watched as L pushed Harry out of the ward and looked at each other in surprise. Only L dared to treat him like that. "Grandpa, auntie, L is very emotionally unstable right now. I will see her when I am discharged from the hospital. Please do take care of her. I beg you." The two elders nodded at once. "We''re obliged to you, Harry! Thank you for saving my daughter and granddaughter. I will ask L to take Nicole and go to your house to offer our gratitude!" Landon saw with his own eyes how Harry had saved Nicole. And how he went back to the vi and tried to save L. They had seen it and were very grateful. "Please don''t mention it. Excuse me, I have to leave now!" He took one final nce at L''s ward and rushed into his. He pressed the beeper to call the doctor to put a bandage on his arm. Seeing Harry return, Ynda promptly stood from the couch. "Harry!" She was the only one in the ward as Kevin was not there. "Are you all right?" Ynda came to help him but Harry turned his face away from her. Ynda''s eyes turned red as she watched him treat her so coldly. He had been with her for so many years and he had never treated her like this before. She was bing so insecure. She just wanted to be with him. What was wrong with that? He agreed to marry her. She has every right to act like this. What was wrong? Fortunately, she would live through the pain just for a short time. They were going to hold a wedding in less than three months. ¡­¡­ In SL Group. L sat in the deputy CEO office, busy again with work. Although she was already the acting CEO, she didn''t want to relocate her office, in case he mighte back in a few days. She was going through things the way he would and was doing what he had done. At 12 o''clock in the middle of the night. L looked at her watch. It was alreadyte. She hadn''t brought any toiletries. "I''ll just head home, I guess." she thought. But it was already twelve o''clock. She did not want to cause any unnecessary trouble. People in the vi were already fast asleep. "Forget it, only one night!" Lying in an armchair and ovee by fatigue, she felt ufortable for she had never slept on an armchair. At about one o''clock in the morning. There was only a temporary lounge in the CEO office of SL Group. She cleared up her own stuff and went to the CEO office. It was pitch dark outside her office. She turned on the shlight on her cellphone to guide her on the way to the elevator. The door of the CEO office was not locked. She pushed in and turned all the lights on. The office instantly became bright. His stuff had all been packed and taken away. The door of the lounge was locked. She had gone through all the drawers but didn''t find the key. She stared at the phone, hesitating to give him a call. In the end, she still called him. The phone rang a few times before he picked up. She could tell from his slightly husky voice that he had fallen asleep... "Well, it''ste, and I want to sleep in the lounge for one night, but I can''t find the key..." Hearing the woman''s embarrassed voice over the phone, Harry sat up from the bed. She had been so busy at work. She did not even bother to go home. Of course, now that she became the acting CEO, she must be busy all day long. ... Was he too cruel to her? Did he put too much pressure on her? "Go look in the secretary''s office, see if they''ve put the key away." L nodded and replied, "Okay." Then she hung up the phone. She was dead tired. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Two minutester, she did find a golden chain of keys, with which she used to enter the lounge. The room was very tidy and the bedding was newly-put. Everything in the room felt so rxing. L was so tired that she immediately fell into sleep once she was in bed. All the events leading up to this day had drained all the energy in her. As a result, she missed all the calls from Harry. Two o''clock in the morning. Someone was knocking at the door of the lounge, which was locked from the inside. Already sound asleep, L only turned over when she heard the noise and fell asleep again. "Bang! Bang!" Nagged by the loudbination of the knocking and the ringing of her phone, L finally woke up. Who would be knocking here sote at night? Was it Harry? She checked the iing call. Then she abruptly picked up the call. "Open the door." It was him! With disheveled hair and confused eyes, L looked at the dark shadow of a man outside the door. "How can I help you, Boss Lewis? It''s quitete now, you know." Being woken up from sleep was not a pleasant experience. It was something that she never liked. But Harry found her look of confusion extremely adorable. He couldn''t reach her through the phone repeatedly, so he was worried that she might be in trouble again. The unfortunate happenings they experienced had also caused a bit of a trauma in him. Despite the fact that Sara had been arrested and sentenced to death, the Newman Family was actually put at a bigger risk as more people knew about the old pocket watch after the kidnapping. The value of the pocket watch had been reported in every channel of the radio and television. "Nothing. Go back to sleep! I''m very sorry for bothering you." He walked in and sat on the couch. His heart ached when he saw L throwing herself back to bed. She has been so worn out. He wished he could have her tiredness and pain so that she would not be feeling exhausted or hurt anymore. He shouldn''t have asked her to be acting CEO in the first ce. However, he could still give her a hand. Severalpetent assistants could be assigned to help her.. L forced herself to stay awake and see what Harry would do, but she fell asleep again not before long. When she woke up again, it was already 7 in the morning. Herptop was on the desk, along with some folders. She picked up one of them and found it had been thoroughly examined, and had been marked with detailedments of revision and had been carefully approved. Hisments, written in an elegant style, were always right to the point. They revealed all the hidden risk and ws she had not noticed. Harry had given practical suggestions for each of them, which meant that it only took Harry few hours to cope with her workload for a whole week... Was he that good? He even stayed up all night to finish her job. He loved her that much. When she was about to open the door after tidying up, Joey pushed it open from the outside and slowly walked in. He showed L the bag in his hand. There were several lunchboxes in it. "Miss Newman, Boss Lewis just left and he told me to bring you some breakfast! He is so sweet on you!" Actually, it was a tragic story for Joey. He waited downstairs for the whole night after receiving Boss''s call at 2 o''clock in the morning. He had not slept since then. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. L was stupefied for a moment, and then she nodded. "Thanks, Joey. It''s so kind of you! You''re so sweet too!" In the lunchboxes, there were steamed creamy bun, deep-fried dough stick with special spice sauce and preserved egg and minced pork porridge. All looked very warm and appetizing. "It''s my pleasure. I''ll see youter then, Miss Newman." Finally! He could go back home and catch some sleep now! After Joey left, L took the breakfast to the CEO office. It was early in the morning, so no one was at work yet. She went back to the lounge again, got her laptop and folders, and cleared the room up. After the morning briefing, Julie gave L a letter of resignation. Julie was still wearing that enchanting smile as if the letter was not from her. L went through the whole letter and the ultimate reason Julie stated in it was nothing more than suitability for her job in SL. "Miss Shaw, is this really why you decided to leave?" L put the letter on her desk and looked at Julie with arms crossed. Julie was a remarkable manager in spite of her unprofessional flirting nature. If she left, it would be a loss to the management of thepany. She was a valuable asset. "I came here for Boss Lewis, to tell you the truth. But now it seems that he''s far from my reach. And he''s leaving soon, so there''s no point in staying here any longer." Sitting opposite L, Julie said bluntly. L smiled. "For Boss Lewis? What a coincidence. We came here for the same reason! However, I haven''t given up even after four years of waiting. Why are you in a hurry?" It was true. L was nning to make some bold moves after Zoe''s funeral. Tit for tat, she would get back at that woman sooner orter. She would not let justice underestimate what that evil of a woman had done to her. Ynda ruined her career in the entertainment industry, so she would not allow her to enjoy the fame and power today. Ultimately, she destroyed her marriage. All of a sudden, Julie changed the way she was looking at L. There was really something special about her. Despite their differences, she still adored L. Simply speaking, they were chasing after a same man. But L seemed to be okay with that. "You really don''t mind?" Normally, L would kick those rivals out. "Of course I do. But he''s not mine yet. So why should I care? Besides, you are very valuable to this company." Lughed, radiant with confidence, like a typical superwoman. Julie tore the paper up, secretly hoping that Harry would not be so blind to choose Ynda, that cunning bitch. "Miss Newman, pretend that I never show up here today!" Julie stood up. Inspired by L''s words, she decided to stay instead. L nodded, stood at the same time and held out her hand. "Miss Shaw, I look forward to your excellent performance. I believe you''ll have a bright future in SL." Julie took L''s hand and found it exceedingly soft. Obviously, L was well brought up in a rich family. "I really appreciate your kindness, Miss Newman! I won''t take this opportunity for granted." Soon afterwards, Julie left the deputy CEO office and threw the paper shreds into the garbage can. The brilliant sunshine outside the window was just like the smile on L''s face when she looked at Harry. It reminded Julie of the men who just came and went in her life. Now she was determined to end this long time of love affairs and be an elegant, independent and unique woman like L! Julie even wanted to thank Ynda now. If it were not for her, she wouldn''t havee to SL and had her values changed for the better after learning from people here! She looked at L''s office again. L, you are going to get him for sure! I hope you do! You''re the better woman. About 7 in the evening, L grabbed her purse and rushed to the parking lot. She almost forgot that she had an important dinner with some high-ranking political figures. These meetings were very important for the promotion of thepany. She called Jordan on the way, and asked him to pick her up around 8 to 9 pm, as he was usually at leisure during night time. At exactly ten to eight, L arrived at Marriott Hotel. When she walked in Private Room 666, a dozen or so people had seated themselves around a round table, and L was thest guest. "Look! Isn''t this Miss Newman from SL Group!" A stout man abruptly came to her side to shake hands with L. L recognized him. He was Danny Garcia, the CEO of Garcia Holdings Group. She couldn''t believe she would be able to meet him! At about her father''s age, this Mr. Garcia was notoriously lecherous, infamous for his lust for both genders and frequent sex scandals. At the same time, he was a cunning businessman and had already achieved a lot of sess. L shook hands with him in a routinely manner. When Danny was about to bring up a conversation, she walked away right away to the guest of honor. She did not have any time to waste. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 She looked at the tallnky man sitting on the chief guest chair. The man had a natural air of authority in his demeanor. A polite and professional smile spread over her face. "Mr. Laflen,dies and gentlemen, sorry for beingte." Chris was the secretary of the capitalmittee of Ascea. He was a man of low profile and was seldom seen in public. This time he was invited to a banquet to celebrate andunch the development of a new real estate project proposed by a number of CEOs from different corporations. Chris was a close friend of the former acting CEO of the SL group. L had seen him several times before but they didn''t speak that much. Chris nodded at the elegant-looking L and calmly said, "It''s good to see you. Sit down please, Ms. Newman. Let''s start the proceedings." Another female CEO from Ascea, Joyce Farrow of Onyx Capital heard the words and emitted a loud laugh. She was a woman in herte thirties and was known for her forceful determination in the business. L only took up her responsibility as the acting CEO recently, but her name had quickly spread all over Ascea. Almost everyone knew about her! Joyce looked at L intently and said, "Ms. Newman, you are indeed runningte. How about drinking three shots of vodka as a punishment?" L is indeed a name with a troublesome nature. She was first caught up in love scandals with Ynda and Harry. Recently, she was the center of attention of a kidnapping scheme. Not to mention the explosion happened in her backyard that led to the death of multiple people. Almost everyone in Ascea learned about her and her name had been an object for gossip and rumors since then. L, what a disputable person! Some people attested that she was a nice woman, while some people held the utterly opposite belief... Tonight might be good chance for everyone to really know her! On hearing Joyce''s words, L gave her a sophisticated smile and poured herself a shot of vodka. This amazed everyone in the room. "Ms. Farrow, of course I shall take the punishment. It is my fault for runningte. I won''t make any excuses. Therefore, I will punish myself with these. I hope no one will have any bad feelings about me anymore. Thank you very much!" She was straightforward! And humble! This was the first real impression she gave to them. First shot went down. She showed everyone the bottom of the ss. She drank a second ss. Her face turned a little bit reddish. And finally, she managed to drink the third shot of vodka. She maintained her coolness on the surface but her stomach was actually quite upset. "Bravo! Ms .Newman, what a tough woman!" Danny, who sat right next to L,plimented her by pping his hands. She was such a beauty and it would be fun to see her so drunk... Haha... "Ms. Newman, you sure are a good drinker. Have another one please!" Joyce liked L and found her character very pleasing. She appreciated L''s own way of doing things and sincerely wanted to have a drink with her. L had a sip of in water. She looked at Joyce with interest in her eyes. She knew that Joyce was not a simple woman. She could learn a lot from her. She was able to find her own position in the business circle of Ascea. She sure had some unique skills. L smiled and filled her ss again. She raised the ss and gently clinked Joyce''s ss respectfully. Joyce nodded in approval as L understood social etiquette very well. The second impression L left on everyone was a courteous one. L had four consecutive shots. She had to drink some in water to ease the rumbling in her stomach. She excused herself and retreated to the bathroom. There, she washed her hands and threw up the excess alcohol in her. She spent quite some time throwing up before she came out of the bathroom. Next to the door, stood Joyce, who was also washing her hands. Upon seeing L stepping out of the bathroom, she gave her a smile of understanding. She didn''t want to embarrass her. "Are you alright, Ms. Newman?" L rinsed her mouth and wiped it dry. She looked back at Joyce and exined, "I will be fine. Alcohol always upsets my stomach. That''s it." The two women freshened up and went back to the room together. L had some warm food and coffee and felt much better. Danny loved drinking with everyone. He just had a drink with Mr. Laflen, and now he came up to L and filled up her ss with great enthusiasm. "Miss Newman, here is a drink to us!" With these words, heid his arm on the back of the chair where L was seated and it seemed like he was hugging her from behind. L was thinking fast on how to decline his toast in a polite way. "Mr. Garcia, I am very sorry but I sure cannot drink anymore. I had too much already. Sorry!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Hey, nonsense! Miss Newman, just one more ss. I will get you a driver and have him send you hometer! Don''t worry." L''s excuse was nonsense to him. He wouldn''t let her get away with it. Miss Newman, what a rare beauty. Danny examined her with his eyes. She had such smooth skin and her cheeks were so delicate. He rolled his eyes at her body, amazed at the fact that she did not look like a woman who had given birth! What a sexy figure¡­ If only he could sleep with her¡­ Just then, Joyce stepped in the middle and called out to Danny, "Mr. Garcia, Miss Newman already said she didn''t want to drink anymore. Maybe you should stop bugging her!" Danny was known to be a womanizer. Even though he had a tough wife at home, he still chose to y the field! L cast a nce at Joyce with great appreciation. "I am truly sorry, Mr. Garcia..." Dannyid down his ss on the table with force and said to L in a cold voice, "Miss Newman, you would not even bother to have a drink with me. You are being disrespectful!" The room hushed in silence. Everyone present immediately felt awkward at the situation. L''s smile was gone as well. However, she maintained her politeness and exined, "You think too much. If I had not had four shots already, I would definitely have a drink with you right now. But..." The truth was she hated having any drink with Danny! The words were right at the tip of her tongue! "There is no but! Come on, raise your ss and we will have a toast! Don''t be such a killjoy!" Danny was pushing it really hard. L was utterly disgusted by his manners. Mr. Laflen who sat on the chief guest chair cast a nce at their direction but said nothing. Everyone else was also quiet. Danny''spany had strong business connection with everyone. They shared themon interest so it would be pointless to cross Danny. L coldly stared at Danny''s chubby arm on her chair and snapped, "Take your arm away!" Danny was pushing it way too far. L was pissed off and refused to be polite with him anymore! L''s words made the situation worse. Danny shamelessly moved his arm from the chair and onto her shoulder. Everyone was shocked. He had gone too far! Joyce spoke again, and this time she sounded quite serious, "Mr. Garcia, tonight is just a casual dinner gathering. We are supposed to have fun. You should try to behave yourself!" The whole SL group belonged to Harry. Therefore, L might well be his woman. He should not cross L. As an old friend of Danny, Joyce felt obliged to warn him in advance as Harry was a tough man to deal with! Many people learned about Harry''s power from the recent kidnapping. Although the incident was covered up and hid from the media, well-connected people still got the news from trusted channels. Danny was looking forward to getting L drunk so that he could sleep with her. Hepletely ignored Joyce''s warning. "Miss Newman, you are too young to be the acting CEO of SL group. I bet you have made a lot of effort to get the position!" He was implying something behind the lines and everyone could tell that. L smiled. She shook away Danny''s arm, stood and took the ss from his hand. Danny was pleased to see her epting the ss. He finally got to her! Oh, this would be a night of pleasure! However, to everyone''s surprise, L poured the alcohol on Danny''s head! Ignoring Danny''s yelling, she cleared her throat and said to him word by word, "I got the position of the acting CEO because of my hard work! You and your numerous love scandals! I suppose you already had STD! So! Shameless!" With that, L had her head up high and walked away. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 On hearing her harsh words, Danny instantly lost all his manners. He felt greatly humiliated. "You are just a mistress! How dare you talk to me like this..." "p!" L pped his face really hard and sessfully stopped him from talking further. No one stepped up to stop them from the dispute. The people just stared at each other in dismay and fear. Danny''s business was significant for them so they didn''t want to get involved and be caught in the fire. If a rift had to happen between Harry of the SL group and Danny, then they would automatically stand on Harry''s side as he was the more significant and powerful. However, L was not that important for them. They didn''t want to get involved for the sake of her! "You shameless mistress dare to p me?" Danny red at L in disbelief. He pointed to her face with dismay and shouted, "Who the hell are you?" The second daughter of the Newman family? She was nothing but some sex toy for men! "Enough!" Chris finally spoke. He had kept his silence while observing the two try to fight each other. But now, he had seen enough of it as he hit his clenched fist hard on the table. The table moved, and cutlery and wine sses danced. Everyone present was surprised at the words he said. "Danny, yourpany is no longer considered for the bid this time! I will report it to the mayor myself! The circle has to make a stand and we will never tolerate such manners!" He has always found Danny of nasty personality and this time he caught him red-handed. It was time for him to disregard his business for the bidding. "Mr. Laflen! You cannot do this to me! Why? I am every bit of an irreceable asset to the circle!" Danny, with alcohol dripping down from his head and a p mark on his face, clumsily walked towards Chris and begged him to change his mind. The bidding this time was crucial to hispany! They were looking forward to a big profit from it! Missing the bid would mean saying goodbye to hundreds of millions! Chris just red at Danny and replied with a severe tone, "L is ady and you dare to verbally humiliate her like that. I don''t think you are a decent man, therefore I would not consider you for the bidding at all! We maintain our principle of high manners here. You know that." His reply made Danny furious. He cast an angry look at L and whole-heartedly cursed her. What a bitch! He had no excuse staying here anymore. Without thinking any further, he grabbed L''s arm by force and dashed towards the door. "Get off me!" As she felt disgusted and vited by his firm touch, L screamed out loud. Some senior managers saw this and decided to help L out. As soon as they approached Danny, he yelled at them and threatened, "If you dare to stop me, I will cease cooperation with yourpanies immediately! Don''t you daree near me!" On hearing his words, they backed off, shrugged their shoulders and sat back to the seats. Just then, Joyce stood up and handed over L''s bag to her. She made an effort separating the two and put on an angry pair of eyes at the crazy man. "Danny! What is your problem today? Miss Newman is from the SL Group! She is one of us!" Joyce was a bit chubby so she tried to hide L behind her back. She knew the consequences of messing with the SL Group, so she kept signaling at Danny, hoping that he would stop right now. However, Danny was so furious that he could no longer listen to any advice, even if it came from somebody significant to him. He was that crazy now. He pushed Joyce into the room and shouted, "Get out of my way and stay there! Stay away from my business!" He quickly locked the door of the room and turned around to chase after L in the corridor. L panicked and started running forward in her fastest pace. However, she was still too slow for him. Danny stepped up and ruthlessly grabbed her by the hair. "You asshole, let go of me!" She tried to get her cellphone from her bag in a hurry. "Damn you, as soon as my friends are here, they will chop off your dirty hand!" "Whatever! You are at my mercy now!" Danny smirked as he grabbed her long hair and pushed her into a dark room nearby. L reached her phone and dialed a random number in panic. The screen showed blinding brightness in the dark room. "You dare try to call someone? You wish!" Danny pped the phone out of her hand. It dropped to the ground and bounced off underneath one of the tables. Little did Danny know that the call was already connected. He threw L onto a sofa and was about to rape her. His hands touched her body vigorously. L struggled frantically and found an ashtray next to her. She quickly lifted it up and tried to hit it on his forehead. However, Danny dodged it in time and grabbed it out of her hand. He threw the ashtray to the ground and looked at her with an evil victorious smile. "Danny, I dare you to touch me now! I am Harry''s woman!" Danny paused on hearing Harry''s name. To him, Harry was a god of a man! He respected him so much. However he came to his senses andughed at her, "Good try! Boss Lewis said that you two are just friends! You are mine now! Ha!" He emitted a nastyugh as he reached for her. L desperately dodged his touch and ran to the other side of the room. "Damn it! If you dare to touch me today, I will definitely kill you!" L set her teeth and with all her strength, she smashed her bag on his head. Danny shook his head in pain. With a deep roar, he dashed forward and continued reaching for her. L kicked his big belly with her high heel. It worked as Danny held on to his belly as he was badly hurt. This bought L some time. She dashed towards the door. However Danny caught her by her long hair again. "Bitch! Let me teach you a lesson today! You don''t mess with Danny!" At this crucial moment, the door was kicked open by a great force. As it mmed hard against the wall, many people came out of their rooms. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. A tall and dangerous figure stood by the door. "Snap!" He turned on the light. Harry! L eximed in ecstasy. He came at the right timing. She almost wanted to cry out of joy! He was truly her guardian angel! "Oh..." the man behind L saw the dangerous look on Harry''s face and was utterly intimidated. He was so scared to say anything. He lost control of his legs and knelt down on the ground. L took the chance and ran away from his grip. Harry walked up to Danny and kicked him right in the chest. His eyes zed like fire. She had never seen this angry before! "Ah!" Boss Lewis, please have mercy! I didn''t mean to offend you!" Danny held onto his chest and rolled on the floor in agony. Behind L, people had gathered and pointed at Danny who was lying on the floor, screaming like a pig. One of Harry''s arm was still wrapped up in gauze, but he managed to kick Danny''s ass with his standard karate moves. He stepped on Danny''s right hand and twisted his foot. Danny let out a scream of pain and the next second, his hand was dislocated. Joey and the others arrived at the scene in a hurry. "You won''t get away with this!" The cold look on Harry''s face was intimidating. He uttered the words between his teeth without even casting a nce at the man on the floor. He felt fortunate as he managed to arrive here in time. He happened to be nearby as Jordan called him to pick up L. He walked passed L and walked directly to the room next door. Mr. Laflen had left the room already. Harry stared at the senior managers in the room one by one and uttered the words between his teeth, "From this point forward, if you dare to conduct co-operations with Danny''spany, you will be taking me and the SL Group as your bitter enemy! Mark my words." With these words, he left the room, leaving the rest in deep thoughts. They all retreated to their own room when Harry paced out of the door. L took her phone from Joey''s hands and quickly followed Harry out. He was marching so fast that she had to run just to catch up with him. Once they were outside of the hotel, the man paused. L didn''t see iting and ran straight into his strong back. She bumped her head on Harry''s muscr back. "It hurts..." Harry turned around and saw her rubbing her nose. He grinned and pulled her to his side. "L!", he called her name while resting his hands on her shoulders. "How could I leave you here?" He sounded worried and helpless. L stopped rubbing her nose. She looked directly into his profound eyes and said with a serious tone, "Then you shouldn''t leave! What will happen to me if you are gone? Who else would protect me? You are my guardian angel, Harry. Don''t dare leave me, okay?" Trouble always found her. She had to hire some bodyguards as soon as possible! Even so, Harry would always be her number one protector. But he was leaving soon¡­ Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Harry held L in his arms. They embraced each other sweetly under the romantic moonlight. "L!" He called her name, as if wanting to be with her all his life. But he knew that it was almost impossible. L also held him tightly to feel his breath. The warmth of his presence was something that she would forever desire. She also knew that he didn''t want to leave her. It was in his eyes. "Let it go!" He said. After a long time, L said, "Harry, do you really love her? More than you feel for me?" Loosening her grip, she looked nkly at Harry, afraid of what he would answer. Harry became silent. She walked away from him. Tears inevitably filled her eyes. "L, don''t cry. A man that will marry someone else doesn''t deserve your tears." In great dismay, Harry punched his fist on the stone pir beside him. He had all the power and money a man could ask for. Yet, he can''t even do anything to be with the one he truly loves. When L went back home, Nicole was already asleep. She gently took Nicole back to her room. Nicole was awaken by the sudden movement and squinted her eyes in a very cute way. She lovingly looked at her. Her lips were like Harry''s. "Nicole, sorry to deprive you of your father''s love. You deserve so much, my little one." ... As deputy CEO, L became busier. The difficult part was that some executives in thepany were still to be convinced of her abilities. On the third day, Harry transferred two elite executives from the head office. Judging from their resumes and posts at the head office, they were appointed deputy CEO and deputy general manager respectively. Now, SL Group had one CEO, one deputy CEO, one general manager and two deputy general managers. With Harry staying behind the lines now, they still needed outstanding persons to take up deputy posts to meet the needs of the group. It could prove to be costly but in the long run, it would be worth it. The two elite executives were a great help to L. Not only was the burden in her was eased, she also learned a lot from these two senior members. Except for very important things or documents, they could solve all the other problems in thepany. Today was the seventh day after Zoe died in the tragic explosion. L changed into a white business suit, holding the crystal bracelet that Zoe gave her. She had decided that she would forever wear this bracelet so she could always feel his presence even if he had gone. She hesitated over whether to call Harry. He said they would attend the funeral together. As she was thinking about this, her phone suddenly rang. It was from him. L hung it up. Harry called again, but she still hung it up. It was a silent protest. He couldn''t just barge into her life again. He would just let her hopes up. She drove to the Dawson Mansion. In Dawson Mansion. After Zoe died, no one in his family agreed to set up a mourning hall at home. However, the news has spread out so fast that all the people in Ascea already knew about it. The solicitude and condolence of the Newman family and the Lewis family made a negative and stressful impact to Andrew. Just to avoid any gossip and as a respect to Zoe, he set up a mourning hall at home. Led by the steward, L stepped into the mourning hall. She came early. No one hade to mourn or keep vigil beside the coffin. There were a dozen wreaths in the doorway. L walked in and saw a ck coffin carefully ced in the middle of the hall, surrounded by white chrysanthemums. She felt goosebumps all over her body. She never imagined this day in her life. Now that it was happening, she wished she could turn back time. The ck and white photo that showed a grinning Zoe was ced in front. At the sight of it, L burst into tears. Slowly making her way to the coffin, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to control her emotions. They could never see each other again. "Zoe, here I am. Do you want to see me?" L took up the joss paper beside her, burnt it slowly and silently chatted with him. "Zoe, I can never see you again. How stupid you are. How could you leave me alone?" Next to the mourning hall stood a teenage girl in a in white dress. She stared at L, who was crying bitterly. Was she the woman that her cousin liked and had told numerous stories about? The teenage girl slowly walked over. "Hello. Are you L? I''m sorry to interrupt." L looked at the girl who was approaching her, wiped her tears and nodded. The girl took out an envelope from her pocket. "The steward found it when they were sorting out Zoe''s things." L took the envelope. There was only a piece of paper inside. The little girl added, "Zoe suffered from moderate depression. He tried to kill himself before, but his family saved him." Zoe suffered from moderate depression? He never told that to her. But he always appeared happy and full of joy. L looked at the little girl in great surprise and wondered whether what she said was true. The little girl looked at her and continued, "I''m his cousin. He was nice to me." She quickly opened the paper. The words written in it made her choke with sobs. Dear L, It was a great privilege to meet you in that peach season. This is the greatest joy and wealth in my life. You appeared charmingly in the most beautiful moments, like a touch of sunshine that warmed those very cold times. With you, I have no regrets in this life. Thank you. Your smiles kept me from taking my life. You were the one constant joy in this cruel world that I am living in. You know what, I have always loved you. Right from the very start. Dear L, my best friend, be happy. I''m leaving. Dear L, don''t visit me at my grave. I don''t want to see your sadness. I don''t want to see you cry. Dear L, I hope you can be always happy, and with that, I won''t have any regrets. By your best friend, Zoe. December 12. ... L lost all senses and kneeled on the ground. Her tears wet the paper. Zoe actually tried to kill himselfst year, but L didn''t even know he was diagnosed with depression. "Zoe¡­" L bent over his coffin, crying bitterly and holding the bracelet tightly in her hand. Just then, Harry walked in. L''s cry broke his heart into pieces. He held L in his arms. L kept thinking about Zoe and why he hid his depression from her. "We are best friends. Why would you do that?" She felt a familiar arm hold her but she didn''t bother to look at her back. Zoe said that he loved her, but she never knew about it. She hated her indifference to him. She knew how to love someone, especially someone who truly loved her. However, she often showed her love with Mike and Harry in front of him. He must be so heartbroken. Harry took over the letter in L''s hand. Although some words had been wet with tears, what it said was very telling. Zoe was great. He loved L for more than ten years, but he never let others know. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It might bepanionship and the most sincere kind of love. Hearing that L and Harry hade, Andrew rushed to the mourning hall with his son. Approaching L and Harry in in formal clothes, he said, "Boss Lewis, Miss Newman, please restrain your grief." Andrew was grief-stricken. Harry looked at him and didn''t speak. Last night, he tried to know more about Andrew. Zoe was Andrew''s illegitimate son. Andrew didn''t ept him nor his mother. Later, his mother jumped from a building because of it. Zoe''s mother also suffered from depression. One of Andrew''s sons was a homosexual, and the other devoted himself to art and led a wandering life all over the world. Andrew couldn''t count on them, so he appointed Zoe as the nominal CEO. Zoe grew up in a family full of issues and conflicts. No wonder he had be sad and did not open up. Harry had never felt more sympathy to a person. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 The eldest son in the family had never maintained a good rtionship with Zoe. The wife of Andrew didn''t like Zoe at all and gave him a hard time. As raised in a family like that, Zoe developed a serious depression after he moved from Dreles to the Dawson family in Ascea. He refused to take any treatment and said no to one-on-one counseling from psychologists. He preferred to take a natural route to getting rid of his depression, but it never happened. Last December, he even took too many sleeping pills tomit suicide and was just fortunate to still live. Andrew treated his son like a stranger. Today he had set this mourning hall here as a very pretentious move! "Mr. Dawson, you know very well how Zoe lived his life. Now that he is dead, I hope you could have some sympathy and honor him with a decent ceremony. You should also sincerely recognize him and his mother as part of your family." Harry held the weeping L in his arms and stared coldly at Andrew who apparently felt uneasy at his words. In his eyes, Andrew was feeling ufortably guilty. Without hesitation, Harry continued, "This is not my business to be honest. I am in no position to even bother. However, he saved the lives of the Newman family and the Lewis family. If you do what I say, I will treat you as my friend for the sake of Zoe. However, if you do not follow my instructions on this matter, you need to bear the consequences of it. Zoe is family to me and I do everything I can for my loved ones." His threat was so obvious that Andrew changed his face in an instant. He understood the power of the Lewis family and the Newman family. He didn''t dare to fight them both. Therefore, he gave a forced smile and replied, "Of course you are right. Zoe was my son. I will surely give him a decent ceremony. Thank you." With these words, he turned to his eldest son and ordered him to reserve a tomb at the Mount graveyard. The Mount graveyard was located in the eastern side of the capital of Ascea. It was surrounded by beautiful mountains andkes and was considered to be the most expensive graveyard in the whole Ascea. But in the mind of the eldest son, Zoe was merely a bastard in the Dawson family. He did not deserve this expensive ceremony! He cast a quick questioning look at his father and just buried his curse inside him. Without saying anything in return, he went off to reserve the tomb. It was only after people heard about Harry''s visit to the Dawson family, that more of them showed up at the mourning hall. Those who arrived early even had the chance to meet Harry in person. After Harry paid his respect to Zoe''s coffin, he took off with L, who had now calmed down a bit. He opened the back door of the Maserati for her and then sat into the car himself. Many people saw them taking off, but they all kept silent and didn''t dare to talk to them. Inside the car, Harry held L in a warm embrace. He could read the sadness in her eyes as she rested her head on his strong shoulder. How he wish he could just take her loneliness away. He really couldn''t bear looking at her like this. They did not talk to each other as L kept thinking about the past when Zoe was still alive and how they used to be so happy when they are together. Harry knew this and respected her silence. Harry looked at L with great pity as she held tightly onto Zoe''s letter. Then he broke the silence and said to her, "Zoe would not rest in peace if you keep behaving like this. He did not have any regret in saving your life so you could be happy." He loved her. He must have hoped dearly for her happiness! "He will only rest in peace once you are happy again. Whenever we have some time, we will always visit his tomb." L closed her eyes. She wiped away the tears as she sat up straight. Yes! She needed to carry on with her life happily. She needed to be brave and move on! Zoe would love to see her happy, wouldn''t he? It was just that all of these had happened so quickly and she had not been able to understand why and how. She tried very hard to control her feelings while Harry''s next words made her tears stream down her face again. "I am leaving tomorrow morning. You need to take good care of yourself once I am gone. You are a strong woman, L. I have always believed in you." L bit her bottom lip hard. Her heart trembled as she remembered Ynda''s words that they were going to have a wedding in three months'' time! From N?velDrama.Org. Zoe left her and now it was his turn... "Oh, just go!" It would be okay because she still had Nicole and her family! Besides, she was confident to win him back. She could feel Harrying back to her. She promised herself that she would try her best as she had nothing to lose! Harry pressed her head against his chest. She could hear his strong heartbeat, a heart beating only for her. He wanted to kiss her like there was no tomorrow but he controlled himself and let go of her eventually. He did not want to hurt her again. He hated himself for being like this but he had no choice. He wished that there was another universe where they could be together¡­and he could kiss her whenever he wanted to. L stared at Harry with mixed feelings, as she opened the car door and went to sit on the driver''s seat. Harry opened the car door as well. Maybe this was goodbye already. His expensive leather shoes touched the ground as he was about to leave the car. Her steady voice spoke, "Mr. Lewis, I will see you off tomorrow as the acting CEO of thepany!" "I look forward to it!" He cast one final nce at her, hoping that she would also look back. She did not. Heartbroken, he left the car. Harry returned to the Maybach. As Joey started the engine, Harry opened his mouth, "Use my private jet to send Ynda and my parents to Uthana. I will take a civilian flight tomorrow myself." Joey was confused at this. What was he nning to do? The all-powerful and VIP, Harry, had decided to take amon flight. However, he did not question him at all. "Yes Boss!" Later that night, while L was still discussing business with one of her important clients over dinner, she received a text message that read, "Flight takes off at 10 AM." She paused as she thought about her remarks earlier. With mixed feelings, she turned the cellphone off. She adjusted her mood, maintained herposure and continued her meeting with the client professionally. At 9 am next day. L felt restless as she stared at her phone. She had been constantly checking the time and felt tortured by her own thoughts. At 9:20 AM, she could not fight herself anymore. She got off the bed, put on decent clothes and raced her Maserati to the airport. When she finally reached the airport, it was already 9:48. "Attention please, we are now boarding the guests of flight C330 to Vleydon in Uthana. Attention please¡­" The sweet voice of the airport announcer echoed in the hall. L frantically ran towards the VIP lounge. A man dressed in dark blue suit showed up. His hands were in his pocket and he looked absolutely stunning as he wore ck elegant sunsses. As if he had sensed her presence, he stopped and turned around. The moment their eyes met, her heart was screaming for him! She could not hold back her feelings. She fell in love with him because of his look, then she discovered his talent and finally got conquered by his personality! Harry had taken over her and she could never resist him. But more importantly, she loved him because he was her husband. The passport was merely a piece of cold paper but it tied them together. They were bond to share honor and grace ever since. Her heart was forever connected to him. They had gone through the good time and the bad times and she sure had beautiful and irreceable memories. His face was so handsome and looked like a perfect masterpiece by a sculptor. Now, he gazed at her with his unique bright smile. She did not pay attention to the looks from the other people and started running towards him. She flew into his open arms. He felt as if struck by a lightning when her body touched his. The spark between them was undeniable. Her eyes were so lovely and her soft lips were inviting. She was wearing a neat white chiffon dress and she had a pair of red high heels on her feet. They gazed at each other warmly as if the rest of the world no longer mattered. It was like a romantic movie scene. Their tongues touched. As his breath steamed against her fragile skin, L waspletely lost. They were indeed a stunning couple. Even the sunsses on their faces could not hide away their charm. The boarding passengers all turned their heads towards their direction. But in the end, he still chose to leave her behind and board the ne. L stood in the departure hall and saw his ne take off in front of the ceiling-to-floor windows. Ascea had a great weather that day. The sky was clear blue with clouds dotting on it like candy floss. L whispered to herself, "Harry, we shall meet again soon!" With that, she put on a smile on her face and became excited to face her life again. Things went back to normal after Harry left. But L could not lie to herself and she felt that life without Harry was kind of pointless. Every day, she tried to bury herself in tedious work. She kept herself busy by meeting with different clients. One day, she finished her work as usual and was about to head home. Next to her car stood a man who she hadn''t seen for a long time. Thomas saw Ling and gave her a big smile. She looked even slimmer thanst time! She must be busy with her new job as the acting CEO. She must have been skipping meals. "L, are you finished working?" L spun the car key around her finger and smiled back. "Hey President Herren, howe you are free today? This is a pleasant surprise." Chapter 205 Chapter 205 "Does a movie date sound good to you?" L paused as it was already eight in the evening. Wouldn''t it be toote for a movie? Thomas noticed her look andughed. "I have officially resigned from my job. I have plenty of time to have dates with you from now on!" Harry had turned his back from her. Everything should be back to normal, right? Was this true? He resigned? But his job was very important to him. L stared at Thomas in disbelief. "Why did you quit your job? You have already invested so much of yourself in it." She was secretly hoping that he did it not because of her. Lovingly stroking her long hair dyed in wine color, Thomas gave her a big smile. "It was too tiring. It was time for me to leave anyway. I have no regrets." He was already thirty five years-old. He has devoted all his time and effort to the government and the country. He felt that he should do something for himself now. L felt relieved as she found out that she shared the same sentiments with Thomas. She had been fully upied these days herself. She nodded in agreement, "Good for you. It has been the same for me too." The chauffeur took them to Grandix Mall. Thomas had his sunsses on as he walked side by side with L. There was an obvious awkward connection between them. Together, they went up to the top floor. Inside Grandix Cinema. Ynda and Joseph didn''t do film together anymore. They each had their respective films in the prime time shows. Without any doubts, L chose to watch the film Joseph starred in. It was aedy. L told Thomas to wait for her as she went to get them popcorn and soda. She smiled at him and exined: "They are essential for watching a movie! Popcorn and soda! Without both of these, it will be really boring just sitting and watching." Thomas smiled in glee when he saw her charming, enthusiastic look. "This is the first time I came to watch a movie. I don''t know about that!" The old version of him had absolutely no time for this kind of activities. He was traveling between countries and cities, dealing with all kinds of public affairs. It was a time-demanding work. His presence in the cinema turned several heads. Some young girls seemed to spot him and they kept casting flirting nces at his direction. The movie would start soon so they hurried into the viewing hall. He had an eventful past and now the only thing he wished for was a simple life. He wished for a life where he get to apany the one he loved, asionally go to the mall with her and enjoy a movie or two. This was what he longed for. On their way to the hall, Thomas held the popcorn between his arm and chest so that he could hold the soda in his left hand and use the right hand to hold L''s hand. L blushed and tried to get free from him. She could not deny that this was very sweet. However, he insisted, so they walked into the hall hand in hand. The hall was almost full. Most of the audience were girls and some couples were there as well. They came to watch Joseph, a very famous acting superstar in the entertainment industry. L sighed in silence. She would like to rify something with him before it was toote. The movie started. Joseph''s role in the movie was a young man whose previously rich family became very poor. Joseph''s character in the movie went to Dubai to find his loved one when his family went into bankruptcy. Gone were the days when he was just a spoiled brat with huge wealth. He was now a humble man who had to work with his bare hands. He met a girl on his way. All kinds of funny incidents happened along the journey Finally, he found his lover in Dubai but it turned out that she was already married. She turned her back on him when she found out that his family has ran out of money. He became depressed but found sce in the girl that he met on his way there. This was a romanticedy. The girl on their way to Dubai confessed her love to him but he turned it down. With a broken heart, Joseph returned to his own country. Starting again from scratch, he made his fortune through several years of hard work. In the end, he became a self-made billionaire. His ex- girlfriend changed her mind upon seeing him be sessful again. The girl he went to Dubai with apanied him during his days of hard work. But she left him without notice when he finally became sessful. It was all very ironic. Joseph''s role came to a conclusion when the girl who apanied him when he had nothing was actually the one he needed to cherish most in the world. He looked for her everywhere and after two years, he found her working in a restaurant somewhere abroad. The movie had a happy ending. The early parts of the movie were very amusing while thetter part was quite emotional and moral. Joseph did a great job in ying the role. He interpreted the main character vividly. The audience was enchanted by his fine acting. The movie was indeed a sess. L overheard somements from the audience when she was slowly leaving the hall with Thomas. Theirpliments to her brother made her heart jump with joy. It was almost eleven in the evening now. The streets had hushed to sleep and most of the stores had closed. They didn''t go straight to the car. Instead, they strolled on the road while the chauffeur followed them not far from behind. "Mr. Herren." L opened her mouth. She drew out all her courage as she knew she had to face this matter urgently. Thomas turned his face to her and smiled gently. He could tell from her look what she was about to say to him. He had prepared for this. "Yes?" He had a fun evening. He was willing to ept whatever came in his way. His smile faded as he turned his head away from her. "I still can''t forget about him. But at least you can forget about me! I''m sorry." She spitted it all out as she bravely looked up at his handsome face. Sure enough! Thomas''s face was expressionless. He paused, stared at L for a moment, and opened his mouth: "Even though he is going to get married soon? L, you have to move on too." "Thomas, sometimes, I really wish that Ynda could disappear from the world. She has taken so much from me." It was because of her that she could not be with the one she really loves. Thomas held her trembling hand tightly as he gazed at her pale face. "L, don''t be silly, you still have Nicole! You have to be contented with that because she also needs to see you happy and fulfilled." Of course, she knew. Her sweet Nicole. If she ever killed Ynda, she would be brought to justice and then Nicole would no longer have her as her mother. But she can''t be that kind of a mother and a person that Nicole would follow¡­ Sadly, she couldn''t help but freak out when the thought of Harry came to her mind. He upied her mindpletely. She missed his sexy lips, his profound gaze, even his unpredictable temper. She missed every bit of him. Even the bad parts of him. He really went out to save Nicole''s life without thinking about his own safety. The thought of Harry''s heroic move made L''s heart hurt. They both loved each other so much. Why couldn''t the universe let them be with each other? Why? He didn''t know yet that Nicole was his own daughter. But he would sacrifice his life for her nevertheless. If he ever found out that Nicole was his own daughter, would he give her everything in the world? L also regretted that she didn''t agree to his proposal the other night that the three of them could leave everything behind and move to another ce like Echo Bay and live happily there. Thomas looked at L and felt her pain. He thought for a moment and then said to her in a determined voice, "I know you are concerned about Nicole. You are worried that Harry''s family would not ept you and would rather take Nicole away from you. What about you have two Nicoles?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Things might change a little bit, right? If two "Nicoles" were not able to make Harry and his family change their minds, probably L fell in love for the wrong person. He would definitely not be worthy of L''s tears... L was absolutely shocked when she heard his words. She studied his face seriously in the dim light. The street light was shedding warm glow on him and he looked bright and angelic. Two "Nicoles"¡­ he meant two children... "Harry''s wedding is scheduled in two months'' time. It should be enough for you!" Swallowing down his own feelings, Thomas gave L a reassuring smile. He was not happy at all when he saw the sadness on her face. But he could not do anything than just be with her through this hard and difficult stage of her life. He would only feel happy once she cheered up. L''s eyes were getting a bit teary as she murmured to herself in a small voice, "But he is now in Uthana. He won''t give me the chance!" Thomas gazed at her pale face and could tell she was now desperately relying on him for an answer. He sighed deeply, saying, "Instead of you going after him, why don''t you trick him into seeing you? It would work. Just trust me, L." Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Did she hear him right? To trick Harry to see me? But how? L was really confused as she didn''t get what Thomas meant. What should she do then? She grabbed his hand out of desperation and innocently asked, "Thomas, sorry... But could you please show me the way out?" She sincerely meant this as she knew Thomas had a crush on her but she could not return the feelings. Thomas had done nothing wrong to her and had been a good friend. On the contrary, she was doing something that would hurt his feelings right now. Thomas grinned bitterly as he gazed at her naive look. He could tell that she was really in love with Harry. "You need to figure out an incident, exaggerate it and try to get the attention of the media. Of course, you should do all this without ruining both your reputation and his. This should be nned carefully and thoroughly. Therefore, he would have to contact you because he will definitely be concerned." He spoke with a calm tone, hoping she would understand what he was saying. He believed in her capabilities that she would definitely be able to find even better ways. L thought about his words. Then, she suddenly realized that she actually had a picture of this in one of her discs. It should work! She controlled her feelings and apologetically replied, "Thomas, I hope one day, you will find someone better than me. You are a good man and you deserve the best woman out there." Her look was sincere and her eyes were shining. Thomas was such a nice man. One day, he would make someone really happy with all his charm and good manners. It was a pity that her heart was already upied by Harry. If she met Thomas first, she would definitely be with him. L looked deeply into Thomas'' eyes, as if they had some untold secrets. She couldn''t help butpare these two men in her heart. Thomas gave her an impression of a super mature guy with a hint of a mysterious personality. When she was with him, sometimes she felt a little bit nervous as she could not really be true to herself. She would always feel a bit awkward with him. Harry, with his poker face and expressionless gestures, was always indifferent to everything. However, he had warm special feelings towards her. Even though he would asionally cast cold nces, she could still sense his affection underneath his seemingly cold mask. Whenever she was with Harry, she could act like herself. Just like a child, she was able to mess around and do things at her own will. He would always be there, help her out and solve issues for her. The thought made her guilty. L lowered her head and said in a soft voice, "I am sorry, Mr. Herren, I have feelings for him. I know it is unfair to you! But I can''t pretend anymore." Swallowing down his feelings, Thomas gave her a big smile and nodded. "L, don''t worry. As long as you are happy, I am happy too. You don''t have to do this for me." It really did not matter who would be his future lover. Did sha haar him right? To trick Harry to saa ma? But how? L was raally confusad as sha didn''t gat what Thomas maant. What should sha do than? Sha grabbad his hand out of dasparation and innocantly askad, "Thomas, sorry... But could you asa show ma tha way out?" Sha sincaraly maant this as sha knaw Thomas had a crush on har but sha could not raturn tha faalings. Thomas had dona nothing wrong to har and had baan a good friand. On tha contrary, sha was doing somathing that would hurt his faalings right now. Thomas grinnad bittarly as ha gazad at har naiva look. Ha could tall that sha was raally in lova with Harry. "You naad to figura out an incidant, axaggarata it and try to gat tha attantion of tha madia. Of coursa, you should do all this without ruining both your raputation and his. This should ba nnad carafully and thoroughly. Tharafora, ha would hava to contact you bacausa ha will dafinitaly ba concarnad." Ha spoka with a calm tona, hoping sha would undarstand what ha was saying. Ha baliavad in har capabilitias that sha would dafinitaly ba a to find avan battar ways. L thought about his words. Than, sha suddanly raalizad that sha actually had a pictura of this in ona of har discs. It should work! Sha controd har faalings and apologatically rapliad, "Thomas, I hopa ona day, you will find somaona battar than ma. You ara a good man and you dasarva tha bast woman out thara." Har look was sincara and har ayas wara shining. Thomas was such a nica man. Ona day, ha would maka somaona raally happy with all his charm and good mannars. It was a pity that har haart was alraady upiad by Harry. If sha mat Thomas first, sha would dafinitaly ba with him. L lookad daaply into Thomas'' ayas, as if thay had soma untold sacrats. Sha couldn''t halp butpara thasa two man in har haart. Thomas gava har an imprassion of a supar matura guy with a hint of a mystarious parsonality. Whan sha was with him, somatimas sha falt a lit bit narvous as sha could not raally ba trua to harsalf. Sha would always faal a bit awkward with him. Harry, with his pokar faca and axprassioss gasturas, was always indiffarant to avarything. Howavar, ha had warm spacial faalings towards har. Evan though ha would asionally cast cold ncas, sha could still sansa his affaction undarnaath his saamingly cold mask. Whanavar sha was with Harry, sha could act lika harsalf. Just lika a child, sha was a to mass around and do things at har own will. Ha would always ba thara, halp har out and solva issuas for har. Tha thought mada har guilty. L lowarad har haad and said in a soft voica, "I am sorry, Mr. Harran, I hava faalings for him. I know it is unfair to you! But I can''t pratand anymora." Swallowing down his faalings, Thomas gava har a big sm and noddad. "L, don''t worry. As long as you ara happy, I am happy too. You don''t hava to do this for ma." It raally did not mattar who would ba his futura lovar. With his whole heart, he added, "If he ever marries another woman or treats you badly, I would still keep on pursuing you! I will always be here, L." L dodged his warm gaze, trying to focus her view on her shoes instead. Well! If Harry ever married another woman, she would ept Thomas then. Thomas checked the time and noticed that it was already approaching midnight. He drove L directly back to the Newman vi. L returned to her bedroom. Without taking a shower, she rushed towards herputer. She went through the folders and finally found the picture she was looking for. She smiled to herself but she still had doubts as whether this picture would work the trick or not. But, it would definitely ruin Ynda''s reputation. As for him, she was not that sure. L dialed Joseph''s number. He answered, with a loud music noise in the background. She thought he might be at the bar! "Hey Sis, what''s up?" In order to better answer the call, Joseph walked out of the noisy lounge with a cocktail in his hand. He was already feeling a bit tipsy. L thought about his movie she watched earlier and smiled. "I saw your movie tonight. You did a great job! Well done!" Joseph had a sip from his ss andughed loudly. "Don''t tell me that you are calling me for the sake of giving mepliments! I know you too well, L." It was not something she would do! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Nope." She responded quickly. He knew it! "Well, what do you want, my dear sister?" Leaning against the wall, he asked with a big yawn. "I need a number for a paparazzi. Some really good paparazzi." She thought about the picture. Four years ago, she would never release it, but now it was good timing. This was the first step she needed to take to deal with Ynda. This was her time to shine. "What for? Sis, what are you trying to reveal?" Joseph sounded very curious and cautious. L paused as she did not want to share the news with her brother yet. She quickly replied, "Just give me the number of the paparazzi. Tomorrow morning, you will be able to find out in the newspaper." She hung up the phone. Within a minute, Joseph sent her a number via text message. She dialed the number without hesitation. Despite his busy schedule, he always made time for her. She had a really good brother. A female voice spoke. Despite thete hours, she still sounded professional and alert. L walked onto her balcony. While appreciating the beautiful moonlight, she said indifferently to the phone, "Please give me your WeChat number as I wish to send you a picture now." She went straight to the point. The woman over the phone paused. Then she abruptly replied, "My phone number is also my WeChat number. You can add me through that." Her voice sounded somewhat familiar. As soon as she ended the call, L sent her friend request to the number. To her surprise, the profile picture linked to the number was Lillian! That was why her voice sounded very familiar! What was she doing now? She sent her name L in the friend request. Lillian smiled as she saw the friend request. It was her! "Hi! My old friend!" Lillian greeted her warmly. She heard about her a lot. She knew L was doing great in Ascea, working as the acting CEO of the SL Group. L replied with a smiling emoji, "Long time no see, what are you up to these days?" "I am working as an editor for a magazine at Dreles. I heard that you are doing great these days!" Lillian vaguely recalled that L was the second daughter from the Newman family in Ascea. The famous actor Joseph was actually her own brother... She was from a very popr family and heritage. "I guess I am okay. Listen, I have a picture for you to publish first thing tomorrow morning. Hopefully, it would hit the headlines. Name a price for it." L attached the picture from her album and sent it over to Lillian. Lillian soon replied with a shocking emoji, "Are you kidding me? Didn''t you photoshop this? Are you sure?" L was speechless. "I don''t find it necessary. To be honest with you, I need to deal with Ynda. I hope you know what to write in your report! I really need this as soon as possible." She hid her true agenda. She didn''t mind telling her about the whole Ynda issue as she knew Lillian a long time ago and found her trustworthy. This picture would expose way too much secrets. "Your ex-husband was kind of difficult to deal with. If our magazine is ruined because of your picture, I can''t bear the consequence." The magazine she worked for was one of the leading ones in Dreles. Back then, her boss invested a huge sum of money in it. She could not risk everything just because of a single picture. L thought for a moment and wondered if she should call Harry to notify him in advance. That sounded better. "Hold on now. I need to call someone." She quickly sent the message to Lillian. Then she took up every courage in her and dialed Harry''s number. The waiting seemed to take forever. L felt really nervous. Since he left, they never contacted each other in private. They only saw each other when they had conference calls with other senior managers. He finally picked up the call, "What''s up?" He sounded really distant. L''s face went pale and her heart hurt because she thought that he did not love her anymore. His cold voice made her wonder if she should open her mouth and tell him the truth. It seemed that he had forgotten about her already. If he no longer cared about her, why should she bother to do these things? Didn''t she look like a fool doing all these unnecessary and irrelevant things? Tortured by her own thoughts, L remained in silence until a female voice spoke sweetly over the phone, "Harry, time to sleep! Get off from the phone." Chapter 207 Chapter 207 L could recognized the voice. If it was not Ynda, then who was that? She felt sadder and her eyes turned red. It was definitely Ynda. She was toote. As they were still together sote, had they already decided to live together? If she allowed them to continue this way, would she really be the mistress? No, it can''t be¡­ While she did not speak, Harry did not bother to press her into saying anything. They were silent and could only hear the slight breathing of one another. L gripped the chair on the balcony tightly with her right hand, took a deep breath, and opened her mouth. "Boss Lewis, there''s something I want to ask you for help tomorrow. I hope it''s still possible for you to help me out." Hearing that polite request, he frowned unconsciously and replied in a cold tone, "What happened?" He was so cold and indifferent that she was embarrassed, feeling unable to speak. "Well, I want to ask you not to mind whatever you see tomorrow. I want to ask you to just forget about something that will happen tomorrow morning." She lowered her head and said in an even lower voice. He just replied, "It depends." After keeping silent for a moment, she opened her mouth softly, "Okay, have a good rest, Boss Lewis. Sorry for bothering you. Thank you." When the phone was hung up, Harry kept looking at the phone in his hand, unwilling to put it down for a long time. Wouldn''t she say more? She had always told him about everything. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ... L directly hung up the phone and sent a message back to Lillian. "Send it, I''ll handle every bad thing that will happen. I will always be the one to me." As Harry gave her an ambiguous answer, L could only say that if he got angry, she hoped that she could afford to live with his anger... When L arrived at thepany the next day, it was already in the peak hours of work. Her colleagues, who came back and forth, greeted her. But today, it seemed that they looked at her in a very different way. She became a bit cautious. Were they feeling pity towards her? Maybe regretful? Or was it just sympathy? What the hell? She thought about what she didst night. When she returned to the office, she immediately opened her mobile phone to check the Weibo news. As she hoped, the name of Ynda became the headline of Weibo in the hot red font. Her current Weibo had also been fleshed out by others and became a hot topic with Harry. She casually clicked on a piece of news with the headline: "Who is the victim of this love triangle?" The picture she sent to Lillianst night was hanging below the news. Yes! It was the only photo of her passport with Harry. She had kept it and it finally came in handy. The wait was worth it. L could racognizad tha voica. If it was not Ynda, than who was that? Sha falt saddar and har ayas turnad rad. It was dafinitaly Ynda. Sha was toota. As thay wara still togathar sota, had thay alraady dacidad to liva togathar? If sha allowad tham to continua this way, would sha raally ba tha mistrass? No, it can''t ba¡­ Wh sha did not spaak, Harry did not bothar to prass har into saying anything. Thay wara snt and could only haar tha slight braathing of ona anothar. L grippad tha chair on tha balcony tightly with har right hand, took a daap braath, and opanad har mouth. "Boss Lawis, thara''s somathing I want to ask you for halp tomorrow. I hopa it''s still possi for you to halp ma out." Haaring that polita raquast, ha frownad unconsciously and rapliad in a cold tona, "What happanad?" Ha was so cold and indiffarant that sha was ambarrassad, faaling una to spaak. "Wall, I want to ask you not to mind whatavar you saa tomorrow. I want to ask you to just forgat about somathing that will happan tomorrow morning." Sha lowarad har haad and said in an avan lowar voica. Ha just rapliad, "It dapands." Aftar kaaping snt for a momant, sha opanad har mouth softly, "Okay, hava a good rast, Boss Lawis. Sorry for botharing you. Thank you." Whan tha phona was hung up, Harry kapt looking at tha phona in his hand, unwilling to put it down for a long tima. Wouldn''t sha say mora? Sha had always told him about avarything. ... L diractly hung up tha phona and sant a massaga back to Lillian. "Sand it, I''ll han avary bad thing that will happan. I will always ba tha ona to ma." As Harry gava har an ambiguous answar, L could only say that if ha got angry, sha hopad that sha could afford to liva with his angar... Whan L arrivad at thapany tha naxt day, it was alraady in tha paak hours of work. Har coaguas, who cama back and forth, graatad har. But today, it saamad that thay lookad at har in a vary diffarant way. Sha bacama a bit cautious. Wara thay faaling pity towards har? Mayba ragratful? Or was it just sympathy? What tha hall? Sha thought about what sha didst night. Whan sha raturnad to tha offica, sha immadiataly opanad har mob phona to chack tha Waibo naws. As sha hopad, tha nama of Ynda bacama tha haadlina of Waibo in tha hot rad font. Har currant Waibo had also baan shad out by othars and bacama a hot topic with Harry. Sha casually clickad on a piaca of naws with tha haadlina: "Who is tha victim of this lova trian?" Tha pictura sha sant to Lillianst night was hanging balow tha naws. Yas! It was tha only photo of har passport with Harry. Sha had kapt it and it finally cama in handy. Tha wait was worth it. The news briefly recalled the triangle love rtionship between them four years ago, which eventually ended up with the failure of L, who also ended her stint in the entertainment industry. Then she checked the site about Lillian'' ount. Thements had been racking up to 500, 000. After reading the content, she finally knew why everyone sympathized with her. It was because Lillian The content was as follows: "L, was a super star from Dreles four years ago. It was this woman who was cursed as the third woman in a love triangle with the International Queen, Ynda, and the all- powerful, Harry, four years ago. In the end, who was really the third woman? Be the judge and look at the picture below. As far as I know, in fact, they had long received a passport. As Harry had always kept his private life low-profile, the marriage had been concealed from the public. This was the reason why the real third woman would be able to gain glory. L, as a woman and a neer who had just made her debut, was under the trap of a viin, and was perceived as the third woman and was cursed at by almost everyone. It could be seen how much pressure she had been taking for the sake of Harry! This was true love! A silent true love! Not much to say here anymore. The photo was enough to prove everything." ... The top Weiboment below was from Joseph. "L is my sister. I can prove that my sister is not the third woman!" God has worked wonders for her! Brother! Then it was Mona, her former assistant: "L had always been low-profile and hard-working in the entertainment industry. As her former agent, I also stand by her side!" It was moving and thement touched her heart. O my dear Mona¡­ The following was a friend named Joyful, who sent a photo apanied by these words, "This is the picture of Mr. Lewis and Miss Newman from four years ago!" The photo was taken on the street. She was hugging Harry''s waist, who looked down at her. The couple was full of tender love. This must be Joey. But when did he take this picture? It seemed that it was when they had just received the paassport. She could remember vaguely. It turned out that Joey also supported her. She was inexplicably excited. Thement on the next one was actually something that invited L to return to the entertainment industry. Almost everyone supported her! Then there were various kinds of sphemy and angry curses at Ynda. Each one was filled with mad and angry emojis. Then she went to check their Weibo. In Harry''s Weibo, the firstment was for business advocacy, which wasmented by hundreds of thousands. "Mr. Lewis, don''t give up your true love! It only happens once in a lifetime!" "Prince Charming, we allow you to be with L!" "Ynda, the third woman, get away from our prince!" ... In Ynda''s Weibo, she had been cursed by a lot of people. She originally had tens of millions of fans. However, the number fell to less than 10 million in just a single morning. But in L''s Weibo, she was circted by many fans. The number of her fans instantly rose to several million. L was dumbfounded. She thought that the impact of this incident would be great, but she never thought it would be this big. She was shocked in a good way. However, this was also her ultimate goal. Was it not? In the Lewis''s estate in Uthana Ynda was refreshing Weibo, which was filled with new message alerts. Her hands trembled and her already reddish eyes were staring at the passport of L and Harry in a daze. This damn woman actually had this picture! She also sent it out, damn it! It was over and her Weibo had already fallen. She had already been recognized as the third woman! It was over for her. In this case, thepany would terminate the contract with her. They couldn''t risk a loss in support. In the worst case, Rose would prevent her from marrying Harry... Just at that moment, someone knocked at her door. She turned her cellphone off and tried to cool her emotions. She opened the door. It was Rose who stood outside with a pale and disappointed face. Unexpectedly, her first sentence went out like, "This damn vixen, why did she go beyond her limits! Why did she post the passport? It happened hundreds of years ago. Why did she reveal it just now?" "Auntie, it''s okay. I love Harry. I don''t care about other people!" She did not care about other people, but she would definitely not let L off the hook! She would take her revenge at her! Rose looked at Ynda, who looked very dismayed, andforted her, "Ynda, don''t worry. No matter what others say about you, you are the daughter-inw of the Lewis family. After you get married, quit the entertainment industry and give birth to my grandson at home!" She patted Ynda''s hands. During Ynda''s stay here, she took good care of Harry. Despite her superstar status, Ynda actually had taken a low profile and had taken care of Harry and was also very polite to the elders. She was really a good girl! Ynda movingly looked at Rose. "Auntie, you are so kind to me. You know that I really love Harry! Please do continue supporting me. I need you, Auntie." "Of course, I know. Or else I will not support you like this!" Rose straightened her clothes and patted Ynda''s hands again with a smile. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Rose reminded Ynda that they should go to take some wedding photos these days. In the SL Group In the CEO''s office, which was over a hundred square meters big, symmetrical sses were ced on both the southern and northern sides of the room, with a white, very expensive, desk in the middle. The floor was covered with white floor tiles. There were many books on the topic of management and several famous masterpieces on thettice bookshelves at the entrance on the east side. On the western side of the office, there was a white luxurious sofa set and some other valuable furnishings. A noble man sat at his desk with a cigarette in his mouth, silently viewing the headlines that popped up on his phone. Was this why the woman had asked him not to mind whatever he saw today? Now the whole world knew of their rtionship. She was so anxious and happy that she even posted their passport online. Why was she so restless? Then the data on theputer showed the stock market of the SL group in Ascea, which had a substantial increase, all because of L. Joey knocked at the door of the office and walked in. Looking down at the ground, he reported to Harry respectfully. Actually, he felt pretty guilty while reporting to him. He had supported Lillian and L without the boss'' permission. "BOSS, the stock price in Ascea has now risen a lot. Do you want me to set up a meeting and rejoice?" Joey closed his mouth immediately as Harry nced at him. Sitting on his office chair with his legs crossed, Harry looked at Joey, who was in front of him, with a cold stare, and faintly opened his mouth and began speaking: "I don''t know when you began to support L in all of this. How about I transfer you to Ascea as her assistant?" Joey immediately pulled up his face and put on a pitiful look. "Boss, I didn''t mean in that way, that''s totally wrong. I''m only loyal to you!" His loyalty could have clearly been witnessed by heaven and earth! Harry casually started to tap the desk with his index and middle fingers. "You don''t need to focus only on me. Since you are good at taking photos, go and buy a camera. It''s your duty to handle this month''s promotion work of thepany." Oh my god, promotion work... As the SL Group was huge, the promotion work would also be unimaginably hard! Joey almost cried out in despair: "BOSS, can I have other ways to make up for it?" He asked in a weak sort of manner, a manner which was actually asking for even more severe punishment. Joey, how could you forget of the pain after your scar had healed. "Two months." Harry''s words made him run out of the office with the documents in his hands. Rosa ramindad Ynda that thay should go to taka soma wadding photos thasa days. In tha SL Group In tha CEO''s offica, which was ovar a hundrad squara matars big, symmatrical ssas wara cad on both tha southarn and northarn sidas of tha room, with a whita, vary axpansiva, dask in tha mid. Tha floor was covarad with whita floor ts. Thara wara many books on tha topic of managamant and savaral famous mastarpiacas on thattica bookshalvas at tha antranca on tha aast sida. On tha wastarn sida of tha offica, thara was a whita luxurious sofa sat and soma othar valua furnishings. A no man sat at his dask with a cigaratta in his mouth, sntly viawing tha haadlinas that poppad up on his phona. Was this why tha woman had askad him not to mind whatavar ha saw today? Now tha wh world knaw of thair rtionship. Sha was so anxious and happy that sha avan postad thair passport onlina. Why was sha so rasss? Than tha data on thaputar showad tha stock markat of tha SL group in Ascaa, which had a substantial incraasa, all bacausa of L. Joay knockad at tha door of tha offica and walkad in. Looking down at tha ground, ha raportad to Harry raspactfully. Actually, ha falt pratty guilty wh raporting to him. Ha had supportad Lillian and L without tha boss'' parmission. "BOSS, tha stock prica in Ascaa has now risan a lot. Do you want ma to sat up a maating and rajoica?" Joay closad his mouth immadiataly as Harry ncad at him. Sitting on his offica chair with hisgs crossad, Harry lookad at Joay, who was in front of him, with a cold stara, and faintly opanad his mouth and bagan spaaking: "I don''t know whan you bagan to support L in all of this. How about I transfar you to Ascaa as har assistant?" Joay immadiataly pud up his faca and put on a pitiful look. "Boss, I didn''t maan in that way, that''s totally wrong. I''m only loyal to you!" His loyalty could hava arly baan witnassad by haavan and aarth! Harry casually startad to tap tha dask with his indax and mid fingars. "You don''t naad to focus only on ma. Sinca you ara good at taking photos, go and buy a camara. It''s your duty to han this month''s promotion work of thapany." Oh my god, promotion work... As tha SL Group was huga, tha promotion work would also ba unimaginably hard! Joay almost criad out in daspair: "BOSS, can I hava othar ways to maka up for it?" Ha askad in a waak sort of mannar, a mannar which was actually asking for avan mora savara punishmant. Joay, how could you forgat of tha pain aftar your scar had had. "Two months." Harry''s words mada him run out of tha offica with tha documants in his hands. Now only Harry was left in therge office. He stood up and walked towards the window, looking at something or someone. L was giving the person some of her own medicine. She was cursed by others as being only the third woman in that year. Actually, L had been even more hurt than Ynda on this. Let it be this way then! Now his phone rang, and it was someone calling from his home. "Harry,e back and have dinner tonight!" The majestic voice of his grandfather echoed from the phone''s speakers into his ears. Harry hesitated a moment and soon guessed the reason of the invitation: "I can''t. I am busy today." He didn''t want to go back home because he knew that those two women were still there. "Harry, don''t you want to deal with this matter once and for all? Ynda was your fiancee after all. Her fame was connected with yours." He did not force Harry to return home, but the problem had to be solved in one way or another. Harry remembered that woman''s words: "Grandfather, I won''t interfere in any of the affairs of those women." Harry''s grandfather briefly sighed in silence after hearing his words over the phone. This time, he could tell what his grandson''s attitude towards Ynda was when he''d returned. There was also his daughter-inw in the game. His grandson liked neither one of these two women. And he didn''t behave like this before, and now he would stay away from home for an indefinite matter of time. Although he was cold before, he still went home. "You are the CEO of the group. You are the master of yourself. Ynda''s parents are already dissatisfied with you now!" He did not forget to remind him that he still had a pair of parents-inw that had to be taken care of. "Please, take care of them, grandfather!" It was the first time that Harry had asked someone for help. His angry grandfather didn''t say anything for a long time. "Good-bye, Grandfather!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In the end, he couldn''t hold back any longer and called L. Looking at the caller ID, L hesitated because she was not sure if she could stand his anger. "How are you? Boss Lewis!" Her fully formted opening made him frown in an instant. "I am not fine!" See! His tone was hostile from the very beginning! "Boss Lewis, I''m so sorry to have caused you trouble!" She sneered silently. Would he protect Ynda? It was not favorable for her future work if he behaved in this way! "Come to Uthana. I''ll ask Joey to pick you up." He did not answer her question. To Uthana? L''s heart shook, as she did not expect the n would turn out so smoothly. "Do you love her that much?" Her sudden question made Harry suddenly confused. Why was she asking about his feelings for Ynda? What was she thinking about every day? "This is not the point. Hand your work over to them in the following two days." He decided to meet her in person to teach her a lesson. She had to make sure why Harry had asked her to go there. If he retaliated against her, then she would be most certainly dead. "I won''t go there!" She immediately refused! And what if they joined together to kill her and then leave her corpse out in the wilderness for the animals to gnaw on her bones? Harry closed his eyes. This woman was difficult to deal with! Why couldn''t she just listen to his words and cooperate? "If you don''te, I''ll go to find you in thepany or at home!" He coldly threatened her. ... Son of a bitch! Threaten her again! It seemed that these two days were not as good, as her period had just passed. But when her ovtory time came... Hey. "I''ll go! But not on these two days!" She quickly found an excuse in her mind: "The vige head of Echo Bay will arrive to discuss the future development n!" The man over the phone immediately agreed: "OK, I will ask Joey to pick you up two dayster then." He smiled, but she couldn''t see. In the general headquarters of Ascea. A group of female soldiers dressed in white military uniforms were taking goose steps on the wide training ground armed with guns. Angie, who was also in the same white uniform, was talking with the Vice President of Ascea to approve the military parade. While they were speaking, her female soldier assistant rushed over with her mobile phone, and whispered in her ear to avoid the Vice President from hearing: "General, it''s the kindergarten teacher''s call." ncing at the Vice President in front of her, Angie wondered why the teacher would be calling her just now. "Go and call my eldest son and let him handle it. If he is not avable,e to me again!" The assistant immediately returned to her temporary lounge, found Jordan''s phone and called him. Jordan, who was also involved in the training, received the phone call. After hearing that his little niece had some problems in kindergarten, he immediately drove with his military vehicle there. In the Future Star Art Kindergarten. When Jordan arrived, Nicole''s teacher, a boy and the parents of the boy were waiting for him in the principal''s office. Everyone felt suddenly nervous, as they saw through the windows Jordan getting out of his car in a formal military uniform and entering the kindergarten. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 There were just a few desks and chairs in the office, and there were only two teachers working in the office. Jordan''s handsome appearance attracted all of their attention. Oh! He looked rather handsome in the uniforms... "Uncle Jordan!" A small pink figure rushed over to him and hugged his thigh when he entered the principal''s office. Jordan smiled and bent down to hug his lovely little niece. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The kindergarten''s principal, who was a woman more than 50 years old, knew that Nicole had a strong family background, and when she saw Jordan''s military clothes, she could not help but weaken her voice to him. "Mr. Newman, Nicole just beat her ssmate." Jordan put Nicole down and looked at the little boy and his mother. The fat boy was dressed in a gray sports suit and his mother, Marry Taylor, who was about thirty years old, had been yelling and shouting just before she saw Jordan entering the office: "Call this bastard''s parents and ask them to apologize!" Her momentum now ran without a trace. "Hello... I am... Zac River''s mother. Please see how Nicole bit my baby son''s arm!" The more Marry said, the more distressed she felt for her son and what had happened to him. She picked up her son''s sleeve and revealed a spot where there were a few green and purple teeth markings. Jordan looked at her niece with an irreverent look and Nicole immediately argued. "Uncle Jordan, Zac lifted my little skirt and Mommy said that the boys were not allowed to lift girls'' skirts!" Nicole crossed her arms on her chest while speaking and she looked just like a small adult. Marry''s frustration got weaker, but she still opened her mouth and spoke: "You are still young, he can''t see anything by lifting your little skirt up. But you can''t bite your ssmate''s arm like this!" Marry really wanted to give the girl a lesson all on her own. Hearing their words out, Jordan casually leaned against the desk and took out a cigarette, but he soon put it on his ear, as he remembered there were still children around them. He really lift Nicole''s skirt. He nced at his little niece and at the aggrieved little boy and finally said: "Nicole, go on and beat him! If you are tired, I will do it for you!" Wow! How handsome and cool this guy was! The other two young kindergarten teachers looked at Jordan with admiration and esteem. Hearing her uncle''s words, Nicole got happy and excited and went up and kicked the little boy''s leg. Zac immediately began to cry. Thara wara just a faw dasks and chairs in tha offica, and thara wara only two taachars working in tha offica. Jordan''s handsoma appaaranca attractad all of thair attantion. Oh! Ha lookad rathar handsoma in tha uniforms... "Un Jordan!" A small pink figura rushad ovar to him and huggad his thigh whan ha antarad tha principal''s offica. Jordan smd and bant down to hug his lovaly lit niaca. Tha kindargartan''s principal, who was a woman mora than 50 yaars old, knaw that Nic had a strong family background, and whan sha saw Jordan''s military clothas, sha could not halp but waakan har voica to him. "Mr. Nawman, Nic just baat har ssmata." Jordan put Nic down and lookad at tha lit boy and his mothar. Tha fat boy was drassad in a gray sports suit and his mothar, Marry Taylor, who was about thirty yaars old, had baan yalling and shouting just bafora sha saw Jordan antaring tha offica: "Call this bastard''s parants and ask tham to apologiza!" Har momantum now ran without a traca. "Hallo... I am... Zac Rivar''s mothar. asa saa how Nic bit my baby son''s arm!" Tha mora Marry said, tha mora distrassad sha falt for har son and what had happanad to him. Sha pickad up har son''s ava and ravad a spot whara thara wara a faw graan and pur taath markings. Jordan lookad at har niaca with an irravarant look and Nic immadiataly arguad. "Un Jordan, Zac liftad my lit skirt and Mommy said that tha boys wara not allowad to lift girls'' skirts!" Nic crossad har arms on har chast wh spaaking and sha lookad just lika a small adult. Marry''s frustration got waakar, but sha still opanad har mouth and spoka: "You ara still young, ha can''t saa anything by lifting your lit skirt up. But you can''t bita your ssmata''s arm lika this!" Marry raally wantad to giva tha girl asson all on har own. Haaring thair words out, Jordan casuallyanad against tha dask and took out a cigaratta, but ha soon put it on his aar, as ha ramambarad thara wara still childran around tham. Ha raally lift Nic''s skirt. Ha ncad at his lit niaca and at tha aggriavad lit boy and finally said: "Nic, go on and baat him! If you ara tirad, I will do it for you!" Wow! How handsoma and cool this guy was! Tha othar two young kindargartan taachars lookad at Jordan with admiration and astaam. Haaring har un''s words, Nic got happy and axcitad and want up and kickad tha lit boy''sg. Zac immadiataly bagan to cry. Marry quickly guarded her son and pulled him behind her. Nicole kicked her on herp. "Nicole, your bastard! Stop!" Nicole was wearing pink boots, and Marry was hurt by her powerful kick. "Hey, Sir, you can''t educate children like this!" The principal quickly came to persuade him and to pull Nicole off to stop her from kicking. Hearing Marry call Nicole "bastard", Jordan gave her a cold look. "Zac was a bastard! I have a father. My father is super powerful!" Humph! Nicole nced at Marry with her big round eyes wide open as if she was about to up to her and bite her. Standing in front of his son and looking at the little angry girl, Marry argued: "What are you talking about? My son''s father is the general manager of apany. Everyone in the kindergarten knows that you don''t have father." The principal was irritated as she hurt the little girl with her harsh words. Jordan, who was wearing soldier''s boots, stepped two steps forward, hugged Nicole in his arms, and spoke: "Doesn''t Nicole have father? Let me tell you, Nicole not only has a father, her father is so powerful that all of the parents in the entire kindergarten cannot match up with him!" Hearing his words, everyone fell silent. As Jordan was a soldier, he would not lie. Who was, indeed, Nicole''s father? Jordan looked at the scared little boy again and continued: "Tell me what your dad''s name is. I''ll go backter and let Nicole''s dad meet him today!" Zac told him the name under the gaze of his unscrupulous eyes: "Jill Duke." Although Marry was half-skeptical about Jordan''s words, she was still scared a little when she heard his son tell his name. Jordan took out his mobile phone and typed a message with his fingers. Marry immediately felt threatened, and shouted: "What are you doing? Who are you texting?" Jordan frowned and looked at Marry''s rude manner. He thought that if Wendy became like this when she got older, he would rather not marry her at all! Wendy, who was in Dreles, suddenly sneezed. "You are interfering too much! It''s none of your business." He put his cell phone back into his pocket with grace, and thought: "Wait until you see the consequences of what you called Nicole will bring you!" Then, Marry started to cause trouble again and again. Nicole loosened Jordan''s hand and bit on Zac''s arm again, and then hurried back to his uncle. Zac cried heavy while holding his arm tight. Marry quickly and anxiouslyforted his son, then viciously red at Nicole behind Jordan. Then she shouted at the principal: "Is this your way of dealing with problems in kindergarten? Don''t you want to do your job?" The principal felt embarrassed as it was the first time for her to encounter such strong parents on both sides. He took a look at Jordan and called Angie. However, she remembered that Nicole''s grandma had also served in the army. Zac had to bless himself to get out of this one... Jordan casually watched his own young niece give Zac another fist and kick and said nothing. Looking at Jordan''s rxed look, Marry lifted her semi-permanent brown eyebrows high and pointed her nostril up to the sky and revealed her teeth. She fiercely pulled Nicole over, raising her right hand and almost pped her little face. A strong force took over her raised arm and threw her back. Marry groaned, secured herself by holding on to the table, and angrily red at the man who had flung her in such a manner. Another car was now being parked in the nursery school. The principal was relieved when she saw the person that was getting out of the car. Angie was wearing a white military uniform and a military cap. Marry was stunned again. Their whole family were soldiers! "Grandma!" Nicole smiled brightly as she looked at Angie. Angie was relieved as she saw her grand-daughter was fine. "What happened, principal?" She took a serious look at all the people in the office and exuded the majesty of soldiers, which was exactly the same as that of Jordan''s. The principal briefly exined the situation, and she nced at Jordan before she dared to tell the truth. Angie nced at her eldest son after hearing the principal''s words. She asked him toe to handle the problem, not to make the problem worse! She then looked at Zac. Marry was immediately scared and wanted to protect her son. Angie took a look at the woman who protected her son, crossed her, and squatted to look and speak at Zac from the same height. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Although Angie appeared to be serious, her tone was very gentle and kind: "Little friend, you are a boy. Boys shouldn''t lift a girl''s skirt. As you''re a man, you should go and apologize to Nicole first, okay?" Zac timidly looked up at his mother. Although Marry''s face was a bit embarrassed, she nodded. As this family was untouchable, she had to get out of this situation one way or another! Zac went to Nicole with his head lowered and with tears in his eyes, and said to her in a weak voice: "Sorry, Nicole." Nicole proudly lifted his head up. Although she was shorter than Zac, she raised her head so that she would be looking down at him with a superior air: "I forgive you for lifting my skirt, but I won''t forgive you for the other things. Your mother called me a bastard!" She was a princess, indeed! Marry looked nervous. She obviously did not have father. Why shouldn''t she tell the truth? God. Did she really want her to apologize? "Mom, apologize to Nicole." Zac tugged at Marry''s clothes, frightened that he''ll be beaten again. Marry didn''t want to apologize, but the principal saw it fair: "Zac''s mother, please apologize to Nicole, and Nicole, apologize to Zac, okay?" The principal kindly touched Nicole''s little head tofort her. Well, all of the children of this kindergarten were from powerful families. Just now, her uncle had said that her father''s background was more powerful than that of anyone''s, so he was even more powerful than they were. Afterwards, she would have to treat this little heir well! "Fine." Nicole nodded obediently. Marry, licking her lips, struggled a bit and finally said: "Nicole, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have called you like that!" Bastard! She actually said that! "It''s OK, I forgive you! Zac, I want to apologize to you. I shouldn''t have bitten your arm! If you''re still hurt, let my uncle take you the hospital!" Nicole''s proud manner of handling things made everyone shook their heads. If L had seen this, she would have definitely beat Nicole! Zac was still thinking that, from now on, he would never dare to irritate Nicole again. Hearing her words, he quickly shook his head. "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt¡­" Looking at his son''s cowardly appearance, Marry turned on an iron-d face. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The matter was now solved in this way, and all three of them left the kindergarten. Going to the side of the car, Angie looked at her eldest son and spoke to him: "Don''t blindly guard Nicole. Look at her prideful little princess'' temperament. When it''s needed, you still have to criticize her, no matter what!" Although Angia appaarad to ba sarious, har tona was vary gan and kind: "Lit friand, you ara a boy. Boys shouldn''t lift a girl''s skirt. As you''ra a man, you should go and apologiza to Nic first, okay?" Zac timidly lookad up at his mothar. Although Marry''s faca was a bit ambarrassad, sha noddad. As this family was untoucha, sha had to gat out of this situation ona way or anothar! Zac want to Nic with his haad lowarad and with taars in his ayas, and said to har in a waak voica: "Sorry, Nic." Nic proudly liftad his haad up. Although sha was shortar than Zac, sha raisad har haad so that sha would ba looking down at him with a suparior air: "I forgiva you for lifting my skirt, but I won''t forgiva you for tha othar things. Your mothar cad ma a bastard!" Sha was a princass, indaad! Marry lookad narvous. Sha obviously did not hava fathar. Why shouldn''t sha tall tha truth? God. Did sha raally want har to apologiza? "Mom, apologiza to Nic." Zac tuggad at Marry''s clothas, frightanad that ha''ll ba baatan again. Marry didn''t want to apologiza, but tha principal saw it fair: "Zac''s mothar, asa apologiza to Nic, and Nic, apologiza to Zac, okay?" Tha principal kindly touchad Nic''s lit haad tofort har. Wall, all of tha childran of this kindargartan wara from powarful familias. Just now, har un had said that har fathar''s background was mora powarful than that of anyona''s, so ha was avan mora powarful than thay wara. Aftarwards, sha would hava to traat this lit hair wall! "Fina." Nic noddad obadiantly. Marry, licking har lips, strugd a bit and finally said: "Nic, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t hava cad you lika that!" Bastard! Sha actually said that! "It''s OK, I forgiva you! Zac, I want to apologiza to you. I shouldn''t hava bittan your arm! If you''ra still hurt,t my un taka you tha hospital!" Nic''s proud mannar of handling things mada avaryona shook thair haads. If L had saan this, sha would hava dafinitaly baat Nic! Zac was still thinking that, from now on, ha would navar dara to irritata Nic again. Haaring har words, ha quickly shook his haad. "It doasn''t hurt, it doasn''t hurt¡­" Looking at his son''s cowardly appaaranca, Marry turnad on an iron-d faca. Tha mattar was now solvad in this way, and all thraa of thamft tha kindargartan. Going to tha sida of tha car, Angia lookad at har aldast son and spoka to him: "Don''t blindly guard Nic. Look at har pridaful lit princass'' tamparamant. Whan it''s naadad, you still hava to criticiza har, no mattar what!" Jordan just nodded and got in the car, making Angie angry even more. Her eldest son was a hard shell! Why was he so different from Joseph? But, fortunately, L''s character bnced all of her three children. In the SL group, L was busy checking some data on herputer. The door was knocked three times, and it was Leo. "Miss Newman, a woman who said she was Danny''s wife wants to meet you!" Danny''s wife? She knew why she hade. "Let her in." She wanted to know what would really happen with Danny. She knew that Harry would not show a drop of mercy. A woman entered the office within two minutes. She had short hair that fell parallel with her ears, a round face with heavy make-up on it, which could not cover her tired expression, no matter how much was on it. She was fat and was wearing a one-piece red dress and a pair of t ck shoes. With arge red, internationally branded bag, and with her fingers with their fake nails, she looked like a weak woman in all aspects. "Hello, Miss Newman!" Jenny ck stared at the beautiful and elegant woman in front of her, sitting at the desk. That jerk really had good taste! "Hello." She put down her pen and looked at her, but she didn''t n to entertain her. Jenny walked two steps forward and cried as she thought of the horror of her own family. "Miss Newman, I am Danny''s wife. I came here to apologize to you!" She groped her red bag and took a peculiarly shaped ring out in front of L. There was a blue diamond on the ring, and inside the diamond was a red x-letter. The ring looked just like a silver ornament. The overall appearance was that it was a men''s ring, in a special shape. What did all of this mean? Jenny remembered what her mother-inw had told her and said: "Have you heard of the Wu, ybia and Yeim Ind?" L recalled and nodded. The three countries seemed to be adjacent to each other, but they were very far away from Ascea. She had heard of them, but she had never been to any of them. "At the borders of these three countries, there is a city with a poption of hundreds of thousands of people, called Mando Bay. None of the three countries manages this city. Did you know about this?" She nodded again. Mando Bay had a history of hundreds of years. Many international criminals fled there and there were dangerous goods and eerie taboos everywhere. Nobody, who was able to live in the city, was totally clean. Those who climbed on a stable position there had also done other various perverted things, like assassinations and killings. In that city, people shot and killed one another casually... She did not know anything more than this. Jenny opened her mouth again and spoke: "This ring is connected to your old pocket watch. You have to go through Mando Bay if you want to find out the secret of the old pocket watch. But a regr person cannot survive that city." She put her bag on the table and then she put the ring in L''s hand. "Mando Bay has the tworgest and oldest organizations: one is the ''Blood Sacrifice'', and the other one is ''Soul Killer''. This is one of the threemanding rings of the Blood Sacrifice. With it, tens of thousands of Blood Sacrifice members will obey your orders." She put the ring back on L''s table and stated her ultimate purpose: "And my mother-inw is willing to give this to you as long as you can agree to release her son. A person who has been disabled and a bankruptpany will no longer have any hope of turning up to good." Her mother-inw? Who was she? Why and how did she own this ring? Seeing that she was doubtful, Jenny smiled at her and spoke again: "My mother-inw had never wanted to say it. Now that the ring has been given to you, it''s no longer important if it is said or not. My mother-inw is one of the ninth generation heads of the Blood Sacrifice. She left Mando Bay for my father-inw a long time ago." Looking at the ring in front of her, L asked: "Shouldn''t you go to Boss Lewis for this matter? Why did youe to me?" She became more curious about the secret of the old pocket watch. What was in it? Why should she go through Mando Bay, that terrible ce? Jenny walked up to her and looked at the woman who was still stunned even by the power she had in her hands: "My mother-inw had contacted Boss Lewis, and he said that it was all up to you." Did Harry want her to make the final decision? Looking at the ring in her hand, L said inly: "OK, thank Mrs. Spencer for me!" She was a kind woman, and she sacrificed the treasure she had for her son. L wished that Danny would turn up to be a nice guy in the future. "Thank you, Miss Newman. I''m leaving now." Jenny felt relieved. But L spoke again to her when she had just turned around to leave. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 "Tell Mrs. Spencer when you go back that I will return it immediately after it is used." It was not L''s and she also didn''t want to be in its possession either. Though she was unwilling to search for the secret of the old pocket watch, she couldn''t guarantee that, maybe, she could change her mind in one day. Without turning back, Jenny nodded and thought that although L was in such a high position, she had a good personality. In Garcia''s Family. Opening the door of her vi, Jenny smelled the fragrance of Tieguanyin, a variety of oolong tea. A white-haireddy with cheongsam stood in the front of the bamboo table and enjoyed her tea. The wrinkles on her face couldn''t hide her serious and calm manner. Hearing the door open, she slowly opened her eyes. Jenny went straightly toward her and spoke respectfully: "Mother, L agreed." She knew what her husband was and what he had done. Maybe it was because of her. Ebisu Spencer in front of the tea table, tried to stand up and Jenny set aside her bag in a hurry and came to assist her. "That old pocket watch is an object that many people would be most eager to own. One day, she might go to Mando Bay. Although she could be taken care of by the Blood Sacrifice, Soul Killer would not let her go so easily through the city. God bless her!" Ebisu sat on the sofa in the living room and began to pray with her beads. Thinking of L''s words, Jenny told her mother-inw: "She said that if the ring is needed one day, she would return it back soon after that." If it is needed one day? Didn''t she n to unveil the secret of the old pocket watch? "Ok, I see!You have spoken with Harry''s assistant, haven''t you? That assistant seemed normal but he must be someone abnormal. Pay close attention to him." Ebisu Spencer was now lost in thought. If she was right, Joey must be rted with Mando Bay and he must be big. If Joey was rted to Mando Bay, what a powerful man Harry was! She had paid attention to the recent news in entertainment about a triangle love story among the top man and the twodies involved in the story. Although she was an olddy, she was wise. Harry could be a king in the business, but his love story could not be as smooth as he nned it to be. Thedy from the Morrison family was not easy-going, but that man had paid no attention to her but to the second daughter of the Newman''s for several years. "Tall Mrs. Spancar whan you go back that I will raturn it immadiataly aftar it is usad." It was not L''s and sha also didn''t want to ba in its possassion aithar. Though sha was unwilling to saarch for tha sacrat of tha old pockat watch, sha couldn''t guarantaa that, mayba, sha could changa har mind in ona day. Without turning back, Janny noddad and thought that although L was in such a high position, sha had a good parsonality. In Garcia''s Family. Opaning tha door of har vi, Janny smad tha fragranca of Tiaguanyin, a variaty of oolong taa. A whita-hairaddy with chaongsam stood in tha front of tha bamboo ta and anjoyad har taa. Tha wrins on har faca couldn''t hida har sarious and calm mannar. Haaring tha door opan, sha slowly opanad har ayas. Janny want straightly toward har and spoka raspactfully: "Mothar, L agraad." Sha knaw what har husband was and what ha had dona. Mayba it was bacausa of har. Ebisu Spancar in front of tha taa ta, triad to stand up and Janny sat asida har bag in a hurry and cama to assist har. "That old pockat watch is an objact that many pao would ba most aagar to own. Ona day, sha might go to Mando Bay. Although sha could ba takan cara of by tha Blood Sacrifica, Soul Kir would nott har go so aasily through tha city. God ss har!" Ebisu sat on tha sofa in tha living room and bagan to pray with har baads. Thinking of L''s words, Janny told har mothar-inw: "Sha said that if tha ring is naadad ona day, sha would raturn it back soon aftar that." If it is naadad ona day? Didn''t sha n to unvail tha sacrat of tha old pockat watch? "Ok, I saa!You hava spokan with Harry''s assistant, havan''t you? That assistant saamad normal but ha must ba somaona abnormal. Pay closa attantion to him." Ebisu Spancar was now lost in thought. If sha was right, Joay must ba rtad with Mando Bay and ha must ba big. If Joay was rtad to Mando Bay, what a powarful man Harry was! Sha had paid attantion to tha racant naws in antartainmant about a trian lova story among tha top man and tha twodias involvad in tha story. Although sha was an olddy, sha was wisa. Harry could ba a king in tha businass, but his lova story could not ba as smooth as ha nnad it to ba. Thady from tha Morrison family was not aasy-going, but that man had paid no attantion to har but to tha sacond daughtar of tha Nawman''s for savaral yaars. Well, well. It was none of her business and she might think little about that. But the most important thing for her at that time was to educate her son, to make good preparations for her offspring. At the CEO office in Uthana. Harry looked at all the data which was presented by the top-level manager coldly. After the presentation, he began to speak: "Hand in a business proposal for 3000 words today before you''re off duty. If I''m not satisfied with that, you''ll no longer be the manager!" His cold voice frightened the manager to cold sweats. "Yes, Boss Lewis." The manager hurried back to his office. God, it was so terrible! Harry threw away all the data sheets in the trash bin. While he was doing this, his cellphone rang and he started reading the text messages he had just received. "Nicole has been bullied because of you. Jill Duke, a general manager of apany in Dreles." Because of him? Without thinking, Harry asked Joey to investigate whichpany did Jill work for. Five minutester, Joey found out that Jill was the manager of a pharmaceutical corporation. Harry ordered without thinking: " Bring him down!" Joey nodded but thought what had Jill done to his boss? Was it because of L? With this curiosity in mind, he called only two persons and settled the matter within 30 minutes. In the Newman Family Manor. L finished work on time today, and she had not seen and yed with Nicole for a long time. She went straight home early today. It was dark outside. L went toward her Maserati and while she was ready to enter her car, some strangers came near her and stopped her. They shouted with excitement: "Miss Newman, Miss Newman..." When the strangers came nearer, she realized they were a few young girls, which now gathered all around her: "Who are you?" She wandered and looked at each one of these excited girls. One of them spoke cheerfully: "Miss Newman, we are your fans. We have loved you for years!" "Yes, yes! Now that we''ve met you finally, our expectations are blown right away. You''re really beautiful!" "L, can you take a picture with us, please? Will you ever return to the entertainment business?" "Yes. We all want to see you y again!" ... L knew who they were and she smiled at them. Then, the girls took their camera out to take a picture of her. L was too beautiful! "Thank you. I''m now working in another business and I haven''t nned to go back yet!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. They knew L long time ago and liked her since then. L felt really moved by them. "Ah? That''s it. We have seen the pictures in the micro-blog posted by Lillian. How is your rtionship with Mr. Lewis?" "We all hope you could be a couple with Mr. Lewis, and that he would leave that bitch!" "Yes. We believed that you weren''t his mistress before. Now, the truthes out, finally. L, we are so happy for you!" ... Those girls couldn''t stop talking around L, and she smiled sincerely at the sight of them. She was as active and open with them like she was their own age again. In the past, she refused to bury her inmost thoughts. But now, she had to think about things more concisely in most circumstances, about what she should or shouldn''t say. She admired them... "Thank you that you still love me, it means a lot. But I''m now living a happy life and I have no n to return to the entertainment business. How about I send you a request to be your Wechat friends? Then we couldmunicate more often when we are free." Then, she took her phone out of the bag, and requested to be their Wechat friend, and also took a picture with them. After that, she went straight back home. As she arrived at home, she heard that her phone was ringing. When she looked at it, it was amazing! Those girls had set up a group named " Our Sister", and L was a member of them. The group was full with 500 people in a second. After so many years, she still had so many fans out there. "Hello, everyone! I''m L. Nice to see you guys." She sent them a sentence. Getting out of her Maserati, she went toward the vi as she yed with her phone. In the vi. Landon looked happy as he saw the running Nicole. Angie and Jordan were also at home, but not Harold. "Mommy!" Nicole ran to her mom when she saw her back home again. She hugged and kissed her "My sweetheart!" "Mommy, Nicole missed you so much! I love you!" Chapter 212 Chapter 212 With a happy gaze, L kissed her daughter on the cheeks again. After greeting and doing the usual small talk with her parents and grandfather, she hurriedly sat on the sofa. "Nicole, how is everything going in school? Are you having fun with your teacher and ssmates? Do you listen to what your teacher says? Are you a good girl in school?", L asked, obviously missing her daughter so much. Angie remembered something and her look became somewhat strange. She heard Nicole said, " Mommy, I have hit a boy because he lifted my skirt. You told me once that boys should not lift girls'' skirt. It''s not good, right?" Nicoleined in a very angry tone. Hearing Nicole voice out ain made L shudder a bit. Her baby girl was surely growing up now. L looked intently at her daughter and replied, "Are you hurt, did he hit you back?" "How dare he do this to my daughter? He should be hit in the face too!" L thought. Nicole chuckled andughed. "Oh, I''m fine. But I did bite him!" She looked at herughing daughter and shook her hand. "But next time it happens again, you should tell the teacher so the boy will stop. Okay?" Angie was listening to her granddaughter''s recount of the day and was very amused. Looking at his elder brother and imagining what happened, L grinned and said, "Brother, you are so powerful!" Angie stared at her daughter and interrupted, "What do you mean by being powerful? It was him who should deal with that and not make any trouble! It''s time to marry your friend so as to control him." All of a sudden, Angie took out a piece of paper from the drawer and passed it to L. "Look, select one of the dates from these three!" Asking L to choose the date? Really? L looked back at her brother. Jordan said in a very calm tone, "I''m OK with these three days. No worries." ... L have been worrying about this wedding for some time. Would Wendy be happy if she marry L''s brother? Jordan did not want to show his emotions and was a bit conservative. "Brother, Wendy is my best girlfriend. Could you be more concerned about your wedding and be more active in preparing for it?" Jordan abruptly picked the paper from L''s hand and said, "Then, that''s the date!" He selected the date in the middle. L counted the days. It would be just within the month. "The wedding ceremony will be prepared and organized by mother. I will volunteer to be the one taking pictures. That will do, I guess." L thought. Landon began to protest, "L, I think we should think through your business first. There''s a lot going on in this city these days." Almost everyone knew what happened to his granddaughter. He could not understand why young people are so high-profile and outgoing. With a happy gaza, L kissad har daughtar on tha chaaks again. Aftar graating and doing tha usual small talk with har parants and grandfathar, sha hurriadly sat on tha sofa. "Nic, how is avarything going in school? Ara you having fun with your taachar and ssmatas? Do you listan to what your taachar says? Ara you a good girl in school?", L askad, obviously missing har daughtar so much. Angia ramambarad somathing and har look bacama somawhat stranga. Sha haard Nic said, " Mommy, I hava hit a boy bacausa ha liftad my skirt. You told ma onca that boys should not lift girls'' skirt. It''s not good, right?" Nicinad in a vary angry tona. Haaring Nic voica out ain mada L shuddar a bit. Har baby girl was suraly growing up now. L lookad intantly at har daughtar and rapliad, "Ara you hurt, did ha hit you back?" "How dara ha do this to my daughtar? Ha should ba hit in tha faca too!" L thought. Nic chucd andughad. "Oh, I''m fina. But I did bita him!" Sha lookad at harughing daughtar and shook har hand. "But naxt tima it happans again, you should tall tha taachar so tha boy will stop. Okay?" Angia was listaning to har granddaughtar''s racount of tha day and was vary amusad. Looking at his aldar brothar and imagining what happanad, L grinnad and said, "Brothar, you ara so powarful!" Angia starad at har daughtar and intarruptad, "What do you maan by baing powarful? It was him who should daal with that and not maka any trou! It''s tima to marry your friand so as to control him." All of a suddan, Angia took out a piaca of papar from tha drawar and passad it to L. "Look, sct ona of tha datas from thasa thraa!" Asking L to choosa tha data? Raally? L lookad back at har brothar. Jordan said in a vary calm tona, "I''m OK with thasa thraa days. No worrias." ... L hava baan worrying about this wadding for soma tima. Would Wandy ba happy if sha marry L''s brothar? Jordan did not want to show his amotions and was a bit consarvativa. "Brothar, Wandy is my bast girlfriand. Could you ba mora concarnad about your wadding and ba mora activa in praparing for it?" Jordan abruptly pickad tha papar from L''s hand and said, "Than, that''s tha data!" Ha sctad tha data in tha mid. L countad tha days. It would ba just within tha month. "Tha wadding caramony will ba praparad and organizad by mothar. I will voluntaar to ba tha ona taking picturas. That will do, I guass." L thought. Landon bagan to protast, "L, I think wa should think through your businass first. Thara''s a lot going on in this city thasa days." Almost avaryona knaw what happanad to his granddaughtar. Ha could not undarstand why young pao ara so high-prof and outgoing. Patting Nicole''s cute little hand, L replied, "I needed to do it and I wanted to prove to the world that I am not to me and that I''m saying the truth. I have no regrets. For Nicole, I would not let Harry go!" Angie thought for a while after hearing that, and warned L. "Rose is not an easy-going woman. I won''t agree that she will be your mother-inw! That woman is crazy!" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Rose was a very aggressive woman who always got what she wanted. L would just be bullied if she married Harry. Landon couldn''t agree more for he had met Rose several times already. He thought his granddaughter would just be a rag being crumpled and put dirt on if she married Harry. He should not let this marriage happen. "Mother, Rose was cruel to me because of Ynda! Now that she knows the truth, maybe she would change." If Rose knew she had a granddaughter, she would be happy! Angie saw that L was thinking and immediately decided not to argue anymore. She just warned her. "It''s up to you. But tell us when you are in need. We will always support you!" L nodded and remembered that Jenny met her this morning. She took the ring out of her bag and passed it to her grandfather. "Danny''s mother gave it to me and said it would be useful when we search for the secret of this old pocket watch in Mando Bay." Hearing the mention of the Mando Bay, Jordan frowned and wondered why they should even go to that ce. "Mrs. Spencer?" Landon was deep in his thoughts and finally understood. "Grandfather, what on earth is the secret of the old pocket watch? I am very curious." L began to be more and more interested in it. Was there a treasure connected to the secret? After a second of thought, Landon said, "Your grandmother had once said when she was alive that this watch contains great treasure inherited from her descendants. But it needs an important part of the watch and a picture to open the treasure." It''s a treasure! Fantastic! One day, would she be tasked to go on an adventure and look for it? "But, I don''t want to search for it!" She responded decisively. She didn''t want to go there because it was dangerous. It would be worthless to be murdered just because of finding a treasure that they were not sure to be true. Landon shook his head and looked at her granddaughter seriously. "I wouldn''t permit you to look for it before. It was too dangerous. But now, as more and more people knew the secret of the watch, if you give up looking for it and put it to the world, you will be in danger everywhere and every time." The facts made all the people hush in silence. They were all thinking the same thing. Would that day come? On the next day, L waved goodbye to Nicole, sent her to Jordan''s car, and went to work. Once she parked her car in the temporary parking lot, she saw numerous people in the front of thepany building. It was an unusual sight. What had happened? Someone in the front line of the crowd shouted, "Miss Newman ising! She is here!" L was suddenly surrounded by all the people who were wearing microphones and holding cameras. Yes, they were journalists... "Miss Newman, please do tell us if the photo circted by Lillian is true. Did that really happen?" Nopanies dared to report entertainment news about Harry before. Harry was that influential. "As it is proven that Lillian''s office doesn''t get into trouble, we dare to interview you today. Did that mean that Harry agrees?" "Miss Newman, what do you want to say about bearing all the negative images from the public all these years?" "Miss Newman, Mr. Lewis will marry Ynda. Will you allow that?" "Was the child who you were with in the amusement park the same child that you and Harry gave birth to?" ... L listened to all the questions in a calm outside appearance but her mind was all messed up. All these years, people had seen her in a negative way and had not paid much attention to her. She was not used to this. Because of Harry''s permission especially regarding his actions in Lillian''s publishing office, almost all the journalists in the city came today! If she didn''t say a word about what she feels, would she be unfair and unreasonable? Or be so hard to deal with? She then smiled to one of the cameras and said in a sophisticated and reassuring manner, "Good morning, everyone. We are in the grounds of mypany. As an acting CEO, it is not suitable to answer any of your questions about my private life here. We have to maintain our professionalism at all times. Please pay more attention to SL and support the group. Thank you!" "Miss Newman, can I have a second with you for a one-on-one interview?" "Yes, Miss Newman. Although you''re not in the entertainment circle anymore, you still have a lot of fans who want to hear from you. Just for them, can I ask you some questions?" ... In that very moment, a group of guards came to the aid of L and helped her find rush through the entrance door. "I apologize but I have been busy with my work recently. If any journalists want to ask me about something, please contact with my assistant, Leo and he will respond to your questions. Thank you!" With that, L stepped into the building with guards on both of her sides. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 L politely smiled and nodded at the reporters. She did not want to sound and look arrogant. Then she walked directly to the office. It was the first time for her to face so many reporters, so she was a little dumbstruck and actually did not know what to say. After going into the building, L felt secretly relieved and walked towards the elevator. In Morrison Family of Uthana. Ynda sat in the living room and stared angrily at the television. It showed the live interview of L regarding the issue. L was wearing an orange off-shoulder jumpsuit, little to no makeup, yet she was still attractive enough to get lots of men on their feet. Faced with numerous reporters, she was smiling calmly as if she had everything under control. L looked more than a queen, with her orange lipstick. She looked very sophisticated. Though Ynda did not want to admit, she can''t deny that L was perfect and iparable. She was shining in the spotlight. A middle-aged couple opened the door. The woman wore a ck dress, and the tall and portly man was in a suit. Seeing her daughter sitting calmly on the couch, Molly Peters approached with her heels tapping noisily on the floor. "Ynda! The whole world knows! How could you just sit here doing nothing? This is uneptable!" Molly hurriedly sat next to her daughter, and stared at the woman on the screen. It was her! That evil of a woman! James Morrison tossed his key to their expensive table made of rose wood, and nced at her daughter. Now everyone knew the truth. It was bing a disgrace! Though James and Molly knew that Ynda did something really wrong, they still did not want to admit it. They still desired to protect their image. "Ynda, ask Harry to have dinner with us." That Harry didn''t even care about his fiancee''s parents at all! He was not a true man. Gentlemen do not treat women like this! Was it that easy for him to woo a woman, get together, and suddenly break up with her? Both of them are already engaged. James could not just ignore the news and approach everything without being angry. The thought of asking Harry to dine with them made her cringe. Ynda sneered. Probably he even would not answer her call. He was that cold to her. "Did you hear what your father just say? Ask Harry toe here tonight!" Molly pulled Ynda''s arm and frowned at her. Ynda could not control herself anymore. She shouted, "Mother, I just lost my job, and my phone is out of charge from the barrage of calls. My life has just turned into a mess! Could you just leave me alone?" After the incident, higher people in the entertainment industry said that no crew would like to work with her anymore. They even said that they would terminate her contract. L politaly smd and noddad at tha raportars. Sha did not want to sound and look arrogant. Than sha walkad diractly to tha offica. It was tha first tima for har to faca so many raportars, so sha was a lit dumbstruck and actually did not know what to say. Aftar going into tha building, L falt sacratly raliavad and walkad towards tha vator. In Morrison Family of Uthana. Ynda sat in tha living room and starad angrily at tha tvision. It showad tha liva intarviaw of L ragarding tha issua. L was waaring an oranga off-shouldar jumpsuit, lit to no makaup, yat sha was still attractiva anough to gat lots of man on thair faat. Facad with numarous raportars, sha was smiling calmly as if sha had avarything undar control. L lookad mora than a quaan, with har oranga lipstick. Sha lookad vary sophisticatad. Though Ynda did not want to admit, sha can''t dany that L was parfact and ipara. Sha was shining in tha spotlight. A mid-agad cou opanad tha door. Tha woman wora a ck drass, and tha tall and portly man was in a suit. Saaing har daughtar sitting calmly on tha couch, Molly Patars approachad with har haals tapping noisily on tha floor. "Ynda! Tha wh world knows! How could you just sit hara doing nothing? This is unapta!" Molly hurriadly sat naxt to har daughtar, and starad at tha woman on tha scraan. It was har! That avil of a woman! Jamas Morrison tossad his kay to thair axpansiva ta mada of rosa wood, and ncad at har daughtar. Now avaryona knaw tha truth. It was bing a disgraca! Though Jamas and Molly knaw that Ynda did somathing raally wrong, thay still did not want to admit it. Thay still dasirad to protact thair imaga. "Ynda, ask Harry to hava dinnar with us." That Harry didn''t avan cara about his fiancaa''s parants at all! Ha was not a trua man. Ganman do not traat woman lika this! Was it that aasy for him to woo a woman, gat togathar, and suddanly braak up with har? Both of tham ara alraady angagad. Jamas could not just ignora tha naws and approach avarything without baing angry. Tha thought of asking Harry to dina with tham mada har cringa. Ynda snaarad. Probably ha avan would not answar har call. Ha was that cold to har. "Did you haar what your fathar just say? Ask Harry toa hara tonight!" Molly pud Ynda''s arm and frownad at har. Ynda could not control harsalf anymora. Sha shoutad, "Mothar, I just lost my job, and my phona is out of charga from tha barraga of calls. My lifa has just turnad into a mass! Could you justava ma alona?" Aftar tha incidant, highar pao in tha antartainmant industry said that no craw would lika to work with har anymora. Thay avan said that thay would tarminata har contract. "Fine! End it! Who cares! I could build myself back up..." Ynda thought to herself. And she was nagged by her so-called "friends", who could hardly believe the news. After a moment''s silence, James and Molly looked at each other. They decided to take the matter to their own hands. "All right. If you won''t call him, I will. I won''t stand here doing nothing to make this right." James got his phone, found Harry''s private number, and dialed. It was Joey that answered. Joey said Harry could not answer because he was having a video conference. James fumed in anger. As he hung up the phone, he stared at Ynda, thought for a while andforted her. "You two have been together for more than ten years...How did this happen? If he doesn''t care about you at all, don''t marry him! Why do you have to beg him like this? He is ruining your life...and your career." Yes. He couldn''t deny that Harry was very influential and powerful. They would also be wealthy if their daughter marry him. But James could not bear to see his daughter suffering after the wedding. That man was numb. When she heard of her father ''s tant disapproval of the marriage, Ynda got anxious, stood quickly, and yelled, "Father! That''s my own business! Leave me alone!" Two months from now, they would get married. After the wedding, L would never be Harry''s wife but a mistress, reviled and abused by the public. She still believed in this. Besides, she should contact Steven tonight. Something must be done to get rid of that bitch! Seeing his daughter get furious, James sighed heavily. What the hell! Mollyforted her daughter and told her to sit on the couch. "I''ll go to visit your future mother-inw, and ask her to persuade Harry. She greatly influences Harry, right?" Molly felt relieved at the thought of Rose. After all, she knew that Rose treated her daughter well. She didn''t need to worry about it. And that was one of the main reasons that Molly agreed to her daughter''s firm determination to marry Harry. But as the mother, she had to do something! She must talk to Rose quickly before it was toote! Ynda felt better. Her mother still cared about her despite of what she had done. What she could do now was to put her trust on Rose, so she could eventually marry Harry. "Harry must still care about me. When we get married, I won''t act anymore so I can apany him wherever he goes. I''ll be the best wife for him!" Ynda thought to herself. In the CEO office, Harry watched Joey hang up the phone call from his future father-inw, and asked Joey to let him be alone for a moment. He looked at the video he has just paused and clicked continue. Harry opened the box and lighted a cigarette, while staring at the woman in the interview. He briefly inhaled and slowly let out a stream of smoke. With the sunlight on her orange off-shoulder jumpsuit, she looked so fresh and cute. His got hot when he saw her exposed wless shoulders. How dare she wear such sexy clothes without his permission! "Wait and see how I punish you!", he imagined. If it was L that apanied him all his life, there would be so much happiness. He have thought about it over and over again. He always came to the conclusion that he wanted to be with L, not Ynda. "But I''m seeing her tomorrow, aren''t I?", Harry sincerely hoped. In the luxurious office, he looked out the window overlooking the city, and blew out a smoke ring with his mouth up. "L, I don''t want to end it up so quickly...I wish you are with me now." In SL Group of Ascea. From N?velDrama.Org. L lied to her family, including Nicole, with an excuse of traveling on business. She did not want them to know. She promised Harry to leave for Uthana tomorrow, and she nned to spend this night in the lounge after work. She was slowly bing anxious. At seven in the evening, somebody knocked at the CEO office. "Come in, please!" L looked up at the person standing by the door, while putting her signature on a document. Joey? She couldn''t believe this! He was supposed to be here tomorrow, right? What was he doing here right now? "Miss Newman, my boss asked me to pick you up!" Joey smiled and looked at L, who obviously did not expect this. She was stunned. "Silly girl. Did she really think Mr. Lewis would wait for tomorrow? Of course he would love to see her as soon as possible. Plus, what a wonderful night this is! How could he waste it!", Joey said to himself in amusement. Joey was always on the side of L. She was really a woman of elegance and had a warm, loving heart. L picked up her files, and rushed to board Harry''s private ne... Harry''s ne was exhrating! There were wine racks, bathrooms, beds, and a dining table with a dozen or so chairs on the luxurious and spacious ne. This must have cost millions! L became very excited as she thought of the man that she was going to see. Chatting andughing with Joey all throughout the flight, it seemed like the journey was fast and short. Theynded at around 9 PM. The nended in the clearing, then the door opened. L walked down the steps cautiously in her high heels. Though it was at night, she was shocked and amazed by what she saw. An extravagant estate showed before her very eyes, covering an area of at least hundreds of hectares. Oh, this is life! Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Private airport, golf course, privateke, transparent greenhouse, wine cer and the like¡ª¡ª all owned by Harry. Vaguely the sound of waves woulde in the ears. The ce where she got off the ne was right at the front door of the three-floor white castle. Two lines of luxurious streetmps lighted the dark road; fountain in the little garden squirted out spring water. The three-meter white door was opened; in front of it stood a man wearing a ck robe. The man looked at her with his dark eyes while swirling a ss of vintage wine. The woman wearing a white suit walked increasingly closer; her affection in the eyes could no longer be hidden. Even L, born with a silver spoon, couldn''t help marveling at the magnificence of the mansion. When she first arrived here, she somehow felt a bit inferior. How rich is Harry with all those vis, mansions and pricey cars! On the first floor, two lines of pirs separated the spatial parlor into two, with one side being a lucid swimming pool and the other side being a white exhibition wall of famous paintings. The man looked at the woman walking towards him, held her hands and moved her closer. He gave an elegant sip of the wine before putting the goblet on the booth. He held her in his arms by pulling her hands and kissed her smiling lips. Her dark eyes was so enchanting that they made L''s heart racing. "Hi, my ex." She stepped back a little bit and greeted him with a smile. Ex¡­ Harry had a gulp of wine and prepared to kissed it back to her mouth. ... L instantly walked a few steps back before saying "Harry, you are gross." She feinted an angry look at the man. He was gross? Upon hearing this, the man wrinkled his beautiful eyebrows. He put the goblet aside randomly and lifted her up by her waist. Her feet suddenly separating the white carpet, L hugged his neck in a hurry. She looked at her mischievous smile and felt quite confused¡ª¡ªwasn''t her supposed to be punished here. After going through two lines of pirs finally came the hall, almost covering an area of over 100 square meters. It was still furnished with white and ck furniture. He then walked upstairs with her in his arms ¡ª¡ªeven the balustrade of the stairs were purely white. "Put me down." On the same line her eyes could only reach his Adam''s apple, so she raised her head and looked at the man. Privata airport, golf coursa, privataka, transparant graanhousa, wina car and tha lika¡ª¡ª all ownad by Harry. Vagualy tha sound of wavas woulda in tha aars. Tha ca whara sha got off tha na was right at tha front door of tha thraa-floor whita cas. Two linas of luxurious straatmps lightad tha dark road; fountain in tha lit gardan squirtad out spring watar. Tha thraa-matar whita door was opanad; in front of it stood a man waaring a ck roba. Tha man lookad at har with his dark ayas wh swirling a ss of vintaga wina. Tha woman waaring a whita suit walkad incraasingly closar; har affaction in tha ayas could no longar ba hiddan. Evan L, born with a silvar spoon, couldn''t halp marvaling at tha magnificanca of tha mansion. Whan sha first arrivad hara, sha somahow falt a bit infarior. How rich is Harry with all thosa vis, mansions and pricay cars! On tha first floor, two linas of pirs saparatad tha spatial parlor into two, with ona sida baing a lucid swimming pool and tha othar sida baing a whita axhibition wall of famous paintings. Tha man lookad at tha woman walking towards him, hald har hands and movad har closar. Ha gava an gant sip of tha wina bafora putting tha got on tha booth. Ha hald har in his arms by pulling har hands and kissad har smiling lips. Har dark ayas was so anchanting that thay mada L''s haart racing. "Hi, my ax." Sha stappad back a lit bit and graatad him with a sm. Ex¡­ Harry had a gulp of wina and praparad to kissad it back to har mouth. ... L instantly walkad a faw staps back bafora saying "Harry, you ara gross." Sha faintad an angry look at tha man. Ha was gross? Upon haaring this, tha man wrind his baautiful ayabrows. Ha put tha got asida randomly and liftad har up by har waist. Har faat suddanly saparating tha whita carpat, L huggad his nack in a hurry. Sha lookad at har mischiavous sm and falt quita confusad¡ª¡ªwasn''t har supposad to ba punishad hara. Aftar going through two linas of pirs finally cama tha hall, almost covaring an araa of ovar 100 squara matars. It was still furnishad with whita and ck furnitura. Ha than walkad upstairs with har in his arms ¡ª¡ªavan tha balustrada of tha stairs wara puraly whita. "Put ma down." On tha sama lina har ayas could only raach his Adam''s ap, so sha raisad har haad and lookad at tha man. Harry didn''t say anything but walked before a room, He pushed open the white carved door and walked inside. ... The bedroom, with French window to its east and south, may cover an area of 200 square meters. Harry put her down on the three-meter-wide luxurious bed, then leaned down and took her high-heeled shoes off. She looked at the man¡ª¡ªso ungodly charming¡ª¡ªher heart raced even faster. Harry tossed her handbag aside and took his phone from his pocket before throwing it on the bedside table. He bent down, looking at her, and then put his lips on hers. "Want a break? Beg me." The man looked at her arrogantly. L felt a bit heart-breaking¡ª¡ªhe was so desperate to avenge his fiancee? She moved her head aside and said stubbornly, "Never." The man pulled her up from the bed and took her to the balcony. Outside the balconyid the vast sea. He put her on the balustrade, half of her body hanging above the sea. "Beg me." The man demanded again. L looked at the sea, bit her lips and figured, "A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. Furthermore, she hasn''t got her goal aplished." So she pleaded, "Please let me go." The man, satisfied, took her inside the room. He said beside her ears, "L, let''s have ourst romance." Though his wedding was to be settled finally, he still loved her. L stared at the man in front of her, feeling quite infatuated. Right at the moment, Harry''s phone rang on the bedside table. L patted the man, but he just ignored the call. She groped around and found his phone. She saw the caller ID and the man on her, smiled and thought, "The calle right on time." She got it through without any hesitation and put the phone under the pillow. Now Harry felt she was a bit different. The man pulled out of the phone under the pillow. On the screen read, "On the line, Ynda." He saw the woman looking directly at her and thought "She really needs to be tamed." Harry hung up the phone and took her to another room. When the door was opened, L felt a st of cold wind. They were at the balcony now. Therge balcony faced the vast sea. Harry put the woman on the carpet and leaned at the balustrade, back at her. ... From N?velDrama.Org. In Morrison Family. Ynda thought it necessary to talk with Harry tonight into giving himself a chance to fall in love with her again. She took the phone and called Harry. It was not answered until ringing for a while. Yet she hardly said anything when a woman''s voice came from the phone. Her face suddenly turned pale. By telling the voice, Ynda certainly understood what was going on on the other side. The woman''s voice was inviting. Who was her? She put the phone numbly beside her ears, ncing around her room confusingly. Huh, L?" No way. She should be in Ascea now. Some other woman? Harry would rather touch some other woman than her? He thought her impure? ... The phone hanged up amid noise. It was after a long while before she regained consciousness. She felt heart-broken, her tears falling on the pillow. Harry didn''t like her anymore? Not a little bit? After a long time, Ynda wiped her tears and dialed the phone of her watchdog in SL Group in Ascea. The man helped keep an eye on L. Anything rted to Harry would be reported to her. "Where is L?", she asked with grinding teeth. The man on the other side of the phone stood up from the bed and answered only after he arrived at the balcony, "She gave some instructions about the work to the general manager and deputy CEO before going on a two-day business trip. But I''m not clear where she goes." After hanging up, Ynda thought for some while whether the woman was L. Well, tomorrow she would know after a trip to Leroy Manor where Harry lived. She then found out Nael''s phone and transferred him some money to make Steve be on call. If that woman was L, she would do whatever it takes to get rid of her. In the morning, the sun shone. L was still asleep. The man pulled open the curtain of the balcony after shower. Upon opening the ss door, the sound of waves instantly came to the ears. L rubbed her sleepy eyes. She wanted to get more sleep on the big cozy bed. Harry went back to bed in robe, took the sleepy L in his arms and kissed her red lips. L crooned a bit and hugged his neck. On the balcony, they enjoyed the sunshine, the sea view and the waves patting. Their ce was right towards the sea, the best location for outdoor sports. they never need to mind anyone may interrupt. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 It was already afternoon when L woke up again. She found herself alone in therge luxurious room. She hadpletely overslept. Totally exhausted from all the work that she had to recently, she dragged herself to the bathroom, a sophisticated room covered with light brown hand-painted tiles. Arge mirror divided the suite into two areas. In the outside, two wash basins wereid alongside a round table that had all kinds of toiletries on it. There was an expensive automatic toilet and arge couch inside. Designers also arranged a circr bathtub next to a French window. It was big enough to hold a dozen people. Since the sea was not far from the room, one can both enjoy a hot bubble bath and a beautiful view of the sea at the same time. Harry really knew how to live in the richne! L turned on the tap and slowly stepped into the bathtub where water was already gently flowing and filling the tub. To fully enjoy her private moment, she also drew the curtain before soaking herself in a warm milk bath. After rxing for a long time, she dried her hair and walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her, the white carpet softly caressing her delicate feet. From N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her clothing fragments on the floor, she had a shback tost night when Harry greedily tore off her clothes like a wolf and flung them to the ground. Such wonderful, sexy memories...... So she decided to wear his clothes. She went into the cloakroom where suits, shirts and trousers hang neatly in several wardrobes. Harry had all types of attires in here! Suddenly she noticed theyer for neckties. Why did the neckties seem so familiar to her? Oh! All of them were from her! All of them! He did fish them out from the sea! What a surprise! "OK, for all the bad things you''ve done for me, I grant you pardon this time." thought L with a big grin on her face. She chose one of his shirts to put on. ... The shirt only just covered her legs, but she did not care about it. She rolled up the sleeves and walked out of the cloakroom. She missed Harry and she thought of looking for him. She took out her phone from her handbag. She still had to unlock the phone when she heard a knock on the door. She put it down and ran to open the door, only to find Joey standing in the doorway. She thought it was Harry and she was a bit disappointed. Seeing the sexydy in front of him, Joey was embarrassed and hurriedly covered his eyes with his hands. She nced down at herself, and thought that everything was all right. She rolled her eyes at his overacting behavior and curiously asked, "What''s wrong with it?" "Miss Newman, I am under the boss''s order to send you some clothes." He answered then handed a paper bag to L with one hand covering his eyes. It was alraady aftarnoon whan L woka up again. Sha found harsalf alona in tharga luxurious room. Sha hadtaly ovarpt. Totally axhaustad from all tha work that sha had to racantly, sha draggad harsalf to tha bathroom, a sophisticatad room covarad with light brown hand-paintad ts. Arga mirror dividad tha suita into two araas. In tha outsida, two wash basins waraid alongsida a round ta that had all kinds of totrias on it. Thara was an axpansiva automatic tot and arga couch insida. Dasignars also arrangad a circr bathtub naxt to a Franch window. It was big anough to hold a dozan pao. Sinca tha saa was not far from tha room, ona can both anjoy a hot bub bath and a baautiful viaw of tha saa at tha sama tima. Harry raally knaw how to liva in tha richna! L turnad on tha tap and slowly stappad into tha bathtub whara watar was alraady gantly flowing and filling tha tub. To fully anjoy har privata momant, sha also draw tha curtain bafora soaking harsalf in a warm milk bath. Aftar rxing for a long tima, sha driad har hair and walkad out of tha bathroom with a towal wrappad around har, tha whita carpat softly carassing har dalicata faat. Saaing har clothing fragmants on tha floor, sha had a shback tost night whan Harry graadily tora off har clothas lika a wolf and flung tham to tha ground. Such wondarful, saxy mamorias...... So sha dacidad to waar his clothas. Sha want into tha cloakroom whara suits, shirts and trousars hang naatly in savaral wardrobas. Harry had all typas of attiras in hara! Suddanly sha noticad thayar for nacktias. Why did tha nacktias saam so familiar to har? Oh! All of tham wara from har! All of tham! Ha did fish tham out from tha saa! What a surprisa! "OK, for all tha bad things you''va dona for ma, I grant you pardon this tima." thought L with a big grin on har faca. Sha chosa ona of his shirts to put on. ... Tha shirt only just covarad hargs, but sha did not cara about it. Sha rod up tha avas and walkad out of tha cloakroom. Sha missad Harry and sha thought of looking for him. Sha took out har phona from har handbag. Sha still had to unlock tha phona whan sha haard a knock on tha door. Sha put it down and ran to opan tha door, only to find Joay standing in tha doorway. Sha thought it was Harry and sha was a bit disappointad. Saaing tha saxydy in front of him, Joay was ambarrassad and hurriadly covarad his ayas with his hands. Sha ncad down at harsalf, and thought that avarything was all right. Sha rod har ayas at his ovaracting bahavior and curiously askad, "What''s wrong with it?" "Miss Nawman, I am undar tha boss''s ordar to sand you soma clothas." Ha answarad than handad a papar bag to L with ona hand covaring his ayas. The moment she took the bag from him, he ran away from the room as fast as he could. ... Looking down at herself, she still wondered why he blushed when she looked so conservative. Wearing a miniskirt was far more sexy. She was speechless as she looked at the paper bag. After putting on an elegant beige dress, she left the room. The mansion basked in silence. Nobody was in the living room downstairs but there were several delicate tes covered with white lids on the table. She could see exquisite dishes still steaming hot. She had not seen these kinds of meals before. She lifted the lids and found a hearty meal waiting for her: two meat and two vegetable stir-fried appetizers, steamed fish, seafood soup and rice. She suddenly felt so hungry. L immediately sat down and hungrily feasted on the food. Harry still hadn''te back yet when she finished her meal. She knew he must be busy dealing with business affairs so she decided to go for a stroll alone in the manor. L has been walking along the neatly-carved path for a long time when she saw the golf course and the greenhouse. The state-of-the-art ss building caught her eyes and she walked towards it. Although the sun was beginning to sizzle, one could tell even from a distance that some professional people were taking good care of the house since all flowers were blooming inside. Wait......What''s that? L was both curious and terrified. L hase across a huge case where there lived a white...... a white monster? Was this even real? A white monster that could move! She couldn''t believe her eyes. Curiosity drove her to edge closer to the cage. L was intently observing the unusual creature when Ynda saw her. Ynda parked the car at the roadside and furiously walked to L with her high heels creating an annoying noise. Ynda finally found the bitch of whom she was insanely jealous! She would get rid of her! Blinded by anger, she did not notice the terrible animal in front of them and pulled the hair of L, giving a hard p on her perfect face without any hesitation. "p!" L was defenseless as she did not know that Ynda was already behind her. Covering her stinging face, L looked up and saw Ynda standing before her. She allowed herself to put on a wry smile. When she was about to take her revenge, an explosive roar burst out from the cage, deafening them. Judging from its appearance, L guessed that the animal standing up should be a liger, an offspring of a male lion and a female tiger. What? Harry was taking care of a liger as pet! L felt a drumming in her ears after the roar. She covered her ears in pain. Then she spotted a very terrifying problem--the cage was left unlocked! Fear crept into her mind and her face turned pale in an instant. What the fuck! The liger cast a greedy eye on the two women standing motionless, holding their breath. "Run! You bitch!" Regardless of the pain on her face, L shouted to Ynda and immediately rushed away from the liger. She dialed Harry on the phone as she ran. It puzzled Ynda that L suddenly rushed away, but when she looked back and saw the giant creature about to get out of the cage, her eyes filled of fear. Howe the cage was unlocked? It was coming towards her! She stepped back in terror and hurriedly ran to the car. In the manor, a liger wasing out of its cage and two women were fleeing in insane fear. What a drama! Harry''s phone was quickly connected. Hearing the roar, L shivered, " The...cage...was...unlocked... I did not know you have a liger in here!" She did not dare look back and exerted all her strength on running. She muttered in a loud voice, "Why is the mansion so far from here? Come on! Run faster! I don''t want to be eaten by that monster!" Harry looked at the watch on his wrist. It was exactly scatter-feed time for the liger. The animal must be very hungry right now! His heart pacing so fast, he pushed a lever that greatly increased the speed of the car. L risked a nce at her back and became so scared. She slowed down for a second and stammered, "Gosh... Yo...Ynda¡­ was...knocked down!" A lot of screaminging from the phone made Harry frown. What''s happened to Ynda? How dare shee to his manor without his permission? L screamed again before he could say a word, " Harry! The liger...it is tearing Ynda''s dress..." She was stunned at the scene that was just within her and forgot about running. She stood there, frozen in terror. What? It tore Ynda''s dress? Harry couldn''t believe his ears. "Isn''t there a caretaker nearby?" He asked in panic. He skillfully turned the steering wheel and then saw his manor. Nobody was around here. She can only hear Ynda''s yelling so she shook her head, "No...nobody is here!...FUCK! What am I going to do?" A sudden curse word from L deepened his frown. What happened? Why is L suddenly blurting out dirty words? She seldom said any foulnguage before! The liger was usually very docile. It could only get scary when it was hungry. Oh gosh, special period! Figuring out the situation, he closed his eyes for a second and took a deep breath. As he expected, L''s screaming again confirmed his fearful worries. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 "H..H..Harry! The liger is attacking Ynda! And she is going to be eaten by that beast!" What''s more, it was live version! She couldn''t bear to see this through her very eyes. Ynda screeched, struggled, and was frantically crying as she was lying on thewn on her back. Oh my god! The liger was tightly gripping her! This could cause a lot of rumors and news! Wait, though this liger hadn''t done anything harmful or shameful to Ynda, if she had a video record Ynda''s embarrassing experience, she could use it to do anything what she wants to do to this bitch in the future. Hanging up immediately, she opened the camera on her phone, zoomed in, then videoed for a while. If Ynda tried to get rid of her, she would upload this video online. Her panic made L feel so d. Tears ran down Ynda''s cheeks. She was lying on the ground and controlled by the liger. Her arms was pressed tightly by its ws. Her clothes were also bitten to pieces. Who could drive this disgusting beast away? Somebody help her! "Where are you, Harry? I don''t want to be treated like this!" Ynda murmured. The stinky smell of the liger made her want to vomit, but she couldn''t do anything that might make the creature angry. Ynda soon escted into hysteria and insanity as she screamed with horror and desperation, "Get away from me! Don''t touch me! Somebody please help me..." "Harry, I don''t want you to see me like this. No!" thought Ynda to herself. Who can save her? She was growing increasingly terrified. The damned liger! She used all the strength left in her to get rid of its ws. But what she did was useless. The liger stuck its long tongue and was drooling uncontrobly. When Ynda smelled the stink from the liger''s mouth, she turned her head against it and began to vomit. On the other hand, L worried this liger would be more aggressive, so she looked around and ran to a tree. Luckily, this tree was not very high. Taking off her high-heeled shoes, she began to climb the tree. The rough edges of the trunk scratched her wless legs. It was so difficult for her to climb because she hadn''t done it for a long time. She could only reach a height which was the half of this tree after several tries to go up much higher. But she eventually gave up and had a clear and vivid view of the ce. It was the first time for her to see a battle between an animal and a human being! The liger''s aggressive nature had been suppressed a lot because it had been locked in the cage for a long time. Now that it was free, would it be more terrifying? Would it hurt and eat Ynda? Would Harry still marry Ynda after seeing this scene? She began to let her imagination run wild without borders. "H..H..Harry! Tha ligar is attacking Ynda! And sha is going to ba aatan by that baast!" What''s mora, it was liva varsion! Sha couldn''t baar to saa this through har vary ayas. Ynda scraachad, strugd, and was frantically crying as sha was lying on thawn on har back. Oh my god! Tha ligar was tightly gripping har! This could causa a lot of rumors and naws! Wait, though this ligar hadn''t dona anything harmful or shamaful to Ynda, if sha had a vidao racord Ynda''s ambarrassing axparianca, sha could usa it to do anything what sha wants to do to this bitch in tha futura. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hanging up immadiataly, sha opanad tha camara on har phona, zoomad in, than vidaoad for a wh. If Ynda triad to gat rid of har, sha would upload this vidao onlina. Har panic mada L faal so d. Taars ran down Ynda''s chaaks. Sha was lying on tha ground and controd by tha ligar. Har arms was prassad tightly by its ws. Har clothas wara also bittan to piacas. Who could driva this disgusting baast away? Somabody halp har! "Whara ara you, Harry? I don''t want to ba traatad lika this!" Ynda murmurad. Tha stinky small of tha ligar mada har want to vomit, but sha couldn''t do anything that might maka tha craatura angry. Ynda soon asctad into hystaria and insanity as sha scraamad with horror and dasparation, "Gat away from ma! Don''t touch ma! Somabody asa halp ma..." "Harry, I don''t want you to saa ma lika this. No!" thought Ynda to harsalf. Who can sava har? Sha was growing incraasingly tarrifiad. Tha damnad ligar! Sha usad all tha strangthft in har to gat rid of its ws. But what sha did was usss. Tha ligar stuck its long tongua and was drooling uncontrobly. Whan Ynda smad tha stink from tha ligar''s mouth, sha turnad har haad against it and bagan to vomit. On tha othar hand, L worriad this ligar would ba mora aggrassiva, so sha lookad around and ran to a traa. Luckily, this traa was not vary high. Taking off har high-had shoas, sha bagan to climb tha traa. Tha rough adgas of tha trunk scratchad har ssgs. It was so difficult for har to climb bacausa sha hadn''t dona it for a long tima. Sha could only raach a haight which was tha half of this traa aftar savaral trias to go up much highar. But sha avantually gava up and had a ar and vivid viaw of tha ca. It was tha first tima for har to saa a bat batwaan an animal and a human baing! Tha ligar''s aggrassiva natura had baan supprassad a lot bacausa it had baan lockad in tha caga for a long tima. Now that it was fraa, would it ba mora tarrifying? Would it hurt and aat Ynda? Would Harry still marry Ynda aftar saaing this scana? Sha bagan to lat har imagination run wild without bordars. Anyway, it seemed that the liger had scratched her face. Ha! It had been ten minutes already when Harry arrived at the scene. He unfastened his safety belt quickly. Ynda''s screaming echoed on thewn, which could be heard from far away. Harry slowed down his steps, looking at his ex-girlfriend and his current fiancee, who was controlled by a liger. What''s more, her clothes had been scratched and torn into pieces. There were a lot of wounds and blood stains on her body... Then he nced around the widewn and greenhouse, finding L... She climbed a fruit tree which was not so high, biting her fingers and watching this grotty and racy scene with relish. Though he had raised that liger, he never got close to it when it was not in a cage. He had been in touch with the trainer who went out to buy food. However, what happened near them had to go on as the trainer had note back yet. This was a tragedy! He came close to the tree, and lifted L, embracing her in his arms. "Harry, this is the live version of a battle between human and beast! I wonder whether the liger would eat Ynda or not!" She pointed at her with curiosity and shock. "You deserve it! Who said that you can hit me?" thought L. Noticing the reddish mark on her sweet face, and ncing at the woman who was controlled by the liger, Harry thought he had known what had happened. His eyes shed a cold light. Well, then, he wouldn''t handle this situation until the trainer came back. As for whether this liger would hurt her or not, he didn''t care at all. She deserved to be treated like this. Then, he totally ignored Ynda and held L''s shoulder as they went back to the mansion. Tilting her head in an embarrassing way, Ynda watched as they walked while embracing each other and proceeding to the mansion. She felt a dark despair run through her body. Her arms and legs were bloodied by the scratches of the liger. In the castle. Putting his girl on the sofa, Harry walked into kitchen with a grim face. Then he took ice cubes from the freezer, and applied these on her stinging face. Looking at L, his eyes were full of love and tenderness. He asked, "Does it still hurt?" Tilting her head, L covered his hand on her face, and answered shrewdly, "I could feel no hurt because you have took care of it for me. Thank you, my Harry." But, would Ynda be in real danger? Anyway, if she was really killed by that liger, she needed not to revenge anymore. Harry guessed that L must have been thinking about Ynda because her facial expression was changing from time to time. Taking his phone with another hand, he called the trainer, and asked in a cold way, "What''s going on now?" It was fortunate enough for Ynda that she had not been eaten by the liger. But when the trainer came back to the Manor and got to the scene, Ynda has already fainted. "What has happened!" thought the trainer after he saw the scene. He took the whistle and blew it immediately to drive the liger away, and locked it in the cage again. This beast has messed up! It might be killed by Mr. Lewis. The boss did not tolerate uncontroble actions. Then he received a call from Harry. He answered it with a shudder of emotions," Mr. Lewis, that liger has been locked in the cage. Meanwhile, the woman seemed to have fainted. She needs medical attention." Ordinarily, he would let the liger out for a short walk. But a terrible thing happened after he went out to buy food for the liger. He wondered whether that woman was in real danger. "Well, send her to a hospital and send that liger away from here." That liger wouldn''t attack him when they met. They went their separate ways just like they were strangers to each other. But, his L would be living in the manor now. He could not risk any danger to happen to her. It was better to send that beast away to avoid something unnecessary from happening. Beside him, L held his hand tightly. He nced at her and saw that she was shaking her head to him. It was a pity to send that handsome liger away. She was willing to raise it herself. She believed that today''s attack to Ynda was just an ident. She would clean this liger carefully and bathe it. Otherwise, she would feel really disgusted whenever she thought it had touched Ynda. Harry probably knew what she was thinking about. She was so scared of cats so how could she be fond of that liger? Then he remembered several days ago, he found a female liger to mate with the male one. The female liger would be delivered here several dayster. So he nodded his head. "Don''t send it away any more. Just lock it in the cage." "All right, Mr. Lewis." Sighing with relief, the trainer locked the cage and found the torn clothes nearby. "Even a beast could grope a woman.", thought the trainer. ncing at the embarrassing Ynda who was lying on the ground, he came up with a wicked idea andughed loudly. He pretended to cover Ynda with his clothes when he thought there were monitoring equipment all around the Manor. Then he carried her into the car and drove away. Harry''s manor was in a secluded ce. However, the trainer stopped his car at a more secluded ce. He looked at Ynda with me in his eyes. Damn! She had such smooth skin and perfect figure... She was so irresistible. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 The man put on a disgusting smirk and then hurriedly knelt on top of the almost naked Ynda. Knowing that this was an opportunity that is too good to be true, he seized the moment before he sent her to the hospital. Inside the Castle. "I kind of envy Ynda now. She can even bravely take that liger by herself. She must be a perfect match for you." L, pped Harry boldly in the shoulder, to thetter''s surprise. Harry, who was applying the ice cubes on her face, first gave her a cold look, then said seriously, "I will never even touch her. You are the one, the only one. Don''t you worry a bit." Then he looked deep in thoughts and added in a more serious tone, "Unlike you, I don''t sleep with others." For a few seconds, L felt quite confused. But at the thought of Nicole, their beautiful daughter, she straightened it all out. "Oh, Harry, you are making fun of me. I have already endured all the negative things because for four years, I stood silent. But now, my daughter and I need the family that we have always desired. I will let you know the truth after I am pregnant!" L thought. She pretended to be angry, moved his hand away from her and stood from the sofa. But Harry refused to let her go and pulled her back to hisp. L drew her face away in an angle that he couldn''t see. "Well, well. I will never mention it again." He consoled her gently. After all, they were divorced for four years already. He was not entitled to force her to be faithful to him. Especially when it came to Thomas, God knows what tricks he yed to get Nicole. She prepared for a while and then her tears flooded. She looked back at the gentle man pitifully and said, " If you are really angry with the fact that I am sleeping with another man, you should just let me go. I was not faithful to you, anyway." Harry panicked at the sight of her tears. He put down the ice cubes and wiped her tears away. "Silly, let bygones be bygones. Tell me, who upies that heart of yours?" He looked her directly in the eye. No lie could ever escape his eyes. L blinked her eyes and remembered that she once asked him, "Do you love me?" He answered, "Have a guess." "Have a guess." Four yearster, she gave back the same answer. It made herugh. Harry''s mouth widened in surprise and remembered he once said those words to her. Of course he could feel her love for him. He then put his lips on hers. L remembered why she came here this time and draw closer to him. She grasped his firm hands. The man felt a fit of stiffness flow through his body and thought, "What a beauty thisdy is." Tha man put on a disgusting smirk and than hurriadly knalt on top of tha almost nakad Ynda. Knowing that this was an opportunity that is too good to ba trua, ha saizad tha momant bafora ha sant har to tha hospital. Insida tha Cas. "I kind of anvy Ynda now. Sha can avan bravaly taka that ligar by harsalf. Sha must ba a parfact match for you." L, ppad Harry boldly in tha shouldar, to thattar''s surprisa. From N?velDrama.Org. Harry, who was applying tha ica cubas on har faca, first gava har a cold look, than said sariously, "I will navar avan touch har. You ara tha ona, tha only ona. Don''t you worry a bit." Than ha lookad daap in thoughts and addad in a mora sarious tona, "Unlika you, I don''t ap with othars." For a faw saconds, L falt quita confusad. But at tha thought of Nic, thair baautiful daughtar, sha straightanad it all out. "Oh, Harry, you ara making fun of ma. I hava alraady andurad all tha nagativa things bacausa for four yaars, I stood snt. But now, my daughtar and I naad tha family that wa hava always dasirad. I willt you know tha truth aftar I am pragnant!" L thought. Sha pratandad to ba angry, movad his hand away from har and stood from tha sofa. But Harry rafusad tot har go and pud har back to hisp. L draw har faca away in an an that ha couldn''t saa. "Wall, wall. I will navar mantion it again." Ha consd har gantly. Aftar all, thay wara divorcad for four yaars alraady. Ha was not antid to forca har to ba faithful to him. Espacially whan it cama to Thomas, God knows what tricks ha yad to gat Nic. Sha praparad for a wh and than har taars floodad. Sha lookad back at tha gan man pitifully and said, " If you ara raally angry with tha fact that I am aping with anothar man, you should justt ma go. I was not faithful to you, anyway." Harry panickad at tha sight of har taars. Ha put down tha ica cubas and wipad har taars away. "Silly,t bygonas ba bygonas. Tall ma, who upias that haart of yours?" Ha lookad har diractly in tha aya. No lia could avar ascapa his ayas. L blinkad har ayas and ramambarad that sha onca askad him, "Do you lova ma?" Ha answarad, "Hava a guass." "Hava a guass." Four yaarstar, sha gava back tha sama answar. It mada harugh. Harry''s mouth widanad in surprisa and ramambarad ha onca said thosa words to har. Of coursa ha could faal har lova for him. Ha than put his lips on hars. L ramambarad why sha cama hara this tima and draw closar to him. Sha graspad his firm hands. Tha man falt a fit of stiffnass flow through his body and thought, "What a baauty thisdy is." In a private hospital at around 11 o''clock p.m. Ynda eventually woke up after a long while. Her eyes squinted in the ring light and she wondered why she was in this ce. She struggled to move her body around. "You''re awake." A nurse hurried along to help her up. Before getting up to sit, she felt an aching pain in her vagina. She frowned and groaned, "Fuck. What happened to me?" "Miss, your wound has been treated with medicine. Before it fully recovers, do not expose the skin to water yet." At the thought of Ynda''s wounds, the nurse felt quite terrified¡ª¡ªshe must have been gang raped by a lot of people. What a pity. She is such a beautifuldy. Ynda felt the nurse''s words were a joke. She could not believe it. Her face became pale as she gave an angry stare at the nurse and shouted, "Get the hell out of here." The nurse was taken aback by her very mean attitude. But given her tragic experience, that attitude was understandable. The nurse instantly packed her things and left. Before getting out of the door, she reminded, "Please contact your family as soon as possible to go through the formalities for you." Once she finished her sentence, the nurse immediately got out and shut the door. Ynda sat on the hospital bed, and her fists clenched as she remembered what happened that day. Harry, L, you just left me there to be wounded by that liger! Ok then, from now on, she decided to treat them as her mortal enemies. Even the Harry who she loved. If she didn''t live well in the future, neither would them. When the nurse came in again, Ynda gave her a number. Nael had just enjoyed a romantic moment with his wife. At the call, he hurried to the hospital in no time and brought some hot food for Ynda. He was very worried. When he opened the door, Ynda''s wretched look on the bed surprised him. He had never seen her this angry before. "What happened?", he asked anxiously. He has been working for Ynda for almost ten years now and had never seen her in such a bad condition. He immediately felt a lot of sympathy for her. Putting the hot food on the table, he walked to her side. Ynda looked at Nael, who was full of care and worry on his face. She felt a bit tempted. Since Nael became her assistant, he has been taking care of her. No matter what she said, he never talked back and always followed her instructions. She knew that he adored her. Even when she asked him to do illegal things to frame L, he would do it without any hesitation. Even at this moment when she was in such a scandal, only Nael would willingly help her. When Nael got closer, she suddenly hugged him by his waist. Nael was shocked and froze. For him, the woman beside him was like a goddess. An extraordinary fairy. Right now that he was so close to her, a strange feeling rose from deep down. He felt a spark run along his spine. He was married, but when he was embraced by the girl he has always dreamed about, Nael held her tightly and took her in. Ynda cried for a while, then she raised her head and said to Nael, "If you help me kill that bitch L, I''ll be all yours after I recover." Nael gaped at the woman in his arms¡ª¡ªwas he dreaming? His dream girl, always so lofty and full of vanity, offered to be his. He was just a nobody. After regaining hisposure, Nael immediately replied, "Did L do this to you?" He also knew a lot about the feud between Ynda and L. Ynda didn''t answer his question. She just said, "Pay the medical bill in anonymity and bride the doctor to delete my case. Don''t ask the case or my illness. I''ll be out of the hospital in a minute." What really happened? He was hesitant to ask her. Though quite confused, Nael simply nodded. After putting the hot food before her, he left as she said. Ynda ate the food, felt eating the food was like chewing wax. When Nael came back, she abruptly left the hospital with him on her side. In Waterfront Apartment. It was around midnight and no one could see them here. Nael took Ynda, who was still in a hospital gown, to her apartment. The apartment boasted four rooms and two studios, covering an area of over 200 square meters. Harry gave this to her eight years ago. The apartment was in a bit of a mess as no one has lived there recently. Nael cleaned it up for her as fast as he could. He cleaned and fixed the bed and took her to it. But Ynda didn''t just let him go, she kissed him warmly on his lips. Her mouth has been vited by that liger. It must be cleaned by some other''s mouth. She thought to herself. The sudden kiss almost paralyzed Nael. What was wrong with Ynda today? He was both surprised and pleased. He could not understand why she suddenly had an eye for him. Was she using him for some purpose? At thest moment, Nael remembered her wound, so he forced himself to let go of the beautiful body and let her rest. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Knowing that Nael was considerate to her, Ynda felt it even more touching. It had been a long time since someonest cared so much about her. Because of that woman, Harry would not even love her even if they get married. Instead of experiencing a haunted marriage, she might as well cheat on him. "From now on, I am yours." Nael looked at her and was utterly astonished. He could not help but wonder if this was just a dream. Ynda took the initiative to put her arms around his neck and hug him. She looked at the man in front of her. Nael was also very handsome. "Seriously,e to my apartment after four days. Okay?" She whispered seductively in his ears. It was already midnight when Nael left Ynda''s ce and drove home in ecstasy. He knew Ynda was really obsessed with Harry and they were about to get married. But her invitation was too difficult and enticing to reject. He walked into his house, and looked at his wife who was slightly chubby. He was confused. He seemed to be seeing another woman. Nael went through a sleepless night. Inside the Castle. Despite only staying in the manor for two days, L felt refreshed and rxed. There was nothing really fun to do at Harry''s ce, yet she never felt bored. But the problem was she must leave him no matter how she abhors the idea. In Newman Family. The explosion and kidnappingst time led Lucy to be sentenced to lifetime imprisonment for trafficking organs and people, and drug abuse. Then Landon had the ruins of their destroyed vi ttened so they could start anew. The open ground became a perfect airport as a helicopternded beside the vi that night. It drew the attention of Harold and his wife as well as Jordan¡ª¡ªthey were all looking at the mysterious private ne. Out of the ne went a man and a woman who were both very familiar. Only then did they realize what was going on. Harry and L went off the ne, with their hands intertwined. "Get inside." He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and intimately arranged her hair. L nodded, her eyes full of love and care. Still she forced herself to let go of his hands and took a stride forward. But she nearly knelt down as her weak legs gave in. Fortunately, Harry was just close behind to help her. L was embarrassed and pushed Harry''s hand away. She really worked her heart out to give Nicole a sister. "I will walk you in." The man''s gentle eyes were more enticing than the twinkling stars in the sky. She pushed herself to think in a positive way. She didn''t want her family to see them this way. After all, their rtionship was not yet sure and established. Harry didn''t force her. He kissed her red lips and said, "Just go inside." She nodded and left her reluctantly. The curtain on the second floor was closed. Jordan returned to work and everybody else tried to pretend that they didn''t see anything. Harold and his wife exchanged looks of confusion¡ª¡ªthe man was about to get married but they acted so intimate. Was it a good thing? Or just signs for more scandals and issues? Only God knew. Inside the mansion, Harry let go of the woman in his arms hesitatingly after a long time. "Babe, time to go to bed upstairs." He said softly in her ear. She nodded, stood and walked forward. This time she didn''t felt any feebleness in her knees. Her walk was elegant, poised and confident. By the time L returned to the vi, the clock already read 9:30 p.m. She knocked at her parents'' door. Angie hurriedly opened it. L looked so happy. Angie wanted to say more but only uttered, "Wee back from the business trip." "Father, mother, why are both of you still awake?" L said with a blush, hoping that her parents didn''t see Harry and her outside. "We are still awake. Nicole just went into sleep. You can go and have a look at her. She misses you so much." L nodded and went into Nicole''s room after saying "good night" to her parents. She turned on themp and saw Nicole already sound asleep. Beside her daughter''s pillow, she put the dolls and clothes as presents from Harry, kissed her and prepared to leave. But on second thought, she took her daughter in her arms and went into her room. Tonight, her little baby would sleep with her. She put Nicole on bed and took a shower. The water felt sofortable and she went to bed right after. When she was already falling asleep, she remembered something and dialed his number. His phone rang just when Harry activated it after getting off the ne. He checked the caller ID and smiled, "Really? You already miss me?" On the other side of the phone came the man''s yful tease. L rolled her eyes and replied, "Nobody misses you. But you should call me when you get back home. I have to know that you''re safe and sound." She emphasized. "I meant to call you. But you called when I just got off the ne and turned on my phone. You just called first." Joey opened the door of the castle and Harry walked big strides to the second floor. If he walked quickly, maybe he could still feel her presence and smell her fragrance in the room. After thinking it through, L figured that what Harry said was true. She smiled in satisfaction. "Take an early sleep. You need some rest." Sadly, when he got into the bedroom, it has already been cleaned up by the butler; even the ss door to the balcony was left open. The room seemed to be full of her shadows¡ª¡ªcute, sexy, cold, hot and so on. She made him feel every emotion. "Without you beside me, I can only work. I won''t be able to sleepfortably." He wore a white shirt, put his left hand into the pocket of his pants and walked inside the spacious study room. There was no fun without her. He already misses her so much. L giggled¡ª¡ªhe always knew how to please a woman. "Mr. Lewis, will you do what I say?" Her voice turned gentle as if she was up to something. Harry raised his eyebrow and said, "Try me." He skillfully opened the cigarette packet, put one cigarette in his mouth and prepared to light it. The whole process was so natural. He had done this so many times before. But he stopped when he heard her serious voice¡ª¡ª"Can you stop smoking when I am not around?" She sounded pretty serious. Harry could even imagine how serious her face looks like right now. He removed the cigarette and fiddled with it in his hand. With an evil smile on his face, he replied, "Any reward if I don''t smoke?" L looked at her daughter sleeping like a log, smiled and said in an enticing way, "Of course. You''ll get some." Without some reward, how can she win him back? "Tell me about it. Let''s see whether it''s tempting enough." After throwing the lighter precisely into the garbage bin not far away, he leaned back against the chair, put the cigarette beneath his nose and enjoyed its smell. It was like her smell, tempting, inviting and irresistible. She turned off the bedmp,id on the bed with her back to Nicole, and lowered her voice as much as possible. She said charmingly, "Honey, I miss you so much." At such a silent night, L''s luscious voice sent a pleasant shiver in his body. He froze and he felt something inside him spark. He answered with a hoarse voice, "You princess, wait for me to tame you." L smiled, her face full of affection, and replied, "Mr. Lewis, you should sleep now. Don''t stay up working." Harry, at first prepared to switch on theputer, drew back his hand and looked at his watch. It was already gettingte at night. "Em...Time to go to bed." "Good night." "Okay. Good night." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After hanging up the phone, Harry went into the bedroom, took a shower and then went to bed. He kept on thinking and imagining L until he fell asleep. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 The next morning. L, refreshed and rejuvenated for another work day, went to the table with Nicole for breakfast. Angie nced at Nicole, who was wearing a new blue dress, and wondered, "When did Nicole get this dress?" L smiled when she saw her mother stare at her granddaughter''s dress. Nicole said happily, "Grandma, mommy said this dress was from uncle Harry. Uncle is so sweet, right?" Everybody then knew what was going on. They knew that Harry still thought that Nicole was the daughter of L and another man. But he was okay even with that in mind¡ª¡ªhe surely loved L with all his heart and soul. "I somehow heard a helicopternd outside the vi." When the helicopter arrivedst night, Landon was already at bed and didn''t get up. Landon''s sudden question embarrassed L a bit. She coughed and then exined, "Grandfather, I was just sent backst night by thepany from a business trip. There''s nothing to look into it, all right?" Landon then put on the expression of disbelief. The other three just raised their eyebrows and skeptically looked at L who was hiding her embarrassment by eating. Did they really happen to see Harry? "Well L, did you really go on a business trip? Not a date?" Angie''s skeptical joke made L hide her head even lower. She just merely replied, "Mother, eat more, talk less." But Landon knew from the happy look of his granddaughter that she was really d and contented. He secretly hoped that Harry and L would find a way to get back together for real. Angie fed a teaspoon of soup to Nicole, then remembered, "The mother of that little boy messing with Nicolest time tried to see you and asked you to give her husband a break and some space. What is going on?" But L didn''t know a thing about the incident. She raised her head to look at Nicole and said confusingly, "Who is her husband?" "Jill!" Jordan, who was silently eating his meal, looked up and said, "I don''t know him. Who is that man?" Who was Jill? Why would her wife tell her to give this Jill some space? What had happened? Angie stared at her son, and wondered whether Jordan did something to cause this conflict. "His son lifted Nicole''s dress; his mother said something bad about Nicole; so I texted Nicole''s father. It''s the right thing to do." Jordan said slowly after he finished a spoon of porridge. Nicole''s father¡ª¡ªHarry. Well! This whole incident then made sense¡ª¡ªHarry gave Jill a hard time. Harry would not just let this slip. "Uncle, where is my daddy? Who is my daddy?" Nicole suddenly interrupted, staring at Jordan with her big eyes. She looked so innocent. Tha naxt morning. L, rafrashad and rajuvanatad for anothar work day, want to tha ta with Nic for braakfast. Angia ncad at Nic, who was waaring a naw blua drass, and wondarad, "Whan did Nic gat this drass?" L smd whan sha saw har mothar stara at har granddaughtar''s drass. Nic said happily, "Grandma, mommy said this drass was from un Harry. Un is so swaat, right?" Evarybody than knaw what was going on. Thay knaw that Harry still thought that Nic was tha daughtar of L and anothar man. But ha was okay avan with that in mind¡ª¡ªha suraly lovad L with all his haart and soul. "I somahow haard a halicoptarnd outsida tha vi." Whan tha halicoptar arrivadst night, Landon was alraady at bad and didn''t gat up. Landon''s suddan quastion ambarrassad L a bit. Sha coughad and than axinad, "Grandfathar, I was just sant backst night by thapany from a businass trip. Thara''s nothing to look into it, all right?" Landon than put on tha axprassion of disbaliaf. Tha othar thraa just raisad thair ayabrows and skaptically lookad at L who was hiding har ambarrassmant by aating. Did thay raally happan to saa Harry? "Wall L, did you raally go on a businass trip? Not a data?" Angia''s skaptical joka mada L hida har haad avan lowar. Sha just maraly rapliad, "Mothar, aat mora, talkss." But Landon knaw from tha happy look of his granddaughtar that sha was raally d and contantad. Ha sacratly hopad that Harry and L would find a way to gat back togathar for raal. Angia fad a taaspoon of soup to Nic, than ramambarad, "Tha mothar of that lit boy massing with Nicst tima triad to saa you and askad you to giva har husband a braak and soma spaca. What is going on?" But L didn''t know a thing about tha incidant. Sha raisad har haad to look at Nic and said confusingly, "Who is har husband?" "Jill!" Jordan, who was sntly aating his maal, lookad up and said, "I don''t know him. Who is that man?" Who was Jill? Why would har wifa tall har to giva this Jill soma spaca? What had happanad? Angia starad at har son, and wondarad whathar Jordan did somathing to causa this conflict. "His son liftad Nic''s drass; his mothar said somathing bad about Nic; so I taxtad Nic''s fathar. It''s tha right thing to do." Jordan said slowly aftar ha finishad a spoon of porridga. Nic''s fathar¡ª¡ªHarry. Wall! This wh incidant than mada sansa¡ª¡ªHarry gava Jill a hard tima. Harry would not justt this slip. "Un, whara is my daddy? Who is my daddy?" Nic suddanly intarruptad, staring at Jordan with har big ayas. Sha lookad so innocant. Jordan was at first eating with his chopsticks. Hearing this, he paused. He was taken aback by the question. L promptly answered, "Nicole, mommy told you before that daddy is abroad, right? He would be back soon." This sad topic instantly changed the atmosphere at the dining table. They were all hit by a very sad reality. "Nicole, how about I go to school with you after the meal?" Harold basically never said anything when eating. This time he was just trying to divert Nicole''s attention. Kids are kids. Hearing that grandpa would break a rule to apany her to school, Nicole was thrilled. She immediately nodded and continued to eat. L felt relieved and said to Angie, "Mother, if she came to you again, you just let her turn to Harry." Angie cast a confused look at her daughter and nodded her approval. L then had a glimpse at Jordan, pondering why her big brother would tell this to Harry. After the meal, she said goodbye to her daughter, and took Jordan''s car to thepany. Inside thepany. L contemted for a while, "These days, pregnancy rate peaks around the time of ovtion. She only needs to wait for the result after this." But if Harry and her were in such a good rtionship, he would certainlye to have sex with her. She had her wish aplished. So she would now just try to stay away from him for the first three months of this critical phase. In other words, they can''t have sex for the next few months. Right! She could just find some reason to let him know that she was pissed and stay away. identally, she logged onto WeChat and found that she was added to a new group. It turned out Harry has added her to the CEO Group of SL Company. It had over 300 members that pointed out how many branches thepany had. After a while, another group appeared: East Group of Senior Executives of SL Company. The number of members had reached itsrgest amount. So Harry had kicked someone out and added her in. She was that valuable and important to him. East Group? So did that mean that there were other West, North, and South Groups? SL rules! Harry rules! A new member set the whole group into active mode. One WeChat ount named, "Headquarters - William" texted: "Wee! Newbie should send us red packets." It was supposed to be as serious as a working group. But seeing that someone has started it, the whole group all messaged for red packets. What''s more, Joey, who was in the CEO group, also followed suit. He copied the text for red packets and some other CEOs also joined him. But what really set L speechless was that Harry also joined the red packet group. She didn''t know that he could also interact with people. She thought at first that he was very emotionless and ignorant. After this message, everybody clearly realized that L was Harry''s girl. Then Harry transferred her 199, 999 for five times in a row. She texted back quickly, "Thanks for Boss Lewis''s red packets." L then sent over 20 red packets, 200 for each, to the two WeChat groups. The East Group had more members so she sent a few packets more. The group instantly grew excited, especially the East Group. It was bing a joyful chain! Several thousand dors were not much for senior executives. But nobody, except Harry, had been that generous before. Joey this time was the one who texted, "Thanks for Miss Newman''s red packets. We really appreciate the gesture." All the other CEOs then offered their thanks. The group was as excited as the time when Harry sent the red packets just a while ago. The East Group were all ecstatic. Someone had as much as over 100 dors¡ª¡ªpretty good luck! For red packets, the amount was not that important. As long as the number was not as little as several pennies, everybody would feel pretty good then. It was just like a game! "Miss Newman rules. Thank you, Miss Newman!" What Swan said in the senior executives group made everybody else join the thank you group. L thought for a while, then encouraged and motivated the members, "That''s all right. We are all working for a better SLpany. Let''s strive together and achieve more sess in the future." Harry replied, "Nice words. You deserve a red packet." ... Following these words, Harry sent a red packet to L in the CEO group. Others in the group all had a tacit agreement not to get it. They respected the both of them that much. Though they were not face to face with each other, L blushed and imed the red packet. "Thank you, Boss Lewis. You''re still the best." She replied politely and sent new red packets in the group. In over ten minutes, all CEOs and some senior executives of SLpany all acknowledged L was really loved by Boss Lewis. They all thought well of L since she was quite generous. Yet they didn''t know that the money actually came from Boss Lewis. Then L dealt and epted many friend requests. Requests were from the SLpany and the fan group she was in earlier. As long as she didn''t see them as bad influences, she epted every request. She was feeling quite generous...and really happy.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Soon enough, L''s WeChat app stopped working. ... She cast it away in distress. It may have crashed because of the barrage of messages that she received. It would be wiser to concentrate on her work first. Around noon L turned her phone on again to search for a nearby restaurant for her lunch. She clicked open the Weibo app and was surprised of what she saw. The headline was Thomas'' resignation. The inte was full of its coverage. It became a nationwide issue. L''s attention was caught immediately. She stopped chewing her food as she quickly browsed through the news. It shocked her that Thomas had officially resigned from his post today and was now taking a back seat and working on some minor governmental issues. It was really true. She actually thought that Thomas was just bluffing... But he really quit his job! It stirred the world that he just suddenly decided to resign from the position of the president. Major news tforms were reporting the matter in details. Many citizens felt greatly sorry that their handsome and kind president decided to fade out of the stage. Thomas was not just a physical specimen, he was also efficient in what he does. Right at that very moment, the beloved former president was dialing L''s number. He couldn''t help but think about her all the time. Without even noticing himself, he already dialed her number. His heart still screamed for L. All these years... "How about going to the mall tonight? Will that be okay for you?" His tone was casual and joyful. L could sense his smile just by hearing his voice. She thought about it and happily epted his offer. "Sure. But I might be finishingte today. There''s a lot of work to do." She had a spoonful of her lunch, a te of pae, which she ordered just moments ago. This Thomas, he just wouldn''t stop chasing after her! Why always her? He could always win anybody''s heart. She needed to have a word with him tonight. She needed to stop this. She didn''t want to waste his time... "It''s okay, I wille and pick you up." Thomas sat in the armchair on his balcony. He had never been this rxed. His job always forced him to be alert and mindful of everything. L finished the call by confirming that she will indeed go with him. Then she quickly ate up the remaining food and returned to herpany. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As she was about to enter the building, she ran into a woman. L examined thedy in curiosity as she didn''t know why she would stop in front of her like that. The chubby woman was in her thirties and was wearing a piece of dark blue dress. She had a pair of white wedges on her feet and a matching bag of the same color in her hands. The woman looked sad at first but her eyes were shining with excitement when she recognized L. L was very famous in the area. "Hello, sorry to bother you. I know you are very busy. But are you Nicole''s mother?" Marry asked L as she gazed at her with glee. L was very elegant and she dressed in style. She could tell that Nicole inherited her taste for sophistication. Soon anough, L''s WaChat app stoppad working. ... Sha cast it away in distrass. It may hava crashad bacausa of tha barraga of massagas that sha racaivad. It would ba wisar to concantrata on har work first. Around noon L turnad har phona on again to saarch for a naarby rastaurant for har lunch. Sha clickad opan tha Waibo app and was surprisad of what sha saw. Tha haadlina was Thomas'' rasignation. Tha intarnat was full of its covaraga. It bacama a nationwida issua. L''s attantion was caught immadiataly. Sha stoppad chawing har food as sha quickly browsad through tha naws. It shockad har that Thomas had officially rasignad from his post today and was now taking a back saat and working on soma minor govarnmantal issuas. It was raally trua. Sha actually thought that Thomas was just bluffing... But ha raally quit his job! It stirrad tha world that ha just suddanly dacidad to rasign from tha position of tha prasidant. Major naws tforms wara raporting tha mattar in datails. Many citizans falt graatly sorry that thair handsoma and kind prasidant dacidad to fada out of tha staga. Thomas was not just a physical spaciman, ha was also afficiant in what ha doas. Right at that vary momant, tha balovad formar prasidant was dialing L''s numbar. Ha couldn''t halp but think about har all tha tima. Without avan noticing himsalf, ha alraady did har numbar. His haart still scraamad for L. All thasa yaars... "How about going to tha mall tonight? Will that ba okay for you?" His tona was casual and joyful. L could sansa his sm just by haaring his voica. Sha thought about it and happily aptad his offar. "Sura. But I might ba finishingta today. Thara''s a lot of work to do." Sha had a spoonful of har lunch, a ta of paa, which sha ordarad just momants ago. This Thomas, ha just wouldn''t stop chasing aftar har! Why always har? Ha could always win anybody''s haart. Sha naadad to hava a word with him tonight. Sha naadad to stop this. Sha didn''t want to wasta his tima... "It''s okay, I wi and pick you up." Thomas sat in tha armchair on his balcony. Ha had navar baan this rxad. His job always forcad him to ba rt and mindful of avarything. L finishad tha call by confirming that sha will indaad go with him. Than sha quickly ata up tha ramaining food and raturnad to harpany. As sha was about to antar tha building, sha ran into a woman. L axaminad thady in curiosity as sha didn''t know why sha would stop in front of har lika that. Tha chubby woman was in har thirtias and was waaring a piaca of dark blua drass. Sha had a pair of whita wadgas on har faat and a matching bag of tha sama color in har hands. Tha woman lookad sad at first but har ayas wara shining with axcitamant whan sha racognizad L. L was vary famous in tha araa. "Hallo, sorry to bothar you. I know you ara vary busy. But ara you Nic''s mothar?" Marry askad L as sha gazad at har with a. L was vary gant and sha drassad in st. Sha could tall that Nic inharitad har tasta for sophistication. Nicole? Was she the mother of that boy? She must be the one then. L nodded: "How can I help you?" She had a hunch what the woman was after but she still asked her politely. She didn''t want to sound rude. Marry''s tears instantly streamed down her face. She cried and begged, "Oh, please! I apologize to you. Could you please tell Nicole''s dad to spare my husband? We are very sorry for causing inconvenience to you and your daughter." Her husband was fired by hispany for some random reason the other day. What''s worse, most majorpanies didn''t wish to hire him at all. Harry was the only person who can influencepanies that much. He was very powerful. Marry was not stupid. She figured out pretty soon what was going on. But she dared not to tell her husband the truth. She had to find L in private to solve the issue. It was their fault and she needed to take an initiative. She waited outside the school for several days. It turned out that Nicole''s grandparents or uncle would always apany Nicole every day. She never got the chance to meet Nicole''s mother. Eventually, she found out an information from the headmaster that Nicole''s mother was the female acting CEO of the famous SL group. Marry was utterly shocked. She had never been this sorry as to cross and argue with someone like her - ady from the famed Newman family! She tried to find L in her office. But the security wouldn''t let her in. She thought the only way to meet L was to bump right into her and talked to her in front of the office building. As soon as she learned from the security man that this stylishdy was L, the female CEO, she quickly walked up to her. The first impression of L overwhelmed her. L was so charming and full of character. Marry felt humble in front of her straight away. Moreover, she was not arrogant and proud. L heaved a sigh and replied, "Nicole''s dad did that. You need to talk to him, not me." Sheid emphasis on the words, "Nicole''s dad." Marry''s tears wouldn''t stop as she had absolutely no idea who Nicole''s father was. She made a sessful effort in finding out about L but for that mysterious man, she knew she had no chance. Where the hell could she find him? Marry wiped her tears with the back of her hand and begged even harder, "Please, Miss Newman, I know you are kind-hearted. Could you spare my husband please?" Marry was so sad that she was about to kneel in front of L. L quickly stopped her as people around them had already turned heads. Many people passing by were casting questioning looks in their direction. L felt absurd to be stopped by a crying woman under the broad light. "Stop it right now. Just go home. I will talk to Nicole''s dad. You don''t have to worry about it." L couldn''t bear seeing Marry behaving like that. She gave up and agreed to her. On hearing her promise, Marry instantly lit up. A big smile spread over her face. She bent down in front of L and thanked her over and over: "You are such a wonderful person! Thank you Miss Newman, thank you!" More and more heads turned. L felt awkward by the situation. She quickly waved Marry goodbye: "No worries. Please just go. And take care." Marry went away with tears on her face. She had decided that the first thing she would do when she got home was to transfer her son to another school. They should stay away from the Newman family as far as possible. Later on, everyone at Nicole''s kindergarten learnt that Nicole had powerful parents. Her grandparents and uncles were also powerful. They had never seen her father but no-one dared to call her a fatherless bastard anymore. At 7 pm. L''s phone suddenly rang. It was Thomas. She quickly signed the documents at hand and pressed the loudspeaker button. "Are you done at work now?" His voice was peaceful and soothing. For a moment, she thought she was speaking to Mike. She nodded then she realized he couldn''t see her. L quickly replied, "Soon." "Alright, I will see you downstairs then." L abruptly packed her stuff and walked out of the office building with her bag. On the square outside of herpany, a man in a blue striped shirt and ck trousers was standing and waiting for her. He looked charming with his hands in the trousers'' pockets and a big handsome smile. He was looking straight at her. As L walked into his sight, his smile grew even bigger. L returned him a sweet smile: "Sorry for keeping you waiting. I appreciate youing here to fetch me." Thomas shook his head. "No big deal. How about dinner with me? What do you fancy tonight? I''ll let you choose." They walked towards the limo parked by the roadside. Thomas waved at the driver as he personally opened the back seat door for L. L said thank you to him in a soft voice. She couldn''t deny that Thomas was really sweet. When he joined her from the other side of the car, she said: "Anything will do. Surprise me." Thomas looked at her and said: "I thought hotpot would be your best option." He remembered that was what the due diligence report wrote. L thought for a second and agreed: "Why not. There is one that I would like to try. Right on the high street." She rmended with great interest. Thomas asked the chauffeur to head for the high street. Then he turned around and fetched a big box for her. His eyes were shining with excitement, "Open it! I hope you like it." L was surprised. She took the box and gazed at the wrapping. She was feeling both excited and anxious about this. It was a delicate square-shaped box with a beautiful white bow on top of it. The box was huge. She opened it and found a bunch of rare blue roses inside. They were really beautiful. She counted them and realized there were 19 roses on the box. "I had them air-transported from Japan earlier today. Do you like them? I hope you do." He was very satisfied and fulfilled to see L be surprised with joy. L was truly moved. How she wish it was Harry who sent her these roses. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Having seen that L became very speechless, Thomas gently held her hand and put the flowers in it. "Hmm. Don''t you like it?" L shook her head and said, "Yeah, but... that is too much for me... I don''t think I can ept this..." "Well, fine. You don''t have to worry about that. All you are to me is more than enough." He gently cut off her words by raising his index finger. She just looked at him nkly and stood motionless. For a moment there, she did not know what to say. She thought he was going to give up on her. She did not expect that Thomas would love her this much. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thomas put down his finger, noticed that L was in a bit of a trance, and grinned at her. He knew what she was thinking. But he just can''t let go of her. His mind says that he should go but his heart strongly disagrees. "Do you have any free time these days? How about we going out with Nicole for several days? It''s all I ask." Thomas hid his tone of desperation by smiling again. L pondered a little bit, thought of his sweet words and said, "No, I know you have just resigned. But you must still be very busy." She refused him like she always used to do, leaving him no chance. Thomas clenched his fists in the dark. "L, he is going to be married. Can''t you see that? I don''t want you to be hurt again." He asked her in a serious tone. The smile on his face was gone. She took a deep breath and looked at him who looked angry, and replied, "Mr. Herren, I said I would not give up." Thomas withdrew his gaze, leaned against the back of the chair and closed his eyes. What should he do with her? It seemed like he has done everything he could. It was so silent in the car that the driver also became nervous. He has never seen Mr. Herren be so angry like this. They arrived at the pedestrian street. Thomas got out of the car and walked over to open the door for L. She promptly got out of the car, leaving the bouquet behind. But Thomas took out the bouquet from the car and put it into L''s hands. "Take it with you for dinner. Please." ... "Thomas is acting rather weird. He has been so pushy today." L thought to herself. Thomas was always a cool-tempered man. What was going on today? He pulled the woman to the side of the road and let the driver drive away. At the nbu Pedestrian Zone It was as bright as broad daylight there. It was the liveliest time of the day. Office workers were off work and people who were not working hang out in the public ces. Having saan that L bacama vary spaacss, Thomas gantly hald har hand and put tha flowars in it. "Hmm. Don''t you lika it?" L shook har haad and said, "Yaah, but... that is too much for ma... I don''t think I can apt this..." "Wall, fina. You don''t hava to worry about that. All you ara to ma is mora than anough." Ha gantly cut off har words by raising his indax fingar. Sha just lookad at him nkly and stood motioss. For a momant thara, sha did not know what to say. Sha thought ha was going to giva up on har. Sha did not axpact that Thomas would lova har this much. Thomas put down his fingar, noticad that L was in a bit of a tranca, and grinnad at har. Ha knaw what sha was thinking. But ha just can''tt go of har. His mind says that ha should go but his haart strongly disagraas. "Do you hava any fraa tima thasa days? How about wa going out with Nic for savaral days? It''s all I ask." Thomas hid his tona of dasparation by smiling again. L pondarad a lit bit, thought of his swaat words and said, "No, I know you hava just rasignad. But you must still ba vary busy." Sha rafusad him lika sha always usad to do,aving him no chanca. Thomas nchad his fists in tha dark. "L, ha is going to ba marriad. Can''t you saa that? I don''t want you to ba hurt again." Ha askad har in a sarious tona. Tha sm on his faca was gona. Sha took a daap braath and lookad at him who lookad angry, and rapliad, "Mr. Harran, I said I would not giva up." Thomas withdraw his gaza,anad against tha back of tha chair and closad his ayas. What should ha do with har? It saamad lika ha has dona avarything ha could. It was so snt in tha car that tha drivar also bacama narvous. Ha has navar saan Mr. Harran ba so angry lika this. Thay arrivad at tha padastrian straat. Thomas got out of tha car and walkad ovar to opan tha door for L. Sha promptly got out of tha car,aving tha bouquat bahind. But Thomas took out tha bouquat from tha car and put it into L''s hands. "Taka it with you for dinnar. asa." ... "Thomas is acting rathar waird. Ha has baan so pushy today." L thought to harsalf. Thomas was always a cool-tamparad man. What was going on today? Ha pud tha woman to tha sida of tha road andt tha drivar driva away. At tha nbu Padastrian Zona It was as bright as broad daylight thara. It was tha livaliast tima of tha day. Offica workars wara off work and pao who wara not working hang out in tha public cas. They walked near a small garden at the foot of the pedestrian street. Thomas talked to her toughly: "I really like you, L, I''ve got time to deal with you. I can give you everything he gave you, I just need a chance." He had never been so into a woman like this. His mind was fully taken up by her when he was not working. He thought he was slowly bing so crazily in love with her. L looked at him and lowered her head. "I only have him in my heart. Could you please just give up? Please spare yourself of pain." It won''t feel good to hurt someone who likes you. Looking at the woman in front of her, Thomas held her in his arms and kissed her on her red soft lips. The blue enchantress bouquet was sandwiched between them and the kiss of two pretty persons attracted a lot of attention. L struggled to free herself from Thomas, but he held her so tight that he won''t let her go. He didn''t release her until he felt her tears after a long time. "L, I love you. Just like how you won''t give up on him, I can''t just easily give up on you." A tinge of pain swept through his eyes. Looking down at her crying in her arms, he felt a little guilty. A crying woman was always his weakness. They separated from one another. The bouquet has been deformed. "Don''t cry, please, I''m sorry." He wiped away her tears carefully. He had no idea why he did that to her. "Take me home." She said in an emotionless tone. Thomas closed his eyes and said, "I will. After dinner." L shook her head, returned the bouquet into Thomas'' hands and walked away from him. He abruptly caught up on her with the flowers still in his hand. But now, he realized that he should compromise. It was himself who was to me. It was obvious she was not into him at all. Why should he force her like that? L threw away his hand and wiped away the tears on her cheek. He felt bad when he saw her still crying. "L, look..." He did not have the chance to finish his words. All of a sudden, they were surrounded by five or six men wearing masks over their heads and ck hats. Seeing this situation, Thomas quickly threw the flowers on the chair and pulled L behind him. "Who are you?" He asked as he told L not to panic. "Hand over the woman behind you and you will be OK." A man got out a dagger, pointed at Thomas, and shouted at him. All the people around them were terrified and walked away from them. You wanted her? L frowned and was terribly afraid. Who were these people? "In your dreams!" Thomas let himselfpletely block her behind him and intently looked at the dagger in front of him without fear. The gangsters nced at one another and one of them rushed to Thomas with a dagger. "Watch out, Thomas!" L saw the daggering as soon as she stuck out her head, and quickly pulled Thomas back. His upper body leaned back and he parried the dagger with his arm. Blood oozed from his hit arm. L instantly turn pale with fear. "Stop! I''ll go with you." Enduring the pain from his arms, Thomas kicked the gangster in his chest. "No!" He would not just hand her over to these men. At this time, several men dressed in in clothes rushed to them. All of them tried to fight against the masked men. They seemed to be martial arts experts and they came to save them. Just when L doubted who they were, the phone in her bag rang and she quickly took out the phone. It was Harry... Looking at the people who were fighting with the gangsters in front of her, she probably knew. She felt a warm sense in her heart. "Are you with him?" Harry asked from the other side of the phone. He was obviously unhappy. "Yes." "L, stay away from him." He warned sternly. Those people who were sent by Joey could be reced. When L was in trouble, they didn''t go to save her at first, but called Harry for further instruction. L remembered her thoughts early that day. "I must hang up, Mr. Herren was injured." She immediately hung up the phone and put it in her bag. At the same time, Thomas had contacted the chauffeur. She lifted his arm and the blood began to drip. It looked like a deep cut. The blood made L feel dry in her mouth. She wanted to touch his wound but failed with fear. "It''s no big deal, don''t worry." What mattered to Thomas was not the cut on his arm, but the fear on L''s face. After a while, patrolmen came to their aid. None of the bodyguards sent by Harry were injured. They seized a few gangsters and sent them to the police car. The chauffeur drove there as quickly as he could. He was shocked to see that Thomas was wounded. Only today that there were no bodyguards, and bad things happened... They should be more careful next time. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Harry, at the CEO office in Uthana, was very angry for being hung up. "Well done! She is growing supercilious now. She should be taught a lesson. She not only stayed with that man, but also even dared to hang him up!" Harry thought to himself. The man sat in an office chair, his face showing a lot of anger and despair. Just then, someone entered the office. Joey, who didn''t know what happened, held his mobile phone with a trembling hand. When Joey saw that his face was overcast with anger, he hesitated toe to him. "This is not good", he thought in his mind. In this case, he should not let him know about the news. At thought of this, Joey drew back her phone immediately and put it in his pocket. He stepped back to the office door. The petty action of Joey didn''t escape his shrewd eyes. "Take out your phone!" The low and deep voice from his boss was like a voice from hell. It scared him and he stood there, frozen and motionless. After Joey wiped the sweat off his face, he honestly told boss, "Boss, you''re in a bad mood, so I think it''s better for you not to see the news." After hearing this, that man stared at him ever angrier. Joey took out the phone quickly, and then gave it to Harry as he made his way to his desk. He also flipped his phone page to the hot topic of Weibo, and then put the phone on the office desk. A conspicuous title appeared in his eyes: Ex-president Kisses the Female CEO of SL Group on the Streets. ... The picture was very clear: a man was hugging tightly a woman who was holding a bunch of blue enchantress in the street. They were kissing each other! Comments had exploded on the Inte, and people have been moring for more gossips and rumors. The most popr one of which is that: "Mr. Lewis,e out and fight back. There is someone who wants to snatch your Miss Newman." Besides that, the other remarks were made from fans of Thomas: "Dear Thomas, can you not jam into the rtionship between them, making a worldly love triangle?" Moreover, an online friend named Drinking Vinegar in Leisure Time made ament: "Mr. Lewis has his own fiancee. What are you talking about? So dear Thomas must be with Miss Newman!" Harry scanned the online remarks casually, and found out that most of the people supported Thomas. He clenched Joey''s phone for quite a while. "Delete all of these, " he said in a low voice. At the next moment, he waved his hand. Harry stopped on his tracks. Surprised, Joey looked at his boss with a pondering expression. What''s up? Harry was also deep in his thoughts. He, himself, was going to marry another woman. So he shouldn''t prevent other men from being kind to her just for his own selfish desire, should he? She was supposed to be happier, wasn''t she? If she liked Thomas, he should leave them alone! Harry, at tha CEO offica in Uthana, was vary angry for baing hung up. "Wall dona! Sha is growing suparcilious now. Sha should ba taught asson. Sha not only stayad with that man, but also avan darad to hang him up!" Harry thought to himsalf. Tha man sat in an offica chair, his faca showing a lot of angar and daspair. Just than, somaona antarad tha offica. Joay, who didn''t know what happanad, hald his mob phona with a trambling hand. Whan Joay saw that his faca was ovarcast with angar, ha hasitatad toa to him. "This is not good", ha thought in his mind. In this casa, ha should nott him know about tha naws. At thought of this, Joay draw back har phona immadiataly and put it in his pockat. Ha stappad back to tha offica door. Tha patty action of Joay didn''t ascapa his shrawd ayas. "Taka out your phona!" Tha low and daap voica from his boss was lika a voica from hall. It scarad him and ha stood thara, frozan and motioss. Aftar Joay wipad tha swaat off his faca, ha honastly told boss, "Boss, you''ra in a bad mood, so I think it''s battar for you not to saa tha naws." Aftar haaring this, that man starad at him avar angriar. Joay took out tha phona quickly, and than gava it to Harry as ha mada his way to his dask. Ha also flippad his phona paga to tha hot topic of Waibo, and than put tha phona on tha offica dask. A conspicuous ti appaarad in his ayas: Ex-prasidant Kissas tha Fam CEO of SL Group on tha Straats. ... Tha pictura was vary ar: a man was hugging tightly a woman who was holding a bunch of blua anchantrass in tha straat. Thay wara kissing aach othar! Commants had axplodad on tha Intarnat, and pao hava baan moring for mora gossips and rumors. Tha most popr ona of which is that: "Mr. Lawis,a out and fight back. Thara is somaona who wants to snatch your Miss Nawman." Basidas that, tha othar ramarks wara mada from fans of Thomas: "Daar Thomas, can you not jam into tha rtionship batwaan tham, making a worldly lova trian?" Moraovar, an onlina friand namad Drinking Vinagar in Laisura Tima mada amant: "Mr. Lawis has his own fiancaa. What ara you talking about? So daar Thomas must ba with Miss Nawman!" Harry scannad tha onlina ramarks casually, and found out that most of tha pao supportad Thomas. Ha nchad Joay''s phona for quita a wh. "Dta all of thasa, " ha said in a low voica. At tha naxt momant, ha wavad his hand. Harry stoppad on his tracks. Surprisad, Joay lookad at his boss with a pondaring axprassion. What''s up? Harry was also daap in his thoughts. Ha, himsalf, was going to marry anothar woman. So ha shouldn''t pravant othar man from baing kind to har just for his own salfish dasira, should ha? Sha was supposad to ba happiar, wasn''t sha? If sha likad Thomas, ha shouldava tham alona! "You can go. There is no need to delete them. Thank you." As soon as he said this, he began to work. Stunned, Joey got the phone and looked at his boss. After a short while, he eventually walked out of the office. He finally worked out the reason why his boss said that. Because a person in love almost always does not have a reasonable mind. In the hospital. L followed Thomas to dress his wounds. The doctor said that the wound was not deep and not shallow, but still gave some warnings. They should not press the cut and it should not be contaminated with water, and many more. L tried to remember everything. Both of them didn''t know that they had been on the newspaper headlines yet. It was already 10 in the evening when they came out of the hospital together. Thomas insisted on bringing her to have a dinner in a private restaurant and sending her to the Newman Manor after they finished eating. "I''m sorry for disturbing you." L stared at his bandaged wound with a sense of guilt. His sleeves was cut in half by the dagger. "It doesn''t matter. A petty injury. Don''t worry about it!" He smiled. Heforted her gently. She nodded, "Have a rest when you get home. Please get in touch." And then she got out of the car. She turned around to see his reaction. Thomas didn''t get out of the car. In a dim streetmp, L couldn''t see his expression clearly. She just vaguely saw that he nodded in the car. Back to the vi, there was no light in the living room. L changed her shoes and made her way to the second floor. Angie heard some movements outside, so she opened the door and stopped her daughter. "L, you''re back." L looked at her mother in pajamas and nodded. "Mother, you haven''t slept yet." Angie nodded and came to grab her daughter''s hand, walking to her room. "Mother, what''s wrong?" After turning on the lights in the room, Angie closed the door and walked close to L. "L, to be honest, I want you to tell me everything. I can help you." She must confirm what is the real thinking of her daughter so that she would be at peace with herself. Although she wondered why her mother would suddenly ask that question, L understood what her mother meant. She put her bag on the table. "Mother, I will not give up Harry." This was honestly from the bottom of her heart. "Then why are you still with President Thomas?" She came to her daughter, and wondered what happened to the two people who suddenly appeared on the hot news of Weibo tonight. The picture looked real. L was very confused. How did she know that she was with Thomas this evening? Seeing her astonished expression, Angie said, "Don''t you know her? The photo showing that you kissed with President Thomas took a headline this evening!" Angie sighed and thought that if this went on like this, her daughter''s reputation would be ruined because of these two men. L took out her mobile phone and opened Weibo. The names of Thomas and Harry, along with her, are indeed on the hot search. This indicated that the attention rate of this hot search had been very popr. L was speechless. Who had taken this picture? She was no longer in the entertainment circle. Why would the entertainment headline still put her picture on? This was getting out of hand! "Mother, I have my own ns. I''m sorry to let you worry about that. I don''t have anything to do with Thomas. He wants to be with me but I have refused. I already told him very clearly." She simply exined to her mother the current situation. Angie listened and nodded. L''s recent news were even hotter than her younger brother''s. "You must break it as soon as possible. Otherwise, your reputation will be ruined by the two men." L nodded her head and chatted with her mother about Nicole. After a while, Angie left. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When she was already alone, L opened the Weibo hot search. The kissing picture of her and Thomas was reposted and the number of hot remarks had reached hundreds of thousands. "Ah, it''s a pity that she won''t return to the entertainment circle." She secretly grinned. The first hotmentary actually included a remark that they should be together. She was even more silent. The second was to tell Harry someone is stealing her woman and ask him to stay alert. She also found positivements on her. Then of course, there were some bad ones: "A woman of no morals, being two-timing and hooking a someone else''s fiance!" She spent a long time reading all of the remarks andments. Eventually, she turned off the phone, took a shower and went to sleep. In SL Group. L, who had just left his brother''s car, saw thepany''s doorway surrounded by many people. They should be the reporters. "It was definitely the newsst night that led the reporters toe to verify." L thought. She sat back again into the car, letting her brother drive into the underground parking lot. She prepared to avoid reporters and take the elevator directly to the CEO''s office. However, she did not expect that there were several reporters around the elevators in the underground parking lot... This was really getting out of hand. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 As L was getting out of the car, a reporter spotted her and rushed towards the car. "How about I send you there? There are more people in here." Jordan frowned at her when he saw reporters rush out. She shook her head, "No. Jordan, don''t worry, I can solve it on my own. Take care and don''t worry too much about me." L got off, closed the door and walked towards the elevator. She held her chin up high and wore a "professional smile" on her face. Immediately, she was surrounded by the reporters and was asked all kinds of questions. "Miss Newman, are you with Mr. Lewis or with Mr. Herren?" "Miss Newman, we saw you kissed Mr. Herren in the photos. Are you going to get married soon? Or is it just a romantic gesture?" "Miss Newman, the wedding of Mr. Lewis and Miss Morrison is just around the corner. How about you and Mr. Herren? Will you get married too?" She stopped and smiled. "Sorry. This is the office area. Those questions are my private affairs. They have nothing to do with my work. Thank you!" After hearing those words, the reporters, of course, were not satisfied, and they gabbled more. "Miss Newman, it''s said that the shares of yourpany have increased a lot. Are you using the affairs to increase the hype and fame of yourpany?" Hype? L sneered silently and thought to herself, "I am not someone who takes advantage of people just to be wealthy and famous." "Miss Newman, are you keeping contact with Mr. Lewis?" A few guards came over, and finally L could move away from them. She was relieved a little as she entered the elevator. She rubbed her temples and thought, "A man dreads fame as a pig dreads being fat. What an appropriate saying...It sucks to be famous... I really just want a simple andfortable life." L went to a party at noon and a meeting for a contract negotiation at night. She looked at the time. It''s already gettingte. Work had really consumed all of her time now. L took out her phone, dialed Thomas''s number and asked his address. In a Condo. L bought some fruits in a supermarket and a pigeon soup stewed with mushroom in a well-known restaurant. She rang the doorbell. It was Thomas who opened the door, wearing afy-looking grey gown. His sleeves were rolled up. She could see the gauze on his arm. "Come in, please!" Thomas took the fruits and the soup, and stepped aside to let her pass first. As L was gatting out of tha car, a raportar spottad har and rushad towards tha car. "How about I sand you thara? Thara ara mora pao in hara." Jordan frownad at har whan ha saw raportars rush out. Sha shook har haad, "No. Jordan, don''t worry, I can solva it on my own. Taka cara and don''t worry too much about ma." L got off, closad tha door and walkad towards tha vator. Sha hald har chin up high and wora a "profassional sm" on har faca. Immadiataly, sha was surroundad by tha raportars and was askad all kinds of quastions. "Miss Nawman, ara you with Mr. Lawis or with Mr. Harran?" "Miss Nawman, wa saw you kissad Mr. Harran in tha photos. Ara you going to gat marriad soon? Or is it just a romantic gastura?" "Miss Nawman, tha wadding of Mr. Lawis and Miss Morrison is just around tha cornar. How about you and Mr. Harran? Will you gat marriad too?" Sha stoppad and smd. "Sorry. This is tha offica araa. Thosa quastions ara my privata affairs. Thay hava nothing to do with my work. Thank you!" Aftar haaring thosa words, tha raportars, of coursa, wara not satisfiad, and thay gabd mora. "Miss Nawman, it''s said that tha sharas of yourpany hava incraasad a lot. Ara you using tha affairs to incraasa tha hypa and fama of yourpany?" Hypa? L snaarad sntly and thought to harsalf, "I am not somaona who takas advantaga of pao just to ba waalthy and famous." "Miss Nawman, ara you kaaping contact with Mr. Lawis?" A faw guards cama ovar, and finally L could mova away from tham. Sha was raliavad a lit as sha antarad tha vator. Sha rubbad har tams and thought, "A man draads fama as a pig draads baing fat. What an appropriata saying...It sucks to ba famous... I raally just want a sim andforta lifa." L want to a party at noon and a maating for a contract nagotiation at night. Sha lookad at tha tima. It''s alraady gattingta. Work had raally consumad all of har tima now. L took out har phona, did Thomas''s numbar and askad his addrass. In a Condo. L bought soma fruits in a suparmarkat and a pigaon soup stawad with mushroom in a wall-known rastaurant. Sha rang tha doorball. It was Thomas who opanad tha door, waaring afy-looking gray gown. His avas wara rod up. Sha could saa tha gauza on his arm. "Coma in, asa!" Thomas took tha fruits and tha soup, and stappad asida tot har pass first. It was an over three-hundred square meters apartment, decorated in a minimalist and modernized style of ck, grey and white, which was simr to his vi in Pearl Spring. When he was workingte at night, he would always spend the night here. There was a shelf in the east of the living room, packed with all kinds of books. They were filled with politics books written in variousnguages. The rest of the furniture consisted of a TV hanging on the wall, a grey sofa and a ss coffee table. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The wine cab was next to the kitchen and was filled with several bottles of expensive red wine. L turned around and took the soup. "Umm...I am too clumsy to cook, so I bought the soup for you." L felt a little embarrassed. She had not learned how to cook because someone would always do it at her home. "It''s okay. I am so happy already because it''s you that brought it. I can''t thank you enough for this." He answered and directly walked into the kitchen to get the tableware. L noticed that he had not looked into her eyes yet. "If I hadn''t met Harry, I would really stay with him. I would choose him." L thought as she looked at his back. But L met Harry. "Don''t stand. Have a seat, please." He seemed to be in a good mood despite the pain he was enduring. He took hold of her wrist and let her sit on the sofa. But she stood again when she thought of the soup. She promptly took over the soupdle at his hand. "Let me serve you a bowl of soup. You just sit here." Thomas did not refuse. He just sat on the sofa, smiled at the clumsy but loving cutie in his home. The soup was still hot. She served a half bowl of it and took it to him. There was a grey carpet under the coffee table. Unfortunately, she did not notice this and suddenly stumbled. "Ah!" With a scream, the soup spilled on the carpet. L felt pain in her left arm right away. It was already summer. She wore a half sleeve T-shirt, so the hot soup spilled on her wless arm. Thomas saw the whole thing. It happened so suddenly. He quickly stood up when she fell down. He rushed and helped her get up. "Are you okay?" He lifted her left arm anxiously, and looked at the part of the skin that turned red. Fortunately, it was not very serious. "It hurts a bit..." She said softly. Actually, it hurt really really bad. He took her to the kitchen, and stood behind her. He switched on the tap, and pulled the arm under it so that the water can ease the pain. With cold water running over her arm, she felt much better. "I should have stopped you. You didn''t notice the carpet on the floor. I''m sorry." He stared at the beautiful woman in front of her remorsefully. He could smell her fragrance and nced at her body unintentionally. Suddenly, his face changed. So as the atmosphere. L was overwhelmed by the pain. She did not notice their position until she turned off the tap and turned around. She dared not look into his eyes, and felt so awkward that she wanted to stand back. But there was the sink behind her so she cannot move. A strange air filled the room. "I...Do you have medicine here?" She tried to get her left arm out from his hand, but it did not work. So she had to say something to wake up the man who was staring nkly at her. He came to his senses and let go of her arm immediately. "I''ll go and have a look." Just then, he walked out quickly. It seemed like he was trying to avoid something... Standing beside the sink, she was relieved a little, swung her arm and muttered, "I shouldn''t have come here at night...What should I do if it leads to some misunderstandings?" There was no medicine for scald in the first aid kit. "Wait a moment, I''ll go out to buy some." He entered his bedroom to change into casual clothes. She wanted to refuse and go back home. But he had already entered his room and closed the door. She sat on the sofa and watched him walk out hurriedly. As the door closed, both of them felt relieved. In the Leroy Manor of Uthana. In the study, standing by the window, Harry answered the phone from his bodyguard. His eyes got angry. "Boss Lewis, Miss Newman went to a condo. I didn''t know who''s there, but I saw Mr. Herren came out. And it seems like he is going to a nearby drugstore." It was sote. She stayed in his house, and he went to a drugstore. Did he go there to buy...condoms? Or the contraception pills? When he thought of these, he unconsciously held the goblet tighter, with his veins showing on his arms. With a crash, finally, the goblet was broken. "Damn it! Yesterday you were in my arms, and now you''re in his? What a woman! She can''t stand being alone!" Chapter 224 Chapter 224 "Go and ask what he has bought. We need to know." Looking at the blood oozing from his hand, he knew what was going on. The bodyguard, despite his years of training, was so scared that he almost lost his voice. At that moment, he suddenly heard the cold voice from the phone and frantically replied, "Yes! Mr. Lewis!" Quickly hanging up the phone, the bodyguard watched Thomas go into the apartment and then trot to a pharmacy. "Hello. I want the same medicine which the gentleman earlier has just bought. Do it fast." The cashier looked strangely at the bodyguard who was wearing sunsses and requested the doctor to give him the same prescription. After checking out, he looked at the name of the pillbox and called back Harry. Harry, who was cleaning his wound in a very worried face, looked much better when he heard the name of the medicine. "Then who was the one hurt?" His voice was not so cold as before, which relieved the bodyguard''s worries. "Err...I didn''t see Mr. Herren injured. Though I watched him enter the apartment in a very anxious manner. So I''m afraid it might be... Miss Newman." The bodyguard was just guessing. But his instinct was almost always correct. "Okay, keep watching and be alert. If you can''t guarantee her safety, you all know what the consequences are!" He slowly wiped his fingers with alcohol under the bright light, and put his phone on the rosewood table. He put the loudspeaker on so he could immediately hear about any updates. He looked a bit rxed as if he did not feel any pain from the fingers. But his mind was racing as he went through every scenario possible. "Yes, Boss Lewis! We''ll make it!" In a short while, the polite voice of the bodyguard was heard from the background. Harry hung up the phone. "L, are you really happy when you are with me? Or you want both of us? Is this what you really want? If so, L, you are so greedy!" And he, Harry, wouldn''t allow it to happen! In the condo. Thomas opened the pain reliever, pulled L''s arm closer to him and applied the ointment on it. The scalded skin was swelling, but there was no trace of blisters. So it was not too serious... He felt very relieved. "It''s okay, I can do it myself!" Looking at the man in front of her, she felt a bit awkward and wanted to refuse his sweet gesture. Thomas gave a nce at her and applied more lightly. "It''s done. Take the ointment with you so you can do it yourself." She nodded. "Thanks. Drink the soup yourself! You need a lot! Haha." She smiled yfully. Ha! No one was more yful and teasing than her! But he liked it... Thomas looked at her with a grin. "Good. I will." He washed all the utensils and ced two bowls of soup in front of them. "Go and ask what ha has bought. Wa naad to know." Looking at tha blood oozing from his hand, ha knaw what was going on. Tha bodyguard, daspita his yaars of training, was so scarad that ha almost lost his voica. At that momant, ha suddanly haard tha cold voica from tha phona and frantically rapliad, "Yas! Mr. Lawis!" Quickly hanging up tha phona, tha bodyguard watchad Thomas go into tha apartmant and than trot to a pharmacy. "Hallo. I want tha sama madicina which tha ganman aarliar has just bought. Do it fast." Tha cashiar lookad strangaly at tha bodyguard who was waaring sunssas and raquastad tha doctor to giva him tha sama prascription. Aftar chacking out, ha lookad at tha nama of tha pillbox and cad back Harry. Harry, who was aning his wound in a vary worriad faca, lookad much battar whan ha haard tha nama of tha madicina. "Than who was tha ona hurt?" His voica was not so cold as bafora, which raliavad tha bodyguard''s worrias. "Err...I didn''t saa Mr. Harran injurad. Though I watchad him antar tha apartmant in a vary anxious mannar. So I''m afraid it might ba... Miss Nawman." Tha bodyguard was just guassing. But his instinct was almost always corract. "Okay, kaap watching and ba rt. If you can''t guarantaa har safaty, you all know what tha consaquancas ara!" Ha slowly wipad his fingars with alcohol undar tha bright light, and put his phona on tha rosawood ta. Ha put tha loudspaakar on so ha could immadiataly haar about any updatas. Ha lookad a bit rxad as if ha did not faal any pain from tha fingars. But his mind was racing as ha want through avary scanario possi. "Yas, Boss Lawis! Wa''ll maka it!" In a short wh, tha polita voica of tha bodyguard was haard from tha background. Harry hung up tha phona. "L, ara you raally happy whan you ara with ma? Or you want both of us? Is this what you raally want? If so, L, you ara so graady!" And ha, Harry, wouldn''t allow it to happan! In tha condo. Thomas opanad tha pain raliavar, pud L''s arm closar to him and appliad tha ointmant on it. Tha scaldad skin was swalling, but thara was no traca of blistars. So it was not too sarious... Ha falt vary raliavad. "It''s okay, I can do it mysalf!" Looking at tha man in front of har, sha falt a bit awkward and wantad to rafusa his swaat gastura. Thomas gava a nca at har and appliad mora lightly. "It''s dona. Taka tha ointmant with you so you can do it yoursalf." Sha noddad. "Thanks. Drink tha soup yoursalf! You naad a lot! Haha." Sha smd yfully. Ha! No ona was mora yful and taasing than har! But ha likad it... Thomas lookad at har with a grin. "Good. I will." Ha washad all tha utansils and cad two bowls of soup in front of tham. L did not want to take it, but she didn''t refuse since he already did it. It would be so impolite of her if she didn''t eat too. "Does the wound still hurt?" After finishing the soup, she looked at his arm with an air of concern. "It''s all right. It''s not a big deal." He was kidnapped when he was very young and had suffered more serious injuries than this. "Well, all right." She looked at the watch on her wrist. "Go to bed early. I have to go now." She said, standing up slowly from the couch. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thomas nodded. "It''s sote. Park your car here and let me drive you home." L shook her head. She had bodyguards sent by Harry, and a car following her. She would be safe. "Don''t worry. I have bodyguards." She replied quickly. He nodded, walked out of the door of the apartment with her, and pressed the button of the elevator. "You should go back now. The car is parked downstairs. Please do take care." Thomas walked in with her to the elevator. "Let''s go. I will walk you to the car." L did not refuse again. They walked out of the apartment together. It was already 11 pm. The night view outside the apartment was hazy and beautiful. A sudden gust of cold wind made L shiver. She felt that she was going to have a fever. Thomas, seeing the woman rub her arms to make her warm, said, "Wait a minute, I''ll get you a coat!" He returned to the apartment in a haste. But L pulled on his sleeves. "No, I will be fine as soon as I get in the car." She shook her head with a very charming smile. They walked to her Maserati. He watched her get into the car and waved goodbye to her. L drove back to the vi and went slowly upstairs. When she passed by Jordan''s study, she saw the light of the room still on. She became curious. Jordan was still awake? This was unusual of him. She knocked on the door, and it was Jordan himself who opened it. A cigarette was half-smoked and pinched between his fingers. He looked a bit off. "Brother, why haven''t you had a rest yet? It''s alreadyte." Seeing his sister, Jordan went back to the study and put out the cigarette. "Well, just off work?" "No, I went to see Thomas. He was injured because of me. I stayed to make sure he was okay." She followed him to his table and briefly exined. Jordan was deep in his thoughts. "On that night? Was it serious? If he needs any help, we can always provide assistance." "No, he looked fine." She curiously picked up a piece of paper on the table, and it was scrawled with a... a name? Sharon York. She read it. Jordan''s face changed and frowned. He pulled the paper out of his sister''s hand and crumpled it. He immediately threw it into the trash can. L was stunned. Who was this woman? Was he falling in love with someone? His brother had never been this off before. "Stop thinking about it. She wille tomorrow." Jordan said to her in a soft, emotionless voice. His secret was exposed for the first time which made him feel really ufortable. Who? Was it... "Wendy?" She was pleasantly surprised. She felt excited for her brother. Jordan looked at L''s surprised face and nodded with the corners of his mouth slightly twitching. "Is sheing to take wedding photos tomorrow?" L instantly forgot the name she saw and was filled with joy. She was too busy to contact Wendy recently. But fortunately she woulde tomorrow! She felt relieved. "Yes." What''s gone is gone. From now on, his wife was Wendy. L went back to her room happily after talking some more with Jordan about Wendy. They indeed had a good heart-to-heart talk. Looking at the closed door, Jordan gazed at the paper in the trash. The next day. Knowing that Wendy wasing today, L did not work overtime and declined an invitation to a party in order to return home early. As soon as she entered the vi, she saw many people talking to each other in glee. Just then, two people rushed at her. "Mommy!" "L!" The familiar voices were simultaneous to each other. L''s eyes filled with joy as she quickly changed her shoes, holding Nicole in her arms. After she kissed her daughter, she put the little girl on the floor and approached the woman in a lavender skirt. "L!" "My dear Wendy, I have missed you so much!" The two hugged tightly. They hadn''t seen each other for a few years! Looking at them, people in the living room all smiled. After a long while of not seeing each other, they were very excited to talk and tell stories. "I''ll be able to see you every day. This is so good!" Saying that, L lovingly kissed Wendy on her cheek. Theughter of Angie and Janne Todd, Wendy''s mother, echoed in the living room. Janne was well assured about her daughter''s marriage life when she saw L and Angie. She realized that their family was very warm and weing. "Mommy, why did you kiss auntie?" Nicole looked at them confusingly. They had been embracing each other for a long time. Despite being far from each other, their friendship was still tightly-knit. Wendy smiled and picked up Nicole. "Because Auntie and Mommy are very good friends!" L led Wendy and Nicole to the living room. Landon was sitting still on the couch. Harold and Jordan were on his left and right. The night of joy had just started. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Jordan had on a casual suit that he seldom wore. In a pure white casual top, ck jeans and brown business shoes, he was now sitting on the sofa and looking intently at them. "Mrs. Hobbes, where is Lucas? Is heing?" Lucas was Wendy''s younger brother. Janne bought a beautiful skirt just for the event today. Set off by the elegant red skirt, her skin looked fair and wless. With a smile, she stood and took L to her side. "Lucas has to take an exam today, so he can''t make it. Long time, no see, L. You have be more beautiful." L put her handbag on the table and held Janne''s hand. "Mrs. Hobbes, you look even younger!" Janne giggled and squinted her wrinkled eyes. "How sweet of you! I think you''re just joking." "Well, L is here. I''ve booked a private room at the hotel tonight. Let''s go." Seeing that L has good rtionships with Janne and Wendy, Harold became very happy. They immediately drove to the hotel. ording to the arrangement of L, Landon took her car, Angie and Harold had Nicole and Janne, and Wendy went by Jordan''s military vehicle. In the car, Wendy was nervously browsing Weibo and didn''t dare to look up at the man next to her. She had been dreaming of this for so long. She and this man would take their pre-wedding photos tomorrow and get married in less than twenty days. There was no music in the car, so it was very quiet. It was kind of awkward. She had to say something to break the silence. "Mr. Newman, I¡­" "We''ll get married soon. There''s no ce for formalities. You can call me Jordan." He replied in a cold tone as he drove skillfully. "Okay." She could call him Jordan? What an intimate gesture... Wendy blushed in embarrassment. Jordan turned to her and saw a strange look on her face. She was like those women who were neither pretty nor ugly. She just didn''t stand out. Without any makeup, she looked just amon and in girl. But at the right moment, her blushed face was so attractive. The atmosphere in the car was getting more and more awkward. Jordan changed directions so he could park the car. Wendy looked out the window and felt relieved. They had arrived at the hotel. Jordan quickly got off from the driver''s sea and went around to the passenger seat. He opened the door and extended his arm to help her. Blushing again, Wendy unfastened the seat belt and put her trembling hand into his. Jordan was a soldier, so there were a lot of calluses on his palm. His hand felt a bit rough. Her hands were more tender. That did not mean that she did not endure hard work though. Holding each other''s hand, they didn''t have the same feelings for each other. The military vehicle was a bit high. With his help, Wendy easily got off the vehicle. She quickly released his hand and stood beside him. Looking at her embarrassed look, Jordan teased her by holding her hand again. As expected, Wendy''s face turned even redder. She looked down at their hands, with her heart beating really fast. They walked to the hotel door hand in hand just like a couple. L stayed with Landon behind and smiled at the couple who had just gone in. Jordan could not hide anything from her. She clearly saw that he took Wendy''s hand. Ha! This luxury hotel was one of the best hotels in Ascea. Wendy marveled at the magnificent hall, the sweet and warm wees of the waiters and the hospitable service. The private room was decorated elegantly. It didn''t look like a ce for dinner. It looked more like a function room for a ball. They were enjoying themselves. Harold gave Janne the list of the betrothal gifts - a house under Wendy''s name in downtown Ascea, a fancy car, a cash gift of 6, 888, 888, eight pieces of gold and many more expensive presents. Janne covered her mouth in shock. "Angie, these costly gifts are too much. There is no need to do so." She was so excited that she didn''t know what to do. "Calm down. Aside from the cash, everything elsee from Jordan." Whatever. All the gifts were for Wendy. She thought that they were too much. "But¡­" Janne was a bit anxious. It was really extravagant. All of these... L picked some food for Nicole to eat. "Mrs. Hobbes, calm down. It shows Jordan loves Wendy dearly. Do you not like that?" Sheughed and joked. These extravagant gifts showed Jordan''s deep love? Really? Deep inside, she believed that love should be shown through intangible acts of care and tenderness. Wendy nervously nced at the handsome man next to her. Jordan got tes of tasty meals for her. Their eyes met. Wendy lowered her head shyly. Why did Jordan treat her so nicely? Was it possible that he loved her? "Yeah, sure." Janne replied. Wendy''s happiness was just what she wanted and desired. She was just a bit cautious. She couldn''t take the money. She would deposit it into Wendy''s card. Jordan put down the chopsticks and looked at Janne. "Mrs. Todd, stay in the vi tonight. You can just move to the apartment tomorrow. It''s gettingte anyway. After Lucas finishes his exam, I''ll ask someone to pick him up." They had reached an agreement. After Wendy got married, they would move to Ascea. Janne didn''t want Wendy to be here alone, so she agreed. The house that was on the list was already prepared and furnished for them. "Okay." Janne looked at Jordan. Although he wasn''t always smiling, he looked calm and rxed. Moreover, he gave many gifts and was nice to Wendy. He was a man that everybody can trust. She was quite satisfied with that son-inw-to-be! L whispered to Wendy, making her blush in embarrassment. Jordan was taken aback by Wendy''s look. She suddenly looked a bit different. Without noticing Jordan, Wendy pinched L. "Of course with you! You don''t have to ask!" It turned out that L asked Wendy who she would sleep with tonight. ... Surprised that Wendy pinched her, she replied in a low voice, "Well Wendy, I have decided that I will send you to my brother''s room tonight." Ignoring the curious faces of the people around them, L continued to whisper to Wendy. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Wendy pinched L again. L rubbed her painful arm and teased her. "Try to win Jordan''s heart with what you''re capable of. Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!" It was so painful that L shouted. Angie ignored her and continued to talk with Janne as they happily conversed with each other. How indifferent she was! Under the table, Jordan gently took hold of Wendy''s hand. ... Both L and Wendy exchanged nces and finally became quiet. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 "Excuse me. I just need to go to the bathroom." Seeing Jordan holding Wendy''s hand, L stood, controlling herself not to smile. "I''ll go with you." Wendy found an opening to make an excuse to let go of Jordan''s hand and went outside with L. They ran out of the private roomughing and joking, ignoring other people''s confused looks. Wendy was happy. L stared at her and also felt d. She pushed Wendy to the wall, put her right hand beside Wendy''s shoulder, and lustfully looked at Wendy. Wendy rolled her eyes. She knew what wasing. "Tell me frankly. You love Jordan, right?" She looked intently at Wendy. Wendy blushed again. She pointed a finger to L''s head. "What''s in your mind?" She tried to walk ahead. But L pulled her back and had her pressed on the wall again. A man and a woman passed by and saw this. L wore a white chiffon top withce sleeves, high- waist loose pants and seven-centimeter high heels. She looked elegant and graceful, but she looked like she was about to kiss another woman. The man and the woman found it very weird. L then acted like a man. With eyes wide open, Wendy just stared at her. "Tell me honestly, or you can''t sleep with me tonight." L couldn''t help but lean back andugh. Wendy rolled her eyes at L, who was ying a joke on her. "Go away. Let''s go to the bathroom." On their way to the bathroom, they found a couple looking straight at them. L was just very happy a while ago, but she was irritated and looked fierce all of a sudden. It turned out to be Ynda and Harry. They were holding each other''s hands. The atmosphere in the hallway became strange and awkward. L and Harry fixed their eyes on each other. Wendy broke the silence and nodded to Harry. "Boss Lewis, good evening. How are you?" Harry also nodded, but he didn''t nce away from L. L scowled at Harry. He even didn''t tell her that he hade to Ascea. He even had the guts to go with Ynda. It seemed that he didn''t care at all about L. At this thought, L felt really sad. L turned to Wendy and held her hand. "Let''s go. I have no time for this." Ynda beamed with pride. L ignored her and brushed past them. Harry and Ynda walked to the opposite private room. As soon as they opened the door, they were surprised at such formal atmosphere. More than two dozen leaders were already sitting at the big round table. The newly appointed president of Ascea, a man in his forties, sat at the seat of honor. Seeing Harry and Ynda enter, he stood as a way of respect. He originally wanted to greet them, but given his current identity, he just stood there and waited patiently. "Mr. Lewis, wee." The Director of the Public Security Department of Ascea took a look at the newly appointed president and knew that he should take an initiative. Harry nodded, let go of Ynda and went straight to the president. "Congrattions, Mr. Nicolson. I have prepared a weing gift for you." Ynda immediately took out the gift from the handbag and presented it to the new president with a charming smile. The A4 paper was filled with notes aboutnd transfer. The government had always wanted to get this significantnd but has always failed. Thend was worth several hundred million, yet Harry just gave it to Mr. Nicolson. He who had such wealth spoke louder than the others. Mr. Nicolson pleasantly epted thend transfer document and held Harry''s hands firmly. "Thank you so much, Mr. Lewis. This is greatly appreciated." Harry smiled. "It''s just a little token to show my respect to you. Hope you like it." A little token? To show his respect? Of course, Mr. Nicolson liked it. "I do like it. Thank you, Mr. Lewis. Come on. Have a seat." It was wise of him to invite Harry, a very prominent business tycoon. He pulled the rose wood chair so that Harry could easily take a seat. Herren looked at the scene before him with a smirk. He sat quietly and said nothing. He knew how powerful and rich Harry was. Obviously, Mr. Nicolson wanted to getfortable with him. He actually invited Harry from Uthana to attend the meeting of the leaders of Ascea tonight. That says a lot. But forget it. Thomas wouldn''t put his finger into another''s pie as the Secretary of the Disciplinary Committee. He dared not to. Angie noticed that L had lost all her senses after returning from the bathroom. "What''s wrong? Do you feel tired?" She whispered to L who was somewhat in a trance. Hearing what she said, L came to herself. "No, I''m just thinking about something." She smiled and drank some juice. Nicole seemed to be a bit sleepy. "I''ll take Nicole home first. She sleeps early at night." L pulled Nicole out of the children''s chair and gently put her on herp. Janne looked at Nicole. "No need. We are also done eating. Let''s go. You all have been busy. Go back home so you can sleep early." The others also agreed. They stood and were about to leave. Just when the door opened, the people in the opposite private room were also about to go out. Both parties immediately looked at each other. Mr. Nicolson saw Harold''s family and came over. Harold, Angie and Jordan saluted them in respect. "Mr. Newman, I haven''t seen you in a long time. How are you doingtely?" Mr. Nicolson kindly shook hands with Landon, and the leaders behind rushed to greet him one by one. Nicole was very sleepy. L held her in her arms. She stood in the private room and looked at Harry who was talking to the Director of the Public Security Department. He seemed to be a bit upset. He didn''t seem to see L. Ynda stood beside him and smirked. What a perfect match. She thought to herself in a sarcastic way. Thomas came over. He looked at L holding Nicole in her arms and said, "Nice to see you here. How are you now?" He seemed to be surprised. L nodded. "Well, Jordan will get married soon. This is my sister-inw-to-be. We just had dinner together." She pointed to Wendy who was just near them. Thomas and Wendy greeted each other. He wanted to pick up Nicole in L''s arms. "Don''t bother. Your arm has not recovered yet. I''ve been used to the weight, anyway." The fact was Nicole was nearly 15 kg. She was very heavy already. "Miss Newman." L, who was talking to Thomas, heard a strange voice. She looked back and saw Mr. Nicolson. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She lowered her head and bowed as respect. "Hello, Mr. Nicolson." Mr. Nicolson smiled at L, an inexplicable look filled his eyes. He was impressed with L. Mr. Newman introduced others his granddaughter on his birthday party. Later, all the people knew what was going on between Harry, Ynda and her. Moreover, her scandal with Thomas spread when Thomas was still serving as the president. Probably, Thomas quit the job because of her. Everyone knew that Nicole was the daughter of either Harry, who was powerful and rich, or Thomas. The mystery had not been solved yet. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Mr. Nicolsonughed loudly and said, "Miss. Newman, I haven''t seen you in a very long time! My daughter is your most loyal fan!" He knew her well just because he heard a lot of things about her from his daughter. Her daughter told her lots of tales about this woman. L was a little shocked and amazed. "Really? Your daughter was my fan? I find that hard to believe." Was she really fond of her? "Yes. I remembered that four years ago, you shot a TV y and yed a role named Pearl in it. You were splendid!" When Mr. Nicolson mentioned that name, L was suddenly lost in her memories. "It was great honor for me that someone like you, Mr. Nicolson, would still remembered Pearl. I could not even remember it myself anymore." L answered with humility. She was still in Dreles when she acted as Pearl. And it was also this role that increased her poprity and catapulted her to fame. Mr. Nicolsonughed in his usual bright manner again, which drew lots of people''s attention. It was unexpected that Mr. Nicolson could have a wonderful chat with L. "It was my daughter that would always say Pearl was so beautiful. She kept mentioning that name everyday around me so I kept it in mind." Mr. Nicolson had a gracious and loving smile whenever he thought of her daughter. L also smiled, as she held Nicole in her arms. "I would like to invite your daughter to my home whenever she is free. She''s wee toe over anytime." Mr. Nicolson nodded his head and said, "OK. It''s gettingte now and your daughter had fallen asleep already. You''d better go home early." The people in the two rooms crowded the corridor. They all walked towards the outside of the hotel as Mr. Nicolson said his goodbyes. But Thomas went back to the private room as he quietly took a call. L, Wendy and Janne walked behind the crowd. At that very moment, Harry and Ynda had slowed down their steps. And when Harry stood parallel with L, he took Nicole from L''s arms without getting her approval. ... Instead of getting mad, L just felt rxed that she didn''t have to carry Nicole throughout. She was getting very heavy. Ynda red at L as if she wanted to kill her. How dare she let that little bastard get in the arms of his man! Completely ignoring Ynda, L kept her pace with Harry in front. Tugging his clothes, L said, "Give Nicole to me. It''s okay." There were a lot of people who are around them, and they all looked curiously. With Nicole in his arms, Harry pretended not to hear what she said. He missed Nicole that much. Holding her in his left hand, he held L''s hand in his other hand. Threading through the crowd under their astonished gaze, he walked towards the Maserati. He reached out his hand for the car key, and L handed it to him obediently. He opened the door of back seat and let L get in first. Then he put Nicole in her arms. Both of them drew closer to each other. Harry looked at her and gave her a gentle kiss. L was too nervous to breath for this kiss. People were all around them! What a bad man this guy is! Closing the door for L, Harry walked back to the crowd and came up to Mr. Nicolson. "Mr. Nicolson, L is somehow not feeling well. I''ll drive her home first." Not feeling well... L could be taken care of by her family. But nobody dared to question this very powerful and influential leader. "All right, you drive L and her daughter home first. Take care." Mr. Nicolson looked at Harry with so much understanding. This would benefit for him to build a good rtionship with the Newman family. Harry walked towards Landon with his impressive and charming demeanor. "Mr. Newman, I''ll drive L home first. Will that be all right?" He slightly bowed, asking for his approval. Landon looked at Harry with satisfaction and nodded his head. "OK. You drive them home first. I will take Harold''s car." Then, Harry said goodbye to the Harold and Angie, and sat in the driver seat of the Maserati. Starting the ignition of the car, Harry called Joey. "Send Ynda to the hotel, then pick me up at Newman Manor." Then he hung up and focused on his driving. Holding Nicole in her arms, L looked at Harry and felt so safe and secured. However, she had to pretend to be unhappy. Otherwise, he might want to have sex with herter. But she might be pregnant already. She couldn''t tell him... They thought totally different things. Noticing L''s facial expression changing from time to time through the rear view mirror, Harry cannot help but to smile. He spoke first after a while. "You started a rtionship with Thomas without me around, didn''t you?" He said in a very sarcastic way. But it also showed his jealousy. "You''re right! We get along well with each other, and I think I''m going to settle with him. I like him." She replied in an indifferent way, which got Harry mad without any reason. "Well? Do you still remember that you begged me for mercy in my arms several days ago? But once I was not here, you sank yourself into another''s arms, didn''t you? You really have a high sexual desire!" The way he said it made L angry. He looks at her as if she was a slut! "Mr. Lewis, you should apany your fiancee! I am just a stranger to you." She tried to suppress her anger and looked out the window. The atmosphere in the car was a little frosty. Harry also had a gloomy face. When did he even cannot control his emotions and feelings? Turning a corner, Harry drove into Newman Manor, and stopped at the parking lot. He opened the door of the back seat with an obviously lonely face. Harry held Nicole in his arms and helped L get out the car. Feeling that Harry was holding her, Nicole changed to a morefortable gesture in Harry''s arms and fell asleep again. Harry held Nicole in his arms and walked towards the vi. L had to trot to keep pace with him. As he was about to open the door, she blocked it and said, "Mr. Lewis, give Nicole to me. You can go home now." Gazing at her with chilling eyes, Harry spoke slowly, "Get yourself in first. I will send Nicole in by myself." ... L stood still in front of the door. Harry had to pull her to the side of the door by his hand. Then he entered the vi with Nicole in his arms and stopped at the stairs. Hemanded L, "Lead the way. I''ll follow you." L immediately ran upstairs. She felt mixed emotions about this. Why did she have to run? "Well, why should I follow what you asked?" L muttered to herself. Opening the door of Nicole''s room, L turned on the lights and let Harry in. It was a big room with pink Hello Kitty wallpaper all around it. There was also a big bed covered with pink sheet. Pink carpets surrounded the bed. There were a lot of toys in this room. This was totally a fancy room for a little princess. Taking off his expensive shoes, he stepped on the soft carpet and put Nicole on her bed. He saw L taking off her little skirt. After that, Nicole showed her naked body. Nicole looked so cute and lovely. She was so innocent and pretty. He showed tenderness in his eyes. He turned around with his hands in his pockets. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It was Nicole''s room. He might decorate this room even lovelier if Nicole was her daughter... "Mr. Lewis, we should go now. Thank you for driving us home." Putting on her shoes, L looked at Harry, who stared at Nicole''s photos silently. He turned around, put on his shoes, and walked out of the room with L. Then he closed the door slightly. They looked like a couple who just put their children to the bed. It was a sweet moment for both of them. "I will show you the way out." She went out first, but was pulled by Harry. "Where is your room?" Leaning against the wall, Harry asked through his signature emotionless tone. What was he going to do? L''s heart pounded fast. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Noticing the doubts creeping in L''s eyes, Harry did not exin anymore. "Hurry up." He just wanted to have a look at her room and nothing more. There was nothing for her to worry about. L speechlessly pointed to the door of the room next to Nicole''s. He slowly opened it and turned on the light. The inside was all sky blue: a sky-blue bed, a dresser, a carpet and an armchair. This was obviously designed by L. It was really feminine... She followed in. "Mr. Lewis, it''ste now. You should get home early! You need to rest too." She tried to gently ask him to leave. Harry carefully looked back at her. Today, she looked a little bit mature with light makeup on her face. He liked it more this way. She looked so natural. Walking behind her and closing the door, he drew her waist from the front when L thought he was leaving. Her heart jolted. She looked up at his deep eyes as if she was going to be sucked in. She had always liked his eyes. He kissed her down as a familiarfortable scenting towards him. It was not until a knock on the door that the two indulged people came to their senses. L quickly pushed him away, cleaning herself up as a blush showed on her face. She pushed him away further before opening the door. Outside, everyone stood there and just nkly stared at them. L promptly pulled the man behind her and pushed him out to the front of the crowd, "Boss Lewis, take care!" Then she pulled Wendy in. Wendy looked at L''s flushed face and yfully said, "Be honest. What did you do in the room? Auntie Angie knocked at the door a few times before you opened it. What''s up with the dy, huh?" This time was her turn to make L sick and awkward. Ha! What? "A few times? Not only one? I just heard one knock. You''re kidding me." She looked silly at Wendy, who was putting on a smirk on her face. Wendy covered her own mouth to stop herself fromughing. "Hey, is it not the right time for us to come back?" L patted her tenderly. "I will give you my brother if you don''t stop talking! Stop this madness." L said while grinning. Then she ran to the closet, took out her pajamas and prepared to take a shower. Wendy quickly made a shut-up gesture and gleefully replied, "Let''s go and bathe together!" She opened her suitcase and took out her pajamas. They had bathed together before, so it was still natural for them to go to the bathroom hand in hand. They were really best of friends. L bathed in the tub while Wendy took a shower. They didn''t forget to take Nicole to the room andy her between them after bathing. The next day, Wendy and Jordan had a pre-nuptial photo shoot. L busily buried herself at her work again and she didn''t contact Harry until the time that she had to report to him through video call. Thomas had been asking her to go out for a round every now and then, but there were still some people who wanted to take her away so that they could take hold of the old pocket watch. The bodyguards sent by Harry followed her all the time, along with the people of Thomas. She was well-protected so those people did not seed despite trying for several times already. The wedding day of Jordan and Wendy soon arrived. It was a sunny day and the sky was clear. The weather was really great. At an outdoor wedding site of Venice five-star hotel. The wedding venue was like an ocean of white and red roses. Whether on the white tables and chairs, or on the stage or the red carpet, they were all covered by roses. This was really a dream wedding. People who were invited were the executives from Ascea and some were the friends of Jordan in the army. Joseph was ying with the flower girl, Nicole, next to the balloons and Wendy was sitting nervously in the bride lounge, wearing a beautiful white wedding dress. L had put her hair up today with a small diamond hairpin. She was in a pink cinched dress and a pair of high heels of the same color. She looked so young in her pink outfit as if she was only 20 years old. Seeing the nervous Wendy, she smiled and walked past her. "Wendy, oh no! My sister-inw! Haha!" She held Wendy''s neck and enviously looked at the beautiful bride... She wanted to experience the joy of being a bride... Though she once married Harry, they didn''t have a wedding ceremony. What a failure! Wendy''s face turned red. "Don''t tease me. I''m so nervous now!" She would soon be a wife, and she was full of expectations and tension. Just then, the door of the room was opened again. It was Harry in a dark blue suit. He was definitely looking so handsome. L blinked her eyes, wondering if her brother also invited him. Harry didn''t utter a single word. He stared directly at L while sitting in a resting chair. ... If only Harry''s aura was not too strong, they could really ignore him! But Harry was as charming as any other day. Even though he was just sitting in one corner. Again, the door of the lounge was opened. A strange-looking woman entered, wearing a ck knee-length skirt and sporting a short curly hair. Who was she? The woman who had just arrived walked to Wendy and smiled. "Hi. Are you Jordan''s bride?" Wendy nodded. "Yes, I am. Who are you?" Sharon examined Wendy carefully. She was just so-so. If not for her makeup, she would be ugly! "I was Jordan''s first love. Today, Ie here particrly to have a look." Her eyes, dressed in ck eye shadow, looked disdainfully to one side. The first love of Jordan? She must be here for bad intentions! Sure enough, the happiness and tension on Wendy''s face were all gone. Instead, her face became pale. She did not expect this. Seeing this, L got so angry that she took out her phone and called Jordan, who was greeting the guests. "Jordan, how could you let everyone in!" Sharon looked nkly at L. Who was this woman? How dare she speak to Jordan like that! Harry, who was like air as he was very motionless, smiled when he heard L''s words. She was a woman of character and he liked it. Jordan frowned. He went to the bride lounge after informing his mother and father. The strange woman rushed over to him when he opened the door. "Jordan!" Sharon held his waist tightly. She was here! This meant that she gave up everything just to be here! Including that man... Jordan looked at the woman in his arms for a few seconds. He did not expect this, either. Wendy''s eyes were red. This was the man she chose to spend the rest of her life with, and he was hugging another woman. Right on their wedding day... L put her bag in Wendy''s hands and walked over on her high heels, abruptly pulling Sharon out of her brother''s arms. "Who''s this shameless woman that holds another woman''s husband. Let the security throw her out!" Jordan heard L''s fierce voice before he could respond. And the woman in his arms had been pulled aside by his sister. "Jordan!" Sharon red at L and then looked at Jordan in a rather seductive way. "Who is she? She is so fierce! Stop her!" Jordan looked at Wendy who was staring at him. He pulled a long, frowning face too. "Leave! I''ll pretend you did not appear today. Just leave now!" The woman who had left for eight years without a reason now appeared without a reason! This was very ironic and sad! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Wendy sat there quietly, listening to Jordan. She hoped that Jordan woulde to his senses and just solve this problem. Regardless of their past, as long as he was willing to keep clear of that woman, she would choose to continue their marriage. Sharon lost her temper and immediately went to Jordan. "Jordan, I was wrong. I am back now! Please, choose me!" When she heard the news that he was going to marry, she immediately realized everything and knew that she had always loved him. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Besides, from their time in kindergarten to the university, she and Jordan were always with each other! They knew each other very well. L was more excited than the new couple, as in her mind, her sister-inw can''t be anybody but Wendy. She knew who her brother wants and needs. "You, go back to where you came from!" She pointed to the door while coldly staring at Sharon. Sharon held her chin up high and returned her stare. She didn''t move even one step. "Who do you think you are? Howe that you think I would listen to you?" Jordan shoved Sharon aside and firmlymanded her, "Leave this room. The girl I would marry today is Wendy. Go home!" Sharon''s eyes were filled with tears at once as she kept staring at the Jordan that she hoped to be hers. She was hurt so bad by his coldness. "Jordan, I wanna marry you. Please give this one more chance." The thought that Jordan''s ex-girlfriend suddenly showed up in the wedding made Wendy cringe. She stopped keeping silent and smiled, "Indeed, an ex-girlfriend is just like a toad, not only pesky, but also disgusting." Sharon was enraged by the insult. "What disgusting words are you spitting!?" She hardly stopped herself from pping Wendy''s face. Wendy was looking at Sharon so tenderly, but in a sarcastic way. Meanwhile, she was still smiling as she replied, "Disgusting, yes, exactly." Realizing that Wendy was referring to her, Sharon rushed to p Wendy. Jordan and L ran to stop Sharon. He took hold of Sharon''s already raised arm, and L had already pped Sharon on her face, "Who do you think you are? How dare you offend my sister-inw on her wedding, right here in front of my family! Leave, right now!" Sharon only heard the first part of her words and didn''t notice the rest as she pulled out her arm from Jordan''s hand with her face covered with one hand. "You bitch!" Suddenly, Sharon pushed L, and L fell backwards defenselessly. "L!" Wendy grabbed L''s hand quickly, but there was someone much quicker than her and Jordan -- Harry. Of course, her Harry. Harry caught L in his arms before she hit the floor, as he stared at Sharon with his cold eyes. "If you dare hurt her again, you are dead." Who was he? How horrible a man this was! Sharon was frightened by Harry''s cold eye expression and stepped back, nearly falling over onto the ground. After looking at the sad Wendy and his younger sister L who was in Harry''s arms now, Jordan said to Sharon directly, "Will you leave by yourself, or should I call the security?" His voice was so cold, which made Sharon''s eyes wet again. "Jordan..." Wendy was looking sadly at Jordan. In the face of the two girls'' eye expressions, Jordan called the security straight away while he was looking at Sharon, "Get two security guards to the hotel lounge right now." Sharon felt that her heart was torn apart. She nodded her head weakly, "No need, Jordan, I''ll leave by myself. Is that satisfying enough?" Her Jordan had disappeared. She could barely recognize this man in the neat suit right here. It was toote. She mmed the door and left with tears swirling in her eyes. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Sharon''s back, L seemed relieved in Harry''s arms. Noticing the arms around her waist, L hurried to get away from Harry. It was getting really awkward. "Thanks so much, Mr. Lewis." She said to Harry politely with her head lowered. Obviously, Harry was not so satisfied with her attitude. He nced at the new couple, then pulled her out of the lounge. He wanted to talk to her about something. In the lounge. Wendy looked especially pretty today. Jordan was looking at her anxiously. "Are you okay? I''m really sorry that this has to happen." Wendy nodded her head and sat in the chair, obviously lost in her thoughts. "If you love her...." "I don''t love her. Today I will marry you, and I will make you happy every day." He interrupted her words in aforting voice. The only sound in his heart was to love this girl in front of him. As he was hurt before, he would not do anything to hurt her. Wendy stared at Jordan in surprise. This man who would be her husband, could she... count on him? Jordan seemed to prove this to her as he held her in his arms and kissed her on her rouged lips. Her first kiss, her everything, all were handed over to this man... Did Jordan marry her because L asked him to do so? Whatever. Wendy decided to do anything for him. He would be her husband, wouldn''t he? The wedding was held in a peaceful manner. Nicole and another little boy were the flower children. L was so embarrassed sitting in the audience for Thomas was on her left, and Harry was on her right. The two gorgeous handsome men and their elite status brought to L the envy of many young girls. Who invited these two really famous guys? She wondered. If the new couple didn''t show up in time, she would have been shot through the body by those eyes. She had never felt this awkward before. L was relieved, and finally the wedding started. Jordan led Wendy, whose face was covered by the veil, to the stage with a happy song on the background. The groom kissed the bride, ending the ceremony to the joy of all the people. L was even happier than the new couple as she was apuding vigorously. Harry felt sad and remorseful as he looked at her. Although she married Harry before, he didn''t hold even a simple wedding for her. It seemed like he could not make her happy. However, Thomas'' thoughts were totally different. He was already nning to hold a wedding for L that every girl will definitely envy. "When will your wedding be, Mr. Lewis? It''s bing the talk of the town." Thomas asked very casually, like asking how was the weather like today. L heard the question and Harry''s uing marriage crossed her mind. It woulde in around a month. She took a sip of wine, and ignored the topic. The thought of Harry marrying someone not her made her sick to the stomach. Harry''s facial expression turned surly as he replied unconcernedly, "Whenever." He never cared about the wedding, as the girl he would marry wasn''t the one he truly loves. Thomas smiled and looked at L. "What gift shall we bring to Boss Lewis''s wedding?" L almost couldn''t hold herughed against Thomas'' words. She knew what he was thinking. So why not just cooperate with him. "That sounds great. Mr. Lewis will marry Queen Morrison who received abundant greetings from a liger. You must feel good!" She was looking into his eyes, like she was challenging him to a duel. Harry was leaning back on the chair, sending out an aura of anger. Upon receiving the littledy''s challenge, he held her chin between two fingers and replied, "May I steal your brother''s thunder now?" That meant he would do something with L here, right in front of everybody! Thomas looked at Harry''s hand on L''s chin. The smile on his face was slowly fading. L disengaged his hand, hid her embarrassment with a dry cough and sat up. "Please behave yourself, Boss Lewis!" Behave himself? Harry grinned. Do they really need to behave to each other? Just in time, Nicole had finished her work of flower children. Joseph took her toe in. This broke the ice freezing on these three adults. L held Nicole in her arms, watching while her daughter was joking and ying with the two big guys. She touched her own forehead quietly. Nicole kept calling them "uncle...uncle...". When did she be so sweet? Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Wendy put on her red dress backstage and started toasting with her arms around Jordan. The wedding had been a very happy event. Jordan smiled lovingly at her. They seemed to be a very happy couple. As night fell, Harry had to go back to Uthana. L said to herself that she would never give him up as she desperately looked at his back when he was hopping on his private ne. She knew for sure that they would meet very soon. She was confident. Jordan''s room had been decorated into his wedding room. He hadn''te back yet, so Wendy went to take a shower after removing her makeup. She was very joyful, but also kind of exhausted. When she wasing out of the bathroom with a bath towel draped around her body, she ran into Jordan who was just about toe in. Time froze as they stood face to face. Wendy blushed and picked up the ck pajamas she had left on the bed. She made her way back to the bathroom. The pajamas she took was the one L bought for her yesterday! When Wendy was putting on the pajamas, L sneezed. Looking at herself in the mirror, Wendy blushed again. L, her sister-inw, had bought her ck sexy pajamas¡­¡­ How could shee out of the bathroom in this pajamas? She was really embarrassed now. Jordan had been waiting for over ten minutes outside but still hadn''t seen Wendye out, so he curiously knocked at the bathroom door. "Could you please bring me¡­¡­ pajamas?" Wendy''s soft voice came out of the bathroom. Jordan could sense that she was still a bit shy around him. Just then, Jordan''s phone beeped to indicate a text: "Do not agree her any requests! If she doesn''te out of bathroom, you should break in." Jordan closed the phone, and immediately pushed the bathroom door open. This greatly startled Wendy but she refrained herself from shouting. His eyes deepened as he saw Wendy in the very sexy pajamas. And now he realized what his sister was driving at. He shrugged it off. L really loved both of them! "Please, wait......outside." Wendy blushed, and she didn''t know where to put her hands on to cover herself. Jordan slowly stepped toward her, held her cold hand, and took her out of the bathroom. Though they had already had this kind of a night together four years ago, they still seemed to be a little nervous tonight. Jordan turned the top light off, lit the bedmp, and said, "I''m going to take a bath!" This finally helped soothe Wendy''s nerves. She was still not ready. So she just nodded and sneaked into bed, wrapping herself well with inside the sheets. Seeing this, Jordan grinned, and stepped into the bathroom with his pajamas. As Wendy was left alone in the bedroom, she picked up the phone and texted to L, "L, you will just wait and see!" L, who was putting her daughter to bed, texted back, "You''re wee, Wendy!" Then they texted to each other until they forgot about the pajama thing. Wendy was typing on the phone when the bathroom door opened, " L¡­¡­" but her phone was suddenly nabbed away by Jordan. The bedmp was turned off, and Wendy was in tension again. Maybe this was really what was like when you are with your loved one... "Sleep!" Jordan said as he took off his pajamas, dropping them on the stool, and crawled into bed. He fumbled under the covers, only to find Wendy lying far on the other side of the bed. He smirked. His fragrant body hugged the curled woman in his arms, pressed his big rough palm to her little ones, making her almost lose her breath. He turned her over and hugged her. Vague breathing filled the room. As the night wore on, Nicole had already fallen asleep. L smiled knowingly as Wendy has stopped texting her already. At the Apartment of Water Bank Town, Uthana. Ynda was dating with Nael in her apartment since Harry had left for Ascea. When Harry arrived at their apartment unexpectedly, he opened the fingerprint lock, and pushed the door open. He heard a strange sound inside. He wondered and stepped in. Behind the half-open door, there were a man and a woman lying together, and clothes scattered on the floor. His eyes was filled with disgust. He left silently and closed the door. Sitting in the back seat of the Maserati, he leaned with his eyes closed. As the wedding date was approaching, he has to have a really serious talk with Ynda. If everything was inevitable, and she insisted on marrying him, he wouldpletely give up L. If only Rose was not persistent in this marriage, he would turn away from it. The scene in the room that he just witnessed began to make him sick again. That was whom he was about to marry. She was forced on it several years ago. But now, was she forced again? It was clear that the man was Nael, her assistant. How long had they been together? She still pretended to be in love with him. "Scheming bitch," he remembered L''sment on Ynda. That was so true. Given all these, it was necessary for him to reconsider what had happened four years ago. In SL Group, Ascea. After work, L sneaked into the pharmacy with a mask on her face. There, she bought three of the most expensive Pregnancy Test Kits and put them in the bag she brought. She got up early at 6 o''clock with excitement and expectation. She kissed her daughter who was still sound asleep. "My dear, wish me good luck to bear a sister or brother for you! I wish you would have a ymate soon." Then she went into the bathroom. The result disappointed her, but she decided not to give up. Ten minutester. L sat on the bedside wondering what to do next. She had be so worried. She took a look at her daughter, and a decision was made in her mind. She immediately picked up the phone, and called Joseph. She called three times, but no one answered. She didn''t give up and called four, five, six times more¡­¡­ "L! It''s still six o''clock right now!" Joseph had been working on the films until three in the morning, and was just about to fall asleep when the phone rang. It made her very annoyed. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. But L ignored her anger, and said, "Joseph, wake up, something happened at home!" She threatened her with this heavy tone which worked well in clearing Joseph''s head. Suddenly, she came to her senses. "What''s the matter? What happened? Is Nicole okay?" Then there came L''s engaging voice from the other side of the line, "You have to remember what I''m going to say, but don''t tell anyone else! Promise me!" Joseph sat up and managed to open her eyes. He ran into the bathroom to have his face cooled and refreshed with water. "L, go ahead! I''m wide-awake now!" He wiped her face hastily and focused intently on what L would say. L giggled, making Joseph feel really confused, "L, are you crazy, or are you in some kind of a shock?" Was she crazy? Did he need to hang up and call his newly-married brother Jordan? But, Jordan must be sleeping with his wife in his arms at this moment! Joseph should not disturb their special moment! Mother said, Jordan had been staying at home longer than before ever since he had got married¡­¡­ No, that was not the point! "Joseph, listen to me! Pay attention to what I will say." With that, L started talking. Everything frightened Joseph. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 "Joseph, Harry is going to marry! What can I do? I have to do something! You have to take Nicole there! Let Nicole recognize her father. Will you help me? Please?" She said all of these without pausing to breathe. She was this desperate. She had put all her hopes on Nicole, her beloved daughter. Joseph was kind of surprised. Even so, he still agreed. He knew that Harry was better off with L. But wait! Did that mean that he needs to destroy Harry''s wedding ceremony? Oh, the great and powerful Harry. Thinking of his cold and influential ex-brother-inw, he was a bit frightened. He managed to control these thoughts. "Yes, I will help you! Absolutely!" He would and must help her sister in any circumstances and to do whatever she needs! L nodded her head in a satisfying manner. But she needed to calm down her emotions to arrange every procedures that Joseph needed to do. She exined all the details to him again and again! She did not want anything to hinder her n. "Ynda, I will battle with you. But the result would depend on whom Harry will choose, Nicole or you. I hope that the universe would not let the bad person win this time!" L though. L remembered a video that Jordan gave to her before. She held her cellphone tightly and began to n her revenge. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She had put herself and Nicole in a fight with Ynda Put all the eggs in one basket! If she lost, she would be an eternal failure... It was a beautiful sunny day. June 6 is a lucky day in the Chinese Lunar calendar. This meant something really good, she hoped. In Sophis five-star Hotel, Uthana. The big wedding photo was put in front of the hotel. It attracted numerous tourists and local people because of the beautifuldy and the handsome man on it. This wedding attracted worldwide attention. A lot ofizens even left reassuringments below L''s Weibo post. Every detail of the ceremony was prepared by Rose herself. She has badly desired to make this happen. Finally, the big day hade. The hotel was really a grand and luxurious one. Rose decorated it to her taste. Outside the entrance, there was a piece of red carpet in oneyer. Going inside the hotel, there was a gabled arch frame decorated with lovely artificial flowers. The road to the white tform was decorated with white and purple silk. Both sides of the roads leading up to the hotel were filled with roses. All the tables and chairs were decorated with white tablecloth provided by the wedding organizers. The video on the tform were showing the wedding pictures of the bridegroom and bride repeatedly. All the people which were invited there were the traditional friends and rtives of the Lewis ''s family. While the Morrison family had invited almost all of their friends and rtives, including those who might just have seen them once. They really intended to show off today and brag about this really expensive wedding. All because their daughter was gonna marry Harry, whom they thought to be the best man in the world. They needed everyone to know about that! Soon, all the tables were upied. Rose had booked the chambers and the second floor. Basically, it was like the hotel was all theirs. In the dressing room. Ynda put on the customized strapless gown and was dressed up by the makeup artists and fashion designers. She had been wearing a happy smile on her face all day. How happy she was today! It was her wedding ceremony with Harry. "L, are you seeing all of these? You must be very jealous! Ha!" Although Harry didn''t love her, she would be happy just to be with him. She would have all the she wants in this world. Moreover, Steven had epted her order. So, L had been a number in the death list. Atst, she had thestugh! There were only five minutes left before the ceremony but Harry was yet to be seen in the venue. Rose couldn''t calm down and had been in a heap of panic for a while now. Nobody answered when they tried to contact Harry. She weed the visitors and murmured to Kevin, "Where is Harry? He could''t be absent on this important day. He should be the one greeting the guests!" After looking at his wife who was wearing a red cheongsam, Kevin couldn''t tell her what he really felt about this. He had always had second thoughts about this. When she forced Harry to marry a woman he does not love, it should be already enough that Harry agreed. But at that day, don''t expect him to greet the guests. He was not happy, obviously. James and his wife were also feeling anxious and asked Rose, "What on earth is going on with Harry?" They knew the man was unwilling to marry their daughter but Ynda wanted to be his wife. The old couple just couldn''t stop her from getting what she wants. But Harry was still not here. The ceremony was about to begin. Would he be regretful and be absent today... Rose looked at them awkwardly. Well, she was even more worried about that. "He ising. He is already on the way." The truth was, she couldn''t know whether he was on the way or not. Finally, at thest minute, Rose saw a familiar figure and she went toward him excitedly. "Harry!" She led her emotionless son to the hotel. All the photographers and journalists took pictures for the well-dressed man in the white suit. He was so serious that he didn''t look like someone who was about to be married. Some people whispered and talked about how they knew Harry was not easy-going. But it was his wedding ceremony. He should definitely be happy. Did Mr. Lewis really want to marry Ynda? The wedding march began. Then, the bright hall was lit with purple lights. The hall was like something you''ll see in fairy tales. Harry walked to the tform with his hands on the pockets of his trousers. In his pocket, he kept a photo that he had seen every day. So handsome! So beautiful! Young people under the tform began yelling and whistling. The host nervously weed Harry. He led him to his position in the tform. Beside the gabled arch frame not so far away, Ynda was holding her father by the arm. She looked at the man on the tform and smiled happily. From then on, they would be partners for the rest of their life. The host was so nervous and almost forgot to speak because of the fact that Harry was standing beside him. "Distinguished guests and dear friends, good afternoon! It''s June 6 today and on this lucky day, we want to thank you foring to this wedding ceremony of the bridegroom Harry and the bride Ynda ..." Harry listened to his remarks impatiently and said "Hurry up!" But all the people down the tform could not hear what he said. The host was so afraid that he almost couldn''t remember his words. It was the first time that he had met such a serious bridegroom! This was all new to him! "At this moment, I think all you guys are as excited as me...Well then, let''s warmly wee the beautiful bride." With the warmly apuse of the crowd on the background, Ynda slowly walked towards where Harry was. The host asked Harry when James Morrison passed his daughter to him. "Do you, Mr. Lewis, take this lady, to have and to hold from this day forward? For better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part? Do you?" ... The beautiful rhyme was heard around the hall but Harry kept silent. Everything was quiet except the slow music. All the guests anxiously looked at the couple. Because of the extreme silence, the soft little voice of a little girl echoed through the hall. "Daddy." Chapter 232 Chapter 232 The tender soft voice melted the heart of everyone present in the hall. They all turned around. At the gate, Joseph was there in a white casual suit holding the hand of a little girl in a white bubble skirt. The girl looked so lovely. She stared at Harry who was on the stage now, and the whole audience burst into an uproar. They all thought that this was some kind of a joke. Harry was more surprised than anyone as he looked at Nicole, who suddenly showed up and called him Daddy. He was lost in the moment. The endearment was so intimate for him. Ynda''s heart tightened at once, and a sense of urgency went through her as she made a quick wink to the host. The host hurried to continue, "Next, the bride Ynda..." But his words was stopped by Harry''s gesture. Joseph had led Nicole to the path towards the stage, while all the cameramen and journalists switched their postures and turned the view to the cute little girl. Harry''s grandfather looked at Nicole carefully, and he realized that she looked like his grandson so much when he was still a child. The nose, the mouth, and even the eyes were Harry''s... Rose stared at the little girl who was calling her son Daddy. "Isn''t she L''s child? Why is she here? Ynda is her daughter-inw now! She can''t allow this little girl to mess up the marriage." Rose thought to herself. While she was just taking one step out to do something, she was stopped by Harry''s grandfather and Kevin. "Daddy, I''m Nicole." Suddenly, Harry''s doubts were all removed. He finally saw the truth now. Nicole smiled lovably. She was so happy to see him and call him Daddy. Ynda stared at the little girl in disbelief. From the side, she can''t deny that the girl looked exactly the same with young Harry. She grabbed Nicole''s arm and tried to pull her out. "Go out, you funny clown! Don''t screw up my wedding!" The other hand of Ynda was grabbed by a big palm, and the flower in her arm fell off the stage. "Leave her alone." Harry''s cold voice was heard by almost all of the guests. Ynda was stunned. Game was over. For some days now, she had been dreading that this would happen. She loosened her grip on the little girl and Nicole rushed into Harry''s arms immediately. Joseph walked up and handed a file cover to Harry. The folder was full of documents. He then walked to the Projection Room with a USB. Harry released Nicole''s hand and opened the file cover. There were files of DNA identification results. It read: Parent-child probability: 99.9999%. This huge surprise hit him in the chest like a bullet would. Nicole is his own daughter! His instinct was right all along! Shock, surprise and anger mixed together. At that moment, there was a video that started to y on therge screen. It seemed like it was recorded through a camera. The video was recorded in a hospital''s office and Jordan''s handsome face appeared in it. A scared doctor in the video appeared and said, "What do you want?" Ynda recognized the doctor as he was the one in charge of L''s abortion in Dreles four years ago. "Turn off therge screen!" She screamed towards the audience like a mad man. They were shocked and disgusted by her crazy image. Mr. and Mrs. Morrison also stood up. What was going on? What was that video trying to show on the large screen? They were filled with confusion. On the screen, Jordan pointed at the doctor''s head with a gun. "For the questions I''m about to ask you, if you dare to lie on even a single word, you are dead today." The doctor abruptly nodded. Jordan asked, "Do you know Ynda?" Jordan seemed calm, but he was still holding the gun. The doctor was scared and nodded his head again, "Yes, yes, I know!" "Four years ago, you had a patient named L Newman. She was here for abortion, do you still remember?" "Yes, yes!" Jordan''s face turned cold, and everybody in the wedding felt terrified. "How did she lose her child?" The doctor felt the gun pointing at his head. He had to tell the truth. "The man... who was with Ynda told us to do an abortion, but actually... she had already miscarried before she was sent to the hospital!" The video ended right there and all the people were talking about this in the hall. Ynda was already kneeling on the ground because of fear. As he was watching the video, Harry remembered that four years ago, L told him she miscarried because of Ynda. But he didn''t trust her at all... Right until this moment, Harry had finally realized how much trust he owed that woman, how much love he owed her! Four years ago, she left silently, gave birth to Nicole and had raised her for four years. But heBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. misunderstood her over and over again... Harry made up his mind while staring angrily at Ynda on the ground. He held Nicole in his arms and walked to Rose, "See? If not for you and Ynda, you could have a granddaughter long time ago! If you still insist on forcing me to marry this cruel woman, I would give up on the SL group and... the Lewis family!" After he finished his words, Harry didn''t look at Rose anymore. He handed Nicole to Kevin. Nicole patted Kevin''s neck, and she stared at him. "Are you my grandpa?" Kevin was ted by the word "grandpa". He has a granddaughter and she is already 4 years old! How big a surprise it is for him! This is such a happy day! Harry''s grandfather rushed to introduce himself to Nicole, "Great-granddaughter, I''m your great- grandpa! How are you?" He still rememberedst time Nicole''s family was exposed and then he thought her background wasn''t that simple. Later, he investigated but got nothing. He thought that maybe the Newman family wanted to protect L, so they erased all the records about her pregnancy and child-birth. "Great-grandpa!" Nicole never was shy with strangers, so she called him in her really sweet voice. Now, the audience all knew this little girl was the granddaughter of the Lewis family. They all smiled and joined the conversation. Rose was pushed aside by the crowd. She looked at Ynda, who was still on the ground. Did she make the wrong choice? The daughter-inw she had firmly believed and trusted for more than ten years betrayed her and the family. What kind of person was she? Did she really know her? Maybe there was just some misunderstanding... But, even so, Rose still was scared by her son''s words of giving up on everything... At that very moment, Harry walked onto the stage and picked up the microphone. "Sorry, my guests. This wedding will not continue. Thank you foring! Your presence is greatly appreciated." He willpensate for all the things he owed to L. Of course, he won''t forgive her so easily, either! She should have told him the truth! She dared lie to him for such a long time, so he was really mad at her. How could she hide his own daughter from him for four years! L was crying tears of joy in front of the television as she watch the scene. She did it! Finally she seeded! In such a short time, Ynda has be the bad person in front of everybody. And L had be the great beautiful princess of the powerful Harry. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 After Harry knew the truth about Nicole, his mood immediately changed. He never thought of having been cheated by that woman for so many years. She was usually very transparent and honest to him. Would she keep lying to him if he didn''t marry today? That thought made him really mad! It seemed like all women were always lying to him. When L thought she seeded, she never expected that there would be endless torture from Harry that awaits her. She was so happily caught up in the moment. L had dialed Joseph''s phone number when Joseph noticed that Harry seemed angry and was about to leave the venue. But Harry heard his phone ringing and saw L''s name on the screen. "Sister!" Joseph lowered his voice. Suddenly, his phone was taken away by someone. Joseph was shocked as he watched Harry put the phone on his ear. Harry didn''t waste any time. "How dare you lie to me, L! You are the first one who did this to me. You will have to pay me back from now on! You took away my daughter from me for years!" Harry''s teeth was grinding while he was saying these words. L had pictured out a happy Harry and a simple and peaceful celebration. She didn''t expect this. What would that man do to punish her? It didn''t sound like a joke. He was really serious about this. "Nicole!" She thought to herself, "This is awful! He''s going to take Nicole with him, isn''t he? Does that mean I won''t get to see my daughter now?" Damn it! She frantically dialed Joseph''s number again, but all she could hear was the cold voice prompts saying, "Hello, the phone number you dialed is unreachable at this moment." No! She couldn''t live without Nicole. Harry, you couldn''t do this to me! She dialed Harry''s number but it was directly hung up after it rang once. And then, she could never reach the number again. He might have blocked her number out. What now? What was she supposed to do? L waspletely flustered as she never thought she would lose her daughter because of this. She thought that this would be a cause for celebration. It turned out to be a real nightmare. She was the loser today. She forced herself to calm down and called her brother, "Brother, help me to speak to Harry. We need to talk about this." L sounded very anxious so Jordan became worried. "What''s wrong?" He returned to the army this morning and was too busy to know anything about this. "Brother, he took Nicole... He has found out that Nicole was her daughter and he might never return her to me!" L started to cry while she was telling these. Her Nicole, the baby she had risked her life for! Jordan remembered that today was Harry''s marriage. Now that he knew Nicole was his daughter and L was so sad, it means that something awful must have happened. "Don''t cry, I''ll call him now! I''ll do whatever I can do." Jordanforted L for a while and hung up so he could call Harry. The phone was ringing for a long while, when Harry finally picked it up. "What''s going on between you two?" Jordan asked him directly. He didn''t allow anybody to make his sister cry. Not even Harry! Harry even wanted to kill L now, as he sat in the car while smoking. Hearing Jordan''s question, he didn''t be angry but just replied tly, "A woman has hidden something from you for more than 4 years, and lied to you for more than 4 years. What are you supposed to do? Stand pat, be happy, and do nothing? Tell me." Jordan couldn''t help thinking of Wendy. What if she did the same thing... He would be angry, too. He understood what Harry was feeling right now. "But, L is still my sister. I won''t allow anybody to make her cry or unhappy. I hope we can do something to solve this matter." Jordan had to change the topic. This man, Harry, who was so powerful and admirable, was always the focus of the public''s admiration. Who, in his or her right mind, would dare cheat on him? But L had hidden the truth that Nicole had the blood of the Lewis family. She had lied to him. Jordan felt really worried. "Jordan, I know my distance and limitations. I just want to teach her a lesson." I won''t hurt her. You know that I do hate to hurt her, right?" The stubborn expressions of L appeared in his mind, and he wanted to make things right with her. Jordan thought about this for a moment. Would he be able to trust this man? Who is he? He is arguably the most powerful businessman in the country. He has always been calm and sharp. He knows what he is doing. Harry noticed Jordan''s silence, so he continued, "Brother, yes, she will unavoidably feel hurt. But this is an issue between the two of us, and Nicole is my daughter. Please allow us to solve this matter by ourselves." He never wanted to hurt her. She was so delicate and shy. She was the cutest thing he has ever seen. But once he thought of Nicole, his heart was filled with anger again. "How about Nicole? At least, let Joseph bring her back." Harry considered for a while and said, "After a while, I will. But now, I just want to spend my time with Nicole. I missed so much about her and I need to make up for it." His words was so decisive, and this made Jordan a little uneasy. "Harry, I won''t allow you to hurt L even a tiny bit!" The two men originally standing at the same side ended their conversation in a bad mood this time. Harry stopped smoking and brought Nicole back to his manor. He would spend more time bonding with her. In the manor. Harry parked his Maserati into the garage, and took Nicole out of the car in his arms. Nicole draped her hands around her dad''s neck. She was so happy because she could finally be with her father! This was so nice! Harry held the little girl who was staring at him, and he smiled to her. "Nicole, from now on, uncle Harry is your dad. Are you happy?" Nicole suddenly kissed him on his cheek and replied, "Nicole is so happy! Very very happy!" Harry opened the mansion gate in a good mood, and put Nicole on the ground for her to y and roam therge house. Nicole was surprised by the spacious castle and stood motionless. She was greatly amazed. He told her gently, "This is your home now, Nicole." If the woman behaves herself, and won''t cause troubles to annoy him, he would consider to bring her here, too! But right now, it has to wait. It''s always easy to satisfy children. As Nicole heard that this very spacious mansion will be her home, her little cheeks turned red because of excitement. Suddenly, she had a father and also a new home! Nicole and her dad yfully chased each other for a while. Noticing that Nicole got a little tired and sleepy, Harry went to the bathroom to let her take a bath. He took the moment to call Joey, and informed him to prepare all the things needed here tomorrow. He needed a kids'' room. But it''s not that urgent because Nicole could sleep in his room for now. When Harry returned to the bedroom, he saw Nicole ying a mini-game on his pad while yawning. He put the pad aside and took her in his arms to the bathroom. He spent one hour bathing his daughter, and took her out in his arms. Harry still had a lot to learn in taking care of a child. It was a bit awkward for him right now. Harry''s shirt was totally wet as Nicole dabbled and yed with the water endlessly. But he didn''t care, as this was his little princess. He had missed arge chunk of Nicole''s life and he would do everything a dad should do to make up for it. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. From now on, Nicole was Harry''s little princess. And if someone will hurt her, that person will regret living in this world. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 In Morrison Family. Ynda''s Weibo page was no longer in the popr list. Before the disastrous events to her life, she had more than 10 million fans but now she had only millions of fake followers. She returned home like a crazy person as she did not know what to do. She was so lost in her thoughts. The whole family was gloomy because of her contagious aura. Ynda was still in her wedding dress. Sitting in her room all by herself, she stared in agony at her phone as she watched the video clip of her wedding ceremony. How could things happen like that? Everything changed at thest minute. Years of hard work was now in vain. Everything has turned into a disaster. The woman she hated for years was going to rece her and be the lover of her Harry. Life was so unfair to her! She did not need to go out to find out how bad her image was right now. She once was an international famous shining star. She was once liked by everyone. Howe everyone hated her now? All these happened because of the woman! She needed to get rid of L! Fair enough. From this moment up to the very end, L would be her sworn enemy. She would not stop until that woman does not exist in this world anymore! Just then, the door was opened. James came in. He found his daughter sitting on the bed looking all sad and helpless. James felt both angry and sorry for her. The inte had went crazy over the day''s event. All of them med their daughter and some even criticized that he and his wife did not educate their daughter well. They referred to their daughter as a mistress who tried to set others up. They said that she should have been taught some good manners. He sighed deeply and said: "Ynda, what really happened? You should have been more careful of this." On hearing her father''s voice, Ynda stared at the window without looking at him. She was so ashamed. "Dad, I am sorry that you got involved. I shouldn''t have been so kind to L." If only L could have totally disappeared from the world long time ago, then all these nightmares wouldn''t have happened. She and her family would be happy and safe right now. James was utterly speechless. How could she be so stubbornly silly! He snapped, "Ynda, you should quit doing stupid things right now. From now on, you shoulde to daddy''spany and work there. You should start a new life." He med himself for spoiling her. Since the day she made her way to the entertainment industry, he has stopped putting her in his guidance. There were many days that she was not at home. Not long time ago, she had the incident with the director and that almost cost her lifelong reputation. "Daddy, I won''t! How could I go outside when things are like that! I can''t look at people''s eyes anymore. All of them thinks very badly of me!" Ynda looked down at her wedding dress. Her voice went higher as the past continued to haunt her. Today was supposed to be her big day. But she got abandoned by the bridegroom. All of her good reputation was now gone. How could she even start a new life? She must be the biggest jerk in history. Even she wouldugh at herself! James patted her on the shoulder and said, "Maybe you should just stay at home for some time. When things cool down a bit, you maye to mypany and work. You should not see Harry anymore." James felt sorry for himself as he had no one but himself to me! He should have been more hands- on with his daughter. He med himself for not educating his daughter well. Ynda was still quiet. Shepletely ignored James'' words. She wouldn''t give up. There was no way that she would let L be with Harry. Life did not have a meaning for her if she didn''t have Harry by her side. Not over her dead body! At 11 PM in Newman Family, Ascea. Despite feeling mentally and physically exhausted, L dialed his number again and again. She was so desperate for answers. The uncertainty of it all was killing her. She knew he had blocked her number but she wouldn''t give up that easy. Her daughter was at stake on this! Finally, the battery went out when she dialed the sixty-sixth time. She went downstairs. Every step felt really heavy. L picked up the phone in the living room and dialed that familiar number again. On her first attempt, no one answered. The second and the third time were just the same. However, someone picked it up on her fourth try. However, it was an awkward silence. L had to open her mouth first: "Harry..." Her voice was so soft but powerful. It prated the darkness that he is feeling inside him and easily caught his attention. However, he remained in silence. L paused and then she said with a firm voice, "Give Nicole back to me!" Heughed, "Give her back to you? L, you think too much! Did you give me that chance before? No!" He cast a nce at Nicole who was sound asleep next to him. His eyes were suddenly filled of fatherly joy the moment he saw her pretty face. The words he said to L was not kind at all. They hurt L like cold daggers struck to her chest. L was furious. She med herself for being stupid and sending her daughter to him like that. She didn''t wisely think things through. However, she was still relieved that they he did not continue his marriage with Ynda. It did not matter though. Her daughter was the most important person in her life. "So, what do you want? How can I get Nicole back?" Controlling her anger with such effort, she asked him in a calm voice. Harry got out of bed and walked to the balcony. He closed his eyes and recalled the night when she was here with him. He could still feel her lips on his... "We will discuss this another time." There was no way he would talk about this with her now. L clenched her fists. She really needed to distract herself now so that she would not be overwhelmed by anger. Otherwise, she would totally go crazy. Too furious to continue the call, she hung up the phone without saying goodbye. Harry was shocked that L even dared to hang up on him. He was provoked by her rude manners. L, I need to teach you a lesson so that you can get rid of your ill temper, nasty pride and unpredictable ways of doing things! Harry thought to himself while a smirk spread on his face. L sat in the dark living room with a pillow in her arms. She was thinking about her ns of getting Nicole back. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Anyway. Harry was Nicole''s father. He was really nice to her as if she was the princess of his world! In fact, there was nothing to worry about. Right now, she only needed to concentrate on how she can see her daughter and work things out with Harry. After all, he is her daughter''s father. The thought made L smile. It was only a couple of days. She was confident that she could manage topose her emotions well. The gate of the vi was opened from the outside. Harold and his wife walked in. They turned the light of the living room on as they made their way towards L''s room. Angie called out to L as she was going upstairs, "Why didn''t you turn on the light? Is Nicole already asleep?" L opened her mouth but nothing came out. She did not know what to say. Finally, under the pressure of her mother''s concerning gaze, she confessed, "Nicole is staying with her father for a couple of days. There''s nothing wrong with it. Harry has every right to do that." Angie was confused. She raised her eyebrows and walked up to her. "Well, I thought Harry is getting married today. So, what is Nicole doing over there? I think I''m not okay with the idea that she is with Ynda." She really didn''t understand her daughter''s ways of doing things! It seemed that her parents were not aware of what happened to Harry and Ynda''s wedding. L tried to exin, "Their wedding fell through." Angie and Harold exchanged looks. Harold sensed something was wrong here, so he abruptly asked, "L, what is going on?" L sighed deeply and exined, "Harry found out that Nicole is his own daughter so he cancelled the wedding with Ynda." How else would she put it? To tell her parents honestly that Harry was going to fight for the child''s custody? She was not that stupid! She can''t let her parents worry over this. L''s words worked. Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman were very pleased at the answer. They thought Harry cancelled the wedding for the sake of Nicole. It appeared that Harry cared a lot about their daughter and granddaughter. This made the old couple very delightful. L noticed the looks on her parents'' face and felt relieved herself. However, she was also concerned of the possibility that Harry decided to keep Nicole and what should she say to her parents then? L returned to her room but really couldn''t fall asleep. She kept turning back and forth on the bed, thinking about Nicole. She was not used to sleeping without Nicole beside her. Atst, she sat up in huge frustration. She couldn''t do it! If Harry ever decided to keep Nicole, she could do nothing but file aw suit against him! She had to win her daughter back! It might not be easy but it was the right thing to do. This decision made her feel better. Eventually, L dozed off. Time went by fast. The inte was still crazy about the disastrous wedding. People kept talking about Harry and Ynda. However, Nicole was not mentioned as Harry tried his best to cover her up. Nicole was simply too young to be exposed. He would do everything to keep her safe. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Every night that L return to her vi, she would always check on Nicole''s room out of habit. Every time that she entered the room and saw the little quilt still neatly folded, she would realize that her daughter wasn''t at home. This gave so much pain. Harry added her mobile number to the cklist, so it was so difficult for her to talk to her daughter. This pissed off L. At noon, she called Harry through thepany''sndline. This time, the phone was quickly connected, and there came a deep and decisive voice from Harry. "Tell me!" "Tell what? What do you want me to tell?" L wondered. L curled her lip in a discontented manner. "Boss Lewis, where is my daughter?" She was in a bad mood for not seeing her daughter for several days. This was like a torture for her. Her overall mood had been differenttely and it had affected her emotions. "My daughter is taking a noon nap in the lounge. You don''t need to worry about her. What''s up, Miss Newman?" Harry stared at the door of the lounge and smiled while thinking of the lovely little girl inside. To make up for the days of his absence, now he took her with him everywhere and every day. These had been the best days of his life. Even when his grandfather and parents wanted to see Nicole, they have to go to Harry''s mansion to pay a visit. There was no way that he would let Nicole go to their house. L pondered on Harry''s words. He said "My daughter". Yet he just called her "Miss Newman". Did he not want to be connected to her anymore? "Of course, I want to see my daughter!" "You can meet my daughter in Uthana." They were both emphasizing "my daughter" as if they wanted sole ownership of Nicole. To Uthana? L frowned. Why was she having a feeling that she is like a sheep being fed to the mouth of a tiger? Her daughter was already there in the mouth of the tiger. Would she send herself there, too? But, how could one obtain tiger cubs without entering the tiger''sir? She wanted that tiger cub, her Nicole. She hung up the phone, connected the internal line to call the deputy CEO and general manager. Then, she started to hand over the work for the next two days to them. Finally, she settled everything down before she ended work time in the evening. L left for Uthana in which she indicated that it was a business trip. At the exit gates of the airport, L was waiting for a taxi to Leroy Manor when a Porsche SUV stopped in front of her. A young man in a suit got out of the car and asked her respectfully, "Madam, are you Miss Newman?" L nodded her head wonderingly, and the young man opened the rear door for her, "Hello, Miss Newman, I''ll drive you to the manor for Mr. Lewis." Oh! So, that man still had a bit of conscience. "Yes, that would be me. Thank you!" She thanked the young man and sat in the backseat. They arrived at Leroy Manor very soon. The driver escorted her to the gate and then he left. The security guard opened the gate for L at once, "Miss Newman, Mr. Lewis informed us to invite you in as soon as you are here. Pleasee in." L recognized the security guard, "Your name is ... Tom Phillips, right?" She might have asked for his name when she came herest time. Tom was surprised that Miss Newman still remembered him. He had always liked this woman. He replied excitedly, "Yes, I am. I''ve been here for more than two years." "Well, thank you. See youter." She smiled to Tom sweetly and slowly made her way to the manor. L didn''t realize what kind of shock her smile brought to Tom''s face. This made him feel like a fairy just came down to earth. Indeed, she was the most beautiful woman who ever lived! She entered the castle again, and it still looked like it did before. But this time, there was something more - theughter of a child. "Nicole!" She called out her name delightfully when she saw the little girl in her pink outfit. She was ying with Mrs. Herbert and the two servants when Nicole was surprised by her mommy''s voice. She stood from the carpet and looked at the gate of the mansion. It was Mommy! She quickly ran to L with her two little legs. L also rushed over to her. She held the little girl in her arms tightly, kissing her over and over again. Nicole kissed L on her face for several times, too. She has not seen her Mommy for so many days. She missed her so bad. "Mommy! I miss you!" Nicole put her head on L''s shoulder, with her two arms draped around her neck tightly. L''s eye turned so emotional all of a sudden. Nicole had never been away from her for so long a time! "Mommy misses you, too! So here I am." From the moment L got off the car until this time, all her movements were captured in the eyes of a man through some overhead high-definition cameras. Harry was staring at both the mother and daughter without moving his eyes for a moment. He looked at the happy L, who smiled beautifully even to the security guard. Right now, he just wanted to see her cry a bit. So he called Joey through the internal line. Soon, Joey knocked at the door and walked in. "Boss!" Crossing two hands over his chest, Harry mumbled, "Find me a good-looking woman." He could never allow an ugly and dirty person into his mansion! Joey was surprised that his boss has asked for a woman. This was just the first time that he did this. "Stop your wild fantasies!" Harry nced at Joey''s face expression, knowing he was busy with his whimsical imagination. Joey came back to his senses immediately, "OK, Boss!" In the castle. Nicole was ying with her limited-edition toys with L and Mrs. Herbert in the living room. Harry would always get what Nicole wants, even though they may be really expensive. "Nicole, you go home with Mommy. Okay?" L tried to ask Nicole. She would cry if she refused. Nicole nodded her head, and she thought for a while, "Will Daddye with us?" She liked Daddy so much. He was so nice to her, too! L rolled her eyes. Why did she care for his daddy? But despite just a short time of being together, she had already developed an intimate connection with her father. What did Harry do for her? "Daddy won''te. Just you and Mommy will go home." L simply refused to let Harry go with them. But Nicole''s lip curled and her eyes turned red. She grumbled, "Mommy, I want to be with Daddy and Mommy. I want to have aplete family." Nicole never wanted to separate with any of them. L didn''t know what to say while looking at her daughter''s sad little face. Of course, she would like the three of them to stay together, too. But, that man seems like he will not forgive her at all! Mrs. Herbert brought a te of fresh mixed fruits to them. "L, Nicole, have some fruits." "Thanks Mrs. Herbert!" L got the te from Mrs. Herbert, thanked her, and fed Nicole with a piece of mango. Mrs. Herbert watched them happily. She was very d to know that Nicole was the child of Harry and L! Although Harry didn''t mention it, she could tell that Nicole looked more like L. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. And from the side, she looked like Harry! When it was already eight in the evening, L bathed her daughter and sang her to sleep. ording to Mrs. Herbert, Nicole slept with Harry everyday. He was so nice to Nicole, as he even kept her beside him when he was sleeping. L felt a little jealous. But, where should she sleep? Mrs. Herbert had already returned to her room. There were several bedrooms next to this one, but no beds were inside any of them. Did this mean that.... Oh, no. She couldn''t stand sleeping next to that man. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Should she just go to a hotel or an inn nearby? Never mind. She might as well just wait for Harry and talk about it! Harry''s bed was too big for Nicole. She was in the middle of it. She would not fall off even if she was there by herself. He also had the bed side padded with thick woolen mat. So in case she fell off the bed, she wouldn''t hurt herself. How thoughtful of him! He really knew how to be a father. L gently closed the bedroom door and went downstairs. She sat on the sofa in the living room while waiting for Harry. At exactly nine in the evening, a familiar Maserati stopped in front of the mansion. A man and a woman walked out of the car and made their way to the gate. The woman had beautiful curly hair which hung loosely over her shoulders. Her smile looked awkward as she held on the man by the arm, whose face was as cold as an iceberg. Harry was still in his signature emotionless stature. She was the youngest daughter of the vice mayor of Uthana. Bonnie also had very famous brothers and sisters. They had overshadowed her so she didn''t catch that much attention from her parents. As she was never the favorite child of the family, she didn''t get much financial help from her parents either. In order to get extra money to spend, she had to find other ways. She was just finishing her work at the cafe. On her way home, she was so lost in her thoughts that she almost hit Joey''s car. Joey had a n as he sent her to a stylist so that she looked adorable and charming. Then he sent her directly to Harry. She had heard about Harry a long time ago. As known by all, she also thought of him as a charming business legend. She finally got to meet him in person but was utterly shocked by his cold appearance. How could anyone wear a poker face all day long? Bonnie almost wanted to give up when they told her the whole n. She was not used to doing scenarios like this. However, she decided to take the task for the sake of the lucrative reward. As she was still dwelling on what to do next, Harry had already brought her into the mansion. The decor of the chambers were shining so beautifully that she slightly gasped. As she was about to examine and take a look around the manor, Harry casuallyid his hand on her waist. Bonnie froze as she felt uneasy. Then she thought about Joey''s words that all these were just an act and she had no reason to be nervous. All she needed to do was to act along with the boss. Bonnie rxed a little and looked straight ahead. Not far from where she was standing, a beautiful woman was sitting on the sofa was ring at her. Her curvy body was wrapped in a piece of elegant blue dress and she was wearing a pair of white sophisticated high heels. The woman looked absolutely furious. Her ruby lips were tightlypressed. The woman was such a beauty that she couldn''t understand why Harry wanted to hurt her. Bonnie was shocked and confused at Harry''s intention. Then it hit her. Bonnie sensed that something was going on here. With a fake smile, she acted along and moved herself even closer to Harry. L looked at them, her eyes full of anger. She felt greatly offended. Throwing the economic magazine that she was reading on the table, L snapped, "What is wrong with you, Harry? What is the meaning of this?" Their daughter was still sleeping upstairs and he dared to bring a woman home. Harry cast a quick nce at her. Then he looked profoundly at Bonnie and said, "It is not your business if I decide to bring a woman to my home." Bonnie''s eyes widened as her heart was beating so fast. The man was so wickedly handsome that she couldn''t hold her breath anymore! However, Bonnie knew that she should control herself as he was way too dangerous for her. She could not take a risk. Bonnie adjusted her mood so that she could concentrate better on the n. With a soft and vulnerable smile, she asked, "Boss Lewis, who is this woman? Why is she here? I thought we''ll be alone in here." Harry lovingly smiled back to her as he guided her upstairs. "Don''t worry, my sweet heart. Let''s go to the bedroom. Don''t mind these unnecessary people. You are far more important to me." L was shocked at his words. She gazed at them unbelievably. Sweet heart? How dared he refer to another woman like that? He never called her this way! Bonnie knew it was just an act so she cooperatively draped her hands around his neck and replied in a very seductive voice, "Boss Lewis, you are so naughty! She was staring at us! You should be more careful next time." Her hands were full of cold sweat when she said these words. But she managed to hide her uneasiness. Harry was not her type. He was too cold and indifferent to her. Bonnie also found him mysterious, like a book that was very hard to understand. Right now, Bonnie found the situation awkward as she knew Harry was definitely in love with the woman sitting on the sofa. She felt some sympathy towards that beautiful woman. He paid her good money to put on a show like this to hurt her! Bonnie came to the conclusion that Harry was a dangerous man and she should stay away from this type of men. Luckily, Nicole was not present. Right there and then, Harry lifted Bonnie by the waist. His face was so close to her that she could feel his warm breath. His voice was so inviting, "We can do it here on the sofa if you prefer. Don''t mind her." His bold words made both women''s faces red. Bonnie was blushing with shyness while L''s face reddened due to her wrath. She wanted to scratch Harry''s face so much! She was so disgusted of him! However, she needed to cool down and control herself. To L''s biggest surprise, Harry had no intention to stop the humiliation as he gentlyid Bonnie down on the sofa and was about to lower his head to kiss her. L couldn''t believe what she was seeing. What was he trying to point out here? Did he see himself as a porn star? She wouldn''t let him do this to her! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. L furiously grabbed Harry by the arm and pulled him away from Bonnie. Then she forcefully pushed Bonnie out of the sofa. "Ouch! What''s the matter with you? Boss Lewis, she hurt me!" Bonnie''s wrist was tightly grabbed by L. She yelped in pain as she was dragged by L all the way to the gate. Harry stood indifferently in the living room as he watched L dashing towards the gate with Bonnie in hand. L suddenly stopped near the gate. Then she pushed Bonnie and hurried her towards another direction. Harry realized something but it was already toote. He heard Bonnie''s high pitched scream and then a sound of the big sshing of water. Someone fell into the water! It seemed that L pushed Bonnie straight into the swimming pool! The swimming pool didn''t have much water left, because he was thinking of Nicole''s safety. However, it still had enough water that will reach a grown-up''s waist. Bonnie unfortunately had several sips of water in the swimming pool before she finally ran away from L''s grip. Harry ran to the scene and helped her out of the pond. He looked all worried as he tried to tidy her wet long hair. L totally lost her cool when she saw the look in his eyes. How could he treat another woman with such generous affection? Without thinking any further, L continued her attack. She gave Harry a big push that he fell straight into the pool as well. Bonnie was utterly shocked as she saw Harry fall down. Her mouth was dry as she could not say anything. She was so scared to even open her mouth. Who was the woman? How dare she push the legendary Harry into the water? Was she out of her mind? Only someone more powerful than Harry can do this to him! "Shit!" Harry found his bnce in the water and stood up straight. With a twisted smile, he red at the woman next to the pool and yelled, "L, you are in big trouble! You know that!" L knew she made a mistake. Out of panic, she ran back to the living room, grabbed her bag from the sofa and dashed out of the mansion. Harry chased after her immediately. There was no way he would let her get away with what she has done. She hadpletely embarrassed him! L yelped as Harry grasped her from behind and gripped her by the waist. She fought back with all her strength as she screamed, "Let me go, you freak!" L hit him with her fists as she struggled to wriggle herself free. She kept screaming that he had no choice but to kiss her ruby lips. L was surprised, but managed to bite his lips. Harry had to let her go. He stared deeply at her back as she ran towards the gate. Tom was standing motionless by the gates. He looked really confused and worried. He whispered at L as he peeped on Harry not far from where they are, "Miss Newman, I am sorry that I can''t open the gate for you without Boss Lewis''s order. It''s not possible." L was truly frustrated. Out of anger, she red at the man whose hair was still dripping with water. Then she made up her mind. L quickly took off her high heels and handed her bag to Tom. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 L rolled up her sleeves and determinedlymanded Tom, "Turn around. Now." Tom gave her a weird look but obediently turned around. L looked at the high gate and began to climb. Seeing this, Harry felt a sharp pain on his temple. She did not look like a woman who was nearly 30! He strode to her and pulled her down from the gate without difficulty. He must change this gate with a te solid wood so nobody can easily enter nor go out. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "You''re a son of the bitch! Get away from me! Let me go!" L was pulled down when she finally climbed two thirds of the gate. How could she not be so mad? Tom stood with his back to them and secretly wiped his cold sweat. What a brave heroine she was! She dared to curse Harry as a son of a bitch. He had never seen anything like this! Harry pulled L and walked towards the mansion. She couldn''t get off his tight grip so she just sumbed to his control. Bonnie was tidying up her clothes inside. She didn''t dare go home yet because she has not gotten Harry''s permission. She also needed the money. She looked at them struggling with each other, and stood still immediately. Harry nced at Bonnie. Then he took off his tie and bound L''s hands with it. "Harry, what are you doing?" He was too strong. She couldn''t get off his control. Then Harry embraced Bonnie into his arms and said, "Without this noisy and nagging woman, we can go upstairs." Bonnie immediately obeyed and both of them went upstairs. With eyes wide open, L stared at them in disbelief. He! He! He even tagged her as noisy and nagging woman! She followed them immediately. Though her hands were bound, her feet were free! She would not let them have sex tonight! Not on her watch! Hearing the quick footsteps behind him, Harry made a n so they won''t disturb her sleeping daughter. Then he put Bonnie on the ground and pressed himself onto her with his palms against the wall. It was the first time for L to see Harry do this to another woman. Her mind was filled with sadness, pain and anger. "Darling, she was following us!" Bonnie controlled her trembling hands, and clenched her clothes. Then she forced herself to look at Harry. Harry gave her a charming smile. His shirt was drenched now, and his hair was wet. He looked so seductive and alluring. He lowered his head and was going to kiss Bonnie. Just then, L impulsively kicked Harry on his leg. Bonnie was astonished to witness this. Seeing what L had done, she almost burst intoughter. Who gave you the permission to pick up girls? Who gave you the permission to chase after women? But just when she was about to kick him again, Harry quickly grasped her ankle. Then she noticed Harry''s dark face. She felt a little terrified. She has seen this face before. It spelt danger. "L! You are dead meat!" He gnashed his teeth as he spoke these words. Then he abruptly loosened his grip on her. L flopped down on the ground defenselessly. Luckily for her, there were carpets everywhere. It was not so painful. "This woman ruined this night. For now, go home first and I will pick you up again tomorrow. Then we will go to a hotel where no one can bother us." Harry said and helped her fix her messy-looking wet long hair. What L didn''t know was there were no emotions in Harry''s eyes. She couldn''t possibly know this as his back was turned to her. Bonnie nodded her head immediately. She wanted to leave so bad for a while now. She was really afraid that the woman lying on the ground would shoot her with a gun. She seemed to be so brave and dangerous. After her leaving, Harry looked at L with his cold eyes and said, "You came here to see Nicole, didn''t you? I already gave you that permission. But you can''t interfere with my private life too!" Pushing him into the swimming pool, biting him, and kicking him on the leg... He would get even with her for all of these! He squatted and pinched her chin to force her to look up at him. L stubbornly turned her head to the other side. "You were the bad guy here. You brought a woman home while our daughter was still in here. You private life is so disgusting! You give Nicole back to me now!" "Give back to you?" Harryughed in a low tone, as if he just heard a joke. Ignoring L''s crazy facial expression, he said, "It''s time for reckoning now. You scared off my girl, so youpensate me with yourself tonight!" He picked her up off the ground and walked into the bedroom. L wanted to cry. But when she thought of her sleeping daughter, she had to grit her teeth and re at this man in total silence. She was directly carried into the bathroom. The door was closed slightly. "Loosen my hands now!" It was easier for her to escape with her hands free. Otherwise, she could not even open the door. Throwing her into the bathtub, Harry sneered and looked at her. Then he spit out the words, "You are daydreaming!" ...... In the middle of the night. The sleeping Nicole turned over and pressed herself to L who was just put on the bed by Harry. L felt as if she touched her little body, and she moved closer to her daughter to hold her in her arms. Walking out of the bathroom, Harry showed his tenderness in his eyes when he saw L and Nicole embracing each other. Moving his daughter to the other side, heid behind L, and put his hands around her waist. He quickly fell asleep. The next morning, her daughter''s kiss woke up L. She opened her eyes and saw Nicole looking at her. The painful throbbing in her forehead was gone when she saw her daughter''s lovely smile. "Nicole, you''re already up. But I want to sleep some more." She felt sleepy, and she was sore all over. Walking out of the cloakroom, Harry picked up his daughter who was putting on her little trousers. "Come, dad will help you wear this. You mommy is too tired. Let her sleep some more." Harry was satisfied with what happenedst night. He had missed L so much. Curiously, Nicole looked up at her dad who was embracing her. "Why? What did mommy dost night?" Harry gave her a mysterious smile. "Last night, your mom gave me a bath. That was too tiring for her." Hearing about this, the lovely girl titled her head curiously and thought for a while. "Daddy, you are already a grown-up. You should take a bath by yourself." Harry put his daughter on the lounge chair in the bathroom and said, "Your mommy was willing to do that for me, and I couldn''t refuse it." He threw up his hands helplessly. Harry hurriedly went to cloakroom to fetch some clothes for her. Nicole looked at his back and murmured, "I should ask Uncle Joseph someday." She still didn''t understand why her mommy had to help her daddy take a bath. It was nearly noon when L woke up. She was alone in the room. Rubbing her aching and sore waist, she walked into bathroom slowly. Sitting on the stool, and looking at the bathtub near her, she felt so shy when she remembered what had happenedst night. She only found Mrs. Herbert and the two servants she had never seen when she went downstairs. Nicole wasn''t here. "Mrs. Herbert, where is Nicole?" L nced at the living room and looked around. Nicole was nowhere to be seen. Mrs. Herbert looked at L with a smile. "Young Master has sent her to kindergarten." Harry never allowed other people to send his daughter to kindergarten. Instead, he was always the one who did that for her. Nicole was so important for him, and he was four years toote already. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Hearing this, L frowned. He was the one going with Nicole to kindergarten? That was so sweet of him. But it also seemed clear that Harry wanted to keep her daughter in Uthana. A moment of fear went through her mind. No way! She had to call him urgently. She won''t allow this to happen without her permission. She called his personal phone from thendline in the living room, and Joey answered. "Miss Newman, Boss Lewis is in an important meeting right now." After saying this, Joey nced at his boss who was staring at him from behind the table, and wondered if they were fighting again. An important meeting? L believed this without any doubts, so she asked, "What time is it supposed to be finished?" Her daughter''s issue couldn''t be dyed. She nned to take her away in a day or two. She had to urgently talk to him about this. "I really couldn''t tell for sure right now. Is there anything else I can do for you, Miss Newman?" "Nothing." L responded in a tone of disappointment. But when Joey was about to hang up the phone, L''s voice rose again in desperation. "Please tell him to call me back after the meeting. Please!" "No problem, Miss Newman." After he hung up the phone, Joey repeated her words to Harry who was sitting still in silence. Harry took a quick thought and said, "I want another woman." His words made Joey really confused now. What''s the sense in flirting with other women in front of L? But anyway, he did what he had been told to do and began to find another woman for him immediately. He was his boss, anyway. L did not receive a call from him after lunch. She thought it over and felt something was wrong. Before, Harry''s personal phone had been easy to get through, and he had often answered it by himself. But, this time, Joey answered it, and just said that his boss was in a meeting¡­¡­ If she was not mistaken, he must have been avoiding her and deliberately missed her call. Thinking of this, L didn''t know whether to be angry or sad. After all, he didn''t want to answer her call. Was he just teaching her a lesson or had he fallen out of love with her already? Out of nowhere, she decided to check her WeChat moments, and found out that Harry had just posted a picture on it. In the picture, a man''s hand was sped with another woman''s hand, and clearly, she recognized the watch on the man''s wrist. It was Harry''s watch! She knew this because it was like her own. Damn it. He was out chasing girls again, and didn''t even had time to call her back! In the SL Group office, Harry had set his WeChat moments to public so that it can be viewed by selected friends. In the name list, there was only L. That''s to say that his moments could only be seen by L and himself. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. And now he could hardly wait to see her going mad about this. As expected, L was driven crazy by it and was tramping impatiently up and down the room. After a while, she put the phone down to find Joseph who happened to be in Uthana. She wanted to ask him why he had turned off his phone when she was calling him thest time. She wanted to get even with him! In the studio, L was led into the film set by Joseph ''s assistant. Hearing that a woman was visiting Joseph, some actresses watched her with envy in their eyes. Seeing their expressions, L chuckled to herself. "Her brother was indeed a charming man!" In the studio, Joseph was in a white ancient costume, with a hairpin on his head. His long hair was casually fixed over his shoulders. This scene had reminded L of herself when she was an actress years ago. She yed "Pearl" in a film, and this became her favorite role. She remembered that she just got divorced with Harry after she yed a role in a film with Joseph. The years had gone by swiftly, and now Nicole had already turned three. During the break, Joseph quickly approached her. Haven''t seen him for days, L found out that he had grown some manly beard. "What''s up, L? Why are you here?" said Joseph, sitting beside her with his eyes wondering, not in the same humorous way as before. L looked at him in bewilderment and asked, "Are you okay?" Was it because of the pressure Harry put on him thest time? Joseph shook his head in frustration. "Oh, this is nothing really. It''s just because¡­¡­" Well, forget it. He had chased after a girl for years, and had even got her into bed, but still had not won her heart yet. What a shame to speak it out! "Is it because of Harry?" He looked back to see her sister who was in a guilty look, and reassured her. "Not him. He has no time for me. It''s just my own private affair. You don''t need to worry about it." L felt relieved. Then she remembered something and asked with a smirk on her face, "Is it because of your girlfriend?" Joseph lowered his head, looked down at his ck leather shoes, and murmured, "Not a girlfriend yet. She has yet to ept me." Just because she was three years older than him? Did it really matter? Did age really matter? "Is it Lillian?" she asked tentatively. She didn''t want to really interrogate her brother now. As expected, he was surprised and just stared at her. How could you know about her? "Swallow your surprised look. You''ve been mentioning her name every day. How could I not know?" L stared at him while saying this. "All right. But yesterday, she kicked me out of the house without a reason. L, do you think there is another man in the picture?" Thinking of the night that Lillian kicked him out of the vi, Joseph was heart-broken. Kicked him out? L was surprised at those three words and asked, "Are you two living together?" She asked in a lowered voice to avoid being heard by others. Joseph had now been one of the hottest A-listers. Any gossip would be caught and widely reported by the media. Joseph took a long loving look at her, his dear sister, and was determined to tell her everything. "Yes. We''ve been together now for a month." During that time, he had spent half a month working and flying around the country. With that, he could say that they have been living together for half a month before he was kicked out. L thought it through as she had been following her brother''s news every day. But she couldn''t think of a woman who was linked to him. The rtionship was well-covered. "Did you hurt her?", she asked. "No way! I can''t do that to her." He was sure about that. "Was there another man that she loved before you two got together?" Joseph became quiet. When they were together, Lillian had never contacted anyone else. They had also stayed in touch by phone every day during her stay in Dreles. She seemed to act normal. Besides, she''s not flirtatious type of a woman. If she was in love with others, she wouldn''t have let him touch her. He knew her so well already. "No!", he said firmly. L now felt confused too. Well, why on earth would she do that? "Maybe I can ask her about this?" Women always have their own way tomunicate to each other about this kind of affair. She could work her way around Lillian. Joseph shook his head again, with his hands clutching his long sleeves and said, "L, don''t worry about me, I''ll handle it on my own. I''m a grown man now." If he couldn''t make a woman like him, what else could he do? He felt so low of himself. "Okay! I believe that you can do it, anyway! So tell me... Why did you turn off your phone the other day when you were with Harry?" This was exactly why she visited him today. "Oh, about that... It wasn''t me It was Harry who got really angry, so I didn''t dare to say a word! He was a bit terrifying that day." Joseph remembered his face when Harry heard that Nicole was his own daughter. That was horrible! L felt awkward about this. Why did he get so angry? At least, she told him the truth. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 After visiting Joseph, L went directly back to the mansion. She originally thought to have something to eat with him so she could talk to him about it. But he was now dating another woman and didn''t have time to eat with her anyway. So she came back alone. She had nned about picking up Nicole, but she didn''t know which kindergarten she was in¡­¡­ Within an hour after, L arrived at the mansion. Joey has fetched Nicole from school a while ago. The mother and daughter kissed each other in the cheeks, then L took Nicole to the rest room and washed her hands. It had been a long while since they had theirst dinner together. She could not stay too long here. Herpany needed her too. So, she must solve the matter about Nicole tonight. Harry did note back for dinner. Nicole was already sound asleep at nine in the evening. L had no idea whether Harry woulde back because he seemed to have said about nning to spend the night with that woman in the hotel today. She assumed that he won''t go home tonight. But she still went downstairs to the hall to wait for him. At half past nine, just likest night, the Maserati stopped at the gate of the mansion. From the car came out a couple, except that this evening, the woman was a blond American. The woman was wearing a ck bare midriff, and a skirt with a pair of high heels of about nine centimeters. The woman looked strong and powerful. L believed that she would be unable to throw this woman into the pool... Abby was an open-minded and liberated woman, and could do all kinds of intimate actions without Harry taking the initiative. The two went into the mansion in an intimate manner. They saw L still sitting in the living room this late at night. She leaned on the sofazily, ying on the cellphone. Looking the couple came in, she didn''t seem angry as she did yesterday. Holding hands, Harry and Abby leaned on the sofa just opposite of L. This time, the difference was that Abby took the initiative to kiss on the thin lips of Harry. A relentless and repulsive look came across his eyes. Didn''t Joey notice her? The couple kissed each other like nobody else was around. L turned off the cellphone and felt more determined that Nicole would not be given to this bastard. L stood up from the sofa and went beside them. When Harry thought that L was going upstairs, she turned back. Since L was approaching her, he knew that something bad will happen. She came in front of the entangled couple, holding a sharp fruit knife pointed on Abby''s neck. "Ah!" Abby screamed so loud that it hurt both L''s and Harry''s ears. "Hush......My little girl is still sleeping." She said it with ease, as if the move she was not pointing a knife at another person. Harry did not get up. He held L''s hand, took the fruit knife and whipped it away. Not as strong as Harry, L could only stand and see how the fruit knife flew across the room. "Harry, believe it or not... I will kill both of you today!" She showed a very fierce look at him, picked up the knife and ced it between them. Harry still did not say anything as he continued to smile at Abby. The two people once again ignored her! L''s long depressed emotions once again broke out. Son of a bitch! If the tiger does not roar, you think I''m just some kind of Hello Kitty who would just stand and be kind? She put the sharp point of the fruit knife down and ced it on Abby''s neck again. "If anyone dares to move, I will make her shed blood like water." While she was saying this, she was staring deep into Harry. He still has that coldness in his eyes. "You''re really provoking me! Get out of my house!" Harry irritably and quickly got up from the sofa. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. L''s hand did not move. She watched the foreign woman on the sofa with a look of caution in her face and spoke to her, "If you dare to sleep with Harry tonight, I''ll dig out your eyes and feed them to the lion and the tiger!" Abby wanted to be stubborn, but looking at the knife on her neck, she could only say, "Okay okay!" in a dry voice. Hearing this, L took away the knife. Abby nced at Harry and asked, "Who is this very strange woman?" Without the knife pointed on her neck, she immediately hid behind Harry and stared at the furious L. Seeing that Abby was still there, L raised the knife in her hand again and shook it before Abby''s eyes. Abby was shocked and hid herself totally behind Harry. At this time, Harry approached with determination and anger. He pped L''s hand. With the strong force, L screamed, and the fruit knife fell to the carpet. L bit her lips in grievance as she watched Harry pick up the knife and throw it to the trash can. "Get her out! Get her out!" She bitterly took a bite on Harry''s arm with persistence. ¡­¡­ Harry angrily looked at L who had taken advantage of him. His anger reached an all-time high. "Get out of here!" His cold, dark voice frightened Abby so much. Whether he was talking to her or not, she immediately decided to pack her bag and go home. These two people are terrible. She should have been more careful next time. Money and handsome men would not save her life! The mansion became really quiet, and Harry found that the women he brought here easily irritate L. But she can also easily irritate him! "What? You pissed my girl off again! Why, you can''t wait to rece her?" Harry looked at the woman in front of him, with a wicked smile on his face. Rece her? Recing you fucker! L resisted her strong impulse to curse at him and just calmed down. "Harry, I want to talk to you about Nicole." On hearing this, he took a step forward and said, "Talk? Now you are talking to me? After four years of lying to my face?" Heughed rather wickedly at her. Chilled by his imposing manner, L stepped back unconsciously. She then squared her shoulders and replied, "Of course, I am talking to you as Nicole''s mother, not as your girlfriend." The man scorned and rubbed the teeth mark on his right arm. Her bite stung so much. "Without me, you won''t have Nicole, right?" ...... Her face instantly changed. She looked at him gracefully putting his hands in his pockets and was about to walk upstairs. Things were not settled yet. He must not go! She grabbed his hand, but was instead gripped by Harry. He lifted her up and carried her upstairs. "Ah! Harry, let me go!" With her body upside down, L felt very ufortable and it seemed like her head became heavier. "If you want to disturb my daughter''s sleep, scream all you want! No one wille to rescue you no matter how hard you try!" Unfortunately, what he said was true. L shut her mouth obediently and waited until Harry walked into the bedroom. They went to the balcony without disturbing Nicole. He put her on the deck chair on the balcony while he closed the sliding door. He then sat down beside her. "L, do you still want to talk to me?" he asked in a t, emotionless tone. L immediately nodded. This was something that they should talk about. Both of them were parents of Nicole. He smiled. "Well, show me your sincerity! I need to see that I could trust you." There was something else in his words. Howe L cannot hear it? L did not think for too long. She decided to just go all out for her daughter. There was no need to be affectionate to him. They were adults, and they should talk like one. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 The stars were shining beautifully in the sky. L closed her eyes for a while and zipped her dress open. Then she walked slowly to Harry. ... But when she woke up again, she found out that she was fully dressed and was in Harry''s private ne. Sitting on the bed, she looked around the small space, obviously confused. Where was she going? The rumbling came from the outside. Was she really on the ne? She hurriedly sprang out of bed and found a window. Now she was convinced of her idea. Opening the door of the restroom, she saw rows of plush chairs and an unfamiliar woman inside. What a damned man! "Where is Harry?", she scornfully asked the woman in front of her. Indeed the woman was a bodyguard sent here by Harry. Hearing her question, she answered respectfully, "Mr. Lewis is in Uthana and he said that you were not sincere enough. So now, you are sent back to Ascea, and he will talk with you about your childter." She couldn''t believe this! She could have died on the balcony, but Harry still said that she was not sincere enough. What a son of a bitch that man is! L was too angry to say anything. She inhaled and told herself not to appear mad about this. "Miss Newman, Mr. Lewis prepared the anti-wrinkle cosmetics for you and told you not to be angry to prevent from getting wrinkled at a such young age." The bodyguard picked up a bag and handed it over while she was speaking. L looked at the bag d in ck and white. She knew it was a top international brand and has costs at least hundreds of thousand dors. She would normally put these expensive makeups on her face, but now she would prefer to throw it out of the ne. It would be better to throw it to Mars. You asshole Harry! You had done nothing but cheat on me and cause more trouble! Now you have directly sent me away. Do you think I am still scared of you? How can you toy with my emotions so casually and easily! She received the cosmetics from the bodyguard and just decided to give it to her mother. She thought that she was just in her twenties and she did not need it. They were more for people who were already kind of old. It seemed that she had to find other ways to take Nicole back. She considered this for a while and soon the nended in front of her family''s vi. L stepped off the ne absent-mindedly. She was unsure on how she could get Nicole back to her. Though Harry and Ynda gave up marrying, it didn''t mean that he would remarry L. What about... She muttered, as she stood still on the grass. Suddenly, a great idea came to her mind. But, it would be humiliating if she failed. The risk of this act was great. She had to be more and more cautious since Nicole was involved in this. But there was no harm in trying! She might ask him out sometime and choose a quiet ce where they could be all alone... Yes! That would work! L began to smile again at that thought and made her way to the vi. Jordan, who was standing at the windowsill of his study, had seen her getting off the ne to muttering without moving. He knew that she must be thinking of something again. Looking at his strange sister, he guessed that there must be something rted to Harry that happened while she was away. Butter, when he saw that she was still smiling, he was not that worried anymore. Well, he decided to stay out of this as long as Harry would not hurt his sister. L returned to her work and she was crunched up by the daily heavy workload. She could not imagine how Harry worked his way on this. But thanks to the several valuable employees who he arranged for her, her work became much lighter. L was having a video conference in the meeting room. Actually executives always engaged in a video conference with Harry once a month. Everyone reported to him and updated him of their own concerns. Half an hour had already passed. It would be L''s turn soon and her phone rang unexpectedly. Having forgotten to turn her phone on silent mode, she embarrassingly nced at the other executives and hang up. After hanging up, she sneaked a peak to see the phone number, and it was from Thomas... She guiltily nced at Harry in the video. Harry was staring at her anxiously at the same time. It made L feel more guilty. She actually did not know why she needed to feel like this. She was not the one cheating here. The screen lit again and L hang up. She then sent a message to Thomas. As the report ended, Harry began to say, "ndo Group will hold a celebration party the day after tomorrow. We''ll invite all you executives toe with your partners." He paused and glimpsed at L, "The ndo Group values this party so much so I will go too." Would he really go too? Hearing that, L''s eyes brightened. She wondered whether he would take Nicole to the party together with him. If Nicole coulde, L might have a chance to take her away! Harry continued to talk about the matters at hand. But he didn''t ignore L''s shining eyes and he certainly knew what she was thinking about. In order to stop her wish froming true, he would not take Nicole to the party. After the video conference, L went back to her office and called Thomas back. "There is a new hotpot restaurant on Reldo Road. How about we go out there tonight to have a taste?" The man''s gentle voice came from the other side of the phone. L was so nervous and her head began to spin. She was thinking about how to refuse him. But she remembered the celebration party happening in two days. She epted his invitation so she could ask him to apany her then. During dinner time, she would politely ask him to be her partner in the party. Of course, she was sure that he will say yes. At the celebration party of ndo Group. Top executives of thepanies were present at the party that day. The first floor of the glorious hotel looked very magnificent and sophisticated. There was a banner hanging on the stage which bore the statement, "Celebrating fifteen years of ndo Group''s Sess". At seven in the evening, hundreds of people were already in the hotel, cheering andughing. But they were curious about why the acting CEO of the SL Group had not appeared yet. They were informed that she woulde. Then the door of the hotel opened. L, who was dressed elegantly in a ck evening dress and walked together with Thomas. Thomas was dressed in a neat suit. Many people knew L was beautiful but they were still amazed when they saw her through their own eyes. Keeping the makeup simple, she looked so attractive with her red retro lipstick! Her evening dress was a bit more mature and sexy. The soft cloth clung to her body and it clearly showed her sexy curves. She wore a long skirt that trailed along the floor and had put on lots of expensive jewelry. In order to look more sophisticated, she put the watch which Harry had given to her into the bag. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing her partner was the former president Thomas, almost everyone in the hall were staring at them. The boss of the ndo Group approached them to give his warm wee., "Mr. Herren, Miss Newman, wee! It''s such a pleasure to see you here." Mars Jameson, who was nearly sixty years old, smiled from ear to ear. The joy in his eyes was undeniable. These two would further make his company more popr. After shaking hands with Mars politely, L and Thomas were soon surrounded by a crowd of people. The waiter offered some drink and L took a ss of champagne and began to greet others. The night had just started. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 L knew clearly that it was not her that they really pay attention to. They were focused on the title of the acting CEO of SL Group. After drinking two sses of champagne, L started to be lost in her thoughts. Why hadn''t Harry shown up? She was in such a hurry to meet Nicole! She couldn''t wait any further! As she was about to drink her third ss, the hotel''s gate opened again. The person who showed up last always attracted a great number of attention. Harry, wearing a ck business suit with white shirt in it, a dull-red tie, suit pants, and a pair of brand- new and shinning hand-made leather shoes, slowly made his way towards the room. The appearance of this handsome and wealthy business tycoon caught the attention of many women in the hall. But what shocked everyone the most was the woman standing beside him. Even L was bewildered! Hispanion was wearing an off-shoulder full dress which was long enough to her bare feet, a girdle with countless diamonds around her waist, and a pair of 7 cm ck high heels. She had a perfect match of facial features. Her nted eyes was slightly painted with eye shadow and the blight red lipstick shined on her mouth. The priceless suit of diamonds that she wore was definitely of high quality and cost. There was no doubt that she and L were the two most beautiful women tonight. As Harry''spanion, her very expensive dress was enough to show how wealthy Harry was. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However,pared with other women''s envy and jealousy, all L felt right now was mere surprise. L was not jealous of this woman, let alone to her priceless dress. She was just wondering why Lillian would show up here with Harry. She never heard that Lillian and Harry knew each other. Then she thought of her younger brother. She felt sick to her stomach. She needed to figure this all outter. Her brother needed some answers. Since the CEO of the SL Group had now appeared, everyone had turned their gazes towards Harry. L was happy of this. She took Thomas by the arm and walked towards the resting area. She had two problems to think about: Why Harry and Lillian appeared at the same time and was Nicole coming together. Thomas looked at L''s expression, and a sense of loss appeared in his eyes. Ever since Harry appeared, she has lost control of her mind. He and L were just talking casually when his cell phone suddenly rang. "I''ll take a call. Stay here." He gestured to her by pointing to his phone. L nodded and proceeded to drink another ss of champagne in the lounge. A woman in a light cyan dress had long noticed her every move. It was heard that her rtionship with Harry was very unstable now and the man apanying her now was also a former president. Well, it would be convenient for her to take next move. Holding a ss of red wine, Michelle Peters walked towards L. "Miss Newman." She called her name in a very casual tone. L looked at the approaching person, a woman in a light cyan dress who had short hair even on the shoulders, with smoked makeup and a tight lip. She did not know the woman, though. However, she still politely responded, "Hello!" Michelle took a sip of red wine and looked back and forth at the woman in front of her. No wonder that she was a woman who had what it takes to enchant Harry. Even her cousin could not match her in terms of face value. However, every time she thought of her cousin''s current tragic plight, Michelle''s eyes burst out of anger. This was the fault of L! L found the woman''s sharp look very ufortable. She was about to roam around with her ss of champagne when Michelle stopped her. She turned her head back and looked curiously at the woman. Michelle got another ss of red wine from the waiter''s tray and then mixed the two sses together. Two-thirds of the ss was instantly filled with wine. However, it seemed that it was still not enough, as she picked up another ss. This time, the whole ss was filled. Well, L was bored anyway. Harry and Lillian are surrounded and ttered by crowds of people so she can''t find a chance to ask things about Nicole. This woman seemed to know L well so L would see what she wanted to do. Michelle came in front of her and sneered, "I''m Michelle Peters, the daughter of Calvin Peters of Uthana. How are you?" She intended to use her identity to shock L. Who was Calvin? He was the person who enjoyed the highest power in Vleydon of Uthana and was known to everyone in that city. However, to Michelle''s disappointment, Lora''s face remained unchanged and she responded calmly, "Hello, Michelle." "Do you know my another identity?" Looking at the full ss of red wine, Michelle replied in disdain. L shook her head. Why should she know her other identity? She was not really interested. Again, she was about to leave with the champagne in her hands when Michelle pulled her back through her wrist. She wanted to make L a fool here today and let her taste the feeling of losing everything just like what her cousin experienced. "And my favorite cousin is Ynda!" Her words sessfully attracted L''s attention. No need of her pulling as L turned back by herself. So Michelle was Ynda''s cousin? Did shee to make trouble? Just as Michelle finished her words, she poured a full ss of red wine onto L''s head to the shock of everyone around them. She was pleased to see more and more peopleing around and seeing this mess. L''s hairstyle waspletely changed as she was totally drenched by the wine. It was really embarrassing... "L, can''t you do anything else but always be the other woman?" Michelle''s voice was loud enough to let the surrounding people hear her clearly. Immediately, gossips and small talks burst around the room. Seeing Miss Newman humiliated, even the executives of SL Group did not know what to do. Simultaneously, they turned back to see Harry behind them. He was still held by Lillian and was staring nkly at the scene from a distance. No one could guess what he was thinking. Lillian nced at him several times. Wouldn''t he protect this woman who he loved? After a while, he still did not show any signs to help. At the same time, things began to stir up again between L and Michelle. L slowly untied her long wet hair and let it fall on her back. Like a beautiful woman who has just taken a shower, she looked so charming and beautiful. She may be embarrassed on the inside, but she was still smoking hot on the outside. L walked in front of her with a smirk on her face and reached to take the ss of red wine from Michelle''s hands. Of course, Michelle would not give it to her. However, L did not take it. She held it to her mouth and drank her own wine. Her action was so bold and sensual that several young men even began to whistle. She walked towards the corner of the table, and broke the ss. Looking at the jagged broken ss, Lora smiled with satisfaction. Her sudden smile was like a bouquet of tender roses. Everyone were frozen as they were greatly entranced by her beauty. The beauty of Miss Newman, the CEO of the SL Group, really deserved a great reputation! And she was also worthy of being the ex-wife of Harry, the giant business tycoon. The beauty was really breathtaking. Being watched by everyone present in the hall, L pulled Michelle a little bit closer to her. As she cannot break away from her control, Michelle watched her hand be ced on the table beside them. Then L did something that shocked everyone. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 "Ah!" The entire floor of the hotel suddenly hushed in silence. All the people gathered to the scene where the two women were showing off against each other. The broken champagne ss unfortunately hit Michelle''s white tender hands, and blood instantly oozed from her skin. Michelle could not open her eyes with the severe pain, as her face turned pale and her forehead began to seep sweat. It was too painful that she did not dare to move. L released her hands but did not n to stop there. She wouldn''t back down from this woman. She gestured at the dumbfounded waiter charmingly with her index finger. The waiter immediately came to her side. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. L repeated what Michelle did as she poured the red wine, alcohol and champagne in a cup. As it was not full, she added another ss of juice into the cup so it was almost overflowing. At this time, Michelle''s malepanion quickly came to stop L. He gripped L''s wrist to prevent her from moving any further. L stepped the heels on her shoes on his feet and pounded really hard. He immediately jumped to the other side and howled with pain. Michelle finally opened her eyes, as she looked at L who was approaching her again. Horror filled her eyes. This woman was bloodily brutal! Without any hesitations, L poured the ss of drink on Michelle''s head, and then smashed the red wine ss under her feet. A few pieces of broken ss hit Michelle on her feet. She screamed in agony. This scene hadpletely caught by the eyes of Harry, who looked admiringly at the not-at-all embarrassed charming woman. This was exactly how his daughter''s mother would be --- sometimes arrogant and self-willed, sometimes charming and clever, and sometimes naughty and cute... At this time, several bodyguards ran from the outside of the hotel and stood beside Michelle. They were overly concerned and formed a circle around her. Michelle immediately sprung up and pointed at L angrily. "Seize this woman!" L did not have the slightest fear and looked at the bodyguard who was already ready to grab her. She immediately turned back and rushed outside. Upon seeing this, everyone turned their back and dispersed. No one even dared to help the bloodied woman. Only a man and a woman remained in their ce, both calmly holding sses of red wine. Seeing Harry, L certainly would not give up such a good chance. She clutched Harry''s suit and hid behind him. "Mr. Lewis, as the CEO of the SL Group, shouldn''t you try to help your subordinates who are in trouble?" L''s straightforward voice rose from behind him. Why should he help this cruel woman? She started themotion. Harry curled his lips and stared at L. The several bodyguards saw L, who was hiding behind Harry, all were dumbfounded. This man was the famous Harry, and they did not dare to evene close to him. The bodyguards had to go back and consult Michelle. While Michelle was pulling out a fragment of the champagne ss stuck in her hand, she almost fainted in great pain. She would remember this pain forever! That L will taste a dose of her own medicine! She would pay back every bad thing she had done to her. "Miss, Mr. Lewis is beside L so ..." The bodyguard''s words almost pissed Michelle off to death. How could Harry still protect her? Holding her injured hand, Michelle walked to Harry. She looked at L who was smoothing her long hair behind Harry. Suppressing down her anger, she said, "Mr. Lewis, please let me take this woman who harmed me!" Her voice was full of caution and despair. Harry nced at Michelle, whose face was pale, and just walked away. L looked at the man disappearing before her. What? How could he just leave me here? At this critical moment, Harry just... Walked Away! At this time, Thomas, who has finally returned from a phone call about his government work, was confused when he saw the bodyguards. The atmosphere seemed really strange. Many people circled around and pointed at both women. Gossips and rumors were flying around the hall. When he remembered the little woman, he suddenly had a bad feeling and he immediately made his way to the scene. Indeed! It was L, whose hair was still wet, who was involved in this mess! When the bodyguard went to take control of L, Thomas quickly shouted, "Stop! She is with me." He walked through the crowd and inadvertently saw that Harry was on the side. Howe he had not done anything to solve this matter? "Mr. Herren came to rescue L from this mess." "Mr. Herren seemed to have a good rtionship with L. Are they really a couple now?" "Well, the media also took a picture of them kissing in the street!" ¡­¡­ Hearing the whispers of the surrounding people, Harry clenched the red wine ss he was holding. L! If you dare to leave with him today, try it! The man''s eye contact was too strong. L couldn''t help but look at Harry. She actually sensed danger in Harry''s aura. What did Harry mean by this? He did not want to save her but he was preventing other men to do so? Did he really want something bad to happen to her? Thinking of this, it made her heart grip in anger. Seeing the former president Thomase, Michelle didn''t care at all. He was only an outgoing president! He did not have any position now. "Seize her!" The pain in her hand was almost unbearable, but her heart would not be settled if she didn''t see with her own eyes that L be seized by her bodyguards. Seeing that Michelle had totally ignored him, Thomas did not feel angry. He went to L, kept her behind him and protected her like a mother hen guarding her chick. "I don''t care who you are. If you want to take L today, you need my consent!" Behind, L felt at odds. She looked up and saw the Herren''s wide back, as if it were a wall keeping her from danger. Harry was watching L''s every move quietly when he saw her look at Thomas with admiration. Anger filled his being. Michelle''s bodyguards and Thomas were deadlocked and no one would step back. Harry nced over at the CEO of ndo Group and said coldly, "ndo Group is just watching my people being bullied like this?" The red wine ss broke down at his words. His people? His woman or his subordinate? All the people were frightened, and Harry just calmly took out a white handkerchief from his chest pocket and wiped the red wine and blood in his hands. It was like nothing had happened. The CEO of ndo Group immediately sent a person to take the first-aid kit, and then nervously wiped the cold sweat on his face. He walked to Harry. "Mr. Lewis, I''m sorry. I will solve this issue now." Michelle was the daughter of the mayor of Uthana, whom he did not dare to offend. He was also in a deadlock. However, Harry had said so. He was obviously angry so he had to do something now. The CEO approached Michelle and said in a reassuring tone, "Miss Peters, you see today is a happy day, so don''t let unpleasant things sweep your interest. I beg you to let this pass." Michelle looked at Harry''s stoic face. She was terrified but she can''t just let L off the hook. \ Chapter 243 Chapter 243 She had no other choice but to say, "For the sake of Mr. Lewis and the CEO of ndo, I would forgive her if she would apologize!" Michelle raised her chin up high and continued to radiate an arrogant mood. Just at that moment, L had walked out from behind Thomas. The CEO of the ndo Group saw her and smiled. "Miss Newman, you hurt Miss Peters'' hand after all. So if you can apologize to her, everything will be okay now." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. L nced at the CEO of ndo with a sneer and then she stared at Michelle. "You want me to apologize? In your sweet dreams!" "You!" Michelle grind her teeth in anger as she nced at the CEO and then to Harry. "As you see, she''s the one who is unwilling topromise." "You insulted me first, so why would I apologize?" L was certainly not that easy to deal with. She was a very determined woman. The situation was deadlocked again. The CEO of ndo nced at the two women and then he stared at Harry, whose wound was being cleaned by a medic. He didn''t even look this way, so obviously he was staying out of the argument. Suddenly, Michelle went up to L and raised her arm to p her! At thest moment, Michelle was stopped by the man behind L. Thomas seldom looked so angry like this. He waved off Michelle''s arm quickly. Michelle was surprised and stepped back awkwardly. She would have fallen onto the round if the bodyguard didn''t help her. Michelle was too angry to speak. She looked at the man and woman in front of her, and ordered her bodyguards resentfully, "Seize this woman! If any of you would let her leave, you are all fired!" At that moment, the hotel gate was opened and many uniformed men came in. The one in front was Joseph in a pink suit with two or three bodyguard squads trailing him. "Who dares touch my sister!" His loud and clear voice immediately caught everyone''s attention. Joseph ignored the uproar and the nces that he attracted and went to L and stood beside her. "Oh my god! Isn''t that the superstar Joseph?" "Yes, yes! He is so handsome!" "Jesus, how many bodyguards did he bring here?" ¡­ But that was all. The 20 to 30 bodyguards of Joseph was forming a line, when there was another uproar from the gate. Again, more than 10 bodyguards were brought in by the driver of Thomas. They stood behind Thomas waiting for his order. The air was filled with the smell of gunpowder! Everybody was covering their wide-open mouths. They were astonished to see such great scene that only normally appear in films. At the moment that Joseph showed up, Lillian was still standing beside Harry. She pinched Harry''s sleeve tightly and she couldn''t take her eyes off Joseph anymore. After taking care of the wound on his hand, Harry was leaning on the bench sittingzily, looking at the scene in an impassive manner. L''s mind was filled with questions as she watched the bodyguards enter the hall and stand behind them. Why was Joseph here? Shouldn''t he be in Uthana? Michelle was scared by the scene. Her face turned pale and her bodyguards were holding their breaths. There were so many people at the opposite side, that they would be easily beaten if they fight. "L, can''t you fight on your own, huh? You even need so many people. Aren''t you ashamed?" Michelle raised her voice with a little shiver. L sneered at Michelle who she thought was already terrified. Wasn''t she the first one who tried to fight her with some bodyguards just now? "So what? Call more bodyguards then. If you still have some. It won''t help even if you apologize to me right now!" She was already satisfied. She did not need her apology. Michelle''s whole body was shaking now, as the blood on her hand was still dripping. "Let''s get out of here!" She would let go of this woman today. "L, you watch your back! Let''s wait and see.", she thought to herself. Just get out of here? "I''ve brought my people here, then you tell us you want to leave all of a sudden?" Joseph stared at Michelle, pretending to be shocked. He was sarcastic about it. Michelle was caught in a dilemma. "L, what do you want us to do with her?" Thomas gently asked thedy beside her. No matter what she wanted to do, he would take the consequences for her. Joseph also said, "So, sister, do whatever you want. We are here behind you." Then Joseph noticed the girl next to Harry by ident. She was standing upright, with her arm holding Harry''s. L tried to control her anger as she looked at her two lifesavers. She was so lucky that there were people who would fight for her. Well, except Harry... "Miss Peterscks of education. Let the policemen teach her a lesson! So that she would not harm people again in the future!" Hearing these strong words from L, Michelle was terrified. Would she put her into jail? No! "Who are you to do this to me?" Michelle shouted with her shrill voice but no one would listen. The bodyguards at L''s side dragged Michelle and her bodyguards out of the hotel. The scene ended right there. L winked to the two men beside her. They didn''t mind the people''s furtive looks and just proceeded to just walk away. Everybody saw that Thomas drape his suit jacket on L''s shoulders while approaching the hotel gate. It was a really sweet gesture. L smiled to him lovingly and held onto his arms. She left the hotel in the simr noble way that she came in. Of course Harry saw this scene, too. He swirled the red wine ss in his hand then casually put it on the table. He fixed his clothes, his very dignity shown in every move he made. With an absent-minded Lillian holding his arm, Harry went up to the CEO of ndo and said to him, "Mr. Miller, the SL Group and the ndo group won''t have any cooperation from now on. You have turned me off." As he finished his statement, Harry ignored the ashen-faced CEO of ndo and left in his own charming way. At that moment, Julie, who just hid herself in the corner, walked out after enjoying the show. She reminded the CEO of ndo, "Miss Newman was the ex-wife of Mr. Lewis." And then she left on her high heels with several senior managers of the SL group. Certainly, the CEO of ndo knew that L was Harry''s ex-wife. But she was ex-wife, wasn''t she? If they loved each other, howe they ended their marriage? And then he remembered suddenly that Harry just said "my people". L was his... woman? Again? When the CEO of ndo came to his senses, most of the people had already left the hotel. The celebration party waspletely messed up. Thomas and L walked out of the hotel. He wanted to drive her back, but Joseph was there now so there was no need for that anymore. He only escorted L to Joseph''s car, and she looked at him warmly. "Thank you for today!" L sincerely expressed her gratitude. Unexpectedly, Thomas and Joseph came to her aid when she needed help. That they stood behind her and made her very proud and happy. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Thomas lovingly tossed her loose hair behind her ears and smiled. "How about treating me to dinner some other day to thank me?" He didn''t expect her to say yes. To his pleasant surprise, L abruptly nodded without any hesitation. "Oh, no problem. It''s on me!" She really wanted to thank him properly. What he did for her earlier was heroic. For the first time, Thomas had experienced the feeling of being ttered. He felt more than ever that he needed to guard and protect her. "Go home and rest early. You work too hard. You should look after yourself, too." He said in a soft voice. He knew that as an acting CEO of the SL Group, L was very devoted to her work. He hoped to be of help to her. She agreed. With a friendly smile, she put on the coat and sat in Joseph''s car. "I will have the coat washed and sent to you by tomorrow. Thank you for this." She turned around to face him and promised him that. Thomas nodded. With a humorous tone, he said, "Hey, you need to deliver the coat by yourself!" L replied with a grin and the car drove off. Thomas saw them rush off and returned to his own car. His driver greeted him and they took off from the parking lot. But as soon as Thomas''s car disappeared in the distance, L''s car returned. She almost forgot that she urgently needed to see Harry and discuss about Nicole! She stepped out of the car and looked around. She soon spotted Harry''s car in the parking lot. Not far from here, Harry and Lillian were actually walking towards her direction. "Harry!" L called out as she ran towards them. He heard her voice and looked up. L was wearing a suit coat and a pair of high heels. It was not easy to wear the stiletto heels. L was cautious while running. Lillian cast a quick nce at Harry. Without saying anything, she sat into the car first. She does not need any permission for this. This was for her daughter. Harry had mixed feelings about this. He sat in the car with Lillian and pretended that he did not care about L. He ruthlessly closed the car door in her face. Only half of the car window was left open. L leaned against the window. As she was gasping for air, she hurriedly asked, "Harry, where is Nicole?" "She''s not here." Leaning against the seat, he replied with his eyes closed. Not here? ? ? L''s eyes widened in anger. Her voice was shaking, "Why don''t you bring her to me?" She snapped at him. His indifference about important matters always made her mad. Harry opened his eyes. With a cold nce, he replied, "Do you have any other questions? I''m kind of busy here." L hit her palms on the car window. She was utterly speechless at Harry''s answer. Then she turned to Lillian and asked, "Lillian, do you love my brother or not? What''s the meaning of this? What kind of woman are you?" She had no idea what was going on between Joseph and Lillian but she challenged her with the question anyway. Lillian''s face turned pale. She thought about her father''s words and then she said with a soft voice, "Tell Joseph that I don''t love him. The man I want is named... Harry!" She knew what the consequence would be once she gave her this answer. She didn''t want this too. From now on, she had nothing to do with Joseph and she had officially be the love rival of L. ... Under the dim light, L gazed at the couple in utter disbelief. Harry was still in his mysterious-looking self and Lillian was kind of lost in her thoughts. Both of them really looked strange. Physically, they were a natural match but both of them have different personalities. She stood alone outside of the car like an idiot. Her heart skipped a beat. L felt desperate at that very moment. She felt so alone. She bitterly curled up her lips. Ynda was gone but here came Lillian. Why couldn''t the universe let both her and Harry be together? Would that never happen again? Suddenly, it started to drizzle. Little raindrops hit her and wet her half-dried beautiful long hair. Finally, she opened her mouth and said with a dry voice, "Harry, just give Nicole back to me... I will let go of you! Really let go! I... promise! Just give me back my child!" Time seemed still as the rain became heavier. L''s makeup began to smear. Harry''s tight fists revealed his true feelings and scornfully replied, "L, for the past four years, how have you been treating me? You kept her as a secret from me. Now you dare to ask her back? You wish! She is my child, too!" What did he say? L couldn''t feel her legs. She was starting to feel really numb. She sat on the ground, gazing into the emptiness in front of her. Inside the car, Lillian reassured her, "If I could be with Mr. Lewis, I would treat Nicole as my own child." As her own child? No, she would hate to see that! "Joey, start the car!" His tone was so cold and emotionless. She has never felt so alone like this before. L watched the limo drive away as her vision began to blur. Out of desperation, she shouted at the top of her voice: "Harry, I hate you!" An umbre appeared over her head. Joseph extended his hand to her. "Sis, let''s go home.", he said so as he helped her get up from the ground. Joseph walked L to the car. Each of her step was heavy and remorseful. Inside the car, they didn''t talk at all. Joseph had a vague idea on what had happened. His sister was heartbroken. He thought the only reason would be that Harry and Lillian decided to be together. Joseph grinned with bitterness. What a joke! His woman was going to be the new lover of his ex- brother-inw! That man did not have real emotions. He was absolutely amused...and angered. The rain was still pouring down when they arrived at the gate of the Newman vi. L sadly opened the car door herself and stumbled to the porch. Her coat was soaking wet. She opened the door and walked straight inside. She didn''t see anyone downstairs. Her parents might not be back tonight as the weather was really bad. She walked upstairs and knocked on her brother''s bedroom door. Jordan opened the door. He immediately knew something was wrong when he saw his sister''s pale face and wet hair. "Hey, are you okay?" He frowned as he noticed her sad look. "Brother, could Wendy apany me tonight? Is that okay with you?" Wendy was already in her pajamas. She came to the door and was shocked by L''s pathetic look. "L, what happened to you? Howe you just let the rain soak you? You''ll get really sick." She held L''s cold hands, asking her with a concerned voice. Joseph made his way to the second floor as well. Jordan looked at his younger brother and was confused. Why was he here and what did they do? It all seemed unusual. Wendy apanied L to her bedroom. The Newman brothers went straight to the study. Joseph sat in the sofa with a gloomy face as he tried to ignore Jordan''s questions. He was not dodging the questions. He simply didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know what to feel, either. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. His sister was in a mess! He just got out of the ne tonight. All he ever wanted was to sneak back home quietly. But his n was interrupted with Harry''s call. He said that his sister needed help and he had organized a group of strong men. What Joseph needed to do was to go to the hotel with those strong men to save his sister. It would be wrong to say that Harry didn''t love his sister! How could Harry love someone else? Did he really love Lillian? But indeed, he still hurt her in the end...So whose fault was it? He didn''t have the answer himself. Jordan couldn''t get him to talk. He smoked one cigarette after another in anxiety. Finally he lost his patience. With one kick on Joseph''s calf, he snapped, "Was it Harry? Come on, tell me now. I''m part of the family too. I deserve to know." He was quite sure it must be him! Nicole was still in Uthana. Things were gettingplicated. His sister was definitely hiding something as Nicole was not just staying with Harry for a couple of days! This was getting out of hand... Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Joseph had a gut feeling that he should say something nice for Harry because he had given him a lot of favors before. He thought that Harry wanted something in return. However, he swallowed down whatever he was about to say. He just couldn''t be untrue to himself. Instead, he simply said, "It''s L''s own business. Why don''t you ask her yourself? I don''t know much about it either!" Jordan cast a cold nce at his restless brother and replied, "What''s the use of you then? Don''t you know how to protect L? She''s our sister, for God''s sake!" Joseph felt offended by his remarks. The truth was, he was not always in Ascea. His sister had always had a wrong temper. She had always been a brave girl. The only person that could actually hurt her was Harry. The question was, what could he possibly do to confront Harry about this? He owed that guy a lot of favors! He just couldn''t ditch him like that. He had already given him a car and a t. He sometimes felt as if he was Harry''s mistress because of how he spoiled him. Even thepany he worked for now belonged to Harry. On second thought, he did feel like something was really wrong here. He realized that he could be just a puppet for Harry. One thing he was sure about was that Harry definitely loved his sister. There was no denying that. But as it was their own private matter, he and his brother should just stay out of it. Harry and L were already old enough to take care of their problems. Joseph''s mind had just turned to a clutter. He had not solved his own issue and yet here came his sister''s problem. He desperately needed some peace and sce! Ignoring his elder brother''s furious gazing, he stumbled out of the study and returned to his bedroom. L tossed her wet clothes aside and stepped into the bathroom. She felt much better after a hot shower but emotionally, she couldn''t stop hurting just yet. Thomas''s expensive coat looked all ruined. She felt sorry for him and nned to buy a new one tomorrow. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Wendy sat on the bedside with a hair dryer in her hand. Upon seeing L so lost in her thoughts, she smiled and asked L toe closer so that she could dry her hair for her. She was L''s sister-inw but she has always acted just like L''s mother. Deep down, she felt grateful for her family as both L and her mother-inw treated her nicely. Wendy felt obliged to return their kindness every now and then. The room was quiet, and only the sound of the hair dryer could be heard. L didn''t feel like talking at all. Wendy respected that and didn''t ask her questions either. She knew that if L wanted to talk, she would have spit out everything a long time ago. It was pointless for her to bother L with loads of questions if she was not in the mood of talking. But tonight, Wendy will apany her to sleep. She does not want L to be alone in her thoughts right now. She looked at her healthy, wless skin and smiled. "Sister-inw, aren''t you super happy with my brother?" She could tell from her radiant aura that she was in a very happy marriage. Wendy felt a bit shy and whispered, "Stop it. I would always feel happy once you and mother are home!" As for her quiet and emotionless husband, she was not that into him! Wendy blushed as a big smile uncontrobly spread over her face. L looked at Wendy and felt truly happy for her. She has made the right decision back then! How lucky of her... "Wendy, he won''t give Nicole back to me. I miss my daughter so much." L finally opened up her heart and shared her worries with Wendy. On hearing her words, Wendy frowned and immediately felt sadder. It was really tough to deal with. Harry was a man of power and limitless capabilities. They had no chance of winning in getting Nicole back by force. It would be so pointless. "Why don''t you marry each other again?" It would be nice for both of them. Nicole would get to see both her mother and father more often. More importantly, she would see them together. L thought about marrying him again. However, his attitude was so nasty that it literally drove her crazy! Besides, he had a new girl now. "I don''t know why he was so into Lillian now. I don''t know if he really loves her, or he''s just making a point." She murmured to herself. As far as she knew, Lillian used to be in Dreles all the time. She couldn''t understand why she would be here. L was very confused. "Lillian? Is this true?" Wendy remembered thatdy. Long time ago, both Lillian and L were recognized by the upper ss of Dreles as the most beautiful women in the city. Then Lillian faded from the stage. It was not until now that she showed up again. But it was just so strange that she showed up as Harry''s lover. "You have no idea how much I hate him now. Ynda was history but Lillian has taken over her role!" She knew Harry was ying in the field all this time. She couldn''t care less. However, both Ynda and Lillian were obviously serious in having a rtionship with him. Wendy tried tofort her. "It is normal. Harry is a well-established man that there ought to be some women around him trying to win his heart. It''s something that you should learn to live with, L." Ynda and Lillian were two well-known names. She bet there were other women that L was not even aware. The most important thing here was Harry''s attitude. "I feel so bad now. He really drives me crazy with his attitude. When he showed his love and care to me, I feel like standing on top of the world. I know he was not pretending it. But when he was ruthless to me, his coldness could actually kill me. I know he was not pretending it either! What was he thinking? How could he do that to someone he loves?" It was said that women''s hearts were impossible to guess. Harry''s mind was even more difficult to read! Lying on her side, Wendy gazed at L attentively and said, "Don''t you think he acts like that because he is mad at you for keeping Nicole away from him? The more he loved you, the more he felt wronged by you. The feeling was so strong that eventually he lost control of his heart and all his emotions turned into hatred! L, Nicole is his daughter." That would exin his indifferent attitude towards her. L shook her head in confusion. It never urred to her that Harry would be this mad. "He is just overreacting! I did tell him the truth! I thought that he will be happy..." She frowned in distress. The two women chatted untilte that night but L was still depressed. One of Wendy''s ideas actually made sense that L should pretend dating another man. If Harry still loved her, he would definitely act on it and prevent it from happening. After all, Harry was known to be a dominating and selfish man. He wouldn''t tolerate her being with another man. L decided to carry out this n to see if Harry cared or not. If he turned her down again, she would really give up forever. By then, it was no longer his problem if she married another man or not. She deserved to be happy, too. Fair enough. It was now battle time for both of them! The rain stopped the next morning. The weather was brilliant. L went to thepany in her brother''s car. To avoid remembering how hurt she was, she devoted herself into the tedious work. By lunch break, she had some time to call Mrs. Herbert and sessfully got the answers she needed. In the beginning though, Mrs. Herbert was not willing to talk about Nicole. But as Harry did not specifically forbid her from telling the truth, she gave out the address of Nicole''s kindergarten school to L. Two dayster, L flew to Uthana. She didn''t contact Harry for days. She missed her daughter to bits as she had not talked to her for days. Those days were a torture for her. But thanks to the address given by Mrs. Herbert, L finally saw her daughter in the kindergarten. She became so excited that she burst into tears. Her Nicole, her sweet baby! Since she was a new face in the school, L had to exin to the teacher that she was Nicole''s mother. Nicole''s tight embrace and happy smile eventually convinced the teacher. She took her daughter by the hand and they left the kindergarten in a hurry. As soon as they left, the teacher called Harry and exined what had happened. Harry paused on hearing the news. Then he simply said, "All right." He didn''t need to know more. He has expected that this would happen. He ended the call. He knew for sure that L would not be able to take Nicole with her. He didn''t mind that they are having a mother-and-daughter moment right now. L did n to sneak Nicole out of the country. She had a scheme that after lunch, she would take Nicole straight to the airport. However, her n failed. Half way to the airport, her taxi was stopped by Harry''s car. He came out of nowhere! The cold, murderous look in his eyes scared her! ... She and Nicole were immediately brought back to the mansion. Inside the mansion. The gate of the mansion were changed into two ebony nks. They looked taller and bigger. It seemed like Harry had already learned his lesson. Harry made it clear to the security team that not a single person should be given permission to leave. With these words, he returned to thepany to finish his work. L wouldn''t let the chance of taking her daughter home just slip away. However, as soon as she approached the gate, the security team showed up and stopped her in time. She had to return to the mansion with her daughter. There, they yed some toys together. L even took a bath with Nicole before putting her to sleep. She fondly gazed at her sleeping face. L cherished every moment she had with Nicole. There were so precious to her. Soon, they would be worlds apart again. Just as L was about to doze off by the bed side, she was woken up by a gush of cool breeze. It was already eleven in the evening. She immediately opened her eyes only to find Harry standing next to her, gazing at her with no emotions on his face. Her vision was still blurred but she came to her senses within seconds. She was now in Harry''s room. He took her here by force. She cast a look at her sleeping daughter and screwed up her courage to face Harry. L touched the thing in her pocket as she bravely held up Harry''s hand. Together, they walked out of the bedroom. On the balcony. The stars were shining in the dark sky like millions of diamonds. The cold sea breeze made L shiver. Thinking about her next move, L felt cold sweat forming up on her forehead. Harry was in a gray shirt. He looked rxed as he leaned against the chair on the balcony. L clenched her fist. She had to do this for the sake of her daughter! Without warning, she knelt on one knee and said, "Harry, I am going to propose to you! I need you to marry me!" ... Harry was utterly speechless by L''s move. He felt greatly offended by her proposal. This was the least of his expectations. He had no idea that he, as a man, would be proposed to by a woman like this! L panicked and immediately became helpless. Judging from Harry''s gloomy face, she had screwed things up! Before she realized anything, Harry grabbed her by the arm and lifted her up. He forced her against the wall and snapped with a deep voice, "L, are you out of your mind?" L dodged his angry gaze, pulled over his hand and forcefully put a stic ring on his little finger. It was a ring that she had brought from the children''s toy store. The ring was way too small for his finger. It stuck on the first knuckle. Harry unbelievably looked at the stic ring. He honestly could not feel more upset. He took off the ring without saying anything. The next second, he tossed the ring into the deep ocean with all his strength! L looked at him with great disappointment. Her n went through as she had expected. She was not confident at all that her proposal would work. She had expected this, anyway. In order not to waste money on the diamond ring if her proposal failed, she bought a stic one just in case. If Harry did agree to marry her, she wouldn''t mind buying him a ten-carat diamond ringter on! Staring at the endless ocean, L tossed her long hair back. Never mind, it still was worth trying! She had iting. Since it was a matter between she and Harry, she didn''t feel ashamed at all! Nobody would know. The thought relieved her. L slowly walked back towards the bedroom. However, she was violently stopped by Harry. He looked so dangerous as he forced her against the wall and snapped, "You! How dare you insult me and just walk away? No way!" ... L was surprised by his usation. She definitely didn''t mean to insult him. Fine. Maybe her ring was cheap. But she only bought it in case he turned down her proposal. A real diamond ring would be a waste of money, wouldn''t it? She was just being practical. She shook her head and said with a depressed voice, "Mr. Lewis, please don''t get me wrong. But I only did that for the sake of Nicole. I just want her to be with her true parents." What did she imply? That she only proposed to marry him for the sake of their daughter? Harry grew angrier by her words. He leaned over, pressed his lips against hers and kissed her ferociously as a punishment. L pushed him away and ran out of the balcony. He had just refused her proposal. So why did he kiss her then? What an idiot! With a grin, Harry secretly put the thing he was supposed to throw into his pocket. He paced up behind her and pulled her back once again. This time, he forced her to lie back in the balcony chair. "Douchebag! Douchebag! Let me go! Hey.... Oh." Her screams eventually came to a halt as he had sealed her lips with his mouth. In the bedroom, Nicole has turned around in her sleep. She had a sweet smile on her face. She was dreaming about her parents. They were kissing. How sweetly embarrassing... ... The night was long. No more talking was heard apart from muffled, gentle and sweet moans. When dawn arrived, Harry carried the sleeping L into the bathroom. He also ordered his private jet to wait in the mansion. One hourter, L was carried to the bed on the ne while she was still sleeping. She finally woke up from her sleep. Realizing that she was actually in the ne, L sat up immediately. She ran to the ne window. What the hell! That idiot had sent her back to Ascea. The ne had justnded on thend of the Newman vi. Wow, he had done it again. She saw her grandfather with crutches walking towards the ne. Despite feeling weak in her leg muscles, L ran out of the ne to greet her grandfather. On her way out, she grabbed her bag back from the female bodyguard. "Grandfather!" L greeted him with a big smile as she helped him with the crutches. The two walked back to the vi together. Landon curiously looked at the ne as it took off and asked with squinting eyes, "L, whose ne was that and where were youst night? You should always take a rest from time to time. Don''t get too caught up with work." L was embarrassed by the questions. She thought about her excuses and exined, "I was on a business trip to Uthana. I was needed at the headquarters there. As the returning fight was sold out, the CEO sent me back through his private jet." Landon nodded as if he was fully convinced. As they were walking towards the vi, he suddenly said with a smile on his face, "Isn''t the CEO Harry?" ... Her grandpa had such a sarcastic smile that L knew that he was ying tricks on her. "Grandfather, I only went to check on Nicole." She said as she lowered her face in embarrassment. On hearing Nicole''s name, Landon paused. "Is Nicoleing back?" The real question was at the tip of his tongue. He wanted to ask her when they would tie the knot again. He heard rumors that Uthana would soon witness some good news. Harry was about to get engaged with the eldest daughter of the Richardson family from Zugrurg. If that was the case, he would never ever forgive Harry, even on his death bed! L blinked her eyes. She hid her true feelings as she tried tofort Landon. "Don''t worry. We will sort it out pretty soon. Harry still loves me. I can feel it." But she knew it was just her good wishes. The truth was her proposal went through and he kissed her by force as a punishment. The thought made L sad. Landon was old enough to see through her lies. However, he didn''t expose her as he simply said, "You''d better be! No point in dragging the issue. You are an adult now, and I trust that you could make the right decisions." "Of course, grandfather." L sighed deeply to herself. Time went by so fast. After some time, it was already a weekter. L suddenly realized that she still owed Thomas his suit and a dinner. She took out her phone and dialed his number. He answered her call right away. It seemed like he was waiting for her call all day. "Finally you called me! Hope you have not forgotten about the..." On hearing his voice, L giggled. "I am sorry. I have been busy. How about a dinner with me tonight?" "No problem!" He had been waiting for her invitation for days already. Thomas felt so excited. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 They ended the call when they have agreed that Thomas will just pick her upter. L finished her work quickly and then abruptly made her way out of the office. Thomas, after his retirement from the post, had more time for leisure now. He even had less business to do than L right now. When L was still waking out of the office, Thomas was already there waiting for her. Seeing her in yellow trousers, he immediately came over. "I can see in your eyes that you are already tired." Sometimes, he thought of giving up his current work to apany and help her in her daily work. She always seemed to be so exhausted. L shook her head. "Not too much. I''m used to it." She could bear that. The two got on Thomas''s car. He did not take the driver with him this time, so he drove to the hotel himself. After all, he wanted some time alone with L. They arrived at the Xanadu Caf¨¦. They had been here before a couple times and both of them loved the food and the ambiance. Thomas made a reservation for a private room here again. Just like the previous time, theyfortably had tea first before they had dinner. Soon, they were done eating and L excused herself to go to the bathroom. In SL Group, Uthana. After a long time of dealing and working with his business, Harry sat in front of the French windows to rx. It had been a long and tiring day. He took something out of his pocket and put it in his hand. How stupid and daring was L to buy a stic ring to fool him? The man looked at the ring for a while and made a decision. He took out his cell phone and removed L''s phone number out of the cklist. Without any hesitation, he dialed it. "Hello." A man''s voice came up on the other side of the phone, which pinched Harry''s heart. If he did not guess wrong, this steady and familiar voice must be Thomas. The two were still together! At this very night! "L, you really are seeking death!" Harry thought to himself. "Where is she?" Hearing this cold voice, Thomas raised the corners of his lips and slowly said one word, "Bathroom." Whether he was telling the truth or not, Harry still got angry and hung up directly. He didn''t care, anyway. Or at least he pretended to be. He tossed the phone on his desk and it slid from the desk to the floor. He didn''t care at all. Putting the stic ring right in front of him, he said to himself, "L, you flirt with other men behind my back, and you want my daughter? That''s not happening. You can''t disrespect me like that. No way!" Thomas still told L about Harry when she came out of the bathroom. "Harry called you just now." It would be better not to tell her more. He had to y some tricks if he wanted to have L. Harry called her? Upon hearing this, L was surprised with her eyes widely open. Well, that means he had removed her number from the blocked list and was calling to say something important. Has he finally relented about Nicole? She quickly called back but nobody answered it even though she tried for several times. And the consequence of calling several times was that her number was added to the cklist again... L hung up the phone disappointedly. He wouldn''t call her to talk about Nicole with such attitude! What a weird man! L became a bit sullen as she was finishing her dinner. But she eventually came to her senses and realized that she was with Thomas when she looked at the beautiful scenery outside. She should not bring her emotions with Harry here tonight. She owed Thomas a big favor. She smiled at the man beside her. "Last time, I actually kind of broke your suit. It was really messed up by the rain. Let''s go. I''ll buy you a new one now!" Thomas would certainly not refuse such a good thing. They went from Xanadu Caf¨¦ to the mall. In Auchan Mall. L and Thomas went straight to the men''s clothing floor, chatting while walking. They attracted many people''s attention with their beautiful appearances. They really looked cute when they were together. Many people recognized Thomas and followed behind them, daring not to bother. The two casually entered an international brand menswear shop. L, wearing a high-heel shoes of five centimeters, suddenly stumbled as she was making her way inside. Thomas immediately caught her falling body and embraced her tightly. This scene was seen by a woman nearby ying with her phone. She slid to the camera and took a picture of it at once. Then she took a few more front views that could concretely prove that the two people are L and Thomas themselves. L stood upright as she blushed in embarrassment. "Thank you!" It was so embarrassing that she did not see the steps. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thomas looked at her shy face and it felt good! "It''s okay. Did you hurt your feet?" He asked with a concerned tone. L shook her head. "No, let''s go and choose a coat for you!" They walked in front of the handmade suits together and began to pick. But Thomas did not look at the suits at all. He couldn''t help but stare at L, who was carefully selecting a perfect suit for him. He would like it as long anything she would choose for him. He didn''t care at all. "Well, what about this one?" L pointed at a dark, solid-colored suit jacket and asked Thomas for his advice. She really looked so charming and cute. Thomas nced at the shopping guide behind him and gave her a wink. The shopping guide immediately knew what to do. She took the coat off and gave it for him to try it on. The weather was a bit hot this evening. He was not wearing a jacket and he was wearing a casual white shirt inside. A part of the cor was tucked when he wore it and L took the initiative to tidy it up. Looking at the little woman in front of him, Thomas had never felt this way. He seemed to be blushing a bit. Previously, all his clothes were custom-made by tailors. He had no time for eating, let alone buying a ready-to-wear coat for himself. "Well, look in the mirror. You look very handsome!" L really praised him. Thomas had a chiseled body and his features were like being carved by God. If Harry belonged to the best of the best, then Thomas was the best. His body was a perfection. Thomas looked in the mirror and asked the guide to select a tie. It looked really good. While they were trying another coat which looked nice too, a sudden female voice interrupted them, "Isn''t this Miss Newman? Shopping with a man?" How familiar the voice was. L knew who she was even if she did not look back. Thomas nced at the little woman who did not change her expression. Now she was doing well and had learned not to expose her emotions. L picked up the tie and handed it him. "Try this one." Thomas obediently tried it. Theypletely ignored the woman behind them, which made Ynda gnash her teeth in anger. "Ynda." A voice came from behind her. It was Nael. Ynda gave up trying to talk to her and walked to Nael. "Well, have you decided?" Sorting out her emotions, she smiled at Nael. She was able to control her emotions well. "What did you do just now? Where is my mom? Have you seen her?" Nael looked around. He didn''t think much about the man and woman near to them. Ynda took Nael''s arm and headed to another area. "Your mom has gone to the bathroom and she''ll be back soon. Do you like that one? Let me buy it for you! Just pick anything you want." Hearing this, Naelughed. "I''ll like it as long as it''s bought by you! No worries." Since the cancetion of the wedding with Harry, Ynda had been depressed at home for a long time. She had grown so thin and she had not taken care of her appearance anymore. However, Nael came to Ascea on a business trip so he took Ynda with him. Nael might not be the one she really loves, but she was very thankful to have him. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 At that very moment, Nael''s mother finally appeared. After checking out the items that they bought, they were about to leave. Before leaving, Ynda deliberately nced at L. "Didn''t you love to take pictures and send them to me? That''s your way of kicking me out, right? Now I''ll pay you back in the same way. Just wait, you freak." Ynda sneered. L didn''t know what she meant at that time. Atst, Thomas and L selected two ties and one suit jacket. True to her promise, she paid for everything. "Thanks!" Thomas was carrying the bag in a very good mood. He was like a child who just received a toy. Today marked the date when L has first given him a gift. In the Manor, Uthana. Harry was telling Nicole the story of The Wolf and the Lamb. In less than five minutes, the little angel fell asleep. This was a routine for them every night. Her daughter loved story telling. He put down the book and gently kissed the forehead of his daughter before getting out of bed. The phone he put aside rang as it notified a new message. He took it and opened the SMS. An unknown number sent a message to him. He opened the pictures, and the fatherly love on his face all disappeared without a trace. He felt rage deepen in his heart. In one of the photos, a woman was held tightly by a man in his arms. The other ones were photos of the same woman buying suits for the man. That familiar, lovely smile stung his eyes. "L, you dare to be with another man behind my back and flirt with him!" Harry was furious. He stood on the balcony as he watched the boundless sea. He toyed with his phone in his hand and dialed a number. "Transfer Thomas from Ascea. No matter where he will be transferred to, as long as he is not in Ascea. Do it now." Hanging up, he put the phone aside and took out the stic ring from his pocket. "L, this time, I''ll willingly let you fall into my arms and make you learn to cherish all the people who care for you and... love me with all your heart." A few more busy days quickly passed. L was too busy every day but she did not fail to think of Nicole from time to time. When she was looking carefully at the factory''s operation details, theputer prompted for a new email. She opened it and found out that it was apany email sent by Harry himself. It was a notice that two dayster, all the acting CEO would have a meeting in the headquarters company. This kind of meeting was normal. When she was not in the office before, the former acting CEO often went to the headquarters of the Uthana for meetings. But, the thought of going to Uthana again... Would she be able to meet Nicole? She had been longing for her. She misses her baby so much. It had been a long time... Irritably shutting down the mail, she made preparations for the meeting. For L, who was now engaged in business affairs, two days passed in a breeze. In the Airport. L staring at the airline ticket in her hand, mind wandering. She was going to see that man again. It was just like yesterday that the both of them hadst seen each other. Now, she will meet him again. She seemed not to be ready for this... Her phone rang exactly ten minutes before boarding. It was Wendy. She was too busy these days that she stayed and slept in thepany all the time. Why would Wendy call at this time of the hour? She happily answered the phone. "Hello." The other side was in mere silence. L checked the phone and confirmed that the call was still connecting. "Hello? " "L." Wendy started to talk in a hesitant tone and L immediately felt that there was something wrong with her. "What''s wrong? Tell me, please. Wendy." She sat on a bench nearby and listened to Wendy intently. Wendy paused, "L, your brother and a woman... slept together." Her tears fell down at the thought of the scene she pictured in her mind. How could it be? Her brother was not that kind of person! What could drive him to do such thing? "Did you see it with your own eyes?" "Yes, that woman... was lying in your brother''s arms. I can''t believe it..." Wendy cried out. L was also confused. How could her brother do this? "Was there any misunderstanding between the two of you? What did my brother say?" It couldn''t be! "No. I have been with my mom for two days... Your brother didn''t send me a single message or tried to call me." She called L because she really did not know what to do. She did not want L to worry about her. Lforted her. "Don''t cry. I''ll call him right now. You know, he is not that kind of person. Don''t be immediately sad. We''ll be able to solve this right away." Wendy tried to calm down her emotions. True, Jordan was not that kind of person. He always returned home no matter howte it was. She will wait for L''s call. She still put her faith in her husband. Hanging up the phone, L called Jordan immediately. However, it was indeed a woman who answered the phone. "Jordan is busy. What''s up?" Shouldn''t her brother be in the army at this time? He should already be there. L frowned and strongly replied, "Who are you? Where is Jordan?" Sharon smirked as she listened to her questions. Jordan''s sister was really hot-tempered. But she was really nothing! She just married a powerful man a long time ago, and that''s all! "L, I''m a friend of your brother. And he is now taking a bath in the bathroom." Taking a bath, and a woman answering the phone in the room! Wendy was right! "Knock on the door and ask my brother to answer the phone! Now!" She said coldly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sharon nced at the phone disdainfully. "Who does she think she is? She is nothing in front of her!" Sharon thought. "I think that won''t be proper¡­" "You really know what''s not proper? If you know the meaning of that, then why are you being a mistress? Are you shameless?" L raised her voice, drawing a lot of curiosity from the people around her. She remembered that this was an airport, so she stood up and found a quiet ce to continue the call. When she heard L calling her a mistress and a shameless person, Sharon lost her temper. "That woman is the mistress. Jordan and I really love each other! I was the first one here!" L sneered. "So what if you really love each other? Where did you go before my brother got married? You left him! Go and ask my brother to answer the phone. I don''t want to talk to a mistress. It makes me sick!" Sharon shook her fists with rage. If L was in front of her, she must have knocked out her teeth by now! The bathroom became quiet. Sharon tried to control her emotions. "Your brother just walked out of the bathroom right now. Wait a minute." The man came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel and frowned when he saw Sharon. "Why are you still here?" Seeing his phone in her hand, he grabbed it right away. "A call from L? Why was she calling me now?" Jordan was confused. "L." L finally heard Jordan''s voice. "Brother, what are you doing! Are you crazy?" In the face of L''s question, Jordan was puzzled. "Why? What happened?" He had a lot of recruits these days, which made him very busy. What''s wrong with his sister? L heard Jordan actually ask her what happened. How could he still deny what he was doing? She closed her eyes and told herself not to be angry. "Brother, where are you and Sharon right now? Where is my sister-inw? You are married already. Do you even care about that?" Upon hearing that, Jordan thought for a moment. He had not contacted his wife these past couple of days. What happened to her? Then he looked at Sharon who was sitting on the sofa, thinking of everything that happened. Nothing happened that day and Wendy could not have known anything about it. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 "Say it." Jordan walked to the window, looking at the scenery. "Wendy called me and she saw you sleep with Sharon. She has been in agony and I feel really sorry for her. But here you are, still fooling around with that woman. How could you do this? You''ve let me down!" In her eyes, her brother has always been a decent man. He had always stayed true to his principles and values. But since such thing had happened, L didn''t know what to say about it. Wendy saw that he slept with Sharon? How did she know it? How would she know about the hotel where they are staying? He suddenly realized something and immediately looked at Sharon, who was still sitting on the sofa. It must be her plot. Oh, no. This scheming woman. "There''s no such thing. She misunderstood it. I''ll handle itter. Don''t worry about it. You should take care of yourself as your work is so busy. Don''t be so hot-tempered." He was gently exining to his sister, which made Sharon take a closer look at him. It seemed that his sister meant a lot to him! L heard Jordan say that Wendy has misunderstood the situation, and she was relieved. "Then you make a phone call to Wendy immediately. You can''t hurt her. Or, I''ll be your first enemy!" She was defending her friend and sister-inw. "I know, okay? I won''t do anything that would hurt her. Take care of yourself." Jordan hung up, looked at the scenery again and thought for a while. Then he picked up the phone to call Wendy. After a long time, the call eventually connected. He heard her hoarse voice, "What do you need?" She could barely speak. Jordan felt distressed. "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up. I have to talk to you." He was willing to exin everything to her. Listening to his unchanged tone, Wendy thought, "What would he do when he sees me? To confess? To exin? Or... To divorce me?" "I''ll juste for you. Please. Where are you?" She was at her mother''s vi. It was not a good ce to talk. After telling Wendy the hotel where he stays and the room number, Jordan hung up, staring indifferently at the woman who was staring at him. He felt so disgusted. "Get out of my room yourself, or I''ll force you out. Now!" Sharon froze when heard his words. "Jordan, how can you do this to me! After everything... I''m..." He wouldn''t listen to her anymore. He took a big step, held her wrist, and walked towards the door. After opening the door, he rudely threw her to the corridor, mmed the door, and locked her out. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Whatever she did outside, he brushed it off. He didn''t care. After a while, it was finally quiet outside. Forty minutester, when Jordan thought that she was gone, he heard a knock on the door. After he opened the door, his wife and Sharon were both standing in front of him. Jordan frowned and pulled the depressed Wendy into the room, ready to close the door. Sharon was not satisfied, and she also squeezed herself into the room with them. Jordan looked irritably at her, and then looked at his wife who was sadly staring at him. Her eyes were red and swollen. It was clear that she had been crying for a long time. He felt his knees buckle in dismay. He took another look at Sharon. "You sure you won''t get out?" Sharon raised her head arrogantly. "No, I won''t get out. Jordan. I ask you to divorce her!" She pointed straight at Wendy, giving her order. Jordan sneered, suddenly closed the door, and then took Wendy inside. Sharon, of course, still followed them. Wendy had been taken to the bed, and in surprise, she saw the man who hade over her kissing her without any exnation. Sharon''s eyes turned red when she saw this. She wouldn''t leave. She should see if they can really take their act and make love right in front of her. "Wendy, Jordan has just slept with me. Surely you are hurt over this!" She had to turn to the woman who had stolen Jordan from her. When Wendy heard these words, she became very stiff. A rush of anger flowed inside her. How could she not mind? Then, she tried to abruptly get up from the bed, but Jordan wouldn''t let her. Ignoring Sharon, he controlled his young wife who was shyly resisting his behavior, and then did a simple action which made the two women freeze in astonishment. Jordan should mean it... Wendy could not hold back her groan. When Sharon heard it, she stamped angrily, cried and ran out of the hotel room. Jordan should be making out with her wife after all... The door was mmed, and inside the room, the show continued. After a long time. Jordan led Wendy to the bathroom to take a shower, "You..." Wendy was standing under the shower, face turning red, as she tried to say something. He turned the shower on and took a look at her, knowing what she wanted to say. "Take a shower first.", he said as he gently kissed her on the forehead. After the shower, Jordan lit a cigarette, sat on the sofa and looked at the woman who was drying her hair. Wendy noticed that he was watching her, so she quickly dried her hair and turned off the hair dryer. As soon as she got up, she was pushed back into the chair. With the cigarette in his mouth, Jordan took the hair dryer and began to dry her hair himself. It was really a sweet moment for both of them. No one spoke, but the atmosphere was warm and loving. Looking at the man behind her, Wendy smiled sweetly. There was some asional pain in the scalp when he pulls her hair, but she didn''t say anything. More than ten minutester. Jordan put down the hair dryer, and held Wendy in his arms. He was standing behind her. "Why would youe to the hotel? And how did you see Sharon and I lying on the bed?" He was drugged that night and the dosage was really heavy. When he woke up, he was already sleeping next to Sharon. But he was sure that nothing happened between them. Wendy pushed his hands away, got up from the chair, and kept a distance from him, "You texted me and now you ask me about it?" In fact, she wanted to re at him, but she did not dare to do so. Looking at her with puzzled eyes, Jordan picked up his phone from the desk, and checked his messages. There was nothing about that message. "It must be Sharon who sent it to you. You shouldn''t believe it. I''m really sorry." As long as she trusted him... "How can I believed you!" She looked nkly at him. She knew that she wasn''t going to exin anymore. It was rare that she was so aggressive in front of him. Jordan put down his phone, went to her, and seriously looked at her. "I already have you. Why would I cheat on you? You''re the woman that I have always dreamed about." His hands crossed her shoulders and he tried to hold her again in his arms. Wendy refused, and she took several steps back. "Jordan. I saw it with my own eyes. Do you believe that I will buy your casual exnation? That is just ame excuse." "He had just slept with some other woman, and he had the guts to touch her again today. He really had a good appetite!" Wendy thought. Jordan looked deeply at his woman. She had always been loving and gentle to him. It pained him to see her this way. It was just that they didn''t have any major fights and arguments before. But this one did. However, it was not a bad thing. Whatever kind of person she is, she is his wife. "What do you want to know? I''ll tell you everything!" Realizing that Jordan was apparently making an excuse again, Wendy was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Wendy changed her bathrobe in front of Jordan. Ignoring the surprise in his face, she took her handbag, mmed the door and left. Damn it. Since Jordan didn''t know how to exin it, why did he even take her to the hotel? He just wasted her time. "That woman didn''t satisfy him, so now he prefers me?", Wendy wondered. She was furious. Ever since they got married, she had always been trying to be gentle and virtuous. No matter why they got married at the very beginning, she was always considerate and affectionate. They had to get along well with each other as a couple. Wendy thought she had done what she was supposed to do. She had been a very loving wife. But what Jordan did was beyond disappointing. He didn''t even bother to provide an exnation. To say the least, even if nothing happened between them, why didn''t he reassure her? Wendy angrily rushed out of the hotel and took a taxi to her mother''s house. She wouldn''t return to the Newman Mansion anymore. Not with what had just happened. Jordan must be the one to exin that to his parents. At the thought of this, Wendy hesitated. After all, her parents-inw had always been very nice to her. They had given her everything she could have asked for. As a daughter-inw, she''d better tell them her decision by herself. She took out her phone from her handbag and called Angie. At that moment, Angie was busy training new recruits. She answered the call while taking a rest. "Hello, Wendy." Angie said gently. She really treated Wendy as her daughter. Hearing her gentle voice, Wendy felt a bit guilty. She also felt very sad. Angie was her second mother. But she soon calmed herself down. "Mother, I won''t go back there until some time. I''ll live with my mother for a few days." Wendy''s voice was as gentle as usual, but Angie still knew something was wrong. "What happened? Wendy? Tell me. Please." She asked in an anxious tone. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Wendy tried so hard to hold back her tears. "It''s okay. I just want to stay with my mother for a few days. I just miss her, I guess." Angie decided that there must be something wrong. She was not convinced by her exnation. Wendy''s trembling voice suggested that there was definitely something going on. Where was Jordan? "Wendy, tell me what happened. I''ll try my best to help you." Wendy bit her lower lip, hesitating. She decided not to tell Angie. It was really humiliating. "Mother, it''s okay. Don''t worry. I just want to tell you this. I''ll get off now. Bye and always take care." She hurriedly hung up, her tears rolling down her cheeks. Angie was very nice to her. She didn''t want to trouble Angie anymore. She wished that she was not mad at her. However, she just can''t see Jordan now. She was still hurting. Forget it. Wait until he could prove his innocence and give her a reasonable exnation. Angie immediately called Jordan. He answered it after the phone rang a few times. "Mother." In Angie''s mind, Jordan was always dull and had alwayscked of emotions. Angie rolled her eyes. "Jordan, what happened to Wendy? Why is she suddenly like that? She sounded so strange." She asked in a very serious tone. Jordan had got used to it, or else he would be scared. As she questioned Jordan, Jordan guessed Wendy had already told her what happened. However, Jordan thought it was good, because it could mean that Wendy had also asked Angie to help solve the issue. "What did she say?" While speaking to Angie, Jordan was smoothly driving to the station of the troops. What he said further irritated Angie. "That''s why I''m calling you right now. If I knew what happened, I wouldn''t have called you." She shouted in a very serious tone. Jordan''s face turned pale. He didn''t expect that Wendy will say nothing about it. "It''s okay. Don''t worry." He replied in a very low tone. "She has gone to her mother''s home. How can I pretend that everything is okay?" L and Joseph were always cheerful, but Jordan was the different sheep. He was always in a dull mood. Angie didn''t know why. "She has left again." Jordan patted the steering wheel in dismay. "I''ll bring her back tonight." She couldn''t leave unless he agreed to it. "Good. As a man, you have to make your wife happy. She needs you. You both need each other. I hope you know that." Angie greatly worried about them. She loved them so much. "I see." Jordan hung up. He was being rude. He was always like that, anyway. Angie looked at the phone and cursed him. After getting on to the ne, L turned off her phone and decided to just call Jordan when she arrive. More than two hourster, she turned on the phone and called Jordan. However, both he and Wendy had turned off their phones. These two were getting so difficult to deal with... She had no choice but to go to the hotel first. She would call them again when she was free. Sitting in the taxi on her way to the hotel, she looked at the scenery as they quickly passed by and recalled how happy she was with Harryst time. She wished that those moments would happen often. In the five-star hotel arranged by thepany, L said her name to the receptionist, took her room card and went upstairs. The meeting would begin at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. They had to arrive one evening in advance to either rest or have leisure time. More importantly, that means that they were free tonight. Putting her stuff in the presidential suite, L abruptly left the hotel. The first thing she needed to do was to visit Nicole. Her daughter was always her first priority. It was Sunday today. L called Mrs. Herbert in a hesitant tone and asked about Nicole. Harry usually took care of Nicole every weekend, but he suddenly sent Nicole back to the mansion this afternoon. Nicole was having fun with Mrs. Herbert in the manor. L took a taxi to the manor, and Tom opened the door for her. Nicole was paddling a boat in the man-madeke built by Harry. Looking at her little girl in the orange skirt not far away, L felt very sad and remorseful. She recalled the scene when Nicole began to babble and call her "mommy". Those were really happy and memorable times. Tears started rolling down her cheeks. "Nicole." She wiped off her tears and approached theke. Seeing L, Mrs. Herbert took the long bamboo pole to pull Nicole''s boat back to the shore. "Mommy!" Nicole shouted happily. She hadn''t seen her mommy for a long time. It was so obvious that she has missed her so much. Harry always assured her that her mommy would soon be with them although she was just busy working so that they could have money. Nicole walked down the steps. L gave her a big hug and kissed her on the cheeks. Mrs. Herbert had mixed feelings when she saw how they loved each other. She quietly left, leaving L and Nicole alone. "Mommy, I miss you. Where have you been?" With her head against L''s shoulder, Nicole cuddled L''s neck tightly, enjoying the smell of L. L burst into tears with excitement but thought that she shouldn''t cry in front of Nicole. She wiped off the tears and said in a hoarse voice, "I also miss you. Are you happy with your daddy? Are you having a good time here?" Nicole nodded. "Yes." Her daddy was like a super hero to her. He dined, slept and had fun with her and told stories to her every day. Moreover, he would give her whatever she wanted. Nicole was well-taken care of here. Maybe it''s for the better that she stay here... Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Nicole was very happy and contented, but L had mixed feelings. Harry was undoubtedly a good father. However, she was also a good mother. She knew that in herself. Why should she be deprived of her right to be a mother? It was totally unfair. She must fight to win her back. She must talk with Harry and try to get Nicole back. If she failed, she had no choice... but to go to court. It would definitely be a difficult battle but she would risk everything for her daughter. After making up her mind, L asked Nicole tentatively, "Nicole, if you have to choose one between me and your daddy, who will you choose? Tell me honestly." She looked at Nicole in anticipation. She could sense that her daughter was having a difficult time. Nicole thought about it and finally said, "I want both of you." She was in her happiest when she was with her daddy and mommy. "No, you can just choose one." But L knew that she pushed her daughter just to get the answer she wanted. "I can''t choose both of you? Why?" Disappointed, Nicole was confused. L began to feel nervous. Finally, Nicole said, "I''ll choose daddy." ... L was greatly shocked. Why? Why? She raised Nicole for almost four years, but Nicole thought she was not as good as Harry who has just taken care of her for a few days. It was unfair! She was so sad that she wanted to cry. Nicole looked at L''s disappointed face and realized that her answer had upset L. Lowering her head, Nicole thought for a while. If she was asked to choose again, she would still choose her daddy because her daddy was really nice to her. Moreover, he could be her superhero. She wanted to have a superhero like what she had seen in the movies. But what about her mommy? Surely, her mommy was also nice. But as she could only choose one, she certainly would choose her daddy. "Mommy, don''t be sad. I love both of you." She crouched on the ground and embraced L tightly. L looked at Nicole and sighed. She shouldn''t have asked this question in the first ce. It just made her very sad. Regardless of her sadness, she still took Nicole to the mansion. Nicole proudly showed her beautifully-decorated room to her mother. Her room was just next door to Harry''s bedroom. Even the door was reced with a delicate wooden door with pink patterns of Hello Kitty. Opening the door, L marveled at the world of her little princess. The room was d in pink and white and had all sorts of Hello Kitty stuff toys. The chandelier and carpet looked very luxurious. All furnishings, such as the beddings, and the pillowcases were all pink. The round bed was the most special. Structured in the shape of the head of Hello Kitty, it was equipped with two ears. The bedding was also specially-made to match the bed. Even L wanted to sleep on it. Moreover, there was also a special cloakroom. With a pink sliding door, it housed a variety of international branded clothes for Nicole. Clothes for all seasons were neatly ced and categorized. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. There were hats in various colors, more than tens of shoes with different styles, scarves, gloves, and all kinds of jewelry. In addition, there was a small room where toys are stored. All high-end and expensive toys were ced on the pink wooden cab. In the bathroom, there was afy-looking white round bath. Besides the tub are body lotions and shower gel of famous brands neatly ced and prepared. Harry even installed a pink toilet for Nicole. Everything was very girl and princess-like. L knew Nicole well, and she knew that her daughter loves the color pink so much. "Mommy, daddy said I can sleep in his room now. But I have to sleep here alone if youe one day." Nicole pouted in dissatisfaction. She didn''t know why. She didn''t want to sleep alone in thisrge room. What? L pondered over what Nicole said. Nicole would sleep alone in this room when she is here? What did that mean? She felt a tinge in her spine seep in. So Harry knew she woulde... Or did that mean something else? At the thought of this, L just grinned and hid her confusion. Did Harry already consider her as a member of this family? However, as he was indifferent to her during the ndo Group''s celebration party, all her dreams were already shattered. He was cold-blooded. He said this just to make Nicole happy. After L had dinner with Nicole and bathed her, it was already past seven in the evening. In Hstead of Ascea. Janne knocked on the door. Wendy had stayed in her room for the whole day except when it''s time to eat. Something must have happened. Lying in bed, Wendy read the work introduction on the phone. Hearing a knock on her door she said in a very weak voice, "Come in." Janne looked at her. "What happened? Why don''t you go back home to your husband?" Wendy nced at her. "I feel so bored recently, so I thought of staying here." What kind of job should she look for? She felt a bit desperate already. Janne didn''t buy it. Realizing that Janne was suspicious, Wendy put down her phone and turned her back against her. "Mother, it''s almost ten o''clock. You should go to sleep. Okay?" Janne giggled at Wendy and went out of her room. Just when she closed the door, the doorbell downstairs rang. It was alreadyte. Who was that? Janne nced at the closed door and wondered whether it was Jordan. She quickly ran downstairs and looked out from afar. It was indeed Jordan dressed in a military uniform. She can''t deny that he looked very sophisticated in his uniform. She opened the door. "Mother, I''m sorry to bother you." Jordan came directly because Wendy had not been answering her phone. "Not at all. Come in." Janne liked Jordan very much. She hoped that whatever Wendy''s issue with him will be solved quickly. "Mother, is Wendy on the second floor?" At his words, he looked upstairs. Janne nodded and said, "Yeah. Go upstairs. Will you be staying here tonight?" Jordan looked at his wristwatch and said, "Yes. If that''s okay with you." Wendy must have been lying in bed. He would just leave tomorrow. He can''t leave her wife behind. Wendy was still looking at her phone. She thought she''d better find a job in apany. As she was deeply thinking about this, someone opened the door. "Mother, why don''t you go to bed already? I will sleep right away." Not knowing who wasing, Wendy grumbled. But she heard footstepse in. The door closed and was locked. It was weird. There seemed to be a warm smell and feeling in the air. She immediately looked behind her and saw a familiar figure. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 It was really Jordan. "Why on earth was he in my house?" Wendy wondered. Wendy immediately put on a stern and cold expression. "What are you doing here?" Jordan took off his military jacket, showing his muscr chiseled chest that even the vest couldn''t cover. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Wendy blushed at the sight of this. "Get out." Not wanting to see him at all, she pointed at the door. The truth was, she wanted him by her side but she thought she was not ready if he would hurt her again. Jordan ignored her and walked a few steps forward. After a while, he stood still at the bedside. Wendy pulled the nket to cover herself. She was like a child covered in a nket. But she has always slept naked and she didn''t want him to see. Jordan took a close look at her and then turned around to walk towards the bathroom. Wendy quickly put on her pajamas. However, it didn''t work. If he really wanted to do something, she knew that she couldn''t resist. "Forget it. I''d better sleep first. After I fall asleep, he can''t do anything." Wendy thought to herself. Jordan soon opened the bathroom door while Wendy tossed and turned in bed. Turning her back against the bathroom, she didn''t move again and immediately closed her eyes. She pretended to be already fast asleep. Jordan turned off the light, and the room fell into total darkness. Heid down on the bed and tried to hold Wendy in his arms. But Wendy was adamant and broke free from his arms. She directly took a pillow to the other end of the bed andid there. Jordan followed her and hugged her from behind. Wendy broke free from his arms again and took the pillow back to the end of the bed. Jordan followed, but he directly rushed over to Wendy this time. They were just going back and forth. "Since you''re so powerful, let''s do something." ... Wendy tried to kick him, but he quickly grabbed her foot. He was a soldier after all. He had very quick reflexes. She attempted to p him on the face, but he stopped her with the other hand and pressed her down. Wendy''s hands were fastened over her head. She couldn''t resist at all. Not anymore. "Honey, as I said, let''s do something." Jordan whispered seductively in her ears. Wendy raised her foot this time, trying to kick him in hisp. He immediately controlled her foot with one foot. Wendy failed again. Why was this man so powerful and quick? Jordan strongly kissed her on the lips. "Jordan, let me go." Wendy gasped. Jordan put his hands around her waist. "I was wrong. I''m very sorry." He learned from the Inte that a man must apologize first when his wife got angry no matter whose fault it was. It was a standard rule. "Do you really know what you are sorry about?" ... "I don''t know. I just know you got mad and I should apologize." Jordan didn''t know why Wendy got angry. Wendy pushed him away furiously. "Since you don''t know why, then what are you even doing here?" The Inte also says that if apology wasn''t epted, he had to use thest resort. "It''s mother''s order." Jordan muttered and kissed Wendy on the lips. Wendy felt like she was going crazy. The quarrel eventually ended in sex. Again. She just couldn''t resist. It was gettingte. Jordan asked Wendy in the bathroom, "Are you still angry?" "No." She just chose to hide her feelings. "Yes?" Jordan warned. "No. I''m not angry anymore." Wendy replied sourly. "Will you go back home?" "Fine." She had no choice but to go home. "Yes?" Wendy was still reluctant. "Yes.", she answered in a low voice. Being already so exhausted from all that happened within the day, Wendy gave a simple answer. She had to call L back tomorrow and tell her everything. In the manor in Uthana. It was almost nine o''clock in the evening when Nicole fell asleep. Fortunately, Harry had not returned yet. L thought she would return to the hotel first. She kissed Nicole on the forehead and left. Mrs. Herbert was still busy. L greeted her and walked to the gates of the manor. At the entrance, she saw from the corner of her eyes the figures of two people. Harry was holding the hand of Lillian who just got off from the rear seat. He took her into his arms and walked beside her. The three met and faced each other. Harry asked first, "Miss Newman, did you ask me for my permission toe here? What are you doing here?" What a cold and emotionless voice. Sweetly looking at Harry, Lillian said, "My dear, don''t be angry. She is Nicole''s mother, anyway. Let''s go home." Go home? How cruel thisdy was. Were they really in a rtionship? "Okay. Let''s continue what we didn''t finishst night. You know what I mean." Harry''s evil smile was irritating. L was not a fool. She surely knew what it meant. She was so embarrassed as she stood there, motionless. It was as if she had interrupted them. "Be gentle to me this time, please?" Lillian seductively leaned against Harry''s chest and patted his chest. They passed by the astonished L and walked towards the mansion. Lillian screamed and giggled in ecstasy. L looked back and saw that Harry picked her up by her waist and went to the second floor. Herughter hurt L. Harry could sleep with any woman except her. L didn''t know how she went back to the hotel. She was really lost on her thoughts as she was going back. After closing the door, she threw herself on the bed and cried bitterly. She was haunted by the scene where Harry picked Lillian up by her waist. Her tears were uncontrobly flowing to her cheeks. L wiped away her tears, went to take a bath, andid in bed. She was still awake after staring at the ceiling for two hours. She kept on tossing and turning. What were Harry and Lillian doing now? Were they making love at this very moment? L took out her phone and clicked on the Moments on WeChat. She refreshed it and read what others had posted, and suddenly had an urge to post something. "Good night, the world." Then she got up from the bed and took a picture of the bright night view of Uthana through the window. After that, she turned off her phone and went to sleep. In the mansion d in Western dress and leather shoes, Harry was sitting in front of theputer in the study. He swiped the phone screen and looked nkly at what L posted some time ago. At the thought of her pale face just now, he felt really guilty. However, recalling what she did, he closed the phone and drew a box of cigarettes from the drawer. He hadn''t smoked for a long time now. L said she didn''t want him to smoke. Without lighting up the cigarette, he took it from his mouth and just yed it in his hand. He repeated the name of L silently in his heart. His heart will forever be upied by L. The phone rang. It was from Joey. "Boss, I have sent Lillian back. Francis told me that he hopes that you can get married as soon as possible." Harry smirked. "Give him what he wants, and tell him that it''s for the sake of Lillian." "Okay, boss. Will do." Hanging up the phone, Harry recalled what Lillian had just said. "Boss Lewis, it''s not what love is about. You have to stick to the bark, or you will regret it." He sat there, looking nkly at the wall. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 So, how could he and L rekindle their love? As he pulled the sleeves off his wrist, he looked at his crystal watch. He stared at it and remembered that he didn''t see the watch on L''s wrist just now. He would let her off tonight. There would be plenty of time for them to spend together. He would make quality time with her in the future. At seven o''clock in the morning. L was still a bit dizzy. She turned off the rm clock and got up. She looked around the presidential suite bewildered as she suddenly remembered that she had to attend a meeting today. She walked into bathroom immediately and quickly took a shower. Then she prepared something to eat for breakfast and hurried to the corporate headquarters. Getting off the taxi, L looked at the soaring skyscraper. It was unique in form and was strategically located in the downtown area. It was the building of the SL Group. It had more than a hundred stories. She was amazed at how wealthy Harry was. He was really a financially sound and strong man. But when she thought about what happenedst night, she shook her head and got rid of these thoughts. L was wearing a white pantsuit and a pair of white high-heeled shoes. She looked so decisive, professional and elegant. She was so sophisticated. The receptionist immediately recognized her as soon as she entered the office. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Good morning, Miss Newman." The receptionist greeted her in a very polite tone. She heard that L was not only an acting CEO, but also Mr. Lewis''s ex-wife. There were lots of rumors going around. L slightly raised her head and responded, "Good morning. What floor is the conference room on?" Looking at L''s charming smile, the receptionist was immediately obsessed with it. She can''t help but to return a smile. L was really beautiful. No wonder she was Harry''s wife before. "Hello?" L stared at the receptionist who seemed like she was in a daze of curiosity. Well, L had always received responses like this. It should have something to do with her looks... The receptionist regained herposure and answered, "Sorry, Miss. Newman. It''s on the 18th floor." L nodded and tried to remain expressionless. Then she walked towards the elevator. There stood a few people in front of the elevator. They were also acting CEOs of otherpanies, and she only met them when they had video conferences with Harry. They greeted her immediately when they saw her. "Are you Miss Newman of Ascea? I have heard a lot about you." A man in his fifties extended his hands to her in a very courteous manner. "Oh, I never thought Miss Newman could be this beautiful!" "Yes. What''s more. Miss Newman is so young. Miss. Newman, you are a real heroine to us women." ¡­¡­ "I''m ttered. But I''m still very young and I look up to you for advice in the future." L smiled and reached out her hands. Then she had quick handshakes with them. "Miss Newman, you are too modest. It''s really good to see that you also have a nice personality." But these people were thinking of something else. She could sense that there was some sort of hypocrisy in their eyes. There were a lot of rumors and gossips about Harry and her. They might think that what she gained and achieved in her career were all because of Harry. In the conference room. Today, dozens of acting CEOs from the East have attended the meeting. Ny percent of them were male. There were really few female CEOs. Though they were no longer young, they all kept a good image and temperament. They all looked professional. When L appeared in the conference room, she drew all the people''s attention. They thought a lot of things about her. She was different from them because she was still young. She chose a seat that was far from the CEO, and sat down. Along with the other people, she silently waited for Harry''s arrival. Five minutes before the meeting would start, a handsome man wearing a formal suit entered the conference room in a very noble manner. All the people stood and greeted him. Harry nodded in his usual expressionless manner and told them to take their seats. "Good morning. I appreciate your presence here today. I will introduce the general content of today''s meeting." Beside him, a female secretary opened the screen and yed the slideshow. They mainly focused on the development direction of the next six months, some important cooperative enterprises and the development phase of the new and high-tech software. The meeting ran very smoothly. In Ascea. The next morning, Wendy followed Jordan back to their home after they ate breakfast. She was sitting on the bed, looking at the man changing his clothes and said, "Jordan." He raised his eyes and answered, "Hey. Why?" "I want to go to work, too." She had thought it over and over, and she wanted to achieve her personal desire to be a personal trainer in taekwondo. Jordan thought of her niece, Nicole, and said, "No way." She shoulders heavy duties now. She would get really exhausted and he did not want to risk any danger to happen to her. ...... "Jordan, I feel so bored doing nothing at all at home." Sheid on the spacious bed and pondered how could she persuade him. Jordan moved closer towards her and pressed her down. "Bored? Then give me a child who is as lovely as Nicole." Wendy pushed him away immediately and sat up. "It does not depend on me. It depends on you. You''re not always at home." Jordan buttoned his clothes and looked at Wendy''s face. "I don''t care if this thing depends on who or what. I will put it on my agenda and I will try harder in the future." After saying this, he made a military salute to Wendy. ...... In the Uthana, the conference had already been going for more than three hours. Harry dismissed the meeting and announced that it would continue at 1:30 in the afternoon. Harry went out of the conference room first. Then the other acting CEOs followed suit and filed out. L sorted and arranged her files in her seat silently. After all the people had gone out, she held her notes in her arms and walked out of the conference room. Harry was still discussing and exchanging ideas with several CEOs outside. Then he saw L walking out. Harry only nced at her for a second. Then he continued to answer the CEOs'' questions. L lowered her head as she passed them. Then she heard what Harry said: "I will talk about some cases about rewards and punishments in the afternoon and I will ce emphasis on Ascea......" L felt puzzled and paused. What was wrong with the Group in Ascea and why had he specifically mentioned it? It had been developing really well and nothing bad had happened. "Miss Newman, if you''re not leaving for a while, please follow me to my office and analyze the mistakes you had made. Thank you." Harry stared at her back. L took a deep breath and looked back. "Mr. Lewis, I have something to......" Harry interrupted her and gave her no chance to speak. "You can handle your own things in the afternoon. But right now, we need to solve the problems happening in Ascea." After hearing this, other CEOs probably understood what Harry means. They all said goodbye to Harry, and left in a hurry. They all looked at L with a certain meaning, and this made her feel really ufortable. Harry had been causing big troubles for her. "Mr. Lewis, I don''t think that something disastrous has happened in Ascea. You have been mistaken." She just looked at him expressionlessly and said this in an unfriendly way. "What happened was not the point. The point is to give everyone a stern warning. I want them to be on alert at all times." He looked at her in the eyes. He could feel that she has been bing more and more beautiful as time passes by. He kind of missed her too. When she heard this, L showed a sarcastic smile. "If Mr. Lewis still insists on making trouble for me, I have no alternative but to ept it." What happened was not the point? What did he mean by this? He deliberately wanted to punish and embarrass her. She really couldn''t stand this man. He did not want her to remain in the position. Maybe... He was too impatient and did not want to wait to throw her out. Maybe he wanted to promote his girl to this position. Right! Lillian wanted to take her position. And she was a fool to just let her swoop in. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 "Miss Newman, don''t let me say this twice!" His tone was very cold and stern. He was watching her with danger in his eyes. L just stood in silence. If she followed him to his office, could there be any chance that she can exin her side? Ho-ho. Harry was someone of sole authority. "Mr. Lewis, there is no way you can get everything. Since you already have a woman, please don''t provoke other people and destroy their lives!" As nobody was around, L was not worried of being overheard. Harry went a few steps forward, and L also immediately backed down a few while wearily looking at the man approaching her. She was kind of tired of all these. "Miss Newman, what are you afraid of?" He took a few steps forward again, as she was trying to go backward. She was already leaning on the wall. She was pinned. Nervously, she took a deep breath. "Nothing. If Mr. Lewis has anything to say, then I''ll go to your office." Her voice was trembling. She surrendered to him. She was not sure whether Harry would try to strangle her. She was doing this only for safety. Harry pursed his lips and led the way to his office. But he had no idea that L wished to kick him and let him tumble down the stairs. How could such a cruel bastard exist in this world? He had all kinds of beautiful women at his hands, but he was still scheming bad things for his ex-wife. In the CEO Office Knowing that she was in a dangerous ce, L didn''t want to think more. After all, she knew what was going to happen if she retaliated. A file was threw on the desk beside L. "See what your subordinates had done, and you, as the acting CEO, was kept from knowing anything!" The man arrogantly sat down on the sofa, his two long legs twisting together and his two arms stretching on the back. L took the file with doubt in her eyes. Joshua, who in the design department, stole the design blueprint and sold it to others! The picture of the transaction as well as the surveince were very clear. It was Joshua for sure. She couldn''t believe it! Susan, the HR manager, also took bribes from the employees and had self-willingly adjusted the promotion and demotion of these people. And the director of the ounting department took the overtime wage into her own pocket...... The evidences followed one after another and she was all convinced. But, about Joshua, she couldn''t believe... He was such a nice and honest person. "Joshua is not that kind of person. He won''t do such a ridiculous thing!" Just like Joseph, Joshua was outgoing, humorous, emotional and forthright. He really wouldn''t do such ugly thing! After Harry heard that L was defending the man, his face turned pale. "We will not talk about that this afternoon as I will still investigate when Ie back, okay?" Whether it was true or not, it would have a negative influence on Joshua''s image. "Miss Newman, are you asking me to let your man off the hook?" The cold voice of Harry made L frown in disappointment. Her man? If she had any man, was it not him, Harry Lewis? "Mr. Lewis, please watch your words. How can you prove that Joshua is indeed my lover? He is one of my subordinates, and I always do my best to protect my people." Their dialogue made the big office be filled with hatred and disgust. "Then, how can you talk to me in such tone? It seems to be that you were so desperate." Well done! Harry, you finally got angry because of another man. Looking at the his sullen face, L took a deep breath. She really wanted to press this man down to the sofa and give him a sound thrashing! But she didn''t want this argument to further escte. She wanted to let him know though that she is not a sheep that could be ughtered by anyone. "Harry, I believe him. I''ve known him for years. What can make you decide not to pester him anymore?" Pester him? "L, what do you mean by saying this?" He suddenly stood up from the sofa and strode to her, his face a little ferocious. "It was... I think you may have made a mistake. I didn''t mean anything else... Ah!" She stepped back, but her high heels stumbled on the carpet and she was about to fall backward. L was afraid and she tried to seize his sleeve, but got nothing but air! Harry quickly took a step and leaned his body forward. He held her waist and took her into his arm. L bumped into the man''s arm defenselessly, and her forehead hurt with pain. She rubbed her forehead and it felt like her face just got twisted in pain. Harry puffed gently on her forehead. The two people were just holding each other like this. The good smell of his breath made L forget the pain. She naively raised her head up to look at the man, and his gentle face entranced her. How could it possible that he was suddenly so gentle andforting to her? In her eyes, he hated her; he was still very angry at her; he wanted to make her suffer; he was still at odds with her about the child. And without her, he looked for all kinds of women outside. But he couldn''t just let her be hurt. Not in front of him. L pushed him away and kept a certain distance from him. "Mr. Lewis, I hope you could be unbiased about the matter of Joshua." She brought back the previous topic to hide her embarrassment. Joshua again! "Be unbiased? Well. I can if..." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ... She knew what he meant even without him saying anything. She could see it in his eyes. "No, I won''t! I will not do it this time!" She refused in a straightforward manner. He had so many beautiful girls around him, and still he wanted to mess with her! He was really a bastard! The softness on Harry''s face disappeared, and his expression became more imposing when he heard of her refusal. Atst, a vicious smile swept from his face. "Miss Newman, have you been thinking too much? I mean if he can show evidence that can save him, I can consider your suggestion. Otherwise, the surveince camera and the transaction document prove that he is the suspect." The man slowly approached L again, and watched her face turn pale in fear. It was just like a facial makeup show... She thought about calling Joshua immediately to see how he would respond. She took out her phone but it was taken away as soon as she finished the unlocking. She looked very puzzled as Harry was now locking her cellphone and taking it to his own pocket. "I have some ount to settle with you now! You pay attention!" Harry said in a t voice. Settle some ount? Wasn''t this the business of the financial department? Howe that she was involved? "Mr. Lewis, I..." Suddenly, the man put his hand on her face lifted her chin to force her to look at him. They stared at each other''s eyes. Her little hands instantly grabbed his hand to push him away. But he tightened his grip even more. She couldn''t do anything now. "L, you dare to buy clothes for another man and hug each other behind my back! You are my daughter''s mother, for God''s sake!" He said this while clenching his teeth in bitter hatred. L was dumbfounded. How could he know? Was it because... A thought shed in her mind, and she knew that the annoying Ynda told everything to him. Was she too happy these days? It didn''t bother her to find something to cause trouble to L. And the hug? "When did I embrace with Herren?" Confused, she looked nkly at him. "And the most important thing is...what does it matter to you, anyway?" He, himself, was hitching with other girls. How could he criticize her and control her emotions and actions? The man sneered in disgust. "You are the mother of my daughter so you must watch your image!" His reason of the right and wrong nearly made L crazy. How could there be such an unreasonable man in this world? "Okay. I''m the mother of your daughter, but you are the father of my daughter too! Howe I don''t see you taking care of your image?" She returned the statement to him. She just couldn''t predict this guy! While the magistrate were free to burn down houses, themon people were forbidden to light lamps! The world was really unfair. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 L''s words made him speechless. He couldn''t say anything to defend himself because he would never tell her that those women were just there to anger her. So, Harry bowed down to her and put a finger on L''s red lips. He wanted to stifle all herints and dissatisfaction. He held her like he was holding a princess in his arms and took her into the lounge regardless of her struggles to break free... 1 pm, in the restroom of CEO office. L arched her back and held the basin with her arms. Her hair was in a mess. Her face looked pale, as she had endured all kinds of pains. All she was thinking about was to drag that man to feed him to the ligers. Such a terrible person should be living with all kinds of beasts. She slowly breathed a sigh of relief as she fixed her messy hair. She regained herposure and walked out of the restroom. Harry was already sitting on his office chair as he was calmly looking at her. L bit her underlip, took her own stuff and was about to leave. She did not look at him. "Stop!" His chilly voice rang at her back. L involuntarily stopped and then heard him saying, "Are you ignoring me? L? You didn''t even look at me once." A warning again! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Harry! You son of a bitch! You are flirting with so many women, and yet, you are still torturing me here! Were you a monk in your previous life? Is this something that you have really longed for?" She turned back and sternly asked him. She didn''t care what she looked like now. How could he treat her like this? The man looked at her in silence. She continued toin, "Who knows whether your women have any contagious diseases! You don''t care, but I do!" After Harry heard that, his pupils rapidly contracted and a shing sh was shot from his eyes. L was terrified. But after she tucked her neck, she continued to say herst words, "Don''t dare to touch me again, or I will call the police !" The man rose from his chair and approached her arrogantly like a king. L was terrified and instantly pulled the door open, fled outside the office. She did not even think how she looked like. "Bam!" The office door pped shut. Outside Harry''s office, the staff in the secretary division heard the sound and all raised their heads to look at L. L sensed their eyes staring at her, and then embarrassingly ran even faster to enter the elevator. Entering the lift, she felt greatly relieved. She looked at the time and it was already over one in the afternoon. The meeting was about to resume. But, she felt so hungry. She had not eaten her lunch yet. Touching her rumbling stomach, she cursed Harry thousands of times in her mind. Then, she remembered that was another thing she should consider. She probably had to ask him to reimburse the medical fee. At that time, her phone rang, It was Wendy. Just about time! "Wendy, how are you and my brother?" She asked anxiously. Wendy smiled. "L, we are fine now. I just called you to inform you this." Her convincing tone made L know that she''s really in love. After Wendy exined again and again, and guaranteed that what she said was true, L hung up the phone. She was assured that the couple was doing okay. In the afternoon meeting, Harry stressed the importance of knowing everything that is happening in the company by showing to them the financial department and HR department of L''s office. Everyone felt strange and confused as to how the CEO could know such minor matter. Atst, Harry said, "Thepany in Ascea has in ce the manager in the nning Department of the headquarters. His name is Mathew and he will be there to be the deputy CEO. If such things happen again, Mathew is fully capable of taking the ce of the acting CEO." All meeting long, L felt relieved that Harry didn''t mention about Joshua. But when she heard about this, she felt like she was dying in hell. Looking at the man on the host chair, it was unbelievable that he would deprive her of her position as the acting CEO just because of such ridiculous usations. Wasn''t Harry too hard on her? His relentless words embarrassed her. Even if he wanted to punish her as a warning to others, there was no need to start with her. Everyone looked at her in sympathy. Those who had guessed that L got the position because of Harry was now totally silent. This statement from Mr. Lewis contradicted everything. Some spected that if these two people had fallen out of love, Harry was doing this to punish her. But why Harry did this, only he, himself, knew. Constraining her grievance inside, L thought whether it was because she was too weak that she fell to the hands of Harry. She felt so low... The meeting ended at exactly four in the afternoon. L learned from her recent experience as she immediately followed everyone outside the room. Slowly walking towards the food square, she suddenly was not in the mood to eat. Harry dialed her number, but it was hung up after it rang several times. He dialed again, but it cannot connect. So apparently, she already blocked his number. She did what he did to her before! Harry was very angry. She was too hard to deal with. Not to mention her hot temper, she was also keen on saving her face. She was so stubborn. He didn''t know why he fell in love with her. After she blocked Harry''s number, L went directly back to the hotel. She didn''t n to visit Nicole, her sweet little girl. This hurt her so much but she didn''t want to see him carrying different women anymore. But now it was toote as there were no more flights going back to Ascea. So L had to stay here for one more night. About six o''clock in the evening, the phone rang. Thendline number looked familiar. She picked up, and the cute soft voice of Nicole came through, "Mommy." L was so excited and happy to get the call. "Nicole, my sweetheart." This was soforting to her wounded heart. "Mommy, I''m hungry. I want to eat pizza. Take me to a pizza ce, please?" Actually, Harry asked Nicole to call L and say that. Hungry? "Nobody is cooking for you right now?" She asked in a very worried tone. Nicole shook her head. "I don''t want to eat the dinner made by Mrs. Herbert. I want to eat pizza." After Nicole said that, a smile appeared on the face of the man beside Nicole. His Nicole was doing really great! Of course, L would not refuse her daughter. But before answering her, she asked, "Where is your Daddy?" She didn''t want to see that bad man. Nicole hesitated and said, "He is not here. Maybe he is still at work." But the truth was, Harry was already at home. So L thought Harry was still at thepany. She dly replied, "Ask the driver to send you to the hotel. I will wait for you at the gate." She had met the driver in Harry''s manor twice. He was very nice. "OK!" Nicole hung up the phone and trotted as she threw herself into the arms of Harry. "Daddy, it''s all fixed up. Mommy said yes." She looked at Harry happily. Harry lovingly held his daughter and kissed her in the cheek. The they walked upstairs. "My Nicole is really the best! Daddy will take you to the entertainment park, okay? That''s your reward!" To see the happy face of his daughter everyday was already a priceless reward for him. Nicole pped her hands in excitement and glee. "Oh, yeah, yeah. I want to ride the pirate ship, please!" Chapter 255 Chapter 255 "Okay, Daddy will be with you." "Daddy, I want to ride the Ferris Wheel too!" "So do daddy!" Harry answered in a very happy tone. Seeing his daughter being so passionate about this, he thought it was necessary to build an amusement park right inside the manor. This will have all kinds of recreation facilities for her to use whenever she wants. At six thirty. After waiting for a while by the gates of the hotel, L saw a ck Lamborghini steadily stopped in front of her. Harry, who was on the driver eat, pressed the button of the rear seat window. A warm little cute face appeared. It was Nicole, who excitedly asked, "Mommy, get in and sit with me! Come on!" Looking at the luxurious Lamborghini, L let out a sigh of surprise that Harry even prepared a car that was worth tens of millions of dors for the chauffeur. How rich and generous he was! Nicole kept urging her to get in. She gave a warm smile to Nicole and then got in from the other side of the car. "Sweetheart, what do you want to eat besides pizza?", L gently asked Nicole. L closed the door and put all her attention on her daughter,pletely ignoring the man on the driver seat. Nicole thought for a moment and said, "Mommy, I don''t want to have pizza now." She said this because Harry suggested to eat seafood that her mommy loved so much. This night was really for her mommy. "Well, my daughter really has the mind of a woman.", thought L. She smiled at her child and then remembered something. "Okay. Let''s go!" Somehow, she felt a bit strange. This seemed familiar... "Goody! I''m going to have a seafood feast!" Sitting in the child''s chair, Nicole cheered and posed like a superman. L was amused by her innocence. "Okay, okay, let''s go for a seafood dinner now!" However, she did not know where they could have a delicious seafood in Uthana. She was not that familiar in this area. She decided to ask the chauffeur, whose first name seemed to be Carrie. "Okay, mommy!" Nicole kissed L on her neck. L pleasurably rubbed the little head of Nicole, looked at the man in front of them and asked, "Mr. Carrie, would you please send us to a well-known seafood restaurant? Thank you." Wait a second! Why did the chauffeur seem so familiar to her? Curiosity drove her to move closer to see the face clearly. What? It was Harry! Unbelievable! ¡­¡­ Holy cow! What silly tricks was he ying right now? Silently being a chauffeur? Noticing Nicole giggling with her hand covering her mouth, she suddenly understood what was going on. Her daughter had also yed tricks on her! "Nicole!" She called her daughter in a very deep voice. Both of them had tricked her out! Nicole immediately exined, "It''s not me! Not me!" Nicole cleverly disassociated herself from the trick at once. She was pointing excitedly towards her father. L gazed at the man on the driver''s seat and asked him in a feigned serious manner, "What do you mean by this? Why didn''t you tell me this?" In her mind, the moment she found out that the driver was Harry, she was actually a little... surprised? And actually a bit pleased... What? "Even this simple trick can surprise you? L, what a loser you are! It''s so easy for him to soften and tter your heart!" L cursed herself in her mind. Skillfully controlling the steering wheel, Harry calmly responded, "I''m my daughter''s chauffeur. This does not have anything to do with you." ¡­¡­ What else could she say about he being their daughter''s chauffeur? Well, then he should be professional about this and don''t get off the car at the restaurant! He is just a chauffeur, anyway. In a seafood restaurant Harry untied his seat belt, got out of the car, opened the door of rear seat and carried his daughter. Then he walked to the other side and opened the door for L, waiting for her to get off. Harry, the honorable and respectable CEO of the SL Group, opened the door for her personally! She couldn''t believe her own eyes. Thanks to Nicole, she was also getting this kind of treatment from him... After they got off the car, Harry closed the door and followed L and Nicole into the restaurant. A manager immediately came up to them when he saw the approaching figure of Harry. "Good evening, Mr. Lewis! Wee to our restaurant!" It was known all over the ce that Harry is a big shot. All staff members in the restaurant knew that they should serve him to the best that they can. He also gave generous tips. Two rows of girls who stood in line and politely bowed to them. They said in unison, "Mr. Lewis, wee to our restaurant!" Harry nodded calmly. "Mr. Lewis, let me show you to the lounge 2088. It is on the second floor." The manager enthusiastically offered his personal service to Harry. He led the family inside in a very respectful manner. When they entered the elevator, Harry gently picked up Nicole with his left hand. He also put his right hand on L''s shoulder, brought her into the elevator without any hint of emotion. Looking at this, the manager stared at L and wondered if the child was theirs. In mere seconds, they arrived at the lounge. It had luxurious decorations and far more spaces for them to sit in. The manager served them with their most expensive tea, and handed the menu to Harry. Harry directly passed the menu to L, giving his darling the priority to order her favorite food. Straightforward as she was, L epted the menu. After all, seafood was her favorite! Considering Nicole''s taste, she ordered some digestible non-spicy foods for her daughter first. Then she ordered shrimp, scallops, and various kinds of fish dishes. Finally, she put the menu in front of Harry who was sitting between her and Nicole. Harry ordered without a look at it because he already agreed with all of L''s choices, "That''s it. You can start to prepare the dishes for us." The manager politely took the menu and left the room. The moment he left, L stared at the man who was leisurely drinking tea. "Mr. Lewis, why do you have to interfere in the rare time that Nicole and I will be enjoying ourselves?" The man put down the cup and put his long arm around the chair she was sitting on. It looked like he was holding her... "A chauffeur also has a right to eat something! You don''t want him to get hungry, do you? Nobody will drive you home.", Harry quickly answered. ¡­¡­ "Yeah, Mommy. I don''t want daddy to be hungry.", Nicole chimed in. It seemed that her father was more important than her in Nicole''s mind. This made L a little disappointed. She became a bit sad and had the urge to bring Nicole back to her vi. Little traitor, how gullible you are that youpletely stand on the side of your daddy now! Well! So be it! L gave in and stood helplessly from the chair. Just when she was about to take the first step, her wrist was pulled by a big hand. Puzzled, she turned back to Harry, who was staring straight at her with his intense and piercing eyes. His tone was slightly cold, "You can''t go anywhere!" ...... L was amused by his words, "Excuse me, Mr. Lewis. Do I have to ask your permission if I want to go to the bathroom?" Hearing her chuckle, the man loosened his grip. "Are youughing at me, L Newman?" The man''s face was getting reddish! L can''t believe her eyes. Nicole couldn''t help but smile at her daddy and mommy because she was so happy to be with them. L sat back in her chair, looked at the blushing face as if it was the New World she had just discovered. She had never seen Harry this embarrassed! "Oh, my! Mr. Lewis, you are blushing!" ...... Harry cast a warning eye on her, but she was not threatened by it because she knew his mannerisms too well: he just pretended to be cool at her yful tease, so he could hide his embarrassment. L thought Harry was so cute and she was giggling like a little girl as she went to the bathroom. Suddenly, feelings of fondness filled her heart. When came back from the bathroom, she saw Harry ying andughing with Nicole. She enviously watched this scene of love. How happy it was for them to be together. If only she could freeze this moment, and they could stay together forever! At that moment, she also forgot how annoyed she was at Harry. She wanted to give her undivided attention to her daughter and...... the man who once belonged to her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When L sat back in her seat, Harry put his palm on her neck, pulled her head towards him and kissed her softly. Nicole saw this and giggled next to them. "Boy kisses a girl. Shameful, shameful!" L slightly pushed Harry away with her face obviously blushing. "Nicole is here. She can''t see what we are doing." Hearing this, Harry teased L more. "So I can do everything to you if Nicole is not here, right?" ...... L seductively stared at him and asked usingly, "You are the boss. You can have many mistresses if you want. I''m just your ex-wife and I don''t believe that you really care about me!" Thinking about those women, she became so jealous again. Her heart be sour as if a vinegar jar was split inside. "Why are you so attractive and all women want to seduce you? Why do they all give you the chance to flirt with them?" L wondered and secretly wished Harry was all hers. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Harry suddenly turned around and looked right through her eyes. "How about you be my wife again?" Again? Was this for real? L was stupefied as what he meant was... They would remarry?? Looking at his eyes, she thought that this could be a trick all over again. But thest time she proposed to him, he refused, right? So she blurted, "No!" She refused straightforwardly. The man''s face darkened. "L, that''s just awful! That''s stupid of you!" Then he sat up again,zily leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes so that L could not see the emotions in his eyes. He was hurt. She''s stupid? L pursed her lips. It was him who was really stupid! She had proposed to him and he said no. Of course, she would not just believe that what he says right now is true. Apart from the ring, the most important thing would be sincerity, right? Didn''t he refuse as well? Shame on him by saying how stupid she was! "Mr. Lewis, you''re the one who started this. You are the one who acts stupid." He still didn''t open his eyes, but grasped her small hands and enveloped it intensely with his big palm. It could have been a romantic scene, but Harry intensified his grip, and L began to scream, "Ouch, ouch!!" Nicole, who was ying with some toys beside them, looked at them strangely. She immediately said, "Daddy, don''t hit Mommy." She thought Mommy was screaming because Daddy was beating her. Hearing what Nicole has said, Harry rxed his hand a little, and rubbed her aching little hand. The woman looked at him silently. Is this the so-called "p and kiss?" Just at that very moment, there was a knock on the door of the room, and Harry said in a faint voice, "Come in." Then the manager came in with several waiters behind him. They started serving. This first dish was Nicole''s favorite fried silver carp. The shrimps and the fish dishes were served afterwards. Just like before, the mother and the daughter enjoyed eating together. The dinner ended before 8 PM. They went back to the Lamborghini, and Harry drove the car out of the parking lot. L was caressing the hair of her daughter. She was really reluctant to leave. Then she said to Harry, "You leave me at the front crossing of the road. I''ll take a taxi back to the hotel by myself." Tomorrow, she would fly back to Ascea on the earliest flight. It just pained her that she didn''t know when she would see her daughter again. After she finished her words, there was an ufortable silence in the car. Harry looked at her from the rear view mirror, while she was watching lovingly at Nicole. Their situation was reallyplicated. "Tonight, you are allowed to stay with Nicole." L''s eyes glowed. "Then you just make a stop at the corner. We will take a taxi back to the hotel." Wonderful. Tonight L could hold her daughter and sing her to sleep. Looking at her ungrateful ex-wife, Harry immediately darkened his face. Not giving her any chance to say any nonsense, he directly drove the car to the manor. At the entrance to the manor, there were glowing lights. L realized that Harry brought them to the manor. After getting out of the car, Harry carried Nicole out of the child''s seat. L thought for a while and the words came out from her mouth. "Is Lillian in your house?" Feeling a sh of killing shot from Harry''s eyes, L acknowledged her mistake. She really intended to make him feel guilty. However, she can''t let him be so intimate with Lillian! She continued to repeat the words intentionally, "She''s not at home? It''s not good to take another woman in this house! What if she catches us? She''ll break up with you." Harry put Nicole on the ground, and gently said to her daughter, "Nicole, go to the living room. I''ll be right there." Nicole nodded, and ran to the living room. Looking at Nicole''s back, L suddenly realized that Harry woulde near her. She was about to run, but Harry powerfully caught her by the arms. His lips were attached to her ear and he said softly, "Try to get away from me. You''ll suffer the consequences." ...... He really can fool women! Looking at the dark sky in the distance, she felt her legs weaken. "Mr. Lewis, this is really bad for you. Lillian is willing to regard Nicole as her own daughter. But if we do something behind her back, and are caught by her, you think it''s still possible for Nicole to have good days in the future?" She tried hard to get free from his grip on her waist, but it was no use. "If she is not good to my daughter, I will not let her into the door! It''s simple as that." They were trying to manipte each other. Anger immediately flowed to L. When he was in the restaurant, he just hinted about marrying her again. Now he still wanted to marry Lillian. He was rich, but so what? Who would allow him to have two wives even if he had such money? "Harry, let me go, let me go!" She did not want to wait for him and Lillian to show their loveter. The man did not speak, and the two clung tightly together. If it weren''t for the reason that Nicole was in the living room alone, he would surely have given this troublesome woman a lesson right here! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He forced her to face him and continued to hold her waist. Only when she was in his own arms, he felt relieved...and happy. Slowly, he lowered his head and kissed her tender lips. A gust of wind sent L a shiver. He put her on his shoulder and walked inside the mansion. "Harry, you let me down now! Ah, ah, ah!" L shouted in disgust. But Harry was too powerful. He carried her with him to the living room. Nicole was very happy to see them, and pestered Harry to hold her high on his shoulder. Harry put L on the sofa, and then came forward to hold Nicole. He lifted Nicole up, and let her ride on his shoulders. Nicole shouted happily. "Daddy, you are so awesome!" L gently leaned on the sofa, watching the happy father and daughter, and quietly enjoying this moment of happiness. When could she and Harry really be together? Secretly, she desired for a life that there''s just two of them, living a simple and peaceful life. Just like in Echo Bay, she really missed the quiet days there. The night was getting deeper and it was time to go to bed. Harry let Nicole continue to sit on his neck, carrying her to the bedroom on the second floor. Nicole was very happy today because both mommy and daddy helped to take a shower. When the story time came, she enjoyed it so much because both of them were on her sides. The little girl, who was stillughing and giggling at the story, quickly fell asleep. Seeing that her daughter has fallen sleep, L was ready to go to the bathroom to gather the toys she scattered. As soon as she entered the bathroom and started to clean the ce, Harry followed her inside. "Do you want to use the bathroom?" She held two small yellow rubber ducks in her hands and asked the man curiously. Harry looked at L shutting the bathroom door. "You just said that you were afraid of being caught by Lillian?" L looked at the man who was getting closer to him. She was a little dumbfounded. Was he going to me her? "No, no. Forget about it. I said nothing." She slowly moved back. "I won''t forget that. I won''t let her catch us. Don''t worry." Then he rushed over and turned her over so she could see the beautiful view of the sea by the window. Harry covered her protesting mouth and did whatever he liked behind her back. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 When L finally woke up, she found herself again on a ne flying to Ascea. She had been on this asion for two times. Even L herself was confused at this. Did she really sleep so soundly that she felt nothing when Harry dressed her and carried her out of the manor? Or maybe it was because Harry looked after her in a very gentle way. The nended on the backyard of the Newman vi, where L got off with her legs already shivering. She endured the pain and didn''t go to the hospital yesterday. The pain seemed to be getting worse today, so she went directly to the garage and drove to the hospital at once after she got off the ne. She was bracing for the worst... ...... She registered and asked for a specialist treatment, paid the medical expenses, and went back to the company. L sat in the deputy CEO office, and tried to refresh herself by closing her eyes. After a few minutes, she took out her phone, took a photo of her medical record and sent it to Harry. She was gnashing her teeth in anxiety. "Harry! You must reimburse ten times the medical expenses!" In mere seconds, her phone received a message. It indicated that Harry had transferred 50 million dors to her...... What? Wow! The medical expenses only cost her 500 dors. She just teased him into paying ten times the original amount and that would just cost 5, 000 dors. But he gave her 50 million dors instead! How many banks does this guy own? It was such arge amount of money that she can squander the money for many years even if she does not go to work. However, her melting heart calmed down when she remember that Harry gave her a shock yesterday at the meeting. He straight up embarrassed her. Sitting up straight, L called Leo on the internal line, "Please ask Joshua from the Design Department toe to my office!" She would solve the recent three problems one by one. She hoped to finish and solve these issues today. She felt guilty of it because she thought that she was a bit negligent of the happenings around her. She determined to rectify thepany''s ethos and punish the ck sheep. Joshua came over right away. It seemed like he was in a bad mood. "Miss Newman!" Joshua greeted L politely as he knew clearly about the reason why L called him in. A funny person suddenly became so courteous. L felt a little unustomed about this version of Joshua. "Have a seat. I bet you know the reason I called you in.", said L. She stood up, poured him a ss of water and ced it in front of him. "Thank you, Miss Newman. And yes I know that." Everyone in the Design Department ignored him and gave him a hard time for what happened recently. L sat opposite Joshua. It was the first time that they had talked in such a calm and serious manner. "I can give you an opportunity to exin. So tell me everything and don''t you dare hide something from me.." Joshua seriously looked at L and said, "Miss Newman, do you believe in me? Do you trust me?" In his opinion, he can exin to her only if L was willing to believe him. Otherwise, what was the point of exining this to her? L nodded without hesitation and answered, "Although I don''t contact you very often, I believe you did not do this because you have a simr character to my brother who is very honest." Looking at L, Joshua was so moved by her words since she was the only one to believe in him. It means a lot and he knows that he owes this woman a lot. Joshua returned to the Design Department after they intently talked for about an hour in the office. "Oh, the thief hase back from the CEO office!" Seeing Joshua walking out, a male colleague mocked him without mercy. He was getting used to it, anyway. Another male colleague followed suit. "I think that the thief has hooked up with Miss Newman. You''re getting rid of your dues by cheating, right?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Ha ha ha!" Several male colleagues that gathered in the tea roomughed bluntly. Clenching his fists, Joshua flushed in anger because his patience had reached its end! He was innocent! Why did they keep on insulting him! Why didn''t they try to investigate first? He could bear the insults before, but they had gone too far this time! They must have inner motives to say that he hooked up with Miss Newman! He darted forward. When he was about to smack his colleague with his fist, a voice behind immediately stopped him. "Joshua!", L shouted at him. She had already predicted that many people would gossip if she called Joshua to the office. It happened exactly as she expected. Seeing L, a few people in the design department became so nervous and immediately became respectful. "Miss Newman!" After the greetings, they proceeded to their seats, carrying their cups. "Stop!", L called out. Standing still with their heads bowed down, they were so scared because they thought that they are doomed. L took a few steps forward, pointed at one of the people and sternly asked, "What''s your name? Who told you Joshua hooked up with me?" The pointed man faltered out a few words, "Miss Newman, I''m Chris rk." Standing in front of him, L looked at him with cold determination and said in a harsh tone, "Now I would like to announce to everybody that SL Group considers Chris from the Design Department to have been possessing poor qualities because he spread rumors and plotted riots. The financial department will clear your sry and you can get out of here now!" "Sorry! Sorry! Miss Newman, I apologize! It was my fault. I swear it will not happen again. Please forgive me!" Chris begged for L''s mercy. Although he was only a minor designer assistant in SL Group, he was well paid. He didn''t want to lose this high-paying job which took him so much effort to get. L became angrier when she saw his begging for mercy. Tall and big as he was, his begging was not manly at all. Not to mention the way he gossips around. "I will not change the decision whatever you say. May this be a lesson to all of you. Get out of here! Now!" L walked across the tea room. Several employees entered the design department office, leaving no chance for Chris to beg her again. Seeing L walk in, people who stretched out their heads to see what was happening sat back in their seat to work again. L roamed around the design department and found out that the manager was not in the office. Then she decided to solve the problems by herself! "Dear colleagues, please give me a few minutes of your attention. Recently, there was a rumor that Joshua from the Design Department stole drafts from thepany. I hope everyone will not discuss it again and mind your own business. The truth will eventuallye to light since I will let the police intervene to investigate this matter. Otherwise, you will have the same result as Chris......" L''s voice sounded oddly resonant in the room. Everybody adored her for her confidence and nobleness. What a heroine she was! No wonder Mr. Lewis married her. But why did they break up? Howe he gave up such a charmingdy? Everyone was puzzled. L also gave a great deal of encouragement to them. After that, the design department greeted her with enthusiastic apuse. As soon as she was back from the design department, L called in the head of the financial department and the personnel department manager respectively, made a corresponding punishment, and let the secretary post an announcement. L never dealt with the employees in person before. This time, she decided to personally handle the issue in front of them. She solved the issues properly without any mercy and restraint. The colleagues talked about L for the whole day. They thought that she looked dignified and respectable just like Mr. Lewis. They understood that they must behave well under L''s eyes from now on. In fact, L dealt with these matters in ordance with Harry''s advice because she thought it was very efficient. Maybe that was why people found Harry''s style in her actions. She might thank him for this some other time. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 In Dreles. As soon as they were off from work, all members of the periodical office immediately walked out of the building. A dazzling yellow Maserati sports car stopped at the door of the periodical office, attracting the attention of many people. The man in the car wearing sunsses was staring at the gates. He looked really charming and rich. Half an hourter, a tall woman, dressed in a long and floral dress, came out with her long hair beautifully flowing through her shoulders. The man wearing sunsses quickly opened the door and walked straight towards her. He pulled her wrist to force her toe closer. She was ready to scream, but when she saw the familiar pink suit, she managed to hold back. She was pulled all the way to the sports car. Joseph tried to force her into the back seat, and then sat in the driver''s seat and drove away. The car galloped all the way to the main road. The two people inside were so silent that the atmosphere was kind of awkward and ufortable. Just when they were in front of the apartment, Joseph immediately stopped and kicked in the brakes, creating a noise in the quiet night. Neither of them got off the car, nor did they open the lights in the car. They just sat there in total silence. After a long time, Lillian looked outside the car and softly said, "Joseph, I''ve already said it very clearly. What are you doing? What''s the matter?" Being intimate to Harry and marrying him was her only way out now. Joseph grunted loudly, "Shut up!" He didn''t want Lillian to talk about it. It really made him feel low of himself. She looked at him and was shocked. He had never looked like this. He had been around her like a younger brother. Often, he was very cute and amusing. He was always making her happy. "Lillian, that man is my ex brother-inw, my sister''s ex-husband. Can you please draw yourself away from them?" Joseph''s hands tightly held the steering wheel and the sunsses covered the emotions in his eyes. Draw herself away from them? As a matter of fact, she really did not want to do this. "If I marry him, I will be good to your little niece. I''ll treat her well." She only met Nicole once. That lovely girl was really an adorable child. Many people in Uthana now knew that Harry has a little princess and that she lives in his manor. Those who are in Harry''s hands might as well have everything in this world. After hearing this, Joseph hammered at the steering wheel with his hands. He opened the door, and got into the rear seat. He pulled her body to let her face him. His usual sense of humor was gone. Now, he had nothing but pain and anger in his face. "Lillian, you''re my woman. Do you think Harry will still want you?" Those words were right. Harry was so proud. How could a good man marry a woman having an affair with other men? Maybe Harry was just using her... Covering the sadness in her eyes, she replied, "Even though he doesn''t want me, I''m already bound to him!" Only Harry could save her. To save her was to save her father and her family. She needed to do this. Joseph sneered, "If you are bound to him, it means breaking up the rtionship between him and my sister. Since when did you be so vicious? What''s the matter with you?" He stared at her with a sly gaze, wanting to see something in her eyes. She just joked around and nced at the man in front of her. "I''ve always been so vicious. You can''t see it. You''re too young!" He hated her immediately because she said he was still young. If he did not love her, he would have thrown her out the car. "If she has a child with me, she will have no chance to be with Harry." Joseph thought to himself. ¡­¡­ L dragged her tired body to the vi after work. She had originally nned to sleep in the office tonight. However, nothing was brought to the office again, so she had to go home first. On the second floor, L hesitated for a few moments then knocked on the door of her brother. When Wendy saw L standing in front of her, she was surprised. "L, when did youe back?" The expression on her face was still happy and sweet. She was relieved. "I actually came back this morning. But I immediately went to thepany as I had to fix a lot of things there. Are you and my brother already reconciled?" Only by confirming personally could she be really relieved. "We''re all right. Take it easy! Don''t worry about us too much." Wendy looked at her with reddish cheeks. L took a casual look at the room. "Where is my brother?" "He hasn''te back yet. Maybe he will be back soon!" He was always busy, and it is normal for him to return home at 11 o''clock every night. "Well, that''s good. You just wait for my brother toe back. I''ll go to sleep in the room first as I''m so tired!" L''s face showed an absolute exhaustion. Wendy looked carefully at her best friend who she thought was really a strong woman. "You needn''t to be too hard on yourself. Look at the tiredness on your face. Have a good rest, please." L nodded and went back to her room. When she was done taking a shower, it was already 11 o''clock in the evening. Lying on the bed, she was supposed to sleep, but she picked up her mobile phone and sent a WeChat message to Harry. "Can you take a photo of my daughter and send it to me?" "No!" Those in two letter caused a lot of pain in her heart. "Are you staying with another woman? So you have no time to take the photo?" She said on purpose. Harry, who was working in the bedroom, was taken aback by the question. "Does he live for a woman every day in her heart?", he thought to himself. "You''re clever!" He seldom praised people so L should feel honored. L heard these words, and she was no longer in a mood to continue chatting with him. She felt that she was always being teased by Harry at night. This had been causing herck of sleep. She locked the phone, threw it aside, and went directly to sleep. Harry did not hear from her for a few minutes so he thought that she might have gone for a shower. It had been already half an hour, and there was no any message from her. What was she doing? He began to feel a bit lonely. L had fallen asleep a long time now, but Harry was still watching his cell phone, waiting desperately for her reply. ¡­¡­ It was not until one o''clock in the morning that Harry rubbed his tired eyes and looked at the WeChat on his mobile phone again. There was no reply, and he guessed that she already fell asleep. "How dare she go to sleep without replying to him first! L, I will remember this moment!" Harry thought. He found a small notebook to record all the things she did that made him unhappy. When they are together, she will pay for all of it ...... It was already past eight in the morning when L woke up. How many times did the rm go off? She was not bothered even a little bit! She must be so tired. When she got out of bed, she felt a bit dizzy and light-headed. She immediatelyid on the bed again. She rubbed her painful temple and felt something wrong. It was like a cold fever. However, she didn''t think much about it. She can''t skip work today. "Using cold water to wash my face will make me feel much better.", she thought and reassured herself. It was nine o''clock when L arrived at thepany. Today''s appointment of a customer was of utmost importance. She tried hard to resist the severe difort caused by the cold and rushed to the conference room with the folders in her hands. When she arrived, the customer was already waiting for her. It was fortunate that she had a good receptionist in the office. It was Julie.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 They exchanged greetings with each other, then began to talk about the cooperation. The meeting went on for two hours before they walked out of the conference room. Julie sent the client out first. L was feeling very dizzy and bent over the office table. She decided to buy some medicine from drugstoreter. After sending the client off, Julie immediately came back and saw L bending over the table. She became so worried and asked, "Miss. Newman, are you OK?" Her face was very red when she entered the conference room. And now it was still very red. It was very unusual. She must be feeling off today. L couldn''t even raise her head, but she still managed to shake her head and answer. "I''m okay. I only feel a little dizzy. I will buy some medicine from the drugstoreter. Don''t worry about me, though." She tried very hard to sit up straight. It seemed like the pain has flowed through her neck and back. She gathered her papers, held them in her arms and stood up from the chair. But she felt so weak that all the papers dropped on the ground. She felt her legs weaken. Then suddenly, darkness came to her eyes and she fainted. Julie was so scared and constantly called L''s name, trying to elicit any response from her. She was so nervous and she went out to ask a colleague''s help. They sent her directly to the hospital. The news that L has fainted at thepany spread quickly. This news also reached the office''s WeChat groups just when L was sent to the hospital. Joey found out that everybody was talking about L. He felt curious and he checked the chat logs quickly. Then he hurried to the CEO office. Harry was talking on the phone. He frowned when Joey rushed in. He did not want to be interrupted. Joey realized that he forcefully pushed the office door and rushed in when he saw dissatisfaction in Harry''s eyes. He did not ask for Harry''s permission. He stood still immediately and fixed his clothes in embarrassment. "Well, I have always put emphasis on our cooperation." Harrymitted to his cooperative partner on the phone. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Then Joey abruptly checked the chat logs and put the most important sentence in the middle of the screen so his boss could see clearly. Then he handed it to Harry. Within five seconds, Harry said, "Well, Mr. Dai, I will contact with you in a few days for I have to handle some emergency circumstances now." Then he hung up the phone. "What''s the matter?" He stared at the sentence on Joey''s phone: Big news here. L fainted at the conference room just now. Joey shook his head and answered, "I just found out about it a few minutes ago. Then I came to tell you. Sorry if I rushed in." Harry showed his anxiety on his face and walked out of the office with the phone in his hand. "Arrange the ne for me and find out which hospital she is in." Hemanded Joey, then he called Rose. He will let her pick up Nicole, and let Nicole stay at the old house tonight. In 126 Armed Police Force Hospitals. Lid on the hospital bed in a general ward. She had yet to wake up. The medicines must have put her to sleep. Her colleague who sent her to the hospital didn''t dare send her to the senior ward without getting her approval. He could only arrange her in the general ward. When Harry entered the ward with his new shoes and expensive suit, he immediately drew everyone''s attention. The man in front of the door looked so powerful and honorable. His appearance created a hush of silence in the halls. Dozens of hospital directors, attending doctors and nurses followed him. They were all on standby as they have an idea who this person was. Through a single sweep of the room, he found Lying on the bed in the corner. She looked so lonely and helpless. Looking around the surroundings, he was so displeased. The director of the hospital behind him immediately walked to him and said with great respect, "Mr. Lewis, MissNewman is over there." Then he rubbed his hands and stood aside with anxiety. Several years ago, the SL Groups invested huge funds to their hospital. He was so nervous just being in front of thatpany''s boss. Harry was a real rich man, so he took the time to greet him in person. Ignoring the director, he strode forward and walked towards L. He held the fainted woman and carried in his arms to everybody''s astonished gaze. Beside him, the attending doctor followed suit and lifted the drip bottle immediately. The director of the hospital was an experienced man, and he immediatelymanded the head nurse beside him, "Arrange a senior ward for Miss Newman. Now." The senior ward was on the 8th floor. The head nurse hurried to the nurse station and called the station on the 8th floor. Meanwhile, the director personally showed the way out of the ward for Harry. They walked towards the 8th floor with urgency in their steps. People in the ward talked about Harry for a long time even though he just appeared for two minutes. Their discussionsted for a long time. And when they mentioned it, they all said I remembered once...... The people in the corridor strangely looked at the crowd led by Harry as they moved aside so he could easily pass by. With L in his arms, Harry heard the director reporting her conditions with a lonely face. "She had a high fever of about 41¡æ when she was sent here. She has already fainted by then. Now, we have managed to control her high fever. We could only confirm her other conditions when she wakes up." High fever of about 41¡æ? Was this woman stupid? How could she still go to work when she was really sick? That''s why she fainted! And she didn''t even bother to tell him that she''s sick. Harry became very angry and a gloomy, cold look swept on his face. Everyone around him took a step back when they felt his anger. Hustling among the crowd, Joey slipped and went to the admission procedures. In the senior ward, Harry gently put L on the hospital bed, and tuck her in. After fixing the drip bottle, Harry waved his hands to the people behind him. They immediately knew what he meant and they all left quickly. There were only two people in the senior ward now. Sitting on the side of the bed, he looked at L''s pale face. He put his hands on her face and caressed her cheeks. He showed tenderness in his eyes and asked, "L, are you as stupid as a pig?" This stupid woman. She even couldn''t take care of herself without him around, could she? It was already dark outside when L woke up. Rubbing her blurry eyes, L looked at the ceilingmp. "What is this ce?", she wondered. The door in the ward''s restroom opened, and a man in white leisure shirt walked out. L couldn''t believe that she could see Harry through her very eyes. She might just be hallucinating. Otherwise, how could she see this man who should be in Uthana right now? Closing her eyes again, she opened it again, and saw that he was looking at her in the eye. She blinked again, and saw that Harry has walked closer to the bed. "Don''t close your eyes again. It''s me. You are seeing it right." He stood at the side of the bed, and lovingly looked at L who was still blinking from time to time. Well...... She should be in a hospital. L looked at the drip bottle and asked, "What happened to me?" What? "You don''t know? You were very sick, and you don''t know?" His facial expression became a little cold. He really wanted to p her to give her a piece of his mind. Why she could not ask this question? She was really confused. L was dumbfounded and just stared at his angry face. Then she heard him saying, "You have a high fever of about 41¡æ. You fainted in the office. L, are you as stupid as a pig?" She, who was nearly 30 years old, could let herself have a high fever of about 41¡æ and do nothing about it! How could she be so stupid? What? L became so worried when she heard this. No wonder she felt so ufortable when she woke up in the morning. She thought she only had a cold. She didn''t pay attention to it. Thinking of this, she looked at him and replied, "How could you treat me so bad now? Stop ming me. I''m ill!" Hearing this, Harry looked at her helpless face, and withdrew his anger. Then he helped her sit up and lean back on the bed. After that, he walked towards the table nearby. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Harry prepared her a bowl of healthy porridge sent by the family nanny and immediately went back to her. "How did you know I have a fever?" Looking at himing closer, L asked in a curious tone. Harry stirred the porridge in the bowl and took a look at her. "The wholepany knows." ... Seriously? Maybe it was because she had fainted. It would create too much concern, of course. "Open your mouth. You need to eat this first." He sat on the edge of the bed and blew the porridge on the spoon so it would cool off a bit. Then he ced it by the side of her mouth. L opened her mouth and obediently ate the porridge. "Where is my daughter?" Harry fed her another spoonful and reassured her, "My daughter is with her grandparents. She''s the least of your concern right now." They had yet to reach a consensus on the matter of Nicole. He said that Nicole was his daughter and she also protests that Nicole was her daughter. Nobody seemed to back down. L twitched her mouth in discontent and took another spoonful of porridge. "I''m sick, and you''re still taking away my daughter from me." The woman stared at the man pitifully. Harry didn''t look at her eyes at all and just said coldly, "You''re not going to die yet! Stop overreacting." ... Hearing what he said, she really wanted to take the broom and drive him away with it. "You don''t need to feel bad for me. But why do you talk to me like that? You''re inconsiderate of my feelings. Get out of here!" With tears in her eyes, L started to make a scene by looking helpless. She knew that Harry would always yield to a weaker person and not to the strong and powerful. She needed to conform to his ideas to make him happy. She had to pretend like she was helpless or the big guy would not show any care for her. Harry was heartbroken when she saw her eyes full of tears. He put down the bowl in his hand and wiped away her tears. "Stop crying! You''re an adult! Even my daughter is stronger than you." It was true. He had never seen Nicole crying like this. This woman must be made of water. Her tears just kept on flowing! It was not because she was made of water, but because she was once a popr actress. It was a basic skill in acting. She clung to his waist andid down in his arms, while acting like a spoiled child. "Is my daughter the most important person in your heart? Tell me, please." Harry caressed her long hair and showed a loving smile on his face. "Of course!" It was very quiet in the ward. Lying in his arms, L could feel his heart beating vigorously. She indulged herself in this peaceful moment and didn''t feel like answering his words. She just wanted to feel this moment. He lifted her face, stared intently at it, and suddenly kissed her on her red lips. They kissed for a while and this caused his breathing to elerate. At that time, they heard a faint sound near the door. Someone was here! L pushed Harry away immediately. Her face was redder than when she was running a fever at 41¡æ. They saw her big brother and his wife standing right on the door. Harry peacefully fixed her long hair before standing up from the bed. "Mr. Newman." He calmly greeted the man at the door and politely nodded to Wendy. Jordan also greeted Harry and looked at L, whose face was blushing with shyness. He stepped forward and asked worriedly, "I thought the fever has already went down. Why is your cheek still so red?" Wendy, who had been giggling quietly, gently pulled the shirt of her husband. She knew that L was just embarrassed. You stupid man. Jordan gave a look at his wife who was winking at him. He then turned his eyes to L. He might have understood something. Wendy walked to the side of L and smiled. "Are you feeling better? How can you suddenly catch a high fever? We didn''t even know about it." She felt for her temperature by touching L''s forehead. Fortunately, it felt normal. L nodded. Then she raised her head and said, "I''m not sure really. But it''s sote now. You didn''t have toe. I don''t want to bother you." It was past ten o''clock when Jordan came home from the army and he rushed over immediately when he received a phone call from his parents. They just came from the hospital that time. "I didn''t know about it and your brother didn''t get the phone call from Mom until he was off work. So we came over now." Wendy sat beside her, holding her arm with obvious concern in her eyes. As the two women talked to each other intimately, Jordan walked towards Harry. They sat on the sofa. "Can you take Nicole with you next time? We miss her." They hadn''t seen Nicole for a long time now. Harry just nodded and looked at L, who was still recovering from her fever. It actually depended on her. If she was obedient to him, he would be very happy to take Nic to Ascea. The charming gaze from Harry made L absent-minded again while she was talking to Wendy. Since L was already apanied by Harry, Jordan and Wendy stayed only for a few minutes and left the ward. L felt a little tired after they left and yawned, which was not thatdylike. Harry lowered the bed and let her lie down. "Just sleep then. I''ll be with you." He kissed her on her forehead and tucked her in. L pulled a corner of his garment and said seductively, "No, I want us to sleep together." She once stayed beside him when he was sick! She thought he owed her the same thing. Harry followed her and sat on the bed. L immediately moved to the side to let him lie down. Though the bed was not very big, it was more than enough to hold two people. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Harry held her in one arm and put another on her waist. He always smelled so good. L smiled. It was always easy to be happy and satisfied with him. She would ask for nothing and could put aside all the unhappiness as long as she could stay with him. "Harry." L made a gentle sound. "Yes?" His lovely voice instantly seduced her. "Harry." She said his name again, this time in a softer tone. "Yes?" He answered patiently. Their hearts were beating faster now. "Harry." She would like to say his name like this for a lifetime... "Yes?" He wouldn''t let her go. She could only be his from now on. They murmured and moaned all night. The sweet and happy feeling filled the air. As long as they were together, happiness would be easy toe by. As long as they were together, even silence would be sweet andforting. As long as they were together, there would be the taste of love at every moment. ... In the next morning. L woke up just when the head doctor was just finishing his rounds of the wards. Her body temperature has returned to normal and she was allowed to be discharged from the hospital if she wanted to. In addition to the medical personnel, Landon, Harold and Wendy were also in the ward. But Harry was not here. He was nowhere to see. All of them were relieved when they heard what the doctor said. Everyone gathered and surrounded her when she woke up. "Are you OK, sweetheart?" Landon looked at L with concern, for fear that she would feel sick again. She had been too stressed with everything that was going on, and he knew just what she needed. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Looking at the people around the bed obviously concerned about her, L was so moved that she became teary-eyed. The thought that many people cared about her made her feel so happy. "Grandpa, I''m fine now. There''s really nothing to worry about." The needle on her arm has been removed and L sat up from the bed easily. She still did not see Harry. Was he already gone? Even a minute without him caused her sadness... Looking at her daughter trying to find something in the ward, Angie immediately knew what she was thinking. "Stop searching for him. He already left this morning." ... L nced at everyone with embarrassment. Was she so obvious? But, it really annoyed her that Harry left without telling her! As soon as she was out of the hospital, L immediately went to thepany despite her family''s opposite views. Work had umted a lot recently and she had to go back to the office to deal with it. She would justbine work and rest and get off work early. As she arrived at thepany, everyone immediately greeted her happily. There were also colleagues who were concerned about her and asked her if she was still sick. She responded to them with a smile. When she entered the office, she saw the folders on her desk in an alphabetical order. She randomly opened one of them and found that it had been read. It also was with a note in it written by Harry, listing detailed deficiencies and suggestions. ... L was moved again. When did he finish dealing with such thick folders for her? Was it when she was sleeping yesterday? That meant he did not have any rest... She had to think more about Harry. When he was bad, he could abandon her in the rain and leave her alone. When he was good, he was so sweet to her and caring! She could not understand this man... She took out her phone and dialed his number. Fortunately, it was connected in just mere seconds. Harry''s tired voice came from the other side of the phone. "What''s wrong?" He sounded so tired. Did he take a rest? It was all because of her. She felt so guilty... "Harry." "Yes?" ... The atmosphere seemed to be back tost night. The two people who couldn''t see each other had sweet smiles on their faces. They were so connected to each other. "I''m gonna marry you!" She dered this without restraints. She wanted Harry to be hers! The manughed silently and then pretended to be unhappy. "Oh? Marry me? Are you seeking for a lesson again, L?" He waited for her to reply. L felt helpless. What could she do? He did not say anything after she had said that she wanted to marry him. She was so anxious! "You are a jerk! I won''t talk to you anymore!" She lost her temper when she got anxious and quickly hung up the phone. She confusedly looked at the screen of her phone. She ended the call again. Wasn''t she supposed to thank him? Why did she get angry again? He must be disappointed at her! She thought about calling him again to apologize, but it would be so awkward. Better not to do it right now... The weather was getting cooler but the rtionship between L and Harry was still unclear. More than half a month passed, and they did not see each even once. Instead, it was Thomas who visited L within that time. He told her that he was going to Zacrye in Ascea to rece the provincial party secretary. While saying that, he looked deeply at her. She was a bit puzzled. Why was Thomas appointed to be the provincial party secretary? It seemed like he was transferred out of bad intention. Only Harry and Thomas knew the reason! L and Thomas had dinner together that night and the next day, L sent him to the airport. At the airport, he took her hand and sincerely said, "Take care of yourself and I wille back to see you when I have time." She thought of Harry. He never told her such sweet words. Someone saw them and concluded that they were flirting even when L pulled out her hand. Since thest time that something happened, Harry had learned his lesson and nted some people to spy on Thomas, monitoring his every move. When he knew that the two people were dining together and that she sent him to the airport, he became anxious and unhappy once again. And when he got unhappy, all people had to be unhappy except Nicole. The next day after Thomas left, L called Harry so she could talk with her daughter in her free time. Annoyingly, the man was so cruel that he had not given her even a single call for a long time. Remembering the photos of Harry and Lillian attending the charity party on E-news just recently, she guessed that he now had put all his heart and soul into Lillian. The call had been put through and this pulled her back from her painful thoughts. She gently put the phone on her ear. He was not talking at all. "Mr. Lewis, where is my daughter?" Now, she was talking about her daughter. What was he in her heart? Was there any ce for him? It seemed like he was just someone for her to flirt with. With a gloomy face, Harry yed with the stic ring in his hands and said coldly, "At school." "When will you send her back?" Suppressing the irritation and pain in her heart, she asked gently, even with a hint of petition. Harry answered simply. "When I feel good, I''ll let you meet with my daughter. For now, I won''t." After he finished this sentence, he heard a loud "bam" over the phone. He guessed the woman got furious and stomped her hand on the desk. Harry was right. L pounded the desk with anger when she heard him. Oh, it hurt... L quickly rubbed the aching area on her hand. This damn slick guy! "Harry, you are intentionally hurting me!" She gritted her teeth in disgust. The man raised his eyebrow and did not deny it. "Miss Newman, Nicole hasn''t had a father for more than four years. Don''t you feel guilty at that?" He coldly questioned her. In particr, this was her fault. Did she really know how to seriously take care of Nicole? After listening to Harry''s question, L felt a little guilty. How could she not be? However, it was he that should be med for everything! This would not happen if only they did not break up. She grunted, "For the sake of fairness, we will both take care of Nicole in turns!" Her words made Harry very dissatisfied. What she wanted was only Nicole? Not him? "You think too much. I don''t deprive you of visiting her, right? You will see Nicole once a month. That''s it." He knew she wouldn''t agree with that. L opened her eyes widely. "Once a month? Harry, I am the one who gave Nicole birth and I am her mother! Don''t you think that you have gone too far? You''re absurd!" Ignoring his dramatic words completely, L exploded again. "First, Nicole''s surname is Lewis. Second, it''s true that you are her mother. And I am her father too. The kid did not know her father for more than four years. I think it''s you that have gone too far." The man''s emotionless words made L speechless. All right! "Then, are you just going to take Nicole from me?" L tightened her clothes and hoped that the man would not answer yes, but... "Yes!" His simple answer interrupted her thinking. That single word made L''s face pale. It seemed that they were to be against each other? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Then, Mr. Lewis, I''ll see you on court!" Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Hearing this, Harry sneered. How could L be so childish? Why couldn''t she understand what was happening? She thought she could get Nicole back by going to court? She stood no chance. She was too naive¡­ "As you like." L and Harry parted in displeasure. L rubbed her painful temples. She didn''t know why they had come to this. It was just like yesterday that they were so in love. Now they were enemies... She knew well that if she went to court, it would be aplete joke in Ascea. Harry was a very powerful man. However, she had to give it a try to get Nicole back. Samuel, who she once met at Harry''s office, was an internationally renownedwyer. He seemed to be a good friend and partner of Harry. L thought of getting him to her side. "Can I count on him? Anyway, I have to give it a try." L pondered with anxiety. In Samuel''s Law Firm in Uthana. The towering office building stood not far from the SL Group office. Harry took Nicole with him. She just woke up and was still feeling a bit sleepy. They came to the office of Samuel without informing Samuel in advance. Surprised, Samuel rubbed his eyes and decided that the man in front of him was really Harry. It had been a long time since theyst saw each other. Harry hade with a little girl. Who was this girl? He heard that Harry has been taking care of a little girl recently, but he didn''t take it seriously. Now he saw them with his own eyes. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Moreover, Harry didn''t invite his friends to his wedding some time ago. It was said that the wedding was actually cancelled. He wanted to ask Harry about it but never had the chance to. "Boss Lewis, who is the little girl?" Samuel took off his sses with the gold rims, ced it on the desk and walked over to them. Harry nced at him and smiled at Nicole. "Sweetheart, say hello to your father." What? Samuel looked strange. It must be a joke. ... No! They had promised each other once that all of them would be the sworn father of their children. "So this girl is Harry''s daughter? Am I hearing this right?" At this thought, Samuel was stunned. How did Harry have such a cute and lovely daughter? "Hello, father." Nicole grinned at the stunned Samuel and thought he looked kind of funny. Samuel finally calmed down after a long time of being in shock. Harry and Nicole were already sitting on the couch, making some tea. "Sweetheart, did this man trick you toe here?" With a smile, Samuel went to sit next to Nicole and joked. Nicole shook her head and answered seriously, "No, he is my daddy. He is very nice to me." Samuel moved to face Harry and asked him in a simr serious tone, "She is your ex-wife''s daughter?" It was the only possibility. Pouring the water into the bowl, Harry darted a quick look at Samuel. "You''re smart. You haven''t changed." ... Samuel thought of the news he watched about them. "You, L and your daughter went to have fun last time, right? Do you still remember?" However, Harry told the media that Nicole was his niece. Why would he do that? Harry was in a good mood just now, but at the thought of L''s lie, he banged the kettle on the table. Samuel was shocked, but they had known each other for a long time. He was used to Harry''s temper. "That''s why I came. If L calls to ask you to be herwyer¡­" Harry shook his head and Samuel assumed they would fight for the custody of the child. However, Harry loved L dearly. Why did they decide to go to court? It was really strange. Before Samuel could say something, Nicole curiously asked Harry, "Daddy, why? Are you and mommy fighting?" She stared at Harry next to her and thought the adult''s world was just soplicated. Harry smiled lovingly at Nicole. "I don''t want to leave you, but your mommy doesn''t agree. What do you say?" Nicole didn''t want to leave her daddy, but she also missed her mommy so much. "We three can stay together. That will be perfect." Harry nodded. "That''s why." Whoever L''swyer was, she could never take his Nicole away. He would not let her do that. Nicole nodded although she didn''t fully understand it. At that very moment, Samuel''s phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone from the desk and got it through. Upon getting the phone number of Samuel with great effort, L finally made this call. "Hello, Mr. Lowell." Hearing her voice, Samuel immediately winked at Harry. Harry then knew who the caller was. "Hello, Miss Newman." Samuel cleared his throat and greeted her politely. L was a bit surprised. How did he know she was calling? Anyway, she had to ask him for help. "Mr. Lowell, could you please take my case? Name your price. I''ll agree to anything." Samuel wanted to say yes, but he couldn''t as Harry was intently staring at him. "I''m sorry, Miss Newman. My schedule has no vacancies as of this moment. I''m too busy to take any other case. I''m really sorry." His refusal upset L. She should have expected this. "Mr. Lowell, do you have the heart to see me lose my daughter?" She couldn''t give up. She must get Nicole back. After thinking for a moment, Samuel looked at Harry and Nicole who were drinking tea. "Miss Newman, who do you want to sue? Can I know?" He wanted to decline in another way. He had something up his sleeve. "Harry." L answered angrily. Samuel kept a straight face and answered seriously, "I am sorry, Miss Newman, I have just taken his case." He didn''t want to get himself in this trouble. He had no idea why they had to go to court. Hearing what he said, L instantly understood what he meant. Harry was able toe to Samuel first. She thought, "How stupid I am! I shouldn''t have called him as he and Harry are good friends." "How much did he offer? I''ll double the price! Please, Samuel." She still didn''t want to give up. Nicole was at stake on this. Surely, there were other outstandingwyers, but Samuel was just the best. He was the best closer in town. Samuel put his hand over the mouthpiece and deliberately said to Harry, "She has doubled your price." Harry nced at him and calmly sipped on his tea. "Tell her I offered you 10 billion." Samuel silently looked at the very calm Harry. If only he really offered 10 billion. In fact, it was a piece of cake for him. 10 billion was nothing for a wealthy man like Harry. "Miss Newman, Boss Lewis offered 10 billion. If you offer 20 billion, I''ll think about it." 10 billion! L surely believed that the very wealthy Harry could offer such a generous price. However, she was not a fool. She instantly knew what happened. Harry must have asked Samuel not to take her case. If so, what else could she say? She thought about it for a while. "Please tell Harry he can buy off all the lawyers if he wants, but I will never give up!" Chapter 263 Chapter 263 As soon as she hang up the phone, Samuel finally couldn''t help butugh out loud. "You two are very interesting and strange! Your ex-wife said just now that she would continue to look for otherwyers unless you have bought over all thewyers! That''s not possible, though." Harry didn''t say anything when he heard that. Of course, Samuel knew that he was able to do something like that. Then Samuel yed enthusiastically with Nicole for a moment. Soon after, Harry held her in his arms and left Samuel''sw office. After hanging up with Samuel, L tried her best to refrain from swearing at Harry. She wouldn''t believe that nowyer could take up her case and help her win it. After all, she was a wealthy woman, too. But the truth was, she contacted more than tenwyers, and her phone was hung up over and over again when thewyers knew that the defendant was Harry. Harry was that powerful and influential. Even worse, one of thewyers asked her before hanging up, "Are you bing a paranoid? Harry and your child?" Ahhhhhhhh!!! L wanted to kill thatwyer. What''s so wrong with her? Why was everybody taking the side of Harry? In the afternoon, someone unexpectedly called and asked her if she was looking for awyer. She really did not expect this as she was already on the verge of giving up. She immediately answered "yes", and to her surprise, thiswyer agreed to take up her case. She was really not so sure, so she asked thew office''s location and learned that it was in Ascea. She did not wait anymore and quickly went there to check it out. Although the office was not so big as Samuel''s, it was not that small either. So, the fight for Nicole between Harry and her was about to start. This would really happen! She never expected that Harry would push her to this situation. If they went to court, it meant they were enemies already. Maybe, it would never be possible for them to get together anymore. L obviously had mixed feelings about this but when she thought of Nicole, she knew that this was the right thing to do. Standing and holding the money in her hands, she felt her heart emotionally bleed when she thought of this. After taking a deep breath, she paid off the fare and left thew office with the receipt. She told her family nothing about this, as she didn''t know how to say it without making the whole family worry about her. So she chose to hide this from them until the day they find out about it themselves. L sent a message to Harry on WeChat, "Boss Lewis, see you in court! I''ll be ready for you!" She returned to her office very disappointed as she got no response from Harry. How could he stay silent with all these happenings? Also, Joshua''s issue was clear now. There was a traitor in the design department and he had stayed hidden by putting the me on Joshua. She was collecting the evidences thewyer asked while she was also handling the business of the company and its issues. She felt like a robot, and waspletely exhausted. In Uthana. Harry was listening to thewyer''s report on the phone, "... Miss Newman has paid off the legal fare, and has been gathering the evidences..." He replied tly, "All you need to do is act on it, and don''t be noticed by her." "L, are you serious? Wake up! If I didn''t arrange awyer for you, who will dare touch your case? You''re just too naive!" Harry thought to himself. Harry thought of the WeChat message she just sent and his lips curved into a smirk. "See me in court? Ha! You are really thinking too much. You like twists and turns like this so I will just ride with you. Anyway, the result was already written on the wall! You have to stay in the power of my hand. Even if you want to leave, I will not allow it!" Harry thought. Looking at the stic ring in his hand, he threw it into the drawer. The time hade. He didn''t want to spend another day without her anymore. "L, my cutie, wait for me!" L was very busy with the case recently. This period could be regarded as the lowest time in her life. She never even anticipated that there was a big surprise waiting for her. Another half month passed, and L had already prepared all the materials and evidences thewyer asked. Tomorrow would be the court date. But it seemed a little weird that so far, there was no news about an usation to such a popr guy like Harry. It was really unusual that the media had not found out about this. At the same day, Joseph, Jordan, Chuck, Samuel and Eason all received Harry''s phone call. When they heard the message about everything that Harry was requesting for them to arrange, Joseph checked his phone again in disbelief. It was indeed his brother-inw. If he did this, what about Lillian? What was she supposed to do? What would she feel? Harry outguessed his mind, and said simply, "I''ve made it clear to Lillian. If you help me out this time, I got good news for you." A good news that would make the whole Newman family happy. Joseph nodded his head nkly, asked for a leave from the film crew and flew back to Ascea. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. About 10:00 pm. L returned to her vi wearily. She was really burnt out now. Although the deputy CEO already came to thepany, there were still many things that need her attention and approval. Jordan saw his exhausted sister when he was walking downstairs to fetch water for Wendy. He worried so much about L as he always saw her very weary. But at the moment, he just thought of Harry''s phone call, and he wasforted at once. "L, go to bed early." There was something strange in his words. Of course L had an idea. She nced at her brother intently. Maybe he already knew that tomorrow would be the court date between Harry and her... Impossible, she didn''t even tell anyone, and there was no news about this. "Oh... OK." But she still nodded and replied in a soft voice. Jordan didn''t know about it yet. If he knew, he wouldn''t be so calm like this. Yes, that was it! L persuaded herself and was relieved. "Where is Wendy?" She went to the stairs and asked Jordan who was busy getting a cup of water. "In the bedroom." Jordan and Wendy just finished making out. He smiled secretly while he was thinking of his wife as she asked for water in her hoarse voice. So in case L would visit Wendy now, Jordan added, "She is already asleep." "Oh... I see." L was about to knock at the door, but pulled her hand back after hearing her brother''s words. L had a shower in her own room. She decided to stop thinking and have a good sleep before the court session opened tomorrow afternoon. The problem was that she couldn''t sleep at all. She still couldn''t help bursting into tears while staring at the ceiling. She was thinking of Nicole and Harry... How did they get to this situation? She was so heartbroken. Nobody knew that she loved him so deeply. There was nothing in this world that she would do just to be in his arms. But for Nicole, she had to give up on him. Her daughter should be her topmost priority. The next morning. As the court session would be opened in the afternoon, L went to thepany first. She made up her mind as she stood in the empty andrge office. No matter what happened this afternoon, even if she won the case, she wouldn''t stay in SL group anymore... If she won, she would go to Ascea with Nicole, run a coffee shop and have a peaceful life. If she lost the case... She... She couldn''t imagine life without her daughter... Her tears shed onto the A4 size paper on the desk, as she became so stricken with pain and fear. Nicole was a part of her, the baby she risked her life for... She now regretted hiding the truth from Harry. That terrible man! If she could start over again, she would tell him the whole thing. Maybe they didn''t need to be in where they were right now. Only if she could turn back time... At 1:00 pm in SL Group, Ascea The media and the reporters had been waiting for a long time at the gates of SL Group. They had been told that Mr. Lewis would do something big here. Something big? The reporters actually didn''t know even a bit of it, so they were here to check it out. Everybody was in for a grand surprise. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 There were also many onlookers and fans who had flocked around the entrance of thepany. The security had no choice but to pull out the cordon. But there were still too many people, and the crowd was just getting bigger and bigger. At that time, a whistling sound came from behind. There were several luxury cars. Everyone gave way for it to pass. Then, six big red luxury cars lined up steadily in front of the SL Group. The scene was unbelievable as nobody had seen a parade of luxury cars in this area. "Wow! Maserati, Ferrari, Maybach, Pagani, Aston, and SSC! That is actually a red SSC!" The car fans immediately recognized the six global limited edition luxury cars. The whole thing was surreal. Then, from the car, six men wearing sunsses and six different colors of suits made their way to the gates. The elegance in the air was undeniable. "Wow! What handsome men! Ahhh! I can''t stand it! It''s really melting my heart!", some girls near the scene shouted in admiration. "Holy Christ! Joseph in a pink suit. Unbelievable! But who''s in that red suit? Jordan was in a ck suit, while Harry was d in a white suit. Chuck came in a blue suit, and Eason was dressed in the gray suit. Oh, Jesus, the world''s most handsome men are all here!" Harry will propose for marriage and five charming men hade to assist him! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was the first time they have seen such an amazing marriage proposal. And the man in the red suit was Joey! They thought Harry was really in love for him to exert such effort like this. The six luxury cars'' trunks opened at the same time and all the women screamed again in amazement! There were three cars full of delicate red roses! While the other three cars were filled with gold-like objects that were shining beautifully in the sunshine. However, some sharp-eyed person soon recognized it, as he leaned on the person next to him. With their legs trembling, they blurted out, "My God! They are... golden roses..." Indeed! The remaining three trunks were all filled with roses made of pure gold! Attractive men! Luxury cars! Golden roses! Red roses! The beautiful and luxurious scene was breathtaking! Screams of romantic excitement followed one after another, and the bustling crowd was almost out of control. Some bodyguards who entered the scene creatively arranged the golden roses and red roses into an imaginary shape of a heart right in front of the building. "Are they shooting for a grand TV program that they need so many reporters and cameras? What will really happen here?" "I don''t know. Everyone came here, so we followed. It turned out we''re right! I really can''t believe this!" "Yeah, yes, you see, it''s Joseph! My god, he''s so handsome! I''ve never seen him this close and personal." Harry gave Joseph a wink and Joseph knew that he was to fetch L from her office. He was very honored to do this! Thepany was empty as all the people have already ran out to see the excitement. How strange that no one cared about the business of thepany right now! All eyes were on Harry. The CEO''s office floor was still quiet and the three secretaries were busily working. They didn''t have an idea on what was happening outside. "Hey, beautiful girls! Hello!" Joseph, who just came out of the elevator, charmingly greeted the secretaries. "Joseph! It''s really Joseph!" The secretaries were all overwhelmed and their eyes glowed with sudden excitement. "Yes, it''s really me! Do you want to see something wonderful? Come on, go downstairs to watch the show!" They went into the CEO office while looking at them. Watch the show? What did he mean by that? The secretaries stared at each other. They couldn''t believe what they heard. But he was the CEO''s brother. Surely, he would not say anything that was not true. "Pack things up! We''re going out now." "Why are you here? How did you enter the office?" L looked at his brother who just suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Did he already know that she was going to court? She nervously thought to herself. Joseph waved his hands with a bit of anxiousness on his face. "Don''t mention it! Come on now!" She looked at her brother curiously. What was he doing? Was he still depressed about how Lillian had left him? The siblings were so pathetic... Joseph looked at L''s painful expression and could not bear it anymore. He knew what she was thinking. With a sense of urgency, he said, "Pack your things now. I''ll take you to a ce!" L shook her head. "You go by yourself!" She would fix her things and go to court as soon as Joseph left. The thought of today''s session in court stressed her so much. "Sister, I know you''re ufortable and I don''t want you to go alone. So I''ll take you there. You won''t regret it if you just follow me!" He bent down on L''s desk and looked at her with sincere sympathy. L was really not in the mood to be with people. She just looked at theputer and waved her hand at him. "I''m busy now. Please go now!" Her hopes for a better future were all shattered into pieces, anyway... But Joseph replied in a hurry, "Oh, you hurry up! There are more important things in store for you. Our brother is also waiting for you outside!" L looked at the already panicking Joseph.. He was also bing annoyed now. "Well OK, I''ll go!" "You''re so stubborn, L. Let''s go now." Actually, L''s heart was already beating fast. His big brother hade, so it seemed that they knew she had to go to court. She was ashamed of herself. Well, all right. They already knew. They would eventually know, anyway. She took her bag but was still grumbling. She shut theputer down and reluctantly walked out of the office. "Oh, where are the secretaries? I have to remind them of something important." She looked curiously at the empty secretary division. "I think they were too busy, so I let them go rest for a while! They deserve that too, you know." L looked at Joseph. "You? You let my secretaries go to rest?" She pulled on Joseph''s neatly- combed hair. "You don''t know that their sry will be deducted if they are absent from work." Joseph pitifully pouted. "How about I give them their sry? It''s okay, really." L was fuming mad, and she walked toward the elevator while stomping her high-heeled shoes on the floor. When they approached the hall of the first floor, Joseph covered L''s eyes. "Sister, we''ll give you a present first. Just wait a moment before seeing it. Be patient, okay?" L heard the noise outside. What were they doing? Why were there people at the gates? "Joseph, do you want to me to beat you? I''m not in the mood for surprises now. You take your hand away!" L walked out of thepany''s door angrily while pinching Joseph''s hand. "Sister, can''t you just stay put? You hurt my hand!" Hearing his painful whining, L released her hand. What was the matter? Her brother seemed really strange. She wanted to go crazy now. No one would stop her! However, she couldn''t stop thinking about the noise outside. What had happened? Was something wrong? Joseph stopped. "All right, sister. We are here now. You can open your eyes!" Rubbing her ufortable eyes, L slightly opened her eyes, and immediately covered her mouth in fright. She was having an illusion and she saw Harry in it. Was she going crazy now? Rubbing her eyes again, she opened her eyes widely this time, and Harry was still smiling warmly at her. So strange...Did hee to bring her to court? No! That was impossible. They were enemies, right? But... The ground where Harry was standing in the middle of was filled with roses! Were there golden... golden roses in the inner circle? Also, why were many people around him? The five handsome men in different colors of suits were standing behind Harry. Next to them were luxury cars. What were they doing? This was really surreal! Joseph and Jordan were among them. Why did theye here? L was stupefied and dumbfounded. She did not know what to think of. Did awsuit really happen like this? Harry, who was dressed in a white sophisticated suit, looked at her, who had rubbed her eyes three times and looked at everything around her in confusion. Harry suddenly fell on his knee and took out a box in his pocket and opened it. The spectators who had seen the boxing out from his suit began to scream again. The dazzling diamonds in the box were all dozens of carats! Even more dazzling and expensive than the golden roses! "You ..." L''s heartbeat soared after seeing the diamond ring! Was he... L could not think clearly anymore. Her heart beat raced faster than before. This was like riding a roller coaster. She just wanted to close her eyes as her knees trembled and weakened. "L, marry me!" The soft, sweet voice of Harry rang in the square, a few decibels higher than usual. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 "Wow! Woah! Really? Say yes! Say yes now!" "Miss Newman, say yes to Mr. Lewis quickly! Come, on!" These were the screams from her colleagues. The scene was too shocking in a good way. The spectators looked so astonished and excited! "Agree with him! Promise to be with him!" The people around her began to scream in unison, and Joseph whistled in his usual charming manner. Listening to all the noise around her, L''s aura began to glow, and she covered her mouth with excitement. Was she dreaming? The man she had loved, waited, and missed for several years, and the same man who had to fight for custody for their daughter was actually proposing to her? What about thewsuit? All of these were very confusing to her. The voices around her grew louder and louder, and L''s tears started pouring down. She bit her fingers, and pinched herself. She did this to convince herself that she was not just imagining. So, what she saw was real. Harry had just proposed to her! After a long period of time, L looked at Harry. He was smiling in anticipation. She eventually calmed down and tried to control her emotions. She wiped the tears, and then stubbornly opened her mouth to say, "No!" The sharp refusal hushed everyone into silence. "You heard that right! I said no. I don''t agree!" She refused several times as tears flowed to her cheeks. On what basis should she say yes to this? Everything was just so uncertain. What about when she asked him to marry her? He refused her, right? The people around him began to murmur, but Harry''s face didn''t change a bit. The woman he truly loved was quite unique. He knew that. "Wow, you''re right, Joey. This woman was really different. She refused without hesitation to such an awesome marriage proposal scene, and to such an awesome person who just proposed to her on one knee." Eason looked at the astounded Joey who was standing behind him. Did Harry fall in love with a freak? Samuel and the rest of the people just smiled. It was not surprising for them because they had seen L like this before. They knew her very well. If today, she suddenly agreed, then they would feel strange about it! "You must promise!" Harry took her hand and shouted. He had decided that she was his woman and he would not let her go! L sneered and looked at the man who was on his knee. "Mr. Lewis, today is the day we agreed to meet in the court. After this day, we will not see each other again. We''re done. I''m sorry." What? Harry was in disbelief. What did she mean by this? Harryughed. "You really don''t agree?" He suddenly rose from the ground and met her face to face. L looked at him stubbornly, "No! You will never persuade me!" But inside her very heart, a loud voice was saying, "Yes, Yes, I agree." But L did not want him to get her so easily! Harry''s next move made the audience shout in excitement again. This was more than breathtaking than the atmosphere of an international star''s concert. Harry held the woman in his arms and suddenly kissed on her red lips. Despite all the struggles he had to go through, he just could not let her go. After a long time, Harry had not loosened his hold L yet. His forehead was against hers. "Say yes, or I''ll kiss you until you can''t breathe anymore!" L wanted to break away from him, but she was still locked in his arms. "I am sorry, L!" He apologized abruptly and made her cry again. She irresistibly stood on her tiptoe to hold his neck. She then took a bite on his shoulder and said, "Harry, you are such a bad ass!" "Yes, I''m a bad ass!" He clutched her tightly, allowing her to bite himself. He actually liked it... When she stopped crying, he held her hand and sweetly put the diamond ring on her. Then he kissed her again. People were making all kinds of noise because of the romantic scene in front of them. "Ah! My Prince Charming and his Goddess are finally together!" "Oh! My heart attack was about to break out. I''m so excited!" "God! The lovers were finally getting married. Jack has finally met his Jill!" The entertainment headlines of all the newspanies that were here were already circting the video. From the beginning to the end, L and Harry had won a lot of followers and praises. In the Five-star hotel of Ascea. Since they were allowed to spend Harry''s money, Eason, Samuel, Joey, Jordan and Joseph ordered air-shipped sea food and even the rarest and most expensive food. Of course, they also ordered a very costly 1980s red wine! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eason stared at L and didn''t move his eyes. Harry sat beside her, with his right hand firmly intertwined with her fingers. He smiled so widely, showing how happy he was right now. He never felt so much joy in his life before. L could not stand Eason''s gaze. She put down the chopsticks. "Hey, you are staring at your friend''s wife. That''s not appropriate." Harry then noticed Eason. He stopped smiling and gave him a look of warning. Samuel smiled gently and reassured them, "Eason must be too curious about you. He''s just wondering how could you tame Harry under your control. Ha!" Hearing this, L looked at the man beside him and replied in a modest tone, "No, it''s because Harry is so charming! Look how many women all over the world desire to marry him. It is just pure luck that he chooses me." She nced at Harry and seductively smiled at him. Just pure luck? "Ha ha!" Everyone at the table bluntlyughed at her. "Miss Newman, where did you get this shit luck? I want to step on it." Putting down his red wine ss, Samuel blurted out a ridiculous joke. Looking at her happy sister, Joseph remembered all the things that happened in the past four years and felt a bit of sympathy for her. However, he also did not forget that Harry said there would be good news. He would ask him about it later. "Will youe to Ascea and stay with me? Mr. Lewis, you should appoint an acting CEO for the SL Group in Dreles." When L was happy, she was always funny and cheerful. Now she was holding Harry''s hand, and was joking all over the ce. "OK, Samuel, SL Group in Dreles will be turned over to you." Looking at L''s blushing and glowing face, Harry could not conceal his satisfaction and happiness. Samuel was almost choked by the red wine he just drank. "Oh, don''t be such a wuss! You are publicly showing off your love! You''ve never been like this." What a joke! He was awyer. He can''t do anything else more than that. Jordan was wearing a smile all day and this was really rare for him. "Hurry and find a wife to show off in front of them! It''s getting a bit envious now!" He remembered his little wife at home and suddenly wanted to go home. He missed her so much. "You don''t have to worry about Samuel. He has a foreign girl with him." Leaning against the chair, Easonzily let out Samuel''s secret. Samuel gave him a hard cold look, "Hey, that''s my personal private life. You have exposed my privacy. How can I punish you? Let me think." He just drank a ss of wine with the foreign girl. How could he know so much? Suddenly, the thought of E shed in his mind. Samuel quickly shook his head and forced himself to be sober. "Mr. Lowell, can you just not show off your knowledge aboutws every time we get together at a party?" Eason stuck his finger in his ear to show his disbelief. The waiter began to serve the food. The first one was a stewed millet with sea cucumber. "Boss, hurry up! What a healthy dish!" Joey was almost moved to tears by his loyalty. Every time a dish was served, he would think about his boss first. Harry smiled with sarcasm, stared at the dish, then looked at Jordan. "For the happiness of our wives, let''s do this together!" Jordan looked at the dish, and he took three of the sea cucumbers to his te. Joseph was shocked to see the sea cucumbers in his bowl, being gobbled down in just mere seconds. Married men were just unimaginable... Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Other people looked at Jordan with admiration. "These are deep-sea cucumbers. Harry, have some more. You''ll like these." Eason put some more on Harry''s te and smirked. Jordan and Harry ate them up within a minute. L pinched Harry''s hand and murmured in sarcasm, "Oh. I''m not your wife. You want to get remarried without holding a wedding? No way! I want a grand one!" "Well, you''re showing off to make us jealous." Samuel joked. "How time really flies. Your daughter has been growing up so quickly and is now four years old!" At the thought of Nicole, Eason was surprised. "Harry, that''s impressive. We''re still single, but your daughter is about four years old. You''re doing a good job!" Chuck, who had remained silent, put down his wine ss. "Introduce Nicole to us. We''re her sworn fathers from now on." They made a promise. Samuel and Eason also nodded. They were best friends, anyway. "Okay. Prepare some costly gifts. I want Nicole to have everything she wants." Harry said this coldly. With three sworn fathers, Nicole would be really happy. They looked at Harry with contempt. "Harry, are you going bankrupt right now? You even asked us to bring expensive gifts. You could do that by yourself." Chuck asked in a serious but sarcastic tone, making L chuckle. Harry replied calmly, "You''re rich enough to buy two vis for Nicole. Don''t tter yourselves." What? Eason rolled his eyes. "Forget it. Two vis? My God, I''ll go bankrupt. I won''t have any future, anymore." He shouted out loud. Harry smirked at him. "No, you won''t. I do know that you can afford dozens of vis." Eason was an internationally renowned designer and Harry knew he wouldn''t go bankrupt. After thinking about it for a while, Samuel asked seriously, "Harry, if I buy two vis, I won''t have a ce to live. Can you give your manor to me?" Chuck took a look at them and followed suit, "Harry, if I buy two vis, I''ll have no money. Can you treat me to dinner?" Harry rolled his eyes at them. "Forget it. I won''t introduce Nicole to you." "Don''t! I''ll buy three vis for her! I was just kidding, you know." Samuel made a quick promise. "I''ll buy a manor!" Eason immediately made a motion. "I''ll buy¡­ You have bought vis and manors. What about me? What can I buy?" Pushing his sses, Chuck was immersed in his thoughts for a long while. "I''ll give her my share in the Zoria Private Hospital at Uthana. The annual profits are up to millions. She would have a lot of money in no time." ... L was shocked at their gifts. With these, Nicole would be wealthy even if she was just a young girl. Joseph ate some more and wiped his mouth. "L, I have to try hard to please Nicole. She has just be a multimillionaire. My God, she is so rich!" What he said made other people burst intoughter. After dinner, they went back home. Jordan and Joseph drove back to the Newman Mansion, while Harry took L''s hand and got on his red Ferrari luxury car. After reaching Crescent Spring, they quickly went upstairs. No one lived here, so Kaylee had already covered all the furniture and cleaned up the bed. Harry pulled aside the cloth on the couch and asked L to sit on hisp. He immediately kissed her on the lips and wanted to go further. "Don''t..." L seductively stopped him. Harry just ignored her. He was excited tonight. It would be best to getid. Finally, he got what he wanted. He missed making love with L. After a long time of going back and forth, Harry took thepletely exhausted L to the bedroom upstairs. Looking at the bare bed inside the room, Harry turned to the ruddy-looking woman in his arms and whispered, "Dear, please." L looked at the bed and knew what he meant. She wriggled free from his arms and went to make the bed. While Harry was taking a bath, she smoothly and quickly made the bed. She took her handbag and started to check her phone as she snuggledfortably in the bed. There were so many WeChat messages that her phone immediately crashed. Her former fans and colleagues had all sent their best wishes. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, there were many messages from the SL Group''s CEO group and the senior executives'' group. She browsed through the messages. Someone posted the proposal video to the group, and the reactions were still racking up. Joey even asked Harry and L to send red packets just a moment ago. L thought for a while and obediently sent some red packets. Instantly, other people sent their replies. "Thank you, Miss Newman. It''s very nice of you. Mr. Lewis was fortunate that you have agreed." She smiled and thanked the people who sent their wishes. After that, she clicked Weibo on. Harry''s proposal became an instant hit on Weibo. She clicked on Harry''s ID. The first message was the proposal video which has already won millions of comments. When she turned to thements, she surprisingly found out that the firstment was from Harry himself. He wrote thisment at past three in the afternoon. "I missed many things and there were memories that we could have spent together. But everything will be smooth in the future!" There were hundreds of thousands of replies. "Boss Lewis, go for it. Best wishes!" "Boss Lewis, be nice to L in the future! She''s a real good woman!" The secondment was from Joseph. "Good to see that you finally decided to remarry." Thousands of people also wrote their replies, which showed how popr Joseph was. However, they hadn''t got remarried yet. Harry just made the proposal and she agreed. Things weren''t that sure yet. The thirdment was from someone she didn''t think will reply. It was a certified ount named Lawyer Samuel. "Dude, good for you. Get remarried quickly! I approve!" The fourthment was from the certified ount of Parisian Costume Chief Designer Eason. "Dude, invite us to your wedding this time. I''ll be angry if you won''t." The fifthment was from the certified ount of Chuck, the Director of Zoria Private Hospital. "Dude, I''m looking forward to your grand wedding." ... The whole world had watched the proposal video. "Does it mean that he loves me dearly? This is so surreal." At this thought, L smiled sweetly. Opening the bathroom door, Harry just saw L''s sweet smile. He knew what that meant. "What makes you so happy? I haven''t seen you so happy like this in a very long time." L immediately turned off her phone as Harry was just walking over her. She quickly walked to the bathroom door just before Harry approached. "Nothing. I just want to take a shower." She grinned sarcastically and entered the bathroom. Harry snickered at her as she entered the bathroom. He flirtatiously knocked on the bathroom door. "Do you need my help? I know you do." L replied in a loud voice, "No! And I mean it!" She tried so hard to resist the picture of Harry in her mind. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Harry also sat back on the bed, took out his mobile phone and browsed on Wechat and Weibo. It turned out that L had given red packets to everyone so he threw in some more. The group, which had been quiet for some time, quickly gathered steam and was active again. He added likes on the top tenments on Weibo and sent a private message to Joseph. "Lillian was pregnant when she came to me." Joseph had great contribution to his sessful proposal, and he would remember that as a favor he owed to him. As for thements of the several friends, he didn''t n to reply anymore as he was kind of exhausted. Then he closed all his social apps and made a call to request Joey to prepare some materials that they will use for tomorrow. He had missed so much time with L and he would not wait any longer. L came out of the bathroom and saw that Harry was calling someone. She didn''t have any pajamas on her, so she just wrapped herself in bath towels. This made Harry''s eyes glow in an instant. He hung up the phone quickly and pulled his soon-to-be wife into the bed. "I''m tired and I want to sleep now." She slightly gasped to stop Harry''s hands from further going down her neck. "Don''t move." His gentle, sweet voice rang in her ear. After a long while, he said, "From today, you are mine!" Finally he got her! He wouldn''t let go of this opportunity. L moved so she could get into afortable posture and then listened to his sweet words. After thinking for a while, she stared at him intently. "But I''m not that kind of woman who you can just get and dispose whenever you want!" Harry smiled, kissed her on the lips, and held her tightly. "No, I won''t. Never. I will get you at all costs. I will not make the same mistakes again." L closed her eyes and enjoyed his embrace. It was so warm and good. "If you want to get me, it will depend on your sincerity. Your love should stand even the strongest storms!" It was too easy for him to get her. He won''t cherish it with value if he did not exert an effort to have her. She should regrly test him and make things difficult for him. Harry looked at the beautiful woman in her arms and kissed her again. "My sincerity can be seen by the sun and the moon!" ...... "Mr. Lewis, you''re a master of sweet words!" She deliberately nced sweetly at Harry. Where did he learn this skill? He smiled and tried to tease her. "I learned these words so I could use them for you!" L gently pinched his arm, "Liar! You use those to different women!" She began to feel a bit sleepy. "Go to sleep! We have to do so many important things tomorrow." Seeing that L was already yawning, he turned off the bedside light. L nodded in the daze, and fellfortably asleep in the his arms. Harry kissed her on the forehead. He finally got this woman. This was the most memorable day of his life! Before the rm rang in the morning, L had already woke up out of habit. Looking at the clock, it was just half past six. She put down her cell phone and looked at the man next to her. He was already awake and was staring at her like he was cherishing the moment. She rubbed her misty eyes. "You wake up so early." He smiled at her. "Good morning, sweetie! Waking up with you at my side was a very sweet moment." And he was thinking of kissing her right now. ...... It was the first time that L heard Harry calling her like this. His words were so slick now that she had to guard him for fear that he would go out to find another woman! "I''m getting up. It''s work time. I have to go back to the office." She stretched her shoulders. Harry looked at her with satisfaction. L sat up from the bed and walked into the bathroom as if nothing had happened. But in fact, her heart had been beating so fast again! Harry called the newly appointed deputy CEO of the SL Group in Ascea and told him that Miss Newman would not go to the office today. He hung up immediately. This deputy CEO worked as the substitute for L when Harry wanted to date with her or take her away for a vacation. He then brought her out to eat breakfast first. They tried so hard to keep a very low profile. When they entered the restaurant, many people still turned their heads to look at them. Actually, some people have recognized them and have taken photos. Harry did not mind, as he settled L down and went to order their meal. After breakfast, they went to the cemetery together. They visited Zoe''s tomb, which was always cleaned by the grave sweepers. L ced the chrysanthemum in front and then looked at the portrait of Zoe on the tombstone. His smile was permanently fixed here. The she remembered the day when the ident happened. He liked her so much that he was willing to sacrifice his life to save them. "Zoe, I''m already engaged to Harry. We''re going to marry soon. Do you know that? I''m very happy. I hope you''re happy, too." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Her intimate friend, she betrayed him once... Looking at Zoe''s photo, Harry secretly vowed that he must be good and loyal to L. They must not let Zoe die in vain... Walking out from the graveyard, L was still very depressed. Why do people regret only when they have already lost someone or something? Harry lifted her hand and kissed it. "Don''t feel bad. If you are happy, he will be happy too." If the person he loves is happy, he will be happy. It is the wish of everyone who truly loves. She nodded. She would live well with Harry in the future and not disappoint Zoe. That afternoon, L and Harry took a ne to Uthana. Thinking that she would always be with Nicole in the future, she felt very happy! She actually nned to stay in the manor for a few more days. While in the Newman''s home in Ascea, Wendy was holding the pregnancy test stick, and two bars were on it! She covered her mouth in surprise, as she would be a mother like L. How happy she was! She immediately picked up her coat and went to the hospital to confirm. If it was true, she would go directly to Jordan''s army base and tell him the good news. Wendy immediately took a taxi and went to the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department to do a B-mode ultrasound. Ten minutester Wendy was called into the doctor''s room. She immediately suppressed the excitement and listened intently to the doctor giving her instructions. "When you go home, always pay attention to every precaution and do not engage in physically- demanding activities. Come over regrly for the check-up." "Ok, thank you doctor." Leaving the hospital, she took a taxi directly to the troops. In the car, Wendy had been looking at the B- ultrasound result all throughout the trip with happiness on her face. He would certainly be happier to see it! When she thought of how Jordan wouldugh happily to hear the news, she was very excited. The car stopped at the door of the army. Wendy had been to the troops several times already, so the guards knew that she was a rtive of a military officer. They didn''t stop her and let her in after registration. In Jordan''s Temporary Lounge The entire corridor was very quiet, and she could only hear themands of military personnel, who were training from afar. She quickened her pace, hoping that Jordan had not gone to the training ground yet. The door of the lounge was half-closed. Jordan didn''t lock the door. He was definitely inside. She put the hand on the door handle and was ready to push it open. "It''s yours! Jordan, I have your child!" She heard the urgent familiar voice of Sharon ringing out. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Wendy suddenly stopped turning the door handle. Sharon''s voice instantly haunted Wendy''s mind. The words echoed in her mind, "It''s yours, Jordan. I have your child!" She must have been too preupied with her happiness that she has totally forgotten the one-night stand between Jordan and Sharon. She was a fool! She should have anticipated this. She herself had his husband''s baby, too. Inside the room came Jordan''s serious words, "Cut the crap, Sharon. Get out of here now. That''s not mine." She didn''t know what exactly was happening inside. She could only hear their conversation, "You are my only man. If that baby is not yours, then whose could it be? I have been pregnant for eight weeks already. Eight weeks ago, we slept together at the hotel. It''spletely obvious." Sharon''s usation was followed by an ufortable silence. Jordan looked at her. If they had sex that night, why didn''t he feel a thing? He would definitely feel something, right? "Here you are. My B-ultrasound result. Embarrass yourself." Sharon pulled a piece of paper from her bag and put it in front of Jordan. Jordan saw clearly that the document bore her name and the time of pregnancy. It was true. There were some footsteps outside and then they heard a military officer''s voice, "Wendy, why don''t you go inside? Mr. Newman is not there? I believe he''s here." Shit! Why was Wendy outside? When did shee? Was she listening to everything they were saying? Jordan hurriedly pulled aside the chair and rushed outside. But what he saw was only a view of Wendy''s back disappearing quickly from the corridor. Jordan immediately followed her. Wendy was about to reach the door. He quickened his steps even more and eventually caught up with her at the door. "Wendy! Wait up!" He grabbed her wrist. Wendy turned around and pped him on his face. The deafening p shocked not only Jordan, but the guard as well. It was not everyday that a military officer was beat up by his wife. The seemingly weak Wendy, Mr. Newman''s wife, pped him in broad daylight. As Jordan gaped in astonishment, Wendy shook off his wrist and ran outside with a cold face. Since this was a military zone, taxis did not really arrive here. Wendy was forced to just walk at that moment. The happiness she felt on her way here all turned to sorrow¡ª¡ªthanks to that man, Jordan and his mistress, Sharon. Good for him. He got two women pregnant at the same time. But fuck that! Wendy looked up at the sky and forced her tears back. She forced her lips to curve with a taunting smile. Jordan stared at Wendy''s back, knowing that she had heard the conversation between him and Sharon. He didn''t believe Sharon''s baby was his. But why did Wendy believe that? She didn''t trust him at all? Jordan touched his aching cheek and relieved himself, "Her anger just shows her love to me, doesn''t it? Oh, why do I have to ruin it?" With that thought in mind, he rushed into the parking lot and drove his military car outside to where Wendy headed. Sharon could do nothing but just stare at Jordan''s car leaving the gates. She immediately jumped into her own car and followed. The guard was surprised at the scene, thinking, "Our colonel is so lucky to have so many women falling in love for him. Men like him are just so lucky." On the roadside was a park, inside which a river flowed. She walked towards the river as she tried to control her emotions. She now needed some time to straighten her mind. Why would her husband let another woman bear his child? Was it because of her? What did she do wrong? Was she not as pretty as Sharon? Or maybe he never loved her? She stopped at the fence surrounding the river and stared at the water, deeply lost in her thoughts. At that time, her phone suddenly rang. She pulled the phone out of her handbag. Seeing that the caller ID was just Jordan, she hung up without any hesitation. He called and she just hung up on him. This cycle continued for over 20 times. Then her WeChat notified a message. He sent it and it said, "Where are you? Please let me talk to you." She turned off her phone in disgust. She walked along the river and then sat down on a bench. Wendy was nowhere to be found, but Sharon suddenly was just in front of him. Jordan''s face turned dark. "Jordan, don''t put on such a look. You made me pregnant, and now you just want to cut me off? What kind of man are you?" It never crossed Sharon''s mind that Jordan would be so cold and cruel to her. How could he be a man like this? Jordan cast a cold nce at Sharon and thought, "This woman will never stop until me and Wendy broke up." "Get the hell out of here." That was what Jordan said to her. Sharon''s heart broke into pieces. She shouted out angrily, "Jordan, since you only want the sex and not the child, then I will... just kill myself instead of going through this alone." Sharon saw the river in the park and rushed towards it. Jordan didn''t even try to look at her. He continued to call Wendy but her phone was still shut down. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sharon was in the riverside by now. But when she looked back, Jordan didn''t follow at all. She felt overwhelmed by anger and jumped into the river for real. "Ssh!" The loud noise caused many people to shout for help. "Help! Someone jumped into the river. I think she may be trying to drown herself." Jordan realized that Sharon has disappeared and people was shouting for help. He found out that Sharon really dived, but she didn''t know how to swim. He instantly took off his jacket and jumped into the river as well. The water was not very deep, but it was deep enough to swallow Sharon. He groped in the water for half a minute but he still couldn''t find her. He surfaced to catch a breath and saw somebody iling her arms just a meter away. He then swam towards her. The riverside was already crowded with people. When he arrived, Sharon was already sinking. He held her up, her head above water, and swam back to thend. Several people along the river extended a helping hand and put the unconscious Sharon on the ground. Jordan immediately pressed her chest and helped her spit out water. After repeating this for like a dozen times, Sharon eventually came around. Jordan felt quite relieved. "You are so young. Nothing is worth dying for." "Exactly. Life is precious. Don''t give up easily." Several middle-aged women began to give their advice. Sharon looked at the people around her. Jordan was still wearing an emotionless face. She knew that he saved her. She sat up and embraced Jordan, whose clothes were also soaking wet. "Jordan, I know you would never leave me. You really love me." She knew he still loved her, even only by a bit. With that sight, the crowd instantly understood what was going on. They all shook their heads and left. Young people now thought too little of the precious life. A little trouble would lead to suicide¡ª¡ª worrying, worrying indeed. Wendy stood nearby, looking coldly at them hugging each other. "He cared about her indeed. Sharon just carelessly threw herself in the river, and he immediately jumped inside to save her. How touching..." Wendy thought to herself as she rolled her eyes in disgust. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Jordan patted Sharon on the back, "Well thanks God! You''re fine. Don''t do that again." For a moment, he was really scared. He didn''t want to be a cause of a person''s death, after all. However, what he was really thinking about right now was his wife. Where was she? In a distance, a familiar figure attracted Jordan''s attention. Immediately, he put down Sharon, picked up his coat and was about to run to that familiar figure. However, he was pulled back by Sharon when he was just about to stand up. "Jordan, please don''t go. Can you stay with me for a while? I don''t feel so well." Sharon looked at him in an emotional way. She thought that Jordan was actually not that cruel and mean to her. Jordan disengaged himself from her tight grip and chased Wendy towards the direction where she just disappeared. Looking at that same direction, Jordan left bitterly. Sharon swore to herself that she wouldn''t give up and she would get her man back! Wendy was walking on the street aimlessly, not knowing where to go. She was like a crazy, lost woman. She did not dare to go back to her mother''s house because she did not want her to worry. She also didn''t want toe back to the Newman Family because she knew he will be there... There was a fast and steady sound of running behind her, so she immediately quickened her pace. She knew who that was without looking back. Jordan also stepped up his pace and caught up with her in just two or three steps. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He pulled her by her wrist, but she still managed to escape. "Wendy!" He called her name angrily in a low voice. He didn''t want to attract people''s attention. This was such a tricky act to do. He didn''t know how tofort a woman. Even worse, his wife was angry now. Deciding to disregard everyone''s attention, he picked her up in his arms and straightforwardly walked towards his car. "Let me go!" Wendy pounded him with her fist but Jordan was a so strong that he didn''t feel any pain. No matter how she punched him, Jordan wouldn''t just budge. He put her on the assistant driver seat. Then he sat on the main driving seat, locked the door and quickly drove away. Along the way, both of them remained in silence as Jordan didn''t know how tofort her. Wendy was so mad that she did not want to talk with him. However, when she thought of the baby in her belly, a smile appeared on her face again. Unintentionally seeing that, Jordan felt that Wendy was acting strange. Why did she suddenly smile after everything that happened? Undoubtedly! A woman''s heart is so hard to guess and it is just like a needle at the bottom of the sea that is too hard to get. They are so unpredictable. When they arrived at the Newman''s vi, the living room was empty. Jordan still didn''t let Wendy go despite the fact that his clothes were still wet. He held her hand as they went to the bathroom together. Eventually, Wendy sessfully freed herself. She tried to force her trembling emotions to calm down. Then she staggered to the garden with her phone and called L. When she received Wendy''s call, L was looking at the caged liger in front of her since Nicole was still in school. "My dear sister-inw." L put Wendy through. After hearing L''s happy voice, Wendy became hesitant to say her problem. She did not want L to worry about her. Noticing the silence on the other side, L immediately had a bad feeling, "Wendy, just say it. I have always known when something was wrong with you. I''ll be angry if you hide anything from me." One of the Wendy''s weaknesses was that she always liked to keep things to herself. Wendy sighed heavily. L really knew her. "I''m pregnant, but..." L was already on the verge of jumping in joy, but the sudden "but" forced her to frown. Then she heard Wendy saying in a low voice, "There was another woman who was also having your brother''s baby. I don''t know what to do now." She leaned against a big tree with tears in eyes. L''s hot temper med up instantly. "What did you say? Which woman was having a baby with my brother?" She would go to teach a lesson to this woman in person. "It was the woman who arrived unexpectedly to disrupt our wedding ceremony." Sharon! She knew it! Lora gritted her teeth in anger and wondered how could there be so many shameless women like Ynda in the world! "Did you tell my brother that you''re pregnant?" Wendy shook her head, "No, I don''t even have the courage to tell him. I''m afraid of how he will react." All the excitement, expectation, and joy have disappeared when she heard their conversation. The wind blew a bit strong, but it couldn''t blow her troubles away. L thought about it for a while and slowly walked back towards the manor. "Wendy, don''t be upset now, My brother is not that kind of person. You have to believe him. I''ll ask Harry to investigate this matter." Speak of the devil and he will appear! Harry did not find her around the house, so he knew she must be here to see the liger. Here she was, but she didn''t look so happy while she was talking to someone on the phone. Immediately, he was in a bad mood also. Who dared to upset his woman? Wendy wasn''t sure if she should trust Jordan again. "Okay, L, I will wait." After hanging up the phone, Wendy looked up at the clouds in the distance and was still not in a good mood. After a while, she went back to the vi and saw that Angie had alreadye back. Seeing Wendy entering the door, Angie immediately greeted her. "Wendy, where did you go? I was looking for you." Angie came to pull Wendy in her arms and walked towards the living room. As L was already about to get married after being engaged, she would just have this only daughter at home. Wendy couldn''t help but cry as she saw Angie being so nice to her. She thought about Jordan again. "What''s wrong with you, my dear? Tell me right now." Seeing Wendy suddenly bursting to tears, Angie was surprised and got out a napkin to wipe her tears. When Wendy was still hesitating to tell her about her pregnancy, Angie guessed, "Jordan got you upset, again? I''m going to find him!" As soon as Angie said that, she got off the couch and was about to go upstairs angrily. Angie saw her son wandering around upstairs. Wendy pulled her back. "Mom, now there is a bad news and a good news. Which one would you like to hear first?" Wendy wiped her tears and decided to tell Angie the truth. She was like her mother now, anyway. Angie sat down again and looked at the aggrieved Wendy. She thought it must be about her son. He rarely speaks his thoughts out. "The... the bad news first." "The bad news was that you are going to be a grandmother." Hearing that, Angie was pleasantly surprised. But she realized that there was something wrong. "Say it clearly." "But there''s another woman who was also pregnant with Jordan''s baby." Wendy said that bitterly. Hearing this, Angie stood up all of a sudden and looked around for something. "Mom, what were you looking for?" Wendy looked confusedly at Angie, who was turning from side to side. "I''m looking for a stick or something to beat my irresponsible son to death!" She rushed into the kitchen to take the broom and was about to rush upstairs. Wendy pulled her again quickly and reassured her, "Mom, please m down!" "Wendy. Don''t stop me. I have to teach my irresponsible son a lesson. Jordan, hear me out!" Angie shouted angrily with a broom in her hand. Wendy was greatly moved as her mother-inw treated her so well as if she was her natural daughter. But Wendy abruptly took the broom from Angie''s hand andforted her, "Mom, didn''t you forget there was still a piece of good news?" Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Angie looked expectantly at Wendy, willing herself to calm down as she waited to hear her news. "Mom, " she began, "The good news is also that you will be a grandmother soon." Wendy rushed through her news, blushing slightly. However, Angie didn''t noticed that and was not feeling the same as Wendy. She raised her voice in disbelief. "I don''t want that grandchild." She thought about the other girls, getting angry. "I am going to smack him!" She eximed. "Don''t stop me, Wendy!" Hearing voices from downstairs, Jordan frowned and left his reading room to investigate. He paused hearing the gentle sound of his wife''s voice. "Mom, Settle down!" He heard her say, "I am pregnant! This is the good news." She finished quietly. Jordan reached the stairs as the news was shared between thedies below. Angie began to understand, as Wendy nodded demurely in affirmation. "Oh, Wendy, pleasee sit here and tell me about it." Angie put the broom aside and took Wendy''s hands to help her sit on the sofa. Hearing the exciting news that his wife was pregnant, Jordan mbered down the stairs. "Yes mom" Wendy said as she pulled out a small paper to show Angie, "Look, this is an ultrasound of the baby." She handed the picture to shock Angie. Angie opened the folded paper and stared at it for a long time before giving Wendy a hug and joyfully eximing, "I''m gonna be a grandmother!" She had been waiting a long time to hear the news that she would be a grandmother. Jordan came up and pulled Wendy out of Angie''s arms to hold her asking, "I''m going to be a father?" He looked down at Wendy, stunned by this sudden turn of events. Wendy silently nodded as Jordan smiled at her. The news sunk in, he was going to be a father! He was thinking, how he would have a child as cute as Nicole, when he felt a smack followed by more smacks. Angie was hitting him soundly thinking about the bad news Wendy had told her earlier. "Jordan, let''s be clear on this, you have a child with another woman?" she railed at him. "Why?" she continued her assault. "When you have a wonderful wife, why would you sleep with another woman?" Wendy reached to stop Angie''s attack on Jordan, who waspletely lost in thought. "You should be shot!" Angie went on with her tirade on an apparent catatonic Jordan. "Mom, stop please." Wendy pleaded, "I don''t know what I can do now." Wendy looked down sadly. She thought she needed to tell Angie what had happened. But she didn''t want to see her worry. Angie immediately promised, "Wendy, don''t worry, we only admit your child. Jordan, ask that promiscuous woman to have an abortion!" Jordan''s wandering attention was drawn back to the present and the conversation when he heard the Jordan scowled as he thought about Sharon. "Mom, we can deal with the problem by ourselves." He announced, as he led his wife to the stairs. Angie watched Jordan and Wendy go upstairs. "Be careful" Angie said in a worried tone. Jordan peered down at his wife with a tender look, and slowed his pace. As soon as they were in their bedroom, and the door was closed, Jordan flung his arms around Wendy. He looked down and kissed her thinking about how lucky he felt. "Honey, please trust me." he said, tipping her face upwards to see her eye to eye. "I''m not the father of her child." Jordan looked at Wendy hoping she believed his sincere admission that he didn''t sleep with Sharon on that night! Wendy gazed up at him; her mixed feelings made her hesitate for a long time before finally choosing to believe him. She challenged him anyway, "I will ask for a paternity test when she has her child. If the baby is yours, I will divorce you." Wendy was willing to wait the eight months to know for sure. Besides, L had already asked Harry to look into this matter. Jordan nodded firmly and took her in his arms, vowing he would take care of his growing family. In Uthana. L felt a mixture of happiness and anger as her call with Wendy ended. "What''s wrong?" Harry asked as he kissed L''s small and angry lips. L caught a glimpse of Harry as he took her in his arms and wondered if all men had extra-marital affairs? Harry was a little concerned, "What''s going on? Who phoned you?" L sat on Harry''sp and told him as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "Wendy called me. She told me that she is pregnant." she paused, "She also told me another woman has imed to be carrying my brother''s child! It has upset me." she finished, pouting. L did not believe her brother was a phnderer. Harry nodded, as he listened. "Please help my brother and sister-inw investigate the person. I trust my brother and I want to clear his name!" L said fervently. Harry nodded again. Of course, he would do anything for his wife! "What''s her name? I will find the truth." He breathed in the intoxicating scent of L as he promised. "Sharon is the woman''s name." L said distracted. "She ims she slept with my brother two months ago." She patted Harry''s hand. This was important, and his caresses were diverting her attentions. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Harry picked her up and with a charming smile he carried her to the stairs. "No problem, darling, but you have lit my erotic desire and I want you." ¡¤¡¤¡¤ L looked at the man helplessly. Fine! Thinking of his fervent love, she agreed to meet his requirement. The next day, L went back to Ascea as she had a lot of work to do and she worried about Wendy and Jordan. Harry stared after L as she boarded the ne. Ensuring the preparations for a wedding feast with his parents in Ascea was his top priority. After that, he would finish arrangements for his wedding ceremony. Thinking of this, Harry decided to take Nicole back to the old house in the evening. It was dinnertime when they arrived. Nicole skipped ahead, and Harry followed after locking his car. Harry''s grandfather met the little girl as she entered. He said with a smiling face, "Nicole,e give your great-grandfather a hug!" He loved and doted on his great-grand daughter. Nicole immediately ran to him. "Great-grandfather," said Nicole sweetly. "Well, my dear." Rose hastened her pace down the stairs when she saw her son and granddaughter had arrived. "Nicole!" She said as descended the staircase. She really loved this little girl, despite her feelings toward L, Nicole''s mother. "Grandmother." Nicole said, her face lit with happiness. Nicole ran to the staircase, waiting for her. His lively daughter reminded him his lovely wife. His eye shone his smile. Kevin, the head of the SL Group, went back home when the dishes were ced on the table. The family sat at the table and Harry dished out Nicole''s dinner. She ate her food with relish. During their dinner, Harry cut the silence of the meal, "Grandfather, father and mother." Chapter 271 Chapter 271 "What''s is it?" The three elders looked up at him. Harry put down the chopsticks before he replied, "You have seen the video in which I proposed to L, Nicole''s mother." he paused before suggesting, "So, I thought maybe you could go to Ascea with me over the next few days, for dinner to meet L''s parents." Honestly, he thought, he should just be calling it an engagement party. Bang! the sound startled him, and he looked over at Rose. Rose mmed her chopsticks onto the table, her face dark with anger. She hadn''t nned on discussing the video today; however, since her son brought it up himself, she would voice her thoughts. "How dare you!" she began, "Did you even bother consulting the elders about this proposal? Is that woman worthy of such a magnificent and luxurious wedding?" Harry''s heart sank at his mother''s criticism. Kevin put his hand on Rose''s and reminded her, "Don''t be so tough on Harry. Let him do what he wants." Harry''s grandfather did not say anything. "You may ept this but I can''t. I would ept anyone except L as my daughter-inw." Rose raised her voice as her frustration grew. She thought L was a calcting woman and had something to do with what happened when Ynda did not marry Harry. Rose would not abide that woman as her daughter-inw. Nicole looked at the elders with curiosity at the mention of her mother. Kevin noticed and looked at his wife. "Rose, did you see how grown Nicole is now? You would not want her to leave her mother or live with a stepmother." he calmly stated. He thought L was a fine choice and was happy for his son. Rose nced at Nicole affectionately responding to her husband, "What''s wrong with a stepmother. If we can find a good daughter-inw, who treated her even better than her biological mother." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I do not want a stepmother." Nicole added. She finally figured out what the adults were discussing. She mmed her spoon down. Her mouth turned down as she pouted. Harry''s mood immediately turned and he smiled. She was so like L. Rose hurriedly lulled her granddaughter, "My little baby, grandmother doesn''t mean that. Grandma was just saying..." Nicole cut the words off, covering her ears willfully, and shook her head, "I''m not listening; I''m not listening. I no longer like grandma." she chanted over Rose''s words. When Harry saw Nicole getting upset, he took her from the high chair and sat her on hisp, pulling her close. "Don''t worry, daddy would not rece mommy with some stepmother." He gently held Nicole in his arms, reassuring her. Nicole stopped pouting, but she didn''t like grandma anymore, because grandma didn''t want her mother. "Mother, if you don''t want to go, we will go without you." He would live with L and Nicole in the mansion. "How dare you." Rose looked at her son, too angry toplete her thought. Harry''s grandfather, who had remained silent till now, put down the chopsticks slowly. He wiped his lips before adding to the conversation, "Harry, you are 30 years old now, and mature enough to make your own decisions. I support whatever choice you make." "Thank you, grandfather." Harry beamed. Since his grandfather has voiced his approval, Rose could no longer object to Harry''s resolve to marry L. She would never go to Ascea, because She didn''t want to see Angie and her daughter L. After the matter was resolved, Nicole refused to respond to Rose, regardless of how hard her grandmother tried to coax her. Nicole pushed her father to take her back to the mansion. Later that night, when they were about to go to bed, Kevin looked at his wife sitting at the dressing table and sighed, "You were rather unreasonable today." Hearing this, Rose became angry. She adjusted the facial mask as she replied, "What did I do wrong? You think rejecting L as our daughter-inw is unreasonable?" Kevin pointed at her helplessly, "As an elder, you should not have reacted in such a manner." Ah, he thought, she acted like this because he spoiled her when they were younger. "In what way have I not behaved as an elder?" "If Harry was engaged to another woman, I would say yes immediately. This is L though, and I will never agree." He couldn''t make her see sense when she was upset like this, so he thought better, and rather than argue, decided to let her go through this herself. "Time to sleep." he said to her. Rose looked at Kevinying as though asleep, her anger still keeping her in knots. Inside the mansion. Harry put Nicole to bed, and after he went to the balcony to make a call. He found her number and dialed it. "I''m having my shower now, I will call you back when I finish." Harry''s eyes blurred at her words. He thought of the days she was around. "You Siren." He took a deep breath and closed his eyes in misery. L giggled, dried her hands and shifted the phone to her hand. "What''s up, Boss Lewis? Miss me?" she bantered yfully. Her voice was quite enchanting to him. "Finish your shower first." He tried not to think about her in her state, and think about something else. L hung up the phone, finished her shower quickly and stepped out of the tub. She only wore a bath towel as she hopped into bed, and called Harry back. "Finished showering?" His poise had taken a few minutes, but it had returned. "Yes." she smiled into the phone receiver. "What can I do for you, Boss Lewis?" Sheid gazing up at the ceiling, her voice full of the affection and happiness she felt. Harry got down to the business before he could be distracted as he was before, "Tell Wendy, nothing happened between Jordan and that woman." Rumor was, that the woman didn''t tell the truth even when she was threatened and that it was when she thought her family''s lives were endangered by a sword of Damocles had she spoken honestly. L smiled, she knew her brother had been wrongly used. L replied happily, "Hold on," She tossed the phone on the bed, put her pajamas on and ran out. Harry figured L must be trying to tell her bestie the good news. He was right. L knocked on the door next to hers. Jordan opened the door, he was trying to help his pregnant wife, Wendy, to rx and rest unsessfully. "Where is Wendy? Where is Wendy?" L asked excitedly, craning her head to see in the room behind her brother. Wendy sat on the bed with her back to the door. Hearing L''s voice, she got up gradually and walked towards her, "What''s wrong, L?" She asked L. "Jordan, please leave us." She pushed Jordan back into the room a bit. Jordan looked at the two women in the doorway helplessly and walked inside. L whispered into Wendy''s ear. "Nothing happened between my brother and that woman." Wendy, blushed, and nudging L backward, "Thank you, I will be able to sleep now. Go to bed" Her heart was finally at ease. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 L smiled, a sly grin, thinking, of course, she was going back to her room, Harry was still on the phone waiting. "Good night, Wendy!" She said over her shoulder as she slipped back to her room. Wendy felt lucky to have a friend who would go to such lengths to help her. She thought as she closed the door and climbed back into bed. Jordan saw the color returning to her cheeks and was curious, "What did L whisper to you?" Wendyy with her back to him smiling happily. She rolled over and kissed Jordan''s cheek. Jordan touched his face, amazed as he looked down at Wendy''s back. He wondered what was it his sister had said to his wife. He thought momentarily to let it go, but no, he must know! Holding her by the waist, he leaned against her back and whispered in her ear. "Tell me," he teased, "or I may not let you go today." He urged her yfully. Wendy rubbed her ear; it felt tickled and itchy after he had spoken softly into it. She turned back once again to face him and looped her arm around his neck. She looked at him seriously and told him, "I will trust you in the future." Through this incident, Wendy realized, that couples need to trust each other to be happy. Jordan smiled with satisfaction, "You believe me that the child is not mine then?" Jordan wondered whether L had investigated that. Wendy nodded, her heart heavy, "I am sorry, you are my husband, and I should have had faith in you. I will only trust you in the future." She kissed him, and Jordan swallowed the words that he had wanted to say, instead, enjoying this moment reaffirming the intimate bond of trust between husband and wife. L closed the door and flounced on the bed as she grabbed the phone. She smiled into the receiver excitedly eximing, "Hello!" to her fiance on the other end. Harry turned his attention away from hisputer''s monitor when he heard her voice. "Did you tell them?" He asked. "Yes!" she replied, her joy could be heard bubbling over in her voice. "Thank you, Mr. Lewis!" she said coyly. L rolled over,ying on her back, she listened to him on the other end. Hearing her refer to him as Mr. Lewis, Harry smiled. She had a lot of names for him. "Call me darling!" He demanded. ... L blushed, "Not now, it is too soon!" After all, she had only just epted his proposal, and they were not married yet. "You must, now, honey" The words sounded so natural, and reminded L that he had called her honey four years ago in the Dreles. L procrastinated, drawing the silence out longer, before she almost whispered, "Honey." Just then, it was like he was in the same room as L. Harry was a traditional gentleman, and enjoyed the simple marital terms of endearment. "I want to see you now!" He said before hanging up. L looked puzzled at Harry hanging the phone up suddenly. Just as sudden, she received a WeChat request for a video call. Looking at the iing request she smiled, so that was it! L smiled sweetly and pressed the answer button. Harry aimed the camera, so only hisputer appeared on the tiny screen while he watched as the small image of L came into view. "Where are you?" she pouted. His breathing was her only answer and listening to his; she could not help but blush. She looked at the phone, confused. What was he doing, she wondered "Turn on the lights." He ordered coolly. ... Speechless at his behest, L reached to flick the light on obediently. Harry made a few more requests... After a time, Harry set the phone down on the table and went into the bathroom. ... L was lying in bed silently thinking. A few minutester, the ck screen grew brighter when Harry picked his phone up and finally she was looking at him, instead of theputer. His handsome face smiled back on the screen. She saw he was wrapped in a bath towel. "You should go to sleep. I''ll go to the bedroom to work." Nicole couldn''t stay alone for too long. As he walked towards the door with hisptop, L looked at the clock and saw it was past ten at night. She warned, "Don''t work toote." He opened the bedroom door and offered in a hushed voice "Okay." "Wait a minute!" L added anxiously, "Aim the camera at my baby and let me see her please." Harry set hisptop on the table and walked across the room. Nicole''s slumbering face appeared on the screen, with Harry standing at her bedside. "My lovely baby, bisou." Then the phone was shifted, and she saw him looking at her yfully, "I want one too." ... L said at once, "Alright, my husband, bisou!" "Satisfied? My husband?" L thought. Harry nodded. "Get some sleep now. I will send Hans Mitchell to rece you at work as soon as possible." He was sending Hans who was the deputy CEO of thepany. L thought a moment and asked, "Are you sending Hans so he can take over my job right away after we are married?" "Ah, you see that now do you?" He said casually to the phone while he sat and perused the emails on hisputer. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. L looked at his profile on the tiny screen, speechless. Had he nned this all along? "Why did you allow me to go to court if you had nned to marry me?" Sheined. He chuckled. "You wanted to do that, so I let you!" It dawned on L suddenly and she remembered thewyer who took the initiative to make an appointment but did not contact herter. "Was thewyer sent by you too?" She jumped up from the bed angry at his cool response. "Smart girl, yes." "Harry Lewis !" she was infuriated now. She red at his image on the screen. His actions and now his calm demeanor made her want to beat him. "Why are you not here?" She said through gritted teeth. "Why, be at your side?" He asked, "So you can bite me?" She exploded again as he watched, smiling. She was quite hot-tempered. He was amused. L was paralyzed all of a sudden, wondering, did he know everything? All right, she calmed herself down, for the sake of his proposal she put it aside and said, "Don''t work toote and get to sleep soon." Harry listened to her tone and looked at her with raised eyebrows. What? Was she so unhappy, she would not even argue? "I''ll bring Nicole to Ascea in two days. Tell your family to expect us." He reminded her. "For what?" she asked curtly, still thinking, this stinky guy! The bad part of a long-distance rtionship was that she couldn''t snap at him! "What for? To make you my wife right and proper!" His smile lit up his eyes. L grinned. That was more like it. "Well, if there''s no decent betrothal gift and grand wedding, I will not!" "Marry!" she paused between each word for emphasis. "You!" She added willfully. Harry smiled. "If I had nothing to offer but me, would you marry me?" "Humph, no, I would find a sugar daddy! I would ride on the coattails of rich men!" She annoyed him deliberately. Even though he knew she was not serious and she was saying things she knew would annoy him, his smile vanished. "L, I will fly there now and take you!" He threatened. L stuck out her tongue. "Fine, I am going to sleep. I have to get up early tomorrow!" "Good night!" He looked at his watch and it was past eleven pm now. She should have been to sleep already. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 L went to sleep after hanging the phone up. In SL Group next day. When L, the acting CEO and the fiancee of Harry, appeared in thepany, the employees appeared busy. L entered the CEO office with a smile. She felt confident about the meeting scheduled forter. First though she checked Weibo for any new hot searches via the cell phone. What a surprising news! The most hottest news listed read: "Joseph and Lillian get their Passport!" L hurriedly clicked the screen to read the news and saw that Joseph had posted a picture of the passport on his Weibo ount...... Joseph...... and Lillian! Marriage is such a big thing. It surprised her that Joseph had decided to take this step without telling anyone. L was excited and immediately dialed Joseph''s number. It had been just over an hour since Joseph posted his Passport, and both thepany phone and his cell had not stopped ringing. He heard the phone ringing, and did not want to look at it, let alone answer it. Obviously whoever was calling had already read his Weibo post. Why did they bother to call him? He looked at the caller ID, and answered as soon as he saw it was L. "So, what''s new?'''' L asked innocently. Of course she knew, but could not help herself. "I am sure you saw already?" he said calmly. Thinking of Lillian, Joseph smiled happily. "Why didn''t you tell us?" L was thrilled for her brother. Marriage! A serious matter indeed. Their parents had not yet got the news. Joseph thought for a moment. "I''m an adult and I have the right to make my own choices. Besides, we will be home in two days, see you soon." ¡­¡­ Make his own choices? L was going to phone her parents and tell them! "You hang up and I will call home and tell father what you have done!" she smirked into the phone, "I think he will use a whip to teach you a lesson!" She felt so devious. "Sister, you need to pay attention to your actions, keep in mind you are to marry soon, ok?" Joseph did not need to see L to know that she was growing red in the face. As sure as he knew she would threaten him. L was left speechless. Sitting in her office, she responded quietly into the phone, "Fine, I leave you alone, it is on you to tell our parents! It won''t go unnoticed though that you have told everyone except you parents, and people will assume you do not recognize her as your wife!" "Is that so?" Joseph was suspicious about what she had said and right after hanging up on L, called his grandfather''s cell number to tell him his news. He then called his parents, followed by each family member, one by one. After he told his family, he felt sure what he would find when he got home were more whips! His father had warned him... On Tuesday. ording to Harry, L waited for him at home. When Harry''s grandfather, Kevin, Harry and Nicole arrived at the Newman Manor, they were greeted by the entire family. Angie knew Rose didn''t approve of the impending marriage by her absence. Nicole was thrilled to see her extended family and fluttered about happily hugging everyone. After the greetings subsided, Harry and L sat together. Harry nced over at L, sitting beside him and pulled something out of his pocket. He set it down in front of Harold and Angie, "Uncle and aunt, this is one of my betrothal gifts for L, a cheque for 666.6 million." He said. ¡­¡­ Everyone, even Joseph, who was not usually surprised, sat in shock at the gift. L pinched Harry and whispered, "You are crazy?" 6.6666 million! My God! L could not think, she was as shocked as the rest of the room. Harry patted her hands and took out a portfolio. Inside were many papers, each printed with the Share Transfer Agreement of SL Group. Harry held 60% of thepany shares. He presented percentages in L and Nicole''s names for 20% of the stock each. ¡­¡­ 20%! This was just like the 6.6666 million. L was once more too stunned to respond. Harry indeed offered a great deal to marry her. Although, his grandfather and father did not agree, they did not express opinions. This was Harry''s life, so he needed to make his own choices. Harry smiled again. "Grandpa, uncle and aunt, I n to take L and Nicole and settle in Uthana." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They would be a family of three living happily. Harry''s announcement silenced the family. They could not bear to think of L and Nicole living so far from them. However much they would miss her, they knew this day woulde. "I am going to apply for the certificate today, and we will hold the wedding in Uthana, once the preparations arepleted." Arge wedding needed to be arranged with care and would take time. Angie considered Harry''s arrangement to be appropriate and she nodded. "What about your mom...?" Angie interjected. At the thought of bossy Rose, Angie was worried for her daughter in Harry''s home. Harry thought about his mother. "L and I will live in the manor. There will not be much contact between them." He would protect his beloved so she will not suffer any further harm. Kevin added. "In fact, Rose is very kind, she is just soured to me. I will pay closer attention." Kevin thought to himself, his wife is not bad, but she may have misjudged L. Later, the family discussed matters in depth and then L took Harry to her room on the second floor to spend time alone before dinner. The matter that Harry paid an unbelievable price for the betrothal gifts quickly spread across Ascea, followed by Uthana, and then the world... Women were envious of L. L seized Harry to her room and as the door opened, a tastefully decorated sky-blue room was revealed. The room was ented by various shades of blue and white and a warm, sweet scent filled the air. He noted that L had a preference for a neat and tidied space like himself. Her room was uncluttered and clean. He sat on a white armchair and L sat on hisp. Her arms around his neck, "Actually, you realize... There was no need for such a huge gesture." She would have been satisfied to just have his love. He ced an index finger on her lips before boldly stating, "I want to do it though." He would always want to give the best to his wife and daughter. L looked at the man silently and said wittily. "Aren''t you worried I will take the shares and betrothal gifts and run off?" He smiled and dered arrogantly, "You can''t escape my reach in this life!"'' Well! She rolled her eyes, at his boast, but in truth, she did not want to run. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 The room was quiet and breathed in her scent. Lid with her head on his shoulder while absently ying with a button on his shirt. She wondered if they were finally past the difficulties and if they would enjoy happiness. Harry kissed her hair and asked, "Have I told you?" "Hmmm?" L raised her head looking at him suspiciously. Harry looked at her with gentleness and said seriously, "L, I love you." ... Her heart skipped a beat at his words. The affection on his face made him even more attractive and moved her. She replied tly, "I don''t love you." His heart sank, but after a few moments he said, "That doesn''t matter, It''s enough that I love you," he paused smiling, "Besides, you will fall in love with me." His face was calm, his eyes gleamed, but his tone was arrogant. "That will depend on your actions!" She uttered and stood up then went to lie on her bed. However, it was inappropriate to be lying there on the bed. So she hurriedly stood up, but it was toote. He had already closed the distance between them. He did not fall on her, instead hey next to her and held her in his strong arms. "I want to arrange that our wedding is on my birthday." He whispered the words into her ear. Arge wedding ceremony needs time and energy to prepare. His birthday? She did not recall celebrating his birthday before. She felt ashamed. His birthday was on November 9th, so he was a Scorpio. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. His birthday was still a long way off. L didn''t mind the wait, as long as she could marry him, any day would be perfect. She nodded her head, "Okay, you go ahead with the arrangements!" They would have wedding photos, hee-hee. She was excited thinking about having wedding photos of the two of them. She thought about how handsome he is and felt a pride about appearing in photos with him. She put her arms around his neck and said, "I thought you wanted to hide our marriage." She said it on purpose to upset him. Harryughed, "No, I don''t. Besides, everybody in the world now knows that you, L, are my woman. Everyone will think I am stingy if I don''t give you arge wedding ceremony." Of course, this was not the reason why Harry would hold the wedding ceremony. Every man in the world wants his wife to be happy. L raised her eyebrow, "So you''re giving me the ceremony because you want to show how generous you are?" If he said yes, she would not agree to marry him! She hoped he didn''t agree. Harry changed his position so he could hold her in his arms, "Of course not, it is because I love you!" He was so clever! Just admit it, all women like to hear sweet words. They whispered for a while, before hearing someone knock the door. Nicole''s tender voice from the other side called out, "Daddy, Mommy, why didn''t you take me with you?" Hearing Nicole''s words, L giggled, which drew Harry''s attention. He put his big palm on her neck and held L near him. He kissed her red lips without asking. After stealing his kiss, he got up and opened the door for Nicole. L''s face was flushed. She hurriedly stood up and walked toward the door. Nicole was standing alone. Harry scooped his little girl in his arms and kissed her on both cheeks. "Daddy? will you take a walk with me?" Nicole was asking excitedly, "We can take Mommy too and walk outside!" Harry saw there was still more than two hours before dinner so, he brought L and Nicole, as they left the house, Joseph and Wendy joined them for a walk outside. The atmosphere was harmonious as they walked through the town and in the mall. When they arrived at the hotel the engagement party had not yet begun. In the Five-star hotel. Harry had ordered the private room in advance. The seating arrangements had the two most senior members together, with Harold and Kevin on their left and right sides. Then Harry, Nicole and L. Angie was seated next to Jordan and Wendy, which meant L and Wendy were together. The atmosphere of the dinner was amicable. It was not influenced by Rose being absent. The dinner settled the engagement. The wedding photos would be taken in theing days, and the wedding day was finalized for November 9th. After dinner, as they left the hotel, Harry sent L and Nicole to the mansion. Harry then drove his grandfather to the Crescent Spring. Outside the mansion. L watched as Harry walked in the opposite direction. She had been reluctant to say goodbye, but having Nicole with her tonight was a greatfort. "I will call you when I am back." He had offered and kissed his wife and daughter''s foreheads before driving away. L took Nicole upstairs. She was looking forward to telling her bedtime stories after Nicole''s nighttime routine. Nicole was too excited to sleep for a while but eventually she fell sound asleep. After a shower, L held her daughter while waiting for Harry to call. Why hadn''t he called? Bored, L browsed her phone. It made her wonder, if Harry knew this, would heugh at her? She missed him even though they were just together. She thought for several minutes. The cellphone startled her when it finally rang. She picked up the phone pouting, "Howe it took so long for you to call?" Heughed. He was discussing the wedding with his father and just getting to his room now. "If you missed me, why didn''t you call me?" L feigned helplessness, "I wanted to, but what if I had interrupted you and another woman?" What then? "Exactly so, but she just left. So, do you want toe join me now?" It was rare that Harry joked, how could L notply? "Oh, I do not know." She teased, "I''m not sure you can handle so many women, Ah! I guess, I''d better look for someone else." Her tone was of remorse and regret. Harry rubbed his aching temple, and rolled his eye realizing, this woman was his Achilles'' heel! "You find one, I will eliminate him and if you find two, I will eliminate both!" She could not help but tough, "Mr. Lewis, I''m cuckolding you! Just like the red-apricot, whose twig will creep out of the wall." The image of L mbering away filled his mind. "Honey, I will catch you if you do so." He spoke the words gently, but left a veiled threat tucked in them. L immediately straighten her back. She absolutely knew that Harry was a vigorous and resolute man, If he said he woulde, he would. She responded, "Boss Lewis, I''m sorry, I was wrong. You are so powerful, how dare I go out to find another man?" She hadpared herself to a red-apricot. Harry nodded with satisfaction. He looked at theputer, a devilish smile growing on his face. He spent the night in a hotel. Because the only two cleaned rooms were upied by his father and grandfather now. "Let me see Nicole." He hung up the phone and made a video call through wechat. L answered and put the camera on Nicole, who was sleeping soundly. One minuteter, "Ok, now I want to see you." This was his real purpose. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 L pouted in a really irresistible way and said, "Didn''t you just see me today? I think there will be no need to see me again in the video." It brought up the memory of the video talk two days ago, and she immediately blushed in embarrassment. This naughty, seductive man! However, Harry would not just let her go. With an air of confidence, he replied, "I will show you something. Hold on." Then he reversed the camera to the screen of aputer in the hotel room. It was showing a Japanese movie. ... When L finally figured out what was on the screen, she felt so sick and almost wanted to puke. "Harry, howe you have such a hobby? That is disgusting!" Harry turned theputer off and said carelessly, "Oh. Myputer just got a virus. I unfortunately opened it and that appeared." ... L touched her hot and red cheek and said, "Do you really think I would believe you? Just go to sleep early. I will go to sleep, too." She didn''t want to talk to him. "No, I want to chat with you more. Don''t be such a killjoy, L." It was only nine o''clock, so it was still very early to go to sleep. "You''re a real flirt. I don''t feel like talking to you!" He had always been flirting, and she nned to ignore him now. She wanted to see how he would react. She then got off the bed and drank some water. "I want to talk to you, so you can''t just hang up. Do what I''m telling you immediately! Don''t ignore me." Looking at her sexily drinking water, Harry went toward the bathroom. "No!" L refused without any hesitations. The man raised his eyebrow, "No? I think my mother-inw and father-inw would not want me show up there right now..." It was a threat again! L bit her teeth and put down the ss. She had to do something. Then she walked into the bathroom unwillingly... Half an hourter. L held the phone which was already hung up and went back to bed to sleep. She really didn''t want to remember anything that happened tonight! No, she didn''t want to think about it! No, not at all! After a while, L pulled back the quilt and deeply stared at the ceiling. Her mind was full of Harry. She couldn''t sleep anymore... Because Nicole had to go to school, Harry went back to Uthana with her the next day. L went back to the office and worked as usual. She talked with Harry through a video call every day. One day, Harry suddenly appeared at the SL Group in Ascea. The top managers were all in the meeting room. Joey politely pushed the door open for him. In the meeting room, L was arranging some issues with their work in Echo Bay. She became very nervous when she saw Harry. "Mr. Lewis? Why are you here?" She stood up in mere surprise. Why didn''t he tell her that he would come? Harry nced at her with loving gentleness. "Hand over those documents to Hans as soon as possible." He mildly pushed on her shoulders and hinted her to sit down. It was as if he didn''t care what other people would think. Err... L looked at the other managers speechlessly. They were all putting on envious eyes towards her. As a matter of fact, Harry had got used to being careless, so he never considered what other people would think about what he did. After L sat down, Harry nced at everyone and said, "From this point on, Miss Newman will go back home to prepare for her wedding ceremony." L''s eyes was wide open with amazement. She looked at Harry who was just standing beside her. What did he mean by this? She couldn''t just leave the office. There were so many work to do. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Harry ignored her amazement and looked at Hans. "Hans will take Miss Newman''s ce and will handle theprehensive work of the development of Echo Bay and the Star Sea. Julie will take care of the government cooperation and the development of welfare house. Jeremy will then handle the real estate cooperation with the Hamington Corporate..." Hearing the man finish the arrangement of all the work in such a decisive way, L was dumbfounded. He was really a person of powerful authority and influence. So that''s to say, she had nothing to do from then on. No job at all? She will be out of work? Then Harry held L and they left the meeting room, leaving other people intently discussing about them. L packed her things slowly. She looked at the man who was waiting for him on the sofa as if she was thinking of something. No, she wanted to protest! This was not fair for the people that she will leave and also for her! "I don''t want to be reduced to a cooking housewife." She took Nicole''s photo into her hand and pouted in disgust. "But it also depends on whose housewife you are going to be." The man didn''t raise his head and was still browsing on his cellphone. She stared at him harshly, "Why did it have to be decided all of a sudden? You didn''t even give me a hint that you were arriving here!" She continued toin. Then he raised his head to look at her. He saw that she was full of grievance. "A chief designer from the P&M Gowns has arrived. Let''s wait for your dress to be finished. If time permits, we will have our wedding photo shots." The data on the cellphone also showed that the stock value of the SL Group had been rising recently. This progress could be attributed to L''s hard work. Ok! In the P&M Gowns. "Wee Mr. Lewis and Mrs. Lewis! The receptionists all weed them in unison. Mrs. Lewis? That sounded so good! Oh, this was just her dream some time ago... They nodded politely and went inside. "Wee, Mr. Lewis!" Miss Newman! Oh, Mrs. Lewis! The store manager personally greeted them. Harry was the big boss of this shop. It was still early and there were already guests who were taking wedding photos at the spacious weeding dress store. Only Harry and L were picking the attire that they will wear. Hundreds of dresses were lined in the ss wardrobe and all were expensive and handmade. The color and workmanship were clearly presented. The least expensive one was over several hundred thousand. The most expensive one reached eight digits. It was a real luxury store! Harry, who had been sweetly holding L''s waist all throughout, began to speak, "When will Miss F be arriving?" "Mr. Lewis, she will arrive in about ten minutes. There was a traffic jam in the airport." The store manager answered with respect. Harry nodded and looked at the model dresses in the shop window. He nced them all over and pointed to the several white dresses and said, "Take them all out." "Ok, wait a minute, Mr. Lewis." The shop assistants immediately went to fetch the dresses. L was looking at the man who was picking dresses for her. Wow, this was so sweet! She remembered that he apanied Ynda to pick dresses before. Did he do the same thing for her? A burst of envy was floating in her heart... "Did you also pick the wedding dress for Ynda at this store before?" She pouted her mouth, watched him looking carefully at the dresses, and pinched at the corner of his shirt. Harryughed, "You thought too much. It was not here, and I have never picked dressed for her." Looking at her envious expression, he reassured her patiently. Well, that''s fine. L took the first dress happily and was led to the changing room. Five minutester. L''s long hair was coiled onto the top. The snow-white dress with its fitted design set off her curvy figure. She looked so sexy in it. L wore a pair of high heels and posed in front Harry, making his eyes lighten up. Harry looked closely at the extremely beautiful woman in front of him. She looked so amazing on any randomly chosen piece of wedding dress, and he was really looking forward to take pictures with her. Then she changed to a strapless fitted wedding dress with a fishtail style. She looked so stunning in Harry''s eyes. "That''s really wonderful. You look so beautiful in it. You can try on the formal dress now." Fearing that her mind must be tired by now, Harry made the decision for her. He handed the red formal dress and white wedding dress to the shop assistant. L was now trying on the red formal dress. If it were not for the help of the three shop assistants, she would have begun to feel annoyed. It was a tedious process even to try on these wedding dress and formal dress. How would she feel when it came to shooting for the wedding photos? She must have more patience... Chapter 276 Chapter 276 L was in a red ssical cheongsam when she came out from the fitting room. Seeing that Harry was gazing at her with amazement in his eyes, she was relieved. Harry held her in his arms and whispered to her, "Let''s go buy some more cheongsamster." Realizing what he meant by that, L blushed in an instant and pinched Harry, who was smirking. "Don''t make fun of me. I will be your wife." The clerk and manager who were following behind them were envious of them. They were a couple in such deep love. As they saw on the Inte, L and Harry has finally got remarried. When L changed into her casual clothes again, Miss F, a middle-aged woman with yellow hair and fair skin, entered the store. She had an air of sophistication with her. She quickly walked over to Harry and said her apologies, "I''m sorry, Boss Lewis. I really was stuck in traffic. It''s my fault that I was not able to anticipate it." She was an internationally renowned wedding designer and had already won many international designing awards. However, she still felt honored and actually a bit nervous that she was tasked to design the wedding dress for L. "It''s okay, Miss F. We''re actually sorry to trouble you." They shook hands and sat on the sofa. L walked out of the fitting room in a white dress. Miss F couldn''t move her eyes away from L. What a beautiful and elegant oriental beauty. She could definitely fully highlight the wedding dress that she designed. She was the perfect model for it. "L, this is Miss F. Miss F, this is my fiancee, L. Hope you like each other." Harry stood up, put his hand around L''s waist, and introduced L and Miss F to each other. As the acting CEO of the SL Group, L greeted Miss F elegantly. "Hello, Miss F, nice to meet you! I have heard a lot of good things about you." With a smile, she shook hands with Miss F. Miss F was overwhelmed with joy. Such a beautiful woman must be very eye-catching in the wedding dress that she designed. "Miss Newman, I am also very happy to meet you!" Harry then detailed his requirements for the wedding dress to Miss F and determined the time for the shooting of the pre-wedding photos a few days from now. It was not until this very moment that he has felt the joy and expectation that marriage brought. After leaving the store, Harry took L to the mall and bought her a few different designs of cheongsams. They went to the supermarket on the first floor underground to buy some food. L took Harry upstairs to stroll around casually. After that, they went back to Crescent Spring. After parking the car at the door of the vi, Harry took L from the passenger seat and gently put her on the ground before proceeding to the trunk to take their things. He closed the trunk, smiled at L and extended his arm. "Let''s go." L stared at him and had mixed feelings. After he had proposed to her, he really had been taking good care of her. L hoped that this would go on forever... Holding the food bags, Harry and L slowly walked into the vi. After putting the food into the refrigerator, Harry realized that it was already noon. In the living room, L was eating a packet of dried fruit while watching TV. Harry asked her in a concerned tone, "Are you hungry?" She nodded gently. Harry had bought ingredients such as fish and shrimps. "Well, do you know how to cook? I have no idea, actually." L answered. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Wait. I will cook for you. Stay here." True to his words, Harry went to the kitchen and began to prepare the ingredients. Harry immediately left her in the living room. Still in shock, L asked him in a loud voice. "You know how to cook? Did I hear that right?" Harry looked back at her surprising look and replied jokingly, "You are the only one who does not know how to cook. That''s a shame." L was irritated. Harry immediately put down the green onions and walked over to sit down beside her. Holding her in his arms, he said, "Don''t be angry. I''ll always cook for you in the future, okay?" He whispered softly and kissed her on the lips. "I just don''t know how to cook. Even if I knew how, there were people who cook for us in the house." L pouted and felt wronged. She added. "You''re judging me. However, as a mother, I should know how to cook. I''ll learn it someday." Harry put his hand around her waist again and said sweetly, "Come on. I love you dearly. I don''t have the heart to judge you." L burst intoughter. She knew that was just to tter her. She nced at Harry seductively. "It''s very sweet of you. You must have learned that line from someone else." Harry smiled and tenderly kissed her on the lips. He said seriously this time, "No, ites to my mind as soon as I see you." L grinned and pinched his arm. "Go and finish cooking. I''m hungry." Harry nodded. "Wait here." In fact, she rarely saw Harry cooking and that was the reason that she was surprised. After nearly an hour, L has finished eating the dried fruit. Finally, Harry opened the kitchen door. "Time for dinner." As he served tempting dishes one by one, L trotted to the dining table and marveled at the dishes. She felt like a real princess. There were shrimps cooked in multiple ways, a Steamed Mandarin Fish, Sauteed Vegetables with Oyster Sauce and trotter soup. L quickly ran to wash her hands and sat back at the table, eager to taste the dishes. Harry untied his apron, ced it aside and brought some rice for her future wife. "These are really tempting. Let me have a taste." She picked up a piece of braised eggnt and took a spoonful of it. "Wow! Delicious! and really tasty!" Chewing on the tender and delicious eggnt, she was so into it that she couldn''t speak. Harry was looking at her. She swallowed the eggnt and asked, "Did you learn cooking before? Maybe from the chef of a five-star hotel? I believe these dishes were from fancy restaurants." Harry nodded. "I studied culinary arts for two months when I was in college. I lived alone and didn''t want the house maid to enter my ce. So I decided to study how to cook." "Oh, that''s why!" L picked up a piece of the eggnt and put it in Harry''s bowl. "Harry, taste it! It''s really delicious!" Harry looked down at the food in front of him and immediately requested, "Pick up another piece and put it straight into my mouth. I want you to do that for me, please." L was eating a fillet at that moment. She smiled at Harry and gave a fillet to him. "Mr. Lewis, please open your mouth." Harry opened his mouth and ate the fillet. L helped herself with all the food and ate up all the shrimps that Harry peeled for her. After they finished eating everything, Harry wiped his mouth and threw the dishes into the automatic dishwasher. The sweet night was just like a usual dinner for a married couple. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 After the good meal, she was carried by Harry to the second floor. "I can walk by myself. Don''t sweat over it." She protested, as he had been carrying her too frequently. And she also felt that she would grow fat quickly if she did not move after eating. She remembered when she first found out that she was pregnant with Nicole. She was really in her normal fit body. But a few weeks when she went back to her mother''s house, she was astonished to realize that she had grown ten more pounds in just a short period of three months! "No, I will not let you go! Let me carry you!" He immediately refused. How could he easily put down the woman for whom he had gone through all the difficulties just to get in his arms? He would not let her go for the rest of his life! No chance at all that this would happen! In the bedroom of the second floor Harry led her to the chair of the balcony. "OK, you can watch the scenery. It''s really beautiful up here." The Crescent Spring was on the east side of Ascea. They could easily see the bustling high buildings of Ascea from their view. ... L stayed silent. "It''s not that interesting to watch the high building. Can I go fetch my cellphone, Mr. Lewis?" She smiled, cautiously testing his patience. "Just hold on." Harry quickly went downstairs. Within seconds, Harry brought her the bag she was using. L dly took out the cellphone but it was grabbed away as soon as she unlocked it. "Call your parents and tell them that you will be with me for the following days. And you''re not allowed to y with your cellphone! It will be just the two of us!" The man bowed down, his arms holding on to the chair as he ordered her to do what he wanted. He was now in front of her, and all she was thinking about was to y with her cellphone? Was he not attractive and interesting enough? She would just ignore his presence? Of course, he would not allow that to happen. L groaned, but she still obediently took out her phone and dialed the number of her family. It was Landon who picked up the phone. He just finished eating his lunch. L briefly told the situation to him. Landon nodded happily as he listened, "Well, taking photos is a tiring work. Take good care of yourself." After she hang up the phone, she saw that Harry hade back to the room with red wine in his hands. She licked her lips in excitement. She stared directly at the red wine. The glittering red color looked really tempting to drink. Harry unintentionally saw her licking her lips. He then took a sip of the wine and moved closer to her. She quickly took a step back, evading his bad intention. "Go and change your cheongsam." He whispered sweetly in her ears. ... "Rascal!" L blushed and jumped out of the chair. Then she rushed into the bedroom. When L changed into a white cheongsam and reappeared in the balcony, Harry just stared at her nkly with the wine in his hand. She looked so irresistible in it. The cor of the cheongsam was the ssic standing style from the shoulder to the curve of the arm. It was made of silk, as the part under the neck to the knee was made of mulberry silk. On the left side, there were a row of white buttons from up to down, and the part under the buttons was split to the knee. The cheongsam perfectly showed the curvy figure of L. She has fixed her hair into a bun and left only wisps of bangs on each side of her cheeks. She was so gorgeous! Harry''s eyes darkened, as if he could not see enough of it. When he was choosing the cheongsam, there were several men waiting beside him, so he did not let her try it there. It turned out that his choice was right. If other men saw how she looked in that cheongsam, he would really dig their eyes out! Putting down the ss, he waved at her, and she followed obediently. She was also wearing a pair of white high heels. As she was almost near Harry, she suddenly stumbled toward him. He naturally stretched his arms and let her fall into his arms. "You did it on purpose, right? I know what you''re doing, L." His low and sexy voice rang on her ears. A chilling breeze sent a shudder to her spine. "Did I? I don''t know why I fell down." She answered as it was, but even she herself would not believe what she said. Her stumble looked like it was scripted... Harry smiled and lowered her head to watch the woman shiver in his arms, "Are you cold?" "I''m fine" She actually felt a bit ufortable because of the chilling wind. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fine? "''Well, I''m not." He said in a direct manner and kissed her red lips. The kiss was followed by L''s sudden scream. "Harry, why did you rip them off? That''s a pity! This was expensive!" "I wanted to!" He ended the conversation in a seductive manner. ... Along with them, the night got deeper. In the luxury apartment of Uthana. A couple was sitting opposite from each other on the sofa. They were staring nkly at one another. The atmosphere was odd and ufortable. After a half hour of silence, the man began to speak, "You must go! You don''t want to speak to me, anyway." The tone was with a hint of defiance. The woman didn''t say anything. She just didn''t understand why she got pregnant all of a sudden. But this was because of the man sitting across from her. The father of the child! "Joseph, you will regret this!" The light voice of Lillian sounded strangely lovely in the dark night. He was just over twenty and his entertainment career was at its peak. If the news that he had married broke out, wasn''t he destroying his career by himself? He was too young and too naive! Joseph put on a humorous smile and stared at Lillian. "Lillian, I want to know what you are thinking about. I won''t even hesitate to quit the entertainment circle just for you." Lillian wiped her forehead. How could the man be so stupid! She could not do this to him... Stupid! He was so stupid that she wanted to p him to death! Joseph stood up from the sofa and sat down beside her. She immediately moved to the other side. "Stay away from me, please." She said this as she pointed at the seat he had been in a while ago. Joseph ignored her. He touched her on her shoulders and took her into his arms. "Lillian, you see, my brother-inw doesn''t like you at all. He never loves you. He is now engaged with my sister. You have married me and you are even bearing my child. So why are you so stubborn? Why do you have to do this?" She didn''t want to say something like she did not love him. He would not believe it. He could certainly feel her love for him. It was true. She loved him with all her heart. And for him, he had given up oning to the engagement party of his sister just to be with her. Wasn''t she touched by everything that he sacrificed for the sake of her? Lillian opened her mouth but could not say anything. She didn''t know what she was holding onto. "Joseph, now people already knew this thing about us. I don''t even dare to go out. I can only me this on you!" She was in a helpless tone and was constantly sighing heavily. This made Joseph unhappy. "Did you lost something when you married me?" Lillian frowned and pped his head, "You should learn how to cook and how to be a real man!" In fact, Joseph could be very naive sometimes. But he was a nice man, and he was not a bad husband at all. There were a lot of girls showing affection for him, but he never paid any attention to them. When their passport appeared online, it was even said that girls who were in love with Jordan became so depressed. Their Weibo ounts were about to crash with millions ofments flooding in. It was such a horrible thing to be with an international superstar! It seemed that if she showed a slightest hint of disrespect for him, his fans would kill her! Chapter 278 Chapter 278 I should learn to cook? Joseph frowned. But when he looked at her, he remembered that she was bearing his own child. He was relieved. Lillian felt his gaze, and stared at him with dissatisfaction. "So? If not because of my precious child, you will not learn to cook? You won''t even do it for me?" Joseph immediatelyughed and took her in his arms. "How can this be true! My wife will always be the most important for me!" Putting her head in his arms, Lillian just smiled. He was very afraid whenever she was angry when they were together before. It had not changed. "For the sake of your good performance tonight, I reluctantly agree. This will be your reward." She was going to see her future parents-inw. She was so excited. But she was also so nervous. Joseph kissed her on her lips. "For the sake of your good performance, I will reward you with a wedding." He was going to choose a day and prepare a grand wedding for her. Lillian grinned and coldly replied, "It seems that I was the one dying to marry you, the superstar." "How could that be possible! No. I''m the one who was eager to marry you. Would that be OK?" Joseph abruptly tried to cut her off. He always had sweet and nice words at hand. Lillian was lying on the sofa, and resting her head on hisp. Joseph caressed her shoulder-length hair gently. "Are you going to continue on with filming?" She was pregnant now and was afraid that he could not resist the temptation of pretty girls outside. The entertainment circle was full of beauties who were really good at flirting. Even if he could exercise self-control, others might still sessfully tempt him. "Of course! I will make money to feed our baby. You know that acting was my only job, right?" He did not understand her implied concern and thought she was only worrying about his acting career going down. However, with his wealthy brother-inw as his backer, he would still be rich even if he didn''t work. But he wanted to set off an example. He wanted to provide the woman he loved most with the best life possible. Lillian knew that he did not get what she really meant, but she did not say anything more. Now that she had chosen him, she would just put her trust in him. Joseph took the pregnant woman in his arms and went to the bedroom. "It''s time to go to bed. Pregnant women cannot stay upte!" He would rece all her expensive cosmetics with maternity specialized ones. Lillian''s arms was draped around his neck, looking at his crooked smile. It reminded her the first time they met when he wore such smile every day and always yfully teased her around. Then one night, the man had deceived her toe to his birthday party. It was a perfect trick. She didn''t know that she would be the only guest of that party. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He was very happy when she saw here. Both of them had a few drinks. Then, they eventually got together that night. In P & M Gowns. Several thousand square meters of grandeur made it look very splendid. Today, the ce was fully-booked. A dozen of working staff worked around a man and a woman. P & M''s chief photographer was on hand, taking in the best angle and lighting. The woman in white marriage gauze and the man in the white suit who did not need to pose that much so they would look nice in the pictures. They were naturally a beautiful couple already. Two hourster Harry had been a little impatient, and was still listening to the photographer shout, "Yes, that''s it. Raise your head a little bit." L felt the his impatience, looked at him and asked softly, "Why are you so unhappy on taking wedding photos with me?" ... He was the one who prepared this, right? Harry hurriedly held her elegant waist, while showing a rare smile. "How could that be possible? As long as you are happy, I will be with you." His mouth moved forward and hepletely ignored the photographer''s instruction that they should be hand in hand and a bit far off from each other. L''s face, which was delicately filled with makeup, turned red immediately, "You damn fool!" "Damn fool?" When he heard those words, Harry raised his eyebrows and instantly covered her red lips. The photographer was so excited that he pressed one shutter after another. The two persons finally entered the natural state of being. It could not be more perfect. The wedding photo shoot was done for two whole days. For the next step, Harry was responsible for arranging the wedding ceremony. L still went to work every day. Joseph took Lillian to meet his parents. He had not told his parents about the passport yet, let alone the baby. He was almost caught up with his conflicts with them. Lillian moved close to the two elders, who were holding a mop and a broom, "Aunt and uncle, don''t you want to ept me?" A touch of sadness flowed from Lillian''s heart. If they wanted to ept her, why did they have to punish Joseph like this? Throwing away the broom immediately, Angie grabbed Lillian''s hand and sat on the sofa, "Who told you that? It''s just because of the bad behavior of Joseph. Now you and your sister-inw are both pregnant. Do move here to live, so that I can take good care of you two." How could they be unhappy with the prospect of two grandchildren? Of course, they were filled with joy! Wendy was eating the orange peeled by Jordan, and said happily, "Yes, I am very bored with just being with myself every day. Please move here as soon as possible to apany me." L was also eating orange, which was so sour that she could hardly open her eyes. However, she still said, "Joseph needs a spanking. You can be assured that you can move here. We will protect you. He won''t dare to bully you a bit." The disgraced Joseph was mentioned again and looked at L, very unconvinced, "I said L." "Hey, hey, what are you calling me? Do remember to respect your elder." L interrupted him disapprovingly and nced at him with arrogance and menace. Joseph could do nothing about it. His family preferred girls from boys. The only thing he could do was to sulk and take good care of his wife. Joseph shouted angrily, "I want to split up from the family. I don''t want this anymore." Of course, it was just a y to trick them. Angie peeled the mango and handed it over to Lillian without looking at Joseph at all. "Now that I have already my daughters-inw, Joseph and Jordan can go wherever they want. I have no problem with that." Sweet girls! Jordan looked at his mom strangely. "What mistake have I made? My wife will stay here so definitely I won''t go anywhere!" L could not help but burst intoughter. Her grandfather was also chuckling. The whole family was happy and harmonious. Joseph found the opportunity to sit beside Lillian, offering her tea and massaging her shoulders for her to rx a bit. In October, L officially resigned from the SL Group in Ascea and Hans took over the position of acting CEO. Then Harry took her to Uthana. The three lived happily in the manor. In the middle of October Harry''s grandpa called to ask him to take L and Nicole back to the old house to have dinner together. Harry asked L for her opinion and after getting her consent, he took his wife and daughter back to the old house. In the old house Rose had been lingering in the door for a long time. She was so eager to meet her dear Nicole. She had waited a long time for this. Finally! The car came to a halt, and after the door closed, Nicole''s voice echoed, "Great grandpa, grandpa! Nicole''sing!" Harry stayed to evenly park the car and L took her daughter inside the house. Hearing Nicole''s words, L looked at her daughter in wonder. "Nicole, grandma is here too. Why not call grandma?" Chapter 279 Chapter 279 As Rose walked in through the door, she only heard thest few words that L said, "...not call grandma..." Immediately, she got furious and yelled at her, "What were you talking about? Why won''t you allow Nicole to call me? Were you keeping her away from me?" L looked at the angry Rose very helplessly. She wanted to exin something, yet she didn''t know how to address her. It was because it was too early to call her Mom, so maybe just call her aunt first. "Aunt, you misunderstood me. I was asking Nicole... " "You shut up! I have heard what you said, so there will be no use to exin anything!" Rose interrupted L rudely and her sharp voice drew the attention of her father-inw and her husband, who were both staying at the living room. "What happened?" Together with Kevin, Harry''s grandfather walked toward the door of the living room on his crutches. Howe that the mother-inw and the daughter-inw has started to dislike each other even before L actually married into their family. "I am sorry, grandpa and uncle. But it''s not a big deal. Aunt just kind of misunderstood me." L took a deep breath, thinking that she had to put up with her mother-inw for the sake of the man she loved. She had to go through this. At that time, Harry also came in with the presents that L had bought for everyone. Seeing people gathering at the door and noticing the angry face of Rose, he almost could figure out what had happened. His mother was really like that. "Didn''t you let use back for supper? Then what''s with thismotion?" He asked Rose in a distant voice and held L''s shoulders, clearly showing who he supported. Seeing her son''s action, Rose was so angry that she wanted to tear L into pieces! Her son was really fascinated by this woman, yet this woman still had uncertain rtionships with the ex-president Thomas and the son of the Dawson family! No, she would expose L''s true identity to her son! "Harry, this woman actually told Nicole not to call me grandma. So, whose fault was it? Don''t you me it on me." She didn''t intend to let the thing go. Even though her daughter-inw wasn''t Ynda, it would never be L Li! She wouldn''t allow that to happen! Harry looked down to watch the woman in his arms, and asked: "What really happened here? Was that true?" L tried to exin her side. After that, Harry led L towards the living room, directly ignoring Rose who apparently didn''t believe what L said. Harry thought that her mother''s mind was already closed at that time. Nicole was also taken into the living room and was looking back to see the furious Rose, wondering why her granny talked to her mommy like that. "L''s still young, so don''t haggle over every ounce with her." Staring at his wife, Kevin couldn''t understand why she disliked L so much. "Still young? She''s almost thirty. Not young at all. Even though she''s still young, should I have to put up with all her shorings?" Rose didn''t put her voice down and never cared whether her words may be heard by the others. Kevin looked at his wife deeply and knew that it was all his fault that he spoiled her into an unreasonable person. Ignoring her, Kevin just turned around and went to the living room. As people all turned a blind eye to her, Rose felt awkward to stand at the door alone. So she closed the vi gate and just went to the living room. On the table. "Nicole, I cooked this vegetable pancake for you. Try it! I know this fish is your favorite too so have a taste..." Rose wished she could give all the best things to Nicole. Seeing granny refill her bowl, Nicole didn''t say anything. She thought of what she was supposed to do if she doesn''t want to eat them. "Nicole, what''s wrong?" L asked her curiously. She was sitting next to her, and she noticed that Nicole didn''t bother to even lift her spoon. Nicole looked at her mommy and said, "Mommy, I want to eat the food you give me! It''s more delicious." Last time, granny said she would find a new mother for her. Nicole hated her for that. Rose looked at her granddaughter in shock. What was going on? Nicole liked to y with her before, right? She turned to L and found out that she was also a little ufortable. So Rose was wondering if L had talked some bad things about her to Nicole. "Nicole, you see, granny had already gave you so much food. You should eat them all first, then mommy will refill your bowl. Will that be okay?" L patientlyforted her daughter. Nicole nodded obediently, and then started to eat the food in her bowl. L was relieved and began to eat the food in her own bowl too. Harry continued refilling her bowl which already had so much food that she barely could finish it. With Harry on her side, she would really get fat... "Enough, enough. That''s okay." In a low voice, she stopped him from refilling her bowl. Right now, she was already 80 percent full, yet there were still much food left in her bowl... After supper, Nicole ran around at the living room with fun while the other family members were sitting at the couch. They were entranced by how cute Nicole was. Nicole was not even close to Rose. Rose was so worried and then came up with an idea. She said, "When you get married, I will bring up Nicole for you. Then both of you can focus on your job. When you''re both free from work, give birth to a son too. Okay?" Although a girl was already a blessing, they needed a boy to inherit the family property! ... Hearing what she said, L was speechless. Her mother-inw in the future wanted her to go to work and give birth to a boy! She''s not her ve! Harry was holding L''s small hand and having fun with that when he heard what Rose said. He frowned, and replied in a in voice, "We will bring up Nicole by ourselves, and we won''t hurry to have another child." Harry''s grandfather sat in silence, while Kevin added, "L, rx. All things will be up to you and Harry. If you want to go to work, then we will help you bring up Nicole... " However, Rose was not satisfied with that. She folded her arms over her chest, nced at her husband angrily, and then said, "Nicole is my granddaughter. Right now, grandchildren will be brought up by their grandparents while their parents go to work!" Rose became very angry because Kevin had supported L''s side. Lowering her head, L listened to Rose in silence. But the fact was that she really wanted to leave! Yet, she realized that the man beside her would never let her feel worried. She put on a charming smile. Undoubtedly, Harry answered Rose, "If L wants to go to work, then she will work. If not, it''s OK for me that she stays at home while sleeping, eating snacks or ying. Mom, you don''t need to mind our business. We won''t consider what you said." The only thing L needed to do was warming the bed and making love to him... Everything he owned was for his wife and daughter! But if they had a son in the future, he won''t give him everything. His son needed to fight by himself! Thinking of this, Harry decided to work more and please L in the future! At that time, Harry''s grandfather, who let Nicole sit on his legs, said, "Well, this is your life. We won''t intervene in. Harry, do treat L well! I do like her very much!" L lifted her head and gratefully looked at him, knowing that he was on her side. "Yes, grandpa, I certainly will! Thank you. She was my wife. Of course, I will treat her well." Hearing what her father-inw had said, Rose dared not to say anything. She only sat there with her angry expression on. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. How could this woman be a part of this family? No way! She would never let this woman trick her son again! At eight o''clock that very evening, Harry''s grandfather went to bed. Then Harry, together with his wife and daughter, left the vi. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 As soon as they left, Kevin and Rose had a heated argument. Kevin mmed the door and went to the study. As she was looking at this, Rose made up her mind secretly. She had heard about the expensive and fantastic wedding Harry was nning for L. Never let me know where it is, she thought to herself. Or I''ll ruin it by all means! She thought about her son who often worked day and night to get where he was today. She certainly was unwilling to see all his hard-earned money spent on that woman. In the mansion. After putting their daughter to sleep, Harry and L went to the balcony to see the beautiful view on the sea. This was where they would always go to rx their mind. Harry stood behind her fiancee, with his arms around her waist. "My dear, where would you like to spend our honeymoon?" He whispered sweetly in her ears. Raising the corners of her mouth, L answered without hesitation, "I want to tour around the world! That''s my dream when I was a child." Speaking of this, L wished she could go out and travel with Harry right away. When she was in Ascea, there''s hardly any time for travelling and leisure due to the hectic schedule. A tour around the world? "No problem, I''ll take you around the world as soon as you marry me!" It wasn''t a problem at all. He had all the money in the world. "But, I can''t wait, anymore! I want to go tomorrow." She looked at him with her sweet and charming eyes. After all, she had traveled around many countries, and had already left her footprints in many ces. ¡­¡­ Ah! Why was she so eager to go? "I have certain projects at hand. But once they arepleted¡­ I''ll take you anywhere you want. Don''t worry." Holding his lips with her index finger, she said, "I know you''re busy, but you can look after Nicole and I''ll go first." Ha! What a good idea! Harry squinted at her fiancee and thought about the evil n in her mind. She would go alone? "With another guy? No way!" There was a dangerous tone in his words. ¡­¡­ How could he think like this¡­ "I just don''t want to take your valuable time. You see, I have resigned from work already. We would have to live on nothing if you abandon your work." He also offered a lot of money to her family. That money will beter transferred to her ount by her mother, who said she could use it for emergency purposes. Live on nothing? "Wanna live on nothing?" He touched her forehead with his and smelled the fruity perfume on her body. L pinched him gently and said, "You, bad guy. I don''t." Harry smiled, "So where do you want to go tomorrow?" She could go anywhere she wanted, and he would wait for her toe back. L thought for a while and then replied, "Canada!" She has dreamed all her life to personally see the maple leaves! It must be amazing. He rubbed her forehead and grumbled, "What if I miss you? You know I''ll be lonely." He won''t feel even a bit of joy without her at his side. L chuckled, "I''ll be gone for just a few days. Take it easy, I will call you!" She could not go out for a long time because Nicole will eventually look for her. A sea breeze rushed in and her hair went flying with it as his thumb was stroking her cheek gently. She had a very smooth and tender face. "Harry." She whispered. He pinched her cheek, "What did you call me?" The disgruntled note forced her correct herself at once. "Honey¡­" "That''s right! That''s what you will call me from now on." On his face, there was a smile which she thought will make the sun and moon eclipse. That touching moment seemed like it went on forever. "I love you!" Hearing such an affectionate revealing of his feeling, L felt there was a ripple in her heart. He''s really good at sweet talks. Especially this one line. She will never get enough of him. "Again! Say it again, please!" With her arms around his waist, she wanted more. Following this opportunity, he took her up and let her lie on the deck chair beside them. He whispered in her ears again and again, "L, you''re the true love of my life, I love you..." These sweet words between the couple could make the beautiful moon hide in embarrassment. After lunch the next day, L took the private ne of her fiance to Canada. She arrived at Quebec around dinnertime. After checking in the hotel arranged by Harry, she called him immediately. "When will youe back? I miss you already." He expressed his disgruntled tone as soon as he received her call. ¡­¡­ L really had nothing to say. I came here just now, my BOSS! "I''ll go to bed after dinner, and then begin my tour from the Niagara Falls in Quebec tomorrow morning. I''ll be following your advice." Hearing her happy and rxed voice, Harry forgot about how lonely he was. As long as she''s happy, he will be happy too. "I''ll take you there again if you can''t enjoy yourself to the fullest this time. Just take in the views and rx. Enjoy your time there." She could only reply in agreement, "Ok, ok! I know. I miss Nicole, after all!" Yes, you miss Nicole. "And then? Just her?" She just couldn''t believe her ears. In the words of Harry, there was a hint of¡­ Expectation? Lying in the bed and trying to get rid of her exhaustion, she replied with her eyes closed, "And you, Harry, my daring! Of course, I miss you!" Happy now? Big BOSS¡­ "Of course, now go and have your dinner and I''ll wait for you so we could have a video call." He spoke in such a t way like he was just talking about the sunny weather today in Uthana. It was very casual. Distance will never suit a rtionship with Harry. He was too possessive. He must see L all the time and at every moment. "Ah, boss, you''re such a natural hoodlum! You really won''t let me off the hook for even a second." But Harry had some pride in it. "Of course!" He was really bad, and he often talked about some dirty jokes to amuse her! "Oh, then I regret..." Caught unprepared as she said these sudden words, he was quickly on the alert. He made a sharp reply, "What do you mean by that, L?" He would destroy her with his own hands if she dared to say she regretted being engaged to him. But she just hung up the phone. How could she do this again to him? His face instantly became pale. It must be like this, just like what he thought. He always had anxieties whenever L was not around. He called her again, yet L just hung it up directly. Seeing the phone in his hand, he couldn''t figure out his own mood. Was he afraid? Worried? Or maybe he was angry? He felt his heart beat even faster... Just then, a WeChat message notified on his phone. He took a quick nce at the screen of the phone, opened the message, and then burst intoughter. "I regreting to Canada, as I don''t want to be alone without you. Yes, even for a short while!" This naughty little woman! He would get even with her as soon as shee back! With a smirk, she closed her phone and went out of the room. That evening, they had one and a half hour of video call before he let ended the conversation and let her sleep. It was already past ten in the evening when L fell asleep holding the pillow and with a blush in her cheek. She slept with a happy mood. On the second morning L got up early. She put on a white sport suit and white shoes. Then she began her journey. He had arranged a driver for her so that she could go anywhere she wanted. From Quebec to the Niagara Falls, there was a distance of 800 kilometers. The famous Maple Avenue of Canada can be found there. Toronto, Kinston, Ottawa and many otherrge cities can be passed alongside the Maple Avenue. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In the city of Hull beside Ottawa, there was a famous view point for maple leaves -- the maple leaf viewing tform at Gatineau Park. She nned to go there. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Canada, a country covering a vast territory with a sparse poption, was not that crowded at all. But the extremely beautiful scenery was second to none. The red maple leaves were like enticing burning mes. In the fresh air, the maple leaves could represent the pure autumn scenery. They were spread outyer byyer in well proportion. The heavy colors looked like ink paintings. She found herself entranced by them and a sound feeling burst from her heart. She picked a fiery-red maple leaf from the ground and used it to cover her left eye. She got her phone out and took a selfie. This selfie and several artistic photos of otherndscape views were all sent to Harry. She used the HD camera given by Harry and took many pictures of splendid scenes. She visited the streets in the old city of Quebec and Maple Road of Canada. Along her journey, she also took the time to appreciate valleys, rivers, mountains andkes. Red maple leaves were everywhere and their colors were really amazing. On the third day, she went to the Niagara Falls. It was along Maple Road that the incredibly amazing maple leaf scenery could be seen up close and personally. Standing in front of the majestic scene, she saw that the water was mixed with fiery-red, golden-yellow and jade-green against the color of autumn. Her heart was fascinated by this. Visiting Canada in this season could bring visual feast to travelers like her. The pleasant sound of the falling leaves, the yful noises of children and the loving scenes of young couples, were all recorded in her camera. She had used the camera to its fullest to capture this magnificent scenery. Suddenly, a man with sophisticated facial features, appeared in her shot. He was wearing a ck and white sportswear and looked enthusiastic. He also possessed a really charming smile. This made her hand hesitate in pressing down the shutter release. She just smiled and took a photo with him on the scene. Then she ran without hesitations to the man and rushed into his arms. He tightly held her in his own arms and kissed her red lips without thinking of what the other people would feel. She had been away from him for more than 72 hours, so he could not wait to meet her. He had been so sad for so long. Looking at the couples who were kissing each other willingly, the surrounding people began to whistle in a sweet manner. They were emitting the light of love. Many people took their cameras out and captured this couple against the background of the majestic fall. "Sweetie, are you having a good time?" As he was unwilling to let her go this time, he continued to hold her waist and whispered in her ear. L snuggled in his arms and responded meekly as if she was a little cat, "I was so happy and now, I''m even happier that you''re here." Harry''s sudden appearance was totally a huge surprise to her. However, he was adept at disguising. Several hours ago, they were just talking on the phone for such a long time. Her words satisfied him and he gave her another kiss. Afterwards, Harry intertwined his hand to hers and they slowly walked to other ces. Their footprints were left on the ground of the Niagara Fall. After that, Harry took her to Ile d''Orleans, which still maintained the strong tradition of Normandy and was also an excellent ind to appreciate the maple leaves. The ind''s perimeter was about 60 kilometers, and there were orchards and pastures surrounded by water. Red maple leaves reflecting on the clearkes represented another kind of beauty. Hand in hand, they quietly walked on the avenue covered by red maple leaves. They were so eye- catching and happy, and even their backs reflected their charm. "In the future, we shoulde back here on our wedding anniversary." She imagined their romantic and happy life without any sorrow and anxiety. She wished they got married soon. The man nodded. As long as she wished for and was willing to, he could bring her here anytime. The original name of Ile d''Orleans was Bhus Ind, and it means, "Wine Ind". Due to the fertile soil and thick forests, fruit nting, dairy products and poultry raising were the main operating professions there. The whole ind was centered on agriculture, especially the cultivation of apple and strawberry. They could even be picked by tourists themselves. In the apple orchard, red and round apples were hanging on apple trees. These apples were purely natural. Harry picked an apple from a tree and romantically put it in front of L. Looking at the apple that was even more tasteful than Fuji apple in China, she was going to take a bite. Meanwhile, she heard him say, "Every time you were in my arms, your face was as red as the apple!" ...... L certainly knew what he meant. She grabbed the apple from his hand in a flirty manner and took a bite of it without any hesitation. The apple was crispy and sweet and contained a really tasty juice. Harry took it back and held the apple in his hands. He was absolutely in a super good mood. "Look. It''s much more like your face as it has a dimple right now." ...... L was still not convinced and said, "Obviously, it was the logo of yourputer -- an apple with a single bite!" Wearing a charming smile, Harry picked several other apples and put them in the basket. "Come here. Let''s fill your basket." Why should the basket be filled? She looked at the man in deep confusion. "On looking at the apples that looked like your pretty face, I be quite hungry." ...... Harry yed and teased with her all the time. She deliberately picked several green apples that were not ripened yet and then hid them under the red apples. Her secret action certainly could not be ignored by the man, but he did not pay attention to it. Actually, he was already thinking that they could have sex when they returned to the hotel. Arriving at the hotel after dinner, they found that the basket of apples had been ced on the table before they entered the room. L took an apple out of the basket and gave it to Harry. "You wanted to eat the apple just now, right? Here you are!" He epted the apple, put it back into the basket and then picked her right up. "We hadn''t met for three days, so what I wanted to eat was really not the apple." ...... On the fourth day. L did not wake up until noon. When she opened her eyes, Harry was already dressing in his bathrobe. He was in the balcony and was calling somebody. He had noticed her opening her eyes. Shezily crawled out of the bed and walked into the bathroom herself. With this, she let Harry look at her sexy back that would force him to have flirty thoughts in his mind. He simply told Joey the important things that he needed to do. Then he stepped into the room, put down the phone, took off his bathrobe and also entered the bathroom. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It was already three in the afternoon when they were heading for their next station: Vancouver. Because of several days of traveling andck of sleep at night, L just slept all the way. What made L more disappointed was that she had her period the second day after they arrived in Vancouver. It was really ufortable. She felt so much pain that she had to stay in bed. Harry had already made two cups of brown sugar tea for her, but the pain was still there. He alsoid in bed to put her head in his arms as his warm hands softly touched her lower abdomen. Then, bowls of edible bird''s nest with milk and chicken soup were served into the room. L truly admired Harry''s influence and power as he could even have ess to rare dishes and meals in almost every ce they go to. When the third bowl was served to her, L was too full to drink more. She sniffed, "The amount of edible bird''s nest a person took per day should be limited." It would be just a waste of the delicious food if she tried to eat more. Harry''s hand became a little bit stiff. He got a bit disappointed on hearing it. But he said in a concerned tone, "Do you feel better now?" Before, he always saw Ynda eat this for two to three times a day. He hoped L would also feel better. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 "OK!OK! I''m much better now." She didn''t let him know that she still did not feel well. He might ask her to eat something else if that was the case. Harry heard that she felt better and was relieved. He put aside the soup, took his phone and dialed a number. "Deliver one year''s supply of this kind of edible bird''s nest to Uthana. It shouldst for four or five times a week." ... L had nothing to say on this very wealthy man. Wasn''t it too exaggerated to eat this every day? She didn''t even know if it had a side effect or something. Harry also searched all the tonics that were good to women''s health and called the manufacturers to have them delivered to the manor with the volume of one year or a half. Wow, he really knew how to take care of a woman. But... L looked at him in horror and asked in disbelief, "Wait. Do you want to abandon me? If yes, say it! It seems like you won''t be there for me for a whole year. And maybe those are for other women..." Thinking of this, she thought that her heart was going to be crushed again. Harry immediately frowned on her words. Did he buy all these things for other women? "The other women do not deserve that kind of treatment. I would only do that for you." He said in a reassuring tone. "Then, why do you do this to me? Do you know the only result of buying so many tonics?" She turned over herself helplessly andy down on the bed. "What?" "I''ll be fatter. I believe that after one month, my weight will be doubled! That''s the result!" She stared at him and Harry suddenly burst intoughter. Oh, that was what she worried about. "Don''t worry. As long as you do not be ill again, and even if you weigh 300 more pounds, I still want you. That will never change." He bent over, looking at her face directly. She was moved by this sweet gesture. How happy she was right now... But this was just incredible. She couldn''t believe what she just heard right now. All these feelings overwhelmed her. She lifted her head, moved closer to him, and asked him a naive question, "What if it is out of your control then I suddenly weigh four or five hundred pounds? I''ll be ugly by then..." He put his arms around her shoulders and gave her a kiss on the tip of her nose. "Is there any difference between 300 pounds and 500 pounds? If so, then let''s change positions." What did he mean by that? She was a bit dumbfounded. He whispered a few words in her ear. L, who was a little pale at the thought of getting fat, blushed at once. L pulled on the quilt, covered her head and tried to hit the hoodlum with her other hand! Unfortunately... "Pak!" A p straightly hit his face! L was stunned and she froze. Her hand seemed to really p his face. Whoops. She didn''t mean it. She just meant to y with him. For a long time, there was mere silence. L quietly uncovered a corner of the quilt. Harry suddenly moved closer to her and this frightened her. She screamed and covered herself with the quilt again quickly. "Don''t hit me. That was not on purpose." She purred. She really hit him. Oh, this girl would get her punishment... The quilt was grabbed from the outside, but L held it tightly to prevent her shield from being torn away. The man had no choice but toe closer to her ear and say, "Come out, or you will suffocate." Err... It sounded that he was not that angry. She slowly let out a look at him but he was staring at her in a cold manner. She wanted to pull up the quilt again, but it was toote. Harry quickly pulled it away. She shivered and hurriedly covered her head with her arms. "That was not on purpose. Not on purpose...." Harry took her arms and was moving even closer to him. There was not a trace of fear on her face at all. Sheughed when she remembered how she had hit him on the face. He held her hands tighter and was squeezing her hand already. "Not on purpose? Don''t you dare lie to me! Do you think I can''t do anything with you now? I could punish you if you''re lying!" His voice of warning silenced herugh. L said timidly, "Mr. Lewis..." But now she was his fiancee, his wife. So why should she be so afraid of him? Was it necessary for her to obey him? Of course not! She coughed dryly and said arrogantly, "Harry, are youining that I hit you?" Watching her changing expression, the man did not answer her question but just asked, "How about you go back to the entertainment circle and take on a role in a TV series?" A few years ago, her acting skill had already been iparable in the entertainment circle. She was one of the best. Now, after some polishing, it was expected to go to a higher level. But this was just saying... Err... She was a little confused why they should even discuss this topic. Taking on a role in a TV series? Did he really want her to work? "Stop your random thoughts. Forget about what I said. Stay at home and give birth to several girls as cute as Nicole." He was so serious that she instantly fell into the love he was knitting. Before she could respond, he took her little hands and said, "Boys are also OK, but please give birth to another daughter for me. All my shares and other property will belong to you and to our daughters." ... Harry was saying all the right words. Was she in a dream at this very moment? Why did he treat her so well? She was really moved and touched, even though she had a feeling that it was because of the children. She was really ttered. She draped her arms around his neck and asked, "What about you? What will happen to you?" He gave them everything. What about him? What would he have? Had he ever considered of this possibility? He looked at her and tenderly pinched her nose. "I''m still in the SL group, working for you!" Tears sprung to her eyes soon. Even if what he said was true or not, she still cannot believe his words. She was deeply touched. How could she have made him so dedicated to her? She could still remember that time when Nicole had been kidnapped... He had risked his life to protect them even though he hadn''t known then that Nicole was his child. Tears were dripping down her face as she made up her mind to be with this man and give her heart and soul. She would take good care of her parents-inw, even if her mother-inw was not into her. Just for the sake of him, she would treat them well so that he would not be in crossroads. He didn''t like her being involved with other men, so she wouldn''t get too close to any other man anymore. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He wanted to have children as lovely as Nicole, so she would agree to his request and give birth to eight or even ten children only for him. ... Harry gently kissed away her tears. "Good girl, do not cry now." It hurt him to see her crying... L wiped her tears and kissed his thin lips again and again. The picture where they were basked in the light of the Vancouver sunset was so gorgeous. Nobody knew whether their love was the foil to the sunset, or the sunset was the foil to their love. Together, they could be the most beautiful couple in the world. However, no matter what happened, their love for each other would always be the best thing that happened to them. Later, L and Harry went back home, because it would not be convenient that they were far from Nicole for a long time. It was better for them to go back home. After the wedding ceremony, they could go on with their honeymoon anyway. As long as they were together, wherever they were, they were really happy! It was past eight in the evening when they arrived at the manor. Nicole had been sent to the old house by Harry. But when Rose heard that L went on a trip by herself, sheined in disgust again. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Rose decided to teach L a lesson when she came to the old house. Although the next day was already Sunday, Harry still went to thepany as the business became busier during the peak season. Therefore, L drove to the old house alone. She was a bit nervous. Instead of going to thepany, Rose was also in the old house because she had to take care of Nicole. Seeing Nicole running around the house, her great-grandfatherughed happily. Kevin was also in the company at that moment. Rose was tirelessly chasing after her. "My dear little Nicole, would you like to come to grandmother here so you could eat some fruits?" "Nicole, my sweetheart, run slowly and please take care! You might trip and hurt yourself!" Rose looked at her granddaughter who was running fast. Her heart jumped at this as she was afraid that she would get hurt. L pressed the doorbell of the old house and it was Rose that opened it. After she saw L, Rose''s happy expression immediately changed into a sour one. "Auntie, Ie to pick up Nicole. I''ll take care of her for the time being." Then she handed Rose a bag and said, "This is the perfume I brought you from Canada. Would you like to have a look? It''s really a popr brand." L looked at Rose with full of expectation. Rose took the handbag from her hand with a grim face, walked outside then threw it into trash can without even giving a look at it. ...... Seeing this, L recalled the first time she saw Rose in Dreles a few years ago. The gift she sent to her had also been thrown away like this. Anger rose inside her. L suppressed the ufortable feelings and thought of Harry, the man who cared about her. She remembered that she was doing this for Harry. Then, a smile reappeared on her face as she entered the living room. "Mommy!" Nicole rushed over to her in a burst of excitement. L immediately squatted down to catch her daughter, "Nicole, Mommy missed you so much! Did you miss me too?" Then she kissed her daughter''s chubby cheeks time and time again. Nicole held onto her mother''s neck, "Mommy, I missed you too." She was so happy to finally see her mother! It has been a long time that she was away. L walked in front of Senior Lewis, stopped and put Nicole down. "Grandfather." She greeted the old man politely. He looked at her with a smile, nodded and asked graciously, "Well, how was your travel abroad? Did you enjoy every bit of it?" L was happy when she heard his words and nodded. "Well, it was so great, grandfather. Here''s the maple leaf tea for you and my uncle. There''s some maple syrup but it''s really sweet so you can just try a little bit. Then this is the American ginseng. You can soak it in hot water every now and then. I heard that it can protect the cardiovascr system and improve your immune system!" Senior Lewis constantly nodded with pleasure and took them all. He has always been fond of L. But when she saw her daughter-inw squinting in anger behind him, he asked gently, "Have you bought anything for your aunt?" L took a look at him embarrassingly. He then interpreted it like she forgot to take a present to Rose. He quickly pushed the gifts and put them in front of her, "Go and see what she likes. After all, feelings need to be nourished, too." L looked at him and shook her head. She has no intentions to hide the truth anymore. "I actually bought Auntie a bottle of perfume and gave it to her just now, but..." She did not finish her sentence, but the old man already understood. As his face fell into disappointment, he replied, "Good girl. Someday, she will like you too. Aren''t you coming to pick up Nicole? Go ande back to your home. Nicole misses you both so much! I will come to visit you when I''m free." "Rose has gone too far." Senior Lewis signed. "Okay, goodbye, grandpa. Goodbye, auntie. I am going to take Nicole back!" Holding Nicole''s hands, L walked towards the door. After L left with Nicole, Rose came back to her room as her father-inw walked outside the house. There really was a newly-packed handbag in the trash can outside the door. He took it out and recognized the English letters on it, which read "perfume". He knew his daughter-inw didn''t like L, but she was too much this time! She was too rude! So he took the perfume out, threw away the bag and returned to the house. When L took Nicole back to vi, it was almost dinner time as Kaylee was already preparing dinner in the kitchen. She took out her phone and sent Harry a message on the Wechat, "Will youe back for dinner?" "Would you like me to go back? I will if you want me to." Soon, there came a quick reply. L didn''t know if she wouldugh or cry when she read Harry''s reply. After thinking about it, she satisfied him by saying, "Of course! I would like you toe back. And be early if you are not busy. I miss you already." Harry rushed back at dinner time with a lot of documents, preparing to stay up at night to work in the study. On the table. Before he started to eat, Harry picked up some food to Nicole''s bowl and then to L''s. Looking at him sweetly and lovingly doing this, L was very moved. She dug a spoonful of cheese corn kernels and put it by the side of his mouth. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He willingly ate the corn kernels from her spoon with a smile. Then, Nicole started to protest, "Mommy, I also want you to feed me corn!" Hearing that, L looked at her daughter. She was really cute! L had no choice but to hold Nicole''s little spoon, get a bit of corn again and feed it into her mouth. Nicole smiled and was satisfied. "Nicole, after the meal, daddy will take you and your mommy to go shopping. So finish your dinner quickly, okay?" Harry looked at Nicole with a loving smile. Nicole nodded immediately, and ate her dinner with more enthusiasm. Go shopping? L thought that she just moved here. Indeed, it was necessary to buy some things. After dinner, Harry carried Nicole to the car as L ran upstairs to change to a dress. After she got in the car, the three headed for the city center. Every time they go shopping with Nicole, they must get her an ice cream. That was his all-time favorite! "Daddy, I would like to have an ice-cream. Can you buy me one, please?" L stopped her, "It is cold today, so you can''t." Nicole immediately pouted to show her dissatisfaction, "I just want to eat ice cream! Daddy! Please!" Nicole was so smart that she turned to ask Harry instead of L. She knew that her father would not be able to resist her. ...... L speechlessly looked at her daughter who were trying to please her father. "Harry, you can not let her eat that. She might get sick." Looking at his daughter''s really cute face, Harry thought for a second and suggested, "How about this? Daddy will buy two ice-cream balls. One for you and one for me?" He always wanted to satisfy her daughter! Nicole thought about it and nodded. She held Harry''s neck and said quietly, "Daddy, we don''t share it with mommy." Because mommy always stopped her from having the ice-cream! Harry smiled and said something nice for his wife, "Mommy does not allow you to eat ice cream because it''s really cold right now. It would be easy to get sick if you eat it. And if that happens, you won''t get to y anymore!" Nicole nodded as if she had understood. Then she looked at his mother''s serious look and said, "Fine, then we can let her eat a little bit!" Nicole''s sweet voice forced Harry and L to burst intoughter. Harry went to the ice cream shop, and L held Nicole as they waited for him. Soon, Harry came out of the shop with several blushing girls following behind him. .... This man was really good at attracting women and girls! Those girls looked like they were just 18 years old. And they were following a man like this? Oh, what had happened to the youth... Chapter 284 Chapter 284 L sweetly weed Harry as she was holding Nicole, "Hey, there''s my husband!" This made Harry very happy but also a little confused. She had not called him like that before. When he looked back at L''s eyes, he got the message in an instant. Harry grinned. Several young girls left in disappointment as they saw the beautifuldy call their idol ''husband''. Nicole reached out her little hands to Harry when she saw him holding the ice cream cup. Harry carried her daughter and gave the ice cream to her. With his other hand around L''s shoulders, they walked happily. The three were so beautiful that they won all the attention of the people around them. Harry and L were so popr among them because they had been on TV for several times. People easily recognized them. Their family photos were also uploaded online. As the three were having ice cream together, their names were already on the Weibo top search again. "Daddy, I want to have an ice cream again next time. Thank you for this!" Nicole licked her lips. How delicious an ice cream was! "OK. Daddy will just buy an ice cream machine and make it for you by myself. Will that be better?" Now that his daughter loved to eat it, all he should do was to control how frequent she would eat it. TooN?velDrama.Org (C) content. much sweets would make her sick. L took the arm of Harry and looked up at him. "Mr. Lewis, aren''t you afraid that you may go bankrupt if you keep on doing this? You always buy expensive things for us." She said so on purpose. Even if he lost his job now, his property could actually afford him luxury living for centuries. They entered the mall together. "For my wife and daughter, even spending all my money will be okay for me." L was speechless again. When did he be so good at saying the right words? The family went to the floor for the women''s wear. Harry nned to buy some clothes for L that were like those for nurses and maids. L didn''t know what Harry was thinking about. She was busy with picking up beautiful dresses. Shopping always made her very happy. "Go and try this, this and this..." Harry pointed to several clothes of different colors and styles. The guide was so excited that she took these clothes immediately and led L to the fitting room. This was Harry. The popr businessman was right in front of her. He shopped once and the guide would get amission equal to her one or two months'' sry. That was how extravagant Harry was in spending. L went to the fitting room. Harry sat on the sofa on the other side as he was holding Nicole. They were ying games while waiting for L. Three minutester, L came out in an orange pantsuit. Harry took a quick nce and said, "Next one." ... L felt like she was a model. She had been trying on so many outfits! The next set was a pinkish purple dress. As soon as she came out, two women walked into the shop. Then the three women met face to face. "Aunt, nice to know that you are also shopping here." L took the initiative and greeted Rose. Beside her stood ady in a sky-blue dress and white coat. She seemed to be the same age as L. They came in and were talking andughing. Rose scornfully looked at L and said to thedy, "Cherry, Let''s go over there." Cherry looked at L in embarrassment. She was shocked that Rose just ignored her. "Miss Newman, we will go first." In Uthana, everyone knew that L was Harry''s current fiancee. L was already getting used to Rose''s arrogant attitude. When she heard Cherry''s greeting, she smiled and nodded. Then came Rose''s surprised voice, "Harry! Nicole! I miss you!" Seeing her son and granddaughter, she always put a smile on her face. They all stood face to face, and only Harry sat on the sofa elegantly with no signs of standing up. He was in his emotionless self again. Rose took Nicole from Harry''s arms and kissed her little face. "Grandma." The well-behaved Nicole looked at her happy grandma, and called her. Rose became even happier. "Sweetie, do you miss grandma?" Rose couldn''t love her dear granddaughter more. She cared for her so much. Nicole nodded, and this delighted Rose. Rose suddenly remembered something and put her granddaughter on the ground first. Holding Cherry''s hand, Rose said, "Harry, let me make an introduction. This is Cherry Lawrence, the youngest daughter of the mayor. Cherry, this is my son, Harry Lewis." How excellent would it be if Harry had a rtionship with Cherry. That stupid L ruined her ns... Cherry''s heart beat rapidly upon seeing the noble elegant man. She had only seen him for a few times on TV, or from a distance at some parties. She had always took a liking on him. It was the first time that she had stood so close to him and he looked so charming! She managed to control her emotions, offered her right hand and said softly, "Hello, Mr. Lewis. I have heard a lot of good things about you." Harry focused his eyes back on L. She looked a bit lonely. "This one looks good. Let''s go and buy all these." Then he took the wallet out of his pocket and totally ignored Rose and Cherry. L felt embarrassed. But Harry went directly to the cash register, leaving the three women looking at each other awkwardly. Cherry looked at the back of Harry. She was disappointed that he ignored her. At first, she was not that interested in him. But she was so spoiled that she grew up having everything she wanted. Nobody dared to ignore her like this! Now this man seeded in arousing her interest. But he was already engaged. Did he really love her? If Rose did not like L for him, then she still had the chance to win him over. She looked at L and had to admit that she was really beautiful, too. But she did not mind to have a fairpetition with her. When L went out of the fitting room, Harry had already left the store with Nicole in his arms. Rose and Cherry followed him too. At this moment, Rose was talking about something with Harry. Harry was in a bad mood. L took the packages from the guide, thanked her and went out. L held Harry''s arm intimately, disregarding their talk. "Let''s go! I want to buy something for you and Nicole." Cherry saw happiness and sweetness in L''s eyes. Harry responded with a rare tenderness. He wanted to show Rose and Cherry how much he love L. "Yes, let''s go now. Mother, you''d better go back home early if you do not have anything to do. Do not hang out." With these words, Harry left them with his arm around L''s shoulders. Rose couldn''t catch her breath and coughed violently. "What''s wrong with you, auntie?" Cherry patted her back tenderly and with a tone of concern. Rose waved her hand. After she took control of her breathing again, she held Cherry''s hand. "Cherry, you have already seen that woman. I don''t like her at all. If you like, I''ll help you win Harry''s heart." Cherry was startled by her straightforward words. "The wedding of Mr. Lewis and Miss Newman will be held in a month. I''m afraid that we don''t have much time." Time was not sufficient. After the wedding, nothing could be changed any longer. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Rose patted her hand to reassure her, and added, "It''s OK. You still have a chance. You have me on your side. They haven''t applied for documents to remarry yet." They hadn''t applied for remarriage yet? Well, then! It was still worth a shot. As they finally made up their minds to pursue Harry, they went to other stores and continued shopping. Cherry took the opportunity to buy Rose some clothes and cosmetics. Although Rose had no interest on these things, given that they were presented by the daughter-inw she was fond of, she epted them all with pleasure. While staring at Harry, L guessed that what Rose did just now couldn''t be just a mere introduction. She knew that Rose has a n in her cruel mind. L felt being threatened once again. She was so exhausted for there were always endless women that surround Harry. What''s more, they all had noble status. Ynda, whose title was the International Queen and Bonnie, who was the eldest daughter of vice-mayor were her tightpetitors for Harry''s heart. Now, another woman appeared this evening--Cherry--a daughter of the mayor! However, she still had to cheer herself up so she could deal with it. She knew that if she cked off just a bit, she would be reced by some other woman. "Harry, do you know Miss Cherry?" She pretended to ask in a casual tone while she was looking at the children''s shoes nearby. Harry nced at her and recalled the girl he just met. He immediately understood what she meant. He would not let anyone to rece L in his heart. "Don''t worry. I will only be with you in the future!" He said this directly, trying to reassure his future wife. Yet, she was not convinced and replied, "I am not worried. I''m just wondering that since that girl was so pretty and she was the daughter of the mayor, how could you not know her?" "It has nothing to do with me whether she was pretty or not. I even don''t want to know the mayor, let alone his daughter. I just don''t care at all." Harry simply answered. What he had said made L take another look of him. She wondered how could this man be so arrogant? Well, he was really an influential man. L decided to let go of this question, thinking that as long as he loved her, nothing would be a problem! She would just trust him. L held Nicole''s hand while Harry carried big and small shopping bags in his. Then, they returned to their mansion together. For the whole night, what disturbed L was not Cherry. What bothered her was Harry who actually bought her many cosy costumes! When they were buying these clothes, the purchase guide actually looked at her enviously! She almost broke down, and thought that he really had a thick skin. After returning to the mansion, L helped Nicole take a bath and apanied her to her bedroom. In fact, she didn''t make much effort, because Nicole fell asleep as soon as sheid on the bed. Her daughter got tired of walking endlessly at the mall. It seemed that Harry went to the study as he was answering a phone. Yet, he came back right at the moment when L was going to take a shower. He squeezed into the bathroom and forced himself in. L immediately knew what he wanted to do... At past eleven o''clock that evening, Harry gently put L on their bed and kissed her forehead. If he didn''t have to deal with so much urgent work through which he was supporting his wife and daughter, he would never let her go to sleep this soon! At exactly three o''clock that morning, L turned over, reached out her hand and only felt a little body. She opened her eyes, and sure enough, there were only Nicole and her on the bed. She realized that it was already past three o''clock in the morning. Was Harry still at the study? She yawned and went to the study. As the door was open, she saw that Harry was typing e-mails quickly. "Harry." A soft voice echoed at the room. All of a sudden, Harry''s heart wasforted. Seeing L in her pajama, rubbing her eyes at the door, he immediately rose from his chair and walked towards her. "Why did you wake up? Please sleep some more." He held her into his arms and kissed her forehead again. Still in a daze, L held his waist and asked in a concerned tone, "Why don''t you go to sleep already? It''s veryte." Caressing her soft hair, Harry affectionately gazed at her and answered, "I will go to sleep as soon as I finish this email!" L nodded and replied, "I will wait for you, then." "You don''t have to. I will go to sleep right away after this, I promise. You go to bed first." No! "I want to wait for you!" Still not satisfied, she sweetly brushed her face against his chest. Harry gritted his teeth and picked her up by the waist. What a tempting woman! "Fine." He put L on hisp, as he continued writing the email. Few minutester, he finished it. When Harry turned off hisputer, L almost fell asleep again. However, before they went back to bedroom, L felt that Harry put her on top of the desk. Then what happened next was out of her control. The next day, L didn''t wake up until noon and was left alone in the room. Life in the mansion was like this everyday. L felt so embarrassed because she always got up at noon and then just directly have lunch. But it was all Harry''s fault! When sheined to him, he always said, "Yeah, I understand. Next time, you won''t wake up until dinner." ... That was not what she meant! October 12. It was Rose''s birthday. L had no idea about it, and Rose didn''t intend to tell her either. She even didn''t n to invite her. Rose called Harry and directly ordered him, "Take Nicole to my birthday. But, I don''t want to see people that I don''t like! It''s my birthday!" Hearing this, Harry helplessly closed his eyes and answered, "Then you cane and pick up Nicole. I have something important to deal with tonight." Rose certainly knew what he meant--if L didn''t go to celebrate her birthday, he won''t either! "Harry, I am your mother! I should be the most important matter for you on my birthday! You haven''t even married that woman yet! You are still a member of this family! I just want to celebrate my birthdayAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. with my family. Are you unwilling to do this for me?" Her tone became gentle and soft. She resorted to begging him. "Never mind. I would just go there early ande back early." Harry hung up the phone, looking at it and pondering. "Since mother didn''t want her there, then I''d better not tell her about it. She will get upset, for sure." Before dinner, Harry called L. "I am going to bring Nicole back to the old house. You have to eat dinner alone this time, okay?" Did he mean that he and Nicole would have dinner at the old house? Well, it''s okay. She also didn''t want to meet Rose, anyway. "All right. But please remember toe back early. I''ll miss you." Hanging up the phone, Harry felt very guilty. He thought that he had to make up for her and smooth away the misunderstanding between them. He would never let L be wronged. At the old house of Lewis family. When Harry brought Nicole back to the old house, he felt the atmosphere was a little weird. If not for the sake of Rose''s birthday, Harry''s grandfather would already have left. And considering that there were guests, Kevin thought it was improper to get angry at his wife. "Great grandfather, grandpa and grandma! I am back! Hello!" Before Nicole even stepped into the living room, her cute voice rang out in the room. The lovely and energetic voice relieved the awkward situation in the living room. Harry watched his daughter running into the living room, eyes full of love. But as soon as he figured out who the people were in the living room, he became very frustrated. This was what Rose has intended to do! Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Harry angrily put the gift on the table and was about to leave the house with Nicole. Rose stood up immediately and blocked her son''s way. She won''t let Harry ruin her ns tonight. "Harry, today is my birthday. Are you going to just leave like this?" Rose was already heated up. Harry coldly nced at her. "Mrs. Lewis, you just let me down again." At that very moment, the woman who had been hushed in silence, stood up and said in a soft voice, "Mr. Lewis, please calm down. I was actually the one who took the initiative to celebrate here tonight. If you are annoyed with my presence, I will leave now. I don''t want to be the one who will be the cause of your arguments." Rose looked at Cherry with admiration. What a nice woman she was! Even so, Harry didn''t look back at her at all. He just said faintly, "Miss Lawrence, since you know that I am annoyed, please get out of here. Or my fiancee will get angry if she knew about this." Cherry felt so embarrassed and bit her lower lip as she quickly walked away with her handbag. "Mrs. Lewis, I''m sorry. I must go now." But Rose stood her ground and stopped Cherry from leaving. Then she snapped at her son, "It is just a birthday. Why should you screw this up just because of that woman?" "You brought this upon yourself. Not me." Harry retorted without any disregard to her mother''s feelings. Rose was out of breath in anger. Suddenly, she got an idea. She held her head as if she was dizzy and then fell to the ground. "Mother!" Harry quickly caught his mother in his arms. "Mrs. Lewis! Are you okay?" Cherry asked in an obvious worried tone. Harry''s grandfather and Kevin also rushed over in an instant. "Rose! What''s the matter with you?" Kevin became so scared when saw her wife copse. She had never lost consciousness like this before. Rose pretended to be very weak. This was all part of her scheme. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just feel a little dizzy." Harry lifted his mother and asked, "Didn''t you have your regr check-up this month?" They had a private doctor in their house for her regr check-ups. It was done once a month. "I did. Nothing was wrong in my body except my high blood pressure." The doctor actually said was that there were signs of high blood pressure and she should control her temper. But she did not take serious considerations to it at all. Looking at his mother with sympathy, Harry felt that he must ask Dr. Foster some other day. He didn''t want this to happen to his mother again. Harry finally decided to stay for dinner. Rose''s cruel scheme actually worked. All night long, Cherry was intently staring at him. Harry was taking care of Nicole, and she admired him for this. There were rumors that he had a daughter and she was the apple of his eye. It was true. She realized that if she wanted to win Harry''s heart, she should also treat the girl as if she was her daughter. When she finished eating her dinner, Cherry gently wiped her mouth and smiled at Nicole, "Nicole, it''s the first time we met today. Do you want a gift after dinner?" Oh! A gift? Nicole''s eyes widened in excitement. She loved gifts! No matter if it was expensive or not. What mattered was that she would get a gift. Surprises were always her favorite! Nicole nodded in excitement and said happily, "Thank you, prettydy. You''re so nice." A sweet child was always a cause for happiness in a family. Cherry sincerely smiled at Nicole again. Rose felt very happy to see this. She realized something. If Cherry won Nicole''s heart, she could get even closer to Harry. Harry''s grandfather just concentrated on his dinner, and turned a blind eye to all of these. This was getting very tiring for him. Kevin frowned a little. He certainly knew what Rose was thinking. He thought that he needed to seriously talk to his wife. Harry got a spoonful of jellybeans and put it into Nicole''s bowl. He was acting like he didn''t care. Right after dinner, Cherry got out a tote bag and lovingly handed it to Nicole. "Nicole, this is the Thomas train toy that my friend brought back from abroad. Do you like it?" Nicole quickly took the present and thanked the prettydy again. Cherry happily helped Nicole open the toy. She also stayed with Nicole so they can y with the toys for a while. But when she took notice of the time, she said to Rose, "Mrs. Lewis, I''m going home. It''s getting a bitte already." Her parents were very strict with her. She was a daughter of a very important person so safety was a main concern. She must be home by ten. Rose took a look at his son who was busy talking on the phone and then winked at Cherry. The wink indicated that she should wait for Harry to finish his conversation on the phone. When he was finished answering the phone call, Harry already thought of leaving with Nicole. Rose said to her son, "Cherry came here by taxi. It''s gettingte and it could not be safe outside. Could you please take her to her home?" On hearing his mother''s words, Harry stared at her with frowned brows. He knew what she was thinking. He walked straight out of the room without answering his mother. He was bing so infuriated. Nicole put down the little train toy when she saw her father walking out, "Daddy, I want to y the game on your phone. Please?" Harry turned back and handed the phone to his daughter. "Nicole, wait for me for a minute. I wille back soon and take you to your mother." The little girl took the phone and nodded. She just felt so happy to see her mother. Harry stood up and made his way to the door. Rose tipped Cherry a wink and she immediately followed him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Inside the mansion. L was having her dinner alone, but she was a bit sad as she had not seen Harry and Nicole for hours now. So she went upstairs and tried to call Harry. She wished he coulde back soon. She walked to the balcony in an obviously mncholic manner. Looking towards the vast sea, she dialed the private number of Harry. "Mommy!" The tender and lovely voice of her daughter revived L''s happy spirits instantly. "Sweetheart, what are you doing?" She was a bit confused. Why was Nicole holding his phone? He only left his phone to her whenever he was away. Where was him? "Mommy, I''m ying games on daddy''s phone." Oh, that was the case. Well, then. This little cute girl could answer a phone now. That was how advanced she was. "Honey, could you please hand the phone to daddy?" She was bing so bored without the two of them. "Mommy, daddy is not with me. He went to send a beautifuldy home!" Kevin wanted to stop Nicole, but Nicole had finished her words when he stepped in front of her. It was toote. That was too bad! "A beautifuldy? What do you mean?" L frowned and thought to herself, "Didn''t they go to the old mansion for dinner?" "Yes. Just the one we met at the mall that night. She even gave me a toy! She''s so nice." Nicole answered her honestly. The woman at the mall? That was the daughter of the mayor who was with Rose, right? "Well, I see. Where are you now?" Repressing the anger and the sourness in her heart, she asked her daughter calmly. But it was not easy for her to stay calm as she couldn''t stop thinking that a woman was with Harry right now. And they were alone, too... "Today is Grandma''s birthday, I''m with my grandparents now. Are youing over, mommy? I wish you would." When he heard that Nicole had exined everything to L, Kevin was anxious that he wanted to take the phone away from his granddaughter''s hands. Rose was wondering how to let L know that Harry was sending Cherry home. She wanted Harry and L to break up again. Well, this was perfect! Nicole did well! Today is Rose''s birthday? L stood in a trance. Why did nobody tell her? Chapter 287 Chapter 287 L got it now! Today was Rose''s birthday and Harry took their daughter to the old house to celebrate her future mother-inw''s birthday. But why was there another woman? And why wasn''t she invited? When she realized this, L''s heart was broken into pieces again. She immediately hung up the phone call with her daughter and sat in the balcony. She was very disappointed with Harry. L understood that the reason why she was not informed of Rose''s birthday was that Rose disliked her. Yet, how could she pretend not to care about the fact that Harry took their daughter to the old house and had dinner with another woman, not to mention driving her home after dinner? When Harry returned to the old house, he found that his grandfather and Nicole were not in the living room. Meanwhile, Kevin and Rose were already quarreling with each other. "You are such an unreasonable woman! I think you should mind your own business this time!" After saying that, Kevin was about to go upstairs but happened to see his son justing inside. For a moment, words failed him. He had always been a man of many words. As parents, instead of reducing their son''s burden, they always put him in trouble. He was ashamed and sorry for it. When Rose saw his son, her anger cooled down a bit. "Harry, why are you back so early?" she asked. She remembered that Cherry actually lived far from here. Harry gave her a nce, and just said nothing. He was so tired of this. "What''s the matter, father?" Kevin sighed deeply, wondering how to exin the whole thing without hurting his son''s feelings. At last, he finally replied, "L called just now, and Nicole was in your grandfather''s room. You''d better take her home right now! L may have known what happened here." If L was mad about this, they would totally understand. Only a crazy person wouldn''t be angry at this. L made a phone call? Having a bad feeling about it, Harry rushed to his grandfather''s room. Inside the room Harry''s grandfather wasughing and talking happily with Nicole when Harry appeared. "Daddy!" Nicole immediately ran into Harry''s arms. She was that clingy to her father. Judging from Harry''s quickened pace, Harry''s grandfather was aware that Harry must have known that L called. Rising from his chair and looking at his grandson, the old man said, "Nicole could stay in the house tonight, so you can go back and exin everything to L." Holding Nicole in his arms and thinking of Rose, Harry had no choice. "No, grandpa, I will take Nicole back. You''d better have a rest now. It''s gettingte already." Harry''s grandfather didn''t press him any further, "Harry, L is a really good girl. All women are fond of sweet words. Say something sweet. Don''t always wear a cold face." But that woman was not so easy to console! He nodded and watched her little girl holding his cellphone in her hands. "Say goodbye to your great-grandpa!" "Goodbye, great-grandpa!" After Nicole waved her hands to her great-grandpa, Harry took her out of the room. Kevin was standing at the door of the study room and watching the father and daughtering out. "Harry, go home early!" Harry nodded and went downstairs, with his little girl in his arms. Seeing her son and granddaughtering downstairs, Rose came over in a hurry and said, "Harry, stop! I have something to say first!" Harry didn''t even stop for a second and headed directly towards the door of the living room. "It''s too late for another conversation. We''ll just talk another day." The door was heavily closed like it was being mmed. Hearing the sound, Rose got angry but found no one to me. In the mansion After Harry parked the car at the door, he quickly walked upstairs with his daughter. He was so worried. When Harry opened the door to the bedroom, the woman sitting in front of the dressing table made him breathe a sigh of relief. He thought that L was gone. Then L turned back and saw them. She came over happily, "Nicole, you are back! Hurry up, Mommy will take you to the shower." Seeing her loving smile, Harry couldn''t help but wonder. Wasn''t she angry with me? She should be, right? Something was wrong! He sensed that L was acting a bit strange. "OK, Mommy." Nicole wriggled free from Harry''s arms and reached for L. Then both of them went to the bathroom. Yet, Harry heard clearly that the door of the bathroom was locked from the inside. Just a few days ago, it was the two of them who gave their daughter a shower. Now, wasn''t she turning him down by locking the door? She had not said a single word to him. Not surprisingly, she was still angry... After getting changed, Harry began to y games on his phone while waiting for them toe out from the bathroom. Half an hourter, L came out, and was holding the little cutie wrapped in a towel. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Just then, Nicole shouted to his daddy, "Daddy, I am thirsty, I want juice." Without a second thought, Harry nodded and walked out of the bedroom. The moment he went downstairs, the door of the bedroom was locked from the inside. What''s happening here? Nicole curiously watched her mother. She saw that her mother was in a sad mood. "Mommy, why do we have to lock the door? How could daddye in?" Why did she also asked her to lie to her daddy by saying that she was thirsty? L looked at her daughter with a smile, "Your daddy wants to find you a new mommy. Do you think mommy should be angry or not?" Daddy wanted a new mommy? With her arms around L''s neck, Nicole leaned her little face in and begged, "Mommy, I don''t want a new mommy. I want you!" L was greatly touched, so she rubbed Nicole''s tousled hair and said, "Mommy won''t leave you. Mommy will always stay with Nicole, OK?" Nicole nodded deeply. Then theyy on the bed, ready to go sleep. With fresh juice in his hand, Harry went upstairs and tried to turn the knob but failed... What? He tried again, then twice and thrice... Harry seemed to fall into the trap of his wife and daughter. Did it mean that he wouldn''t sleep in the bed tonight? As he thought of it, Harry couldn''t helpughing but then truly understood the Chinese proverb saying: "It is better to offend a viin than to offend a woman". Reluctantly, he just drank the fresh juice in one gulp and went to the study room. The next day, L got up early, then dressed her daughter well. She took her out of the bedroom. At the door, Harry was leaning on the wall with his bathrobe on. He had been waiting for several minutes before the bedroom door was finally opened. Instantly, Harry held her hands and dragged her into his arms. With a cold face, L ruthlessly got rid of his control and rushed downstairs with her daughter. Looking at them going downstairs, Harry licked his lips and smirked. At the table When Harry got changed and came down for breakfast, L and Nicole had already finished half of their breakfast. "Daddy! Come here!" Nicole greeted Harry excitedly while L was still casually eating her sandwich in the te. She didn''t look up even once. When he saw that L did not even look up at him, Harry caressed the hair of his daughter and sat beside L. Suddenly, Harry quickly grabbed the sandwich of which L was still eating and devoured it completely. Yet, there was still no response from L, as she just wiped her mouth with a napkin and began to drink her milk. Then Harry also grabbed the milk in her hand, and drank itpletely, too. Noticing that something was wrong, Kaylee held Harry''s breakfast in her hands and looked at them in a very confused expression. She put the breakfast tray in front of L. Since L was still kind of hungry, she took the new sandwich without any hesitations, and licked it intentionally before she took the first bite. ... As he stared at L licking the sandwich, Harry''s eyes widened in astonishment. His girl really knew how to counter! L was eating gaily, but her sandwich was grabbed again. In an instant, it was already in Harry''s mouth. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 She could not bear it anymore. It was already bing ridiculous. "Mr. Lewis, why can''t I eat your sandwich? You already ate mine." Seeing her father winking at her, Nicole chuckled. The man didn''t answer, and just continued to y with his daughter. Trying to control the anger in her heart, L stood up and went upstairs. Ten minutester Nicole was already going to school when she was surprised to see her mother standing on the stairs. She exaggerated her feelings and had her eyes open, "Wow! Woo! My mommy is so beautiful!" L was wearing a blue cheongsam down to the knees, covered with the coat in the same tone and color. A pair of five-centimeter white high heels were on her feet. She looked daring and sexy. She tied her long hair in a bun on the top, put on exquisite makeups on the face, and applied carmine lipsticks. She held an international brand bag and went downstairs gracefully. She had never looked so beautiful like this before. Seeing this, Harry''s eyes red. What was she doing? Was she really going out with the cheongsam on? Holding her daughter''s hand, L took out the keys of the car and went towards the door of the mansion. "Stop!" The cold voice rang from the back of L, but she just stopped for a second then continued to walk out without hesitation. Harry was too angry, as his face had turned pale in disgust. L had gone wild! She was not only pulling a trick at him, but also wanted to start a cold war! What a brave woman! L stopped the car at the parking lot of the school and carried Nicole out from the car. The kindergarten was bustling with parents who were also sending their child to school. They normally only saw Harry, who was always wearing sunsses, or the chauffeur. They were not used to seeing L. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It was the first time that they had seen such a beautiful youngdy with Nicole. Before, nobody dared to come close to Harry, but today, many people went near to see the woman. "Are you Nicole''s mother? You''re beautiful!" A girl whom Nicole often yed with asked curiously. L nodded with smile, "Yes, I am. Hello!" The mother and the daughter went into the school together, "You are so beautiful. Your figure looked as if you never had children! So sexy!" The little girl''s mother looked at L with deep appreciation. L felt embarrassed to hear such praise. "You ttered me. I just did a little makeup today. How can I look so well without makeup, right?" If it were not for making that jerk angry, she would not have shown up today with such a high profile! After she dropped off Nicole to her ssroom, L went to her car and was driving aimlessly. She actually knew no one here except for Harry. Or she could call Joseph to ask where he and Lillian were right now. She coulde to them for a visit. She took out her cellphone. As she was about to call Joseph, the phone rang. It was Harry.... She smirked and answered politely, "Hello, Mr. Lewis." Hearing her sweet voice, Harry frowned, "Where are you? I''lle to pick you up." "On earth. Wait, you didn''t know?" She answered in a sarcastic tone. "L, just speak to me seriously!" His warning tone caused her to be a bit nervous. He was the person who had done something wrong and he was threatening her? "Mr. Lewis, if you have nothing good to say, I will hang up." "L, if you dare to hang up, you are dead! Don''t do it!" Harry threatened her again. L pulled over the car to the side of the road and sted, "Say the damn thing you want to say!" ... Harry frowned, "Come back to the mansion now!" He ordered without any hint of respect. See how he would punish her as soon as she came back! "No, I won''t. I''ll be away from home! Don''t stop me! Just take care of your another woman!" She hung up abruptly and drove the luxury car with great speed. What? She won''te home? The man did not feel angry about being hung up, but he rather felt good by hearing those words. It seemed that she had thought of the mansion as their home. Such feeling was... Sofortable and good! He got out his phone and dialed a number, "Do you have the girl?" Joey, who was blocking Bonnie, felt distressed hearing what the boss asked. He answered in a casual tone, "No, she doesn''t want to see me!" That woman was so stubborn! She didn''t know that in order to pursue her, he had specially asked the boss for several days'' leave! But it was him to be med for. He had forced her to sleep with him. He should have known his limitations. "Mr. Joey, you are so stupid! Do you know what you''re doing?" It''s not an official hour for work right now so Joey could choose not to be his assistant. Joey answered, "Don''t try to hide it from me. I already knew that you were at odds with your woman. And you have the nerve to talk about me!" Harry''s face turned pale immediately. He was only just waking him up to do some work for him in the middle of the night! What''s the matter with him? How could he know about him and L? "Joey. What''s the matter with you? Are you arguing with me?" His cold tone could only be understood between them. They knew each other very well. "Don''t say that, Harry, I''m now your special assistant. There will never be boss just like you!" Of course it was because of his another identity, which he would not like to mention. He just covered it up with the title, ''special assistant''. Hearing this, Harry said, "Nonsense, Come back to work tomorrow! Please do so." Joey hesitated for a while, "If I have her tonight, I wille back tomorrow. If I failed... OK, I will also come back." What else could he say! Harry hummed coldly in satisfaction. "And my wife is angry, so try to figure a way to solve this." He eventually came to his purpose of calling. Joey widened his eyes, "My big boss, Miss Newman is really a strange woman... She is really unique with her personality. A usual strategy would not work on her!" The man frowned and said fiercely, "If it was easy to solve, would I ask you? Of course I know she''s difficult to deal with!" ... Joey looked at a distance. He was also trapped in a deadlock because of a woman. But his boss had asked him, so he would do it right away. "Just force her!" "Am I a dumb person?" The sarcastic and cold voice went through, sending Joey a shiver through his back. He would rather not force her. But he preferred to gently console that woman. "Then make her a surprise! Make it a grand one! Do you understand?" Joey haspletely seen through that. Intellectually, Harry was really clever. But emotionally, he was weak in it. A surprise? Harry thought about it for a while. Then he immediately hang up the phone. Joey was startled and confused. Would a surprise work on her? Harry walked in circles in the bedroom and inadvertently saw the camera on the desk. It was the camera which L had brought to Canada. If only he developed all the film and then... Then Harry took the camera and quickly went out of the manor. In the evening, L and Nicole still did note back. Harry, who had been busy all afternoon, called L. She did not answer. Then he called the school. The teacher answered politely. "Mr. Lewis, Nicole was picked up by her mother after school. I don''t know where they will go." Hearing this, Harry continued to call L, and the phone finally went through. "Daddy, it''s me, Nicole." The lovely voice made Harry feel better. It was really a relief to know that his daughter was happy and safe. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 "Where are you?" He asked his daughter in aforting voice. He didn''t want to upset Nicole. She was his only way to L. Nicole realized that her mommy had note out from the bathroom yet. "I don''t know. Mommy said that we were at my uncle''s." Actually, Nicole was really confused because she didn''t see Joseph here. Uncle? Maybe, Joseph? "Did mom tell you when you wereing back here?" "Yes. She told me that we would not go back tonight. We''ll stay here." L opened the bathroom door and walked out with a towel wrapped over her body. Then she found Nicole holding her phone. Oh, God! She might be answering the phone and telling everything to Harry. She ran to grab the phone from Nicole''s hand. Sure enough! It was Harry on the call! She was talking to her father. She immediately hung up and held her daughter on herp. "Nicole, what did you tell your papa?" This little fool. She hoped that she had not told Harry where they were right now. Nicole thought for a while and shook her head, "Daddy asked when we would go back." She could only remember thest sentence. "Then what did you say?" "I said we would not go back. You said that, right?" Her mom told her this, right? L did not ask more. She went to another bedroom to get her clothes. L took Nicole out for dinner and went back to Joseph''s apartment afterwards. She parked the car downstairs. When she was about to get her daughter off the car, a man came out from the dark alley. He slowly came closer to her. Half of L''s body was in the car preparing to hold her daughter. She could not see who wasing. Then, a heavy and strong arm took her by the waist and lifted her out. Just when L was about to scream, she inhaled a familiar smell. Then she was held to his chest and sure enough it was him. How did he know where they were? Nicoleughed secretly in the car when she saw her daddy holding her mommy. "Sweetie." His deep, sensual voice rang sweetly in her ears. In an instant, L felt so seduced by Harry. Imagine that the man you loved was extremely handsome, and called you sweetie with a sexy gentle voice. Wouldn''t you feel dizzy? Wouldn''t you be seduced? "Hey! Let me go!" She twisted her body frantically to free herself from his arms. "Good girl, stop it. Let''s go home." Home? When L heard these words, she was stunned for a second. What beautiful words! For a moment, she was touched, as if all the jealousy and anger were gone. For the first time in her life, she felt like Nicole had finally got aplete family. The night suddenly looked so beautiful as L and Harry embraced. She looked up and found the man gazing at her lovingly. She nodded in pleasure. L was taken to the car by Harry and sat beside Nicole. He had driven here personally to pick up his wife and daughter. Sitting on the driver''s seat, he smiled when he saw the woman still in a daze through the rear view mirror. After a half way''s drive, L realized that Harry had bewildered her by his beauty and charm. She was supposed to be angry at him! Back at the mansion, Harry took Nicole to the bathroom for her to have a bath while Ly on the bed drowsily, waiting to tell her daughter some stories. She didn''t expect that she would forgive him so easily. She would not be that generous. She knew herself. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When Harry went out and was leading Nicole to the bed, L was almost asleep already. She did not wake up until Harry kissed her on the cheek. Sitting next to her, Nicole smiled, and was delighted by what she saw. L wrapped her arms around Nicole and covered themselves with the quilt. "Time for bed!" Nicole closed her eyes obediently, and then secretly opened again, looking at her daddy behind her. "Daddy, can you tell us a story? Please?" Harry put down his bath towel, climbed onto the bed, picked up a story book and began to read the story of the ck cat sheriff. While reading the story book, he was looking at L. Her eyes were really lovely. Nicole fell asleep quickly. L softly withdrew her arm from under her. Then she went to the bathroom to remove her makeup and freshen up. Looking at her back, Harry did not worry anymore. He put down the story book, tucked Nicole in and went out of bed too. L washed her face in the bathroom and went back to the bedroom to change into her pajamas. So when Harry saw L again, he saw a beauty with a perfect figure emphasized by a sky blue cheongsam and beautiful long hair. He held her to his chest and smelled the fragrance of her hair as he led her to the dressing room. L tried to push him but he continued to hold her still. He was too strong. "Harry, I''m going to change my clothes. You should go back to your study." Harry kissed her on the forehead, lifted her to his chest again and went out of the bedroom. She wrapped her arms around his neck and did not intend to make it easy on him. "Harry, don''t expect that I''ll forgive you because of your sweetness tonight." How could she forgive him? He left her alone and went to celebrate his mother''s birthday with another woman. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She felt alone and that nobody cared about her feelings even before marriage. Things must get worse after marriage, then. Harry ced her at the door of the room, holding her cheek with his hands and letting her look at him. "How about not getting angry? Can you do that for me?" "No!" Her lips pouted and her eyes reddened in disgust. Looking at her grievances, Harry couldn''t helpughing. He pinned her against the wall with his arms on her sides. "Don''t you know where my heart is?" He stared at her and said in a surprisingly serious tone. She could never refuse his affection. She loved him too much. L was suffocated for a moment. Of course she could feel his love for her. There was no denying that. Noticing her silence, he continued to say, "I love you, L!" ¡­ This man was really good at sweet words. What else could she say when most of her anger had already went away. "Close your eyes." He took her by the hand and went to the room beside them. L looked at him doubtfully, but closed her eyes obediently. The door was opened and she heard the sound of a pushing button. "Open your eyes." She was surprised and shocked to see what was in front of her. The huge room was empty except for a white piano in the middle. A line of candle-likemps were lying on the piano, all glittering with faint red light. There were also pictures of different sizes on the wallpaper. They were surrounded by colorful bulbs. At that very moment, the room was lit up by the colorful bulbs instead of the heamp. Right in front of them, on the French windows, was a heart shaped by pink shing bulbs that spelled, "I Love You My L." She looked at the pictures carefully and found out that most of them were taken in Canada. There were pictures ofndscapes, her selfies and his too. On the other side, there were photos of them and Nicole. It was the day when they went to Echo Bay, in front of Newman Manor. Harry was cuddling Nicole in the picture and was holding her around her shoulders. And in one picture, Harry was leaning down and kissing her. From these angles, the only person who could take these pictures was Joseph. This was really a pleasant surprise. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 The other photos were her personal ones, including a selfie in his wallet that she gave to him 4 years ago and the photos she shared on her Weibo. There were also pictures of her character, Pearl in the films and some photos taken when she participated in variety shows. .... How did he get so many pictures of her? He even developed all these. These must be costly! The other half of the wall was empty. He stopped her by putting his arms around her waist and followed her gaze. "This room will be our space for all the memories that we had. We can post our future pictures on this empty wall." Harry assured her. The wedding photos would be delivered recently, and he had already told them to develop some small photos so that they can put them on the other wall. She was suddenly teary-eyed when she saw this big surprise. Why did he always do such things? She was always moved by him. How could she not like him? She turned around and threw herself into his arms. She cried out, "I don''t like you anymore! How can you make me cry everyday?" Harry hugged the little restless girl. He just wanted her to be happy. He didn''t mean to make her cry. L was not as naughty as usual, and she said seriously, "Harry, I love you so much! You are in my heart of hearts! I hope you would not go off with another woman again!" He looked at her lovingly and smiled. Although it took all afternoon, he was in a good mood since the surprise worked. He should thank Joey for this. He added, "I know you like to travel and take pictures. Tomorrow, I''ll ask some people to send several cameras from abroad, and make a shelf and some photo albums here." He pointed to an empty ce and had already ordered some people to make the shelf. They will be coming tomorrow to fix everything. "I''ll also ask them to bring a hanging chair here and put it in front of the French windows. When you''re tired, you can just sit there and watch the scenery. This will be a ce for your rxation." He pointed to the French window. Out of the window was the boundless sea. From this point of view, they could also see half of the garden. He would also have maple trees nted on either side of the garden path. Every fall, he would walk with her under the maple tree. The leaves would be majestic. He still remembered that she told him once that she dreamed to open a coffee shop. He said, "I bought a storefront ce near the manor. The coffee shop will be renovated. After we get married, you can concentrate on running it." It was close to home. In addition, there were actually just a few people so she won''t be busy every day. It doesn''t matter whether she earned money or not. The important thing was that she will enjoy doing what she wanted. It would all depend on her will. It didn''t matter that even she doesn''t want to manage it. He could afford a coffee shop for decades and hundreds of years without any pressure or burden! L was weeping uncontrobly. She had never been this happy before and the feelings just overwhelmed her. Meanwhile, Harry continued, "If you feel that the business is not growing because of few customers, I can invest to build a shopping district here so that people would be attracted to go! You don''t have to worry about it." L dragged the corner of his shirt, and her tears wet his white shirt. She can only manage to say between sobs, "Harry.... How kind you are to me!" She would not be angry with him anymore. He was very busy in dealing with the daily management of SL group, and now he also had to spend so much attention to make her happy. Where did he get so much energy? He would definitely be so lonely if she was still angry. Disappointment would fill his soul. He held the trembling woman in his arms, and smiled with the aura of the spring breeze. He was willing to do everything for her as long as she was happy. He would not hesitate to give his life for her and their daughter. This was the pinnacle of his life. She lifter herself through her toes and kissed his thin lips. She would love him well forever. They know that they loved each other so much. When the woman stopped crying, Harry let her sit at the new piano and watched her pretty face in the dim light. Finally, the man asked her to turn over and lie face down on the piano. Her long ck hair was scattered on the instrument, drifting back and forth. .... After a long while, Harry returned to the bedroom with the woman in his arms and saw their baby daughter sleeping well in the middle of the bed. Then he opened the bathroom door and went in with L. "I''m so sleepy....You made me so tired." She protested weakly. "But, you keep sleeping!" .... L really wanted to kick him. She had always wanted to sleep early but Harry always kept her up at night. Not surprisingly, she got up at noon the next day. It had been a routine for her. As L was having lunch, she remembered what Harry said yesterday about buying a shop nearby for her. She might go there and look around the area. She could already n some ideas. Outside the door of the mansion, she saw some workers walking towards the hall. She curiously asked Tom about it. "What will they do?" "Oh, these are the workers that Harry assigned. They nted the maple trees on either side of the road over there." Tom answered truthfully. Maple trees? Oh! She recalled that Harry had already told her about this yesterday. But she was so moved that she almost forgot it. She was just so caught up in the moment! Harry was really a man of his words! He knew how to keep his promises. On her way to the garage, L called Harry. "My sweetie and I really know each other." Harry said this word as soon as he answered the phone. He knew why she was calling. "Huh?" Harry was organizing his papers as he said, "I''m going to call you and ask you to drive me home. Could you do that?" No sooner had he picked up the phone when she called. Oh! "Why do you want toe back now? It''s a bit early, right?" And he asked her to pick him up? This had not happened before. "The wedding photos have been delivered, and now they are expected to arrive at the mansion. You come and pick me up, because I need to go home to supervise the work." The wedding photos must be handled with care. What a wonderful thing! Since she had nothing to do at home, she could take her husband home! She felt so excited! L smiled and said, "Wait for me. I will go there now." She said sweetly to him. She couldn''t wait to see him again. "Great! Come straight to my office. You''re known here, anyway." However, L remembered that she had gone to his office twice before, and he was apanied by beautiful women every time! "I think that''s not a good idea. I''ll just wait for you outside. I''m afraid that if I go straight in again, I''ll be guilty of disturbing you. You know what I mean." The smell of jealousy was in the air. Harry smiled at the thought of this. "My dear wife, you''re wee to supervise my work at anytime! You''re my boss!" She was the only woman that had sexual rtionship with him, and she would be the only one forever. It was such a great feeling to have her on his side. L smiled with satisfaction, "Wait, I''ll be right there!" "Drive slowly. I''m not in a hurry. Take care of yourself." Although she was a good driver, he couldn''t help but worry about her safety. "Don''t worry!" L sat in the car, then started the engine. She drove directly to the SL group office. In SL Group Even without saying a word, an usher immediately politely took her to the elevator. That''s it! Everyone knew her since she was the woman to whom Mr. Lewis has proposed. She arrived at the 66th floor. Joey saw that L wasing out of the elevator. He rushed towards her and said with an air of affection, "Come in, please, Mrs. Lewis. It''s really good to see you!" L was very happy to hear that he called her Mrs. Lewis. It seemed that time just went back four years ago and she was at Dreles. All the memories came back to her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Thank you!" She made her way to the CEO office happily. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 There was no one in the office. L nced around curiously and ended up looking at the lounge. Was he inside? She bettere in and find out. L opened the door and walked inside. Still, no one was there. Where was Harry? She was already bing so nervous. Suddenly, a man embraced her from behind. Her heart instantly jumped. With the familiar smell, she knew that the man was Harry. She didn''t have to look back. After calming down a bit, she finally turned around to look at Harry. They both smiled lovingly, and said, "Since when did our Boss Lewis be so childlike? Be alert for someone may see this and make fun of you." Then she stroked his beautiful face with her hands. His smile was too enchanting and inviting. She couldn''t help but give in. He lowered his head, kissed her red lips and said in a serious tone, "Those who will make fun of me will be fired. They''re the ones in trouble, not me." L giggled, and she pulled his tie closer to him. "Harry, from now on, you can only smile to me. To me only!" Harry rejected the idea immediately, "No way." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Harry looked at L''s pouted lips, touched her nose and said, "I have to smile at my little baby, too." L understood. Fine, then. Fine. Fine. After all, that little baby was their daughter. "Okay then. But to us only, okay?" Harry held her tightly in his arms, "Yes, my dearest wife. Your wish is mymand." "Let''s go, Harry. Time to go home. There are things that we have to do." "Yes, Miss Newman. Coming!" This was a good day. L''s heartyughter filled the room. L hoped that everyday would be like this. Aftering out of the office, L kept some distance from Harry. This was a professional workce so she didn''t want to be obviously affectionate. He then returned her an angry look and extended his arm. L held his arm with a blush and whispered, "We are in thepany. You need to keep a good and professional image." Their intimacy might reflect badly on him. Harry suddenly turned around and looked at the staff in the secretary division. He also stared at them and asked, "What did you see? Did you see anything?" Joey took the initiative to shake his head, then bowed down and politely replied, "Boss Lewis, we saw nothing. Nothing at all." He really understood his boss'' expressions. Harry looked at L beside him, while raising one eyebrow in a sarcastic manner. L didn''t know how to respond and just said, "Let''s go. They are already waiting for us." Then they left, with their arms wrapped around each other. It was not until they walked into the elevator that the whole secretary division raised their head and talked about the sweet couple. Joey had waited long enough. He led them all to a huddle to have a gossip. Before returning to the mansion, Harry suddenly made a turn and stopped in front of a shop. He rolled down the window and said, "This one is under construction. It has two floors, covering an area of 1600 square meters." L turned around and saw a property that is still under renovation. Only a park was there. There were no stores yet. The surroundings looked peaceful and quiet. "Thank you, my dear husband. You''re the best." She held his arm and sweetly rubbed his elbow with her cheek. "You don''t have to say thank you to me. Get used to it. We are a family now, right?" He cast a discontented look at her. L immediately lifted her head and chuckled at him, "Fine. Fine. Fine. I will make you a shareholder then. How''s that, big boy?" Harry looked at her confident expression. He kissed her red lips and answered, "No need for that. I''m all good as long as you love me with all your heart and soul." Her body or her heart? She knew what he always desired of her... He wanted all of her to be his. He drove in a slow pace. In just a couple of minutes, they were already at the mansion. The two young men who delivered their wedding photos had already been waiting at the door of the mansion. Harry and L got off the car together. He gave the car key to Tom and then led them inside the mansion. The two young men followed them while holding the photos. They looked around the hall and were amazed at the luxury of the mansion. They could never afford such a luxurious ce even if they work for a million years! At the bedroom on the second floor, one man dug a hole on the wall near the headboard. There was also a nail spiked inside the hole. Then they left as ordered while Harry was putting up the biggest wedding photo. On the photo, L was wearing a gorgeous white dress and was leaning her head against Harry. He was in a ck, elegant suit. A big smile crept across Harry''s face. They looked so cute together. The other photos were ced in the bedroom, the study room and Nicole''s room. Last but not the least, the extra little pictures that Harry had asked to be developed were all pasted on the picture room. Harry took out the tape and pasted it on every corner. Then, L put the photo on the wall. L tried to pattern them into the shape of a heart, but it kind of nted. Every photo showed how happy they were. One could easily tell that they were deeply in love. "Look at that one. You were taking advantage of me!" L suddenly saw a picture where Harry put his hand on a private area of her body. She just found out about it right now. Harry followed where she was pointing and grinned. "I don''t care. Why do you care about it?" He said boldly and let L pinch him as revenge. "You didn''t think of that as a disgrace? There were so many people looking at us!" Her blushing face drove Harry to the wildest of his fantasies. Harry then put down the tape and pushed her to the table behind her¡ª¡ªhe leaned forward and pinned her. Finally, he stretched his arms on her two sides, gradually getting closer to her. Looking at his pretty face, she blinked and wondered if he was flirting with her. The room got quieter with only the sound of their breath echoing in it. L''s racing heart beat even faster. "You..." She slowly began to speak, "You really can''t wait. I...." But she couldn''tplete the sentence. She was at a loss for words, and wasn''t sure of the right words to say. Harry''s charisma entranced her. At this moment, he was even more mesmerizing with that charming smile on his handsome face. Harry lifted her a bit on the table to make her eyes level with his. He looked at the nervous L and asked temptingly, "What''s wrong?" L blushed in embarrassment. She can''t deny that she was seduced again... "We... We should get out of the room now." She stuttered, as she tried to avoid looking at his dark eyes. What? Get out of here? Harry raised his eyebrow disapprovingly and took her to the French window. "Is the sea beautiful?" He asked suddenly. L, though confused, nodded, "It''s quite pretty." The sea was clear, and free of any pollution. Indeed, it''s mesmerizing. "Then have a good look at it. Concentrate on the scenery." He turned her around, her back against him, and whispered sweetly to her ears. ... "I''m not in the mood to look at it right now." She gently protested. She heard the familiar sound of a belt being taken off. He said, "Toote." She was too much to resist. He can''t control his urge. Dinner time. "Mrs. Herbert, where''s Nicole? When will she be back home?" L walked downstairs while yawning and asked her. She was cleaning the house. Mrs. Herbert instantly stopped what she was doing and smiled, "Young Master said he would take you out tonight, so he sent Nicole to the old house." Chapter 292 Chapter 292 "Take me out? Sent Nicole to the old house? Where will he take me to?" L was lost in her thoughts. She went back to the bedroom, grabbed her phone and called Harry. "Where are we going tonight? Why didn''t you tell me about this?" She asked Harry as soon as she got through. Harry smirked at her. "Samuel called. We''ll have a get-together tonight. I''ll take you there." "Oh? I see! I''ll go get changed now. When will youe back?" While still talking to Harry over the phone, L made her way to the cloakroom. "About half an hour. Get dressed and wait for me downstairs." After hanging up the phone, L washed her face and put on a light makeup. She wore a white coat and a dark blue base skirt. As she was just going downstairs, Harry was already going in the hall. She looked at her wrist watch. 28 minutes had passed. Harry always came on time. Seeing that L was still on the second floor, Harry stopped and waited for her. Then L approached him. Harry extended his hand to her just like a noble prince who met his beloved princess. L smiled sweetly and put her right hand on his. They walked outside hand in hand. A red Maserati convertible was parked at the gate. L had never seen this car before. However, she didn''t ask. Harry, a business tycoon, had everything one could ask for. She knew that there were still things that Harry owned that she had not seen yet. He opened the passenger seat''s door and let her in. He was a real gentleman tonight. Then he returned to the driver''s seat, fastened their seat belts, and drove away from the manor. The Maserati eventually stopped at the seaside. There was a luxuriously decorated cruise ship waiting nearby. When Harry took her hand and was about to board the cruise ship, L suddenly remembered what happened in Dreles a few years ago. They once boarded a cruise ship and Ynda framed her up. Harry mentioned that he pretended to be nice to her for the sake of the old pocket watch. What about now? At the thought of it, her face turned pale. "Are you okay? You suddenly looked so worried." Harry knew what each expression of L meant. She clutched his hand tightly and was hesitating to take a step forward. She was so happy and Harry was very nice to her recently. It seemed like a dream. They say that every good thinges to an end. Maybe everything would change after she boarded the cruise ship. She remembered what Harry told her relentlessly in Dreles four years ago: "From today on, you will be shut out from the entertainment circle! I want you to suffer! Do you know why I married you? You have something that many people want, including Thomas. Do you really think that you are very attractive? No!" Recalling the past, L began to tremble and shiver. "L, what are you thinking? Tell me." Harry asked in aforting voice. He held her trembling body and he knew that she was anxious and scared. He nced around but didn''t find anything suspicious. But L had been acting strange. "Hey, tell me, what''s going on? Please." Harry begged her. L put her hand on her chest, and suddenly wept. She could not suppress it any longer. She was trying hard to calm down by telling herself, "L, don''t think about it. Let bygones be bygones." However, she failed and was still haunted by what Harry said. Although she became very emotional, Harry still asked patiently, "Hey, tell me, what happened? I''m worried about you." His caring and gentle voice pulled back L from her painful thoughts. She looked nkly at the man in front of her. "The old pocket watch. Harry, you still aim to get it, right?" L finally admitted what she was thinking. Harry was startled when he heard this. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He also recalled that night in Dreles four years ago. He could still remember it with remorse. He told her at that time that they pretended to be nice to her for the old pocket watch. Harry felt guilty. He knew that he shouldn''t have said that. "No, L, it''s just a misunderstanding. I was just so angry at you but I didn''t mean any word that I said. Look at me. I don''t want the old pocket watch. I already have all the money and treasures in the world. I only want you!" He lifted L''s head so that she could look into his eyes. Her eyes were blurred with tears. She couldn''t see Harry''s anxious look clearly. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that. L, please ept my apologies." Several years had passed, but L was still scared. Obviously, Harry hurt her deeply and he really felt sorry for it. L wiped her tears and grasped his head in a panic. She badly wanted a definite answer. "Harry, you just want to be with me, right? Tell me that you want to be with me because you love me." She was so scared that words had failed her. Harry looked into her eyes and solemnly nodded. The old pocket watch meant nothing to him. It never meant a thing to him. Even if the old pocket watch could bring enormous wealth, he wouldn''t care about it! "Forget the past. I will love you dearly in the future. You have my word." Life is important, but love is the greatest thing in life. L gently nodded. "I trust you. Please don''t break my heart again." Harry wiped her tears and answered, "If I don''t love you dearly, then I''ll wish to die!" He solemnly swore. L shook her head. "I trust you. You don''t need to promise anymore." "Harry, love me with all your heart and soul. Okay? I don''t want to see women around you anymore." Harry nodded, kissed her on the lips and swore, "L is my only wife for the rest of my life!" L put her hands around his neck. "Harry is my only husband for the rest of my life too!" She anxiously replied, for fear that he would not know about her feelings. Putting his hand around her waist, Harry answered in a serious tone, "I trust you." They embraced each other as they walked by the shore. Harry wiped L''s tears and gently reassured her. After a while, Harry whispered something to L, and this made L blush in embarrassment. L pounded on his chest and bit his arm in a joking manner. Not far away from them, Ynda saw them clearly. She came here to attend the birthday party of Eason. She became so jealous. Harry was really expressionless, but L had changed him. Now, he was showy of his emotions. He could be anxious and worried. He would also feel hurt and frown. He spoiled L tenderly! Ynda didn''t expect that the cold Harry would turn out to be like this. When they were together, he never treated her like that. What''s wrong with her? Harry and L embraced each other under the moonlight. The brilliance of their love enchanted the people around them. Ignoring Harry''s jokes, L calmed down and boarded the cruise ship with him. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 There were already a dozen people in the private booth when they arrived. The words, "Happy birthday to Eason!", were printed on a banner that was pinned on the wall. She knew that today was Eason''s birthday. But she didn''t know that she and Harry wereing so she was not able to buy a gift. Some boys were about to whistle when they saw L, but they didn''t do that because Harry was on her side. "Wee Mr. Lewis and Mrs. Lewis!" Eason was very happy that they hade and gave Harry a big wee hug. Then Harry pushed him away, distancing a mere one meter from him. Eason didn''t care at all. He stretched out his right hand to L, "Dear L, shall we dance? It''s my birthday, anyway." Harry, who was standing beside them, became expressionless. He dragged Eason by the cor and threw him onto the sofa before L could even say anything. Everyoneughed and Joey started to heckle them, "Mr. Leonard, how dare you flirt with Mrs. Lewis? And right in front of Harry, too!" Joey was sitting together with Samuel and the other guys. L wondered why Joey was always with them. How could a special assistant and those rich boys always y together? Joey seemed like he was more than just a special assistant... "What are you thinking about? Come here." Harry held L''s hand and they sat down in a corner. He took out an article from his pocket and threw it to Eason. "Your birthday gift! You''re wee!" Eason opened it immediately and looked at him happily, "Good buddy! Thanks, man!" He was about to give him a hug again. Harry quickly stretched out his foot to stop Eason, "Well, stop it!" Eason immediately froze and was only about two centimeters away from his shoe. Then he looked at him disdainfully, "I just want a hug. I don''t even hug other people. Just give this poor man a big hug!" "So, you really like Harry, huh?" Samuel asked to stir up another topic so that the atmosphere would lighten up a bit. L feltfortable. The guys in front of her were sworn godfathers of Nicole. They really had a good rtionship with one another. But at that very moment, the door was pushed open again. A woman in a dark green trousers and a dark blue short coat came in. L''s face quickly turned sour. Eason stepped forward to wee the woman. But the truth was he really felt embarrassed. "Hi. Ynda, it''s been a long time." They hugged each other in a courteous manner. Harry thought that their rtionship was not yet deep enough that they woulde to each other''s birthday party. Someone arranged this deliberately. Who might that be? Ynda sweetly gazed at Eason and handed a very expensive gift to him. "Happy Birthday! You, handsome guy!" "Thank you, beautifuldy. Pour a ss of wine for our beautifuldy! Let''s enjoy the night, everybody!" Eason shouted out at the other guys. Several guys came over at once to show their courtesy. Although her reputation was almost destroyed, she was still a beautiful woman. A man will always be attracted to a sexy woman. Harry leaned on the sofazily, ying L''s hand back and forth. He didn''t want to leave her side. After singing, the flock of people shifted to the stern of the ship just outside the private booth. A variety of wines as well as barbecue grills were already prepared there. They just had to go there and help themselves with the food. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. L nced at Harry and thought whether he was into eating barbecue. The answer was absolutely not! However, Harry took off his suit coat and led L next to Samuel and the other guys. He took a kebab and asked L, "Have you eaten this before?" ... He was the person born with the golden spoon! It was he who should be asked of this question. She nodded. She suddenly thought of Zoe. They always got together for barbecue dinners when she was in Dreles. Taking the kebab from his hand, she said, "That''s mine. Thank you." L wiped the sticks with a napkin and started to eat. Looking how skilled she was in this, Harry smiled. "These guys were actually called princes of barbecue during the college time. They were obsessed with it." He yfully teased them. Samuel heartily swallowed the tendermb and said, "It seems like you are not one of us. That''s strange." "You guys forced me." Harry said in a very casual tone. Samuel swallowed another piece of themb and answered, "You''re Harry. Who will dare to force you if you don''t like it? That man will be in serious trouble." Perhaps, Harry was in a good mood tonight. "But you did force me to eat barbecue at first. I have a very good memory of that." L could not help butugh. It must be very funny to see Harry being carried by several guys. Harry was very happy to see her smiling. He put his hand over her shoulder and asked, "What else do you want to eat. I''ll grill whatever you pick so you can eat." He could grill and roast? Can he really do it? Eason became very excited. "He is an expert in this. Don''t worry, L. We''re really lucky today as we can taste his barbecue!" "I think Harry should shoulder the mission of roasting for all of us tonight. That will be a great honor." Samuel chimed in with Eason. There was no trace of his usual serious and sharp personality he showed in court. Harry gave a cool nce at them and said, "Did I say I will be doing this for you? In your dreams!" He only served his girl! Samuel and Eason pretended to cry in a dramatic fashion. Finishing the kebab in her hands, L wiped the grease stains on her mouth and replied, "Whatever. It''s up to them." Samuel gave L a thumbs up and said, "Good job! We will really get along well with each other!" Eason poured her a little wine and said, "L, here''s to you." Harry gave a warning stare to Eason and said unhappily, "L is preparing for pregnancy. She can''t drink wine. Do you understand?" ... Hearing what Harry just said, L looked at him with wide open eyes. That was not funny at all! Eason, Samuel and Chuck just looked at each other and showed meaningful smiles. "No wonder Harry has quit smoking recently." "So, we would not mess up their ns. I''ll just drink this ss of wine. Cheers to me!" Eason bottomed out the wine in just a second. Harry stood up and handed his suit coat to L. He stepped towards the barbecue grill. Eason went to the other table to take care of his guests, leaving Samuel, Chuck and L at this table. Ynda had been taking full notice of Harry even when she was talking to other people. Her eyes were fixed on him. It was so lively in their table. Samuel and Chuck were talking something about thew. L couldn''t understand anything about it. So she stood up and walked to the rails. It felt so rxing when the breeze caresses her cheeks. After rxing for a while, L proceeded to the grills to help his future husband. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 As she was just a few steps from Harry, a woman with long beautiful hair stood beside Harry in an obvious hurry. Somebody took the initiative for her so she just thought that she did not have to help Harry anymore. L went back to her seat. More freshly barbecued food arrived on the table, and she took them to her te and ate with such relish. Samuel and Chuck looked at each other in confusion. "L, didn''t you see that a woman was approaching Harry? Hey, look! Another woman came over! Wouldn''t you do something about it?" Really, the two women were both walking around Harry. It was like they were flirting with him. But she also saw that Harry had totally ignored them. She trusted him, anyway. "Do you think Harry will have an eye on those wild flowers? Definitely not." If it were Ynda who hade over, maybe she would be jealous and she would intervene quickly. After all, she was Harry''s former fiancee. There was a strict rule for that. Hearing this, Samuel instantly smiled. He had heard from Joey that this couple were really weird partners. It seemed really true! At that very moment, Joey had gone somewhere before he eventually came back to the table. He sat on Eason''s seat and began to eat the barbecues. "Joey, your boss is surrounded by four women right now. Don''t you want to share thosedies with him?" Samuel teased Joey. Joey nced at L. She was still very calm. "Our Mrs. Lewis is still motionless, so that means I don''t have to go there." Yeah, L was actually little strange tonight. Why was she not jealous about all these? Joey took a nce at L again. He was very puzzled at how calm she looked. Harry was holding a te and came toward them. "Hey, get a taste of this meat. It''s very delicious!" Harry took a skewer and let L eat a mouthful of it. L took a bite of it and smiled. She nodded her head after chewing it. This was excellent meat! So delicious! She was so lucky that she would be marrying an all-around Harry. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Samuel and the other people were dumbfounded by this really affectionate couple. Then Joey got the meat skewer and ate it. All the meat skewers grilled by Harry were eaten up in just mere seconds. Another barbecue chef put down a te of grilled oysters on the table. Samuel immediately moved the te in front of Harry. "Buddy, eat this. It''s a hard work to get your wife pregnant! You must have been very tired!" Harry looked at the oysters and epted the te. "Thank you, brother." Then he added. "If I get an allergic reaction tonight, you''re responsible for the hospital fees. Okay?" Samuel''s face turned pale. "You are such a cunning man!" "Thanks for your praise!" Harry said teasingly, then he continued to feed L the meat skewers. ... L evaded the meat skewer, turned her head and began tough. Her lips were curved in a smile like a crescent moon. She was so happy! Harry wiped his mouth with the tissue and held L''s neck to give her a kiss. "My wife''s smiling face is so beautiful. I bet you guys are jealous!" ... All the people that were looking at Harry immediately were bewildered. Harry had be so different! He must be in deeply in love! When Eason went back to his seat, Ynda also came over. "Hey handsome Eason, today is your birthday. I shall give you a toast!" Without raising her head, L picked up the grilled eggnt and put it beside Harry''s mouth, "I don''t want to eat this." She said in a seductive tone. Harry instantly opened his mouth and ate all of it. "Have some juice, please." Harry handed his ss of juice to her. Ynda looked at the couple greatly disying their affection and became more and more jealous. This man would have belonged to her, but now he was in love with another woman! Life was really unfair! L, this bitch of a woman! The mood in the table was bing ufortable and awkward. Eason coughed intentionally to break the silence, and stood up to speak to Ynda. "Thank you." They clinked sses and drank the wine. After drinking the ss of wine, Ynda took the alcoholic beverage on the table and filled the ss. The other people were anticipating what will happen. What was she going to do? If she drank it all up, would she still be alive? She would be so drunk by then! She raised the full ss and made a toast to the couple beside her. "Harry, L, this ss is for expressing my apology to you. It was all my fault before. Harry, can you forgive me?" L leaned morefortably on Harry''s shoulder. When she heard thest sentence, she sneered in disgust. This scheming bitch was targeting her husband again! Harry looked at L. She was leaning on his shoulder, "Honey, you decide." Everyone''s jaws dropped in an instant. They had never seen Harry behaving like this before. When did he ever ask permission from others? He was always the authoritative one! Ynda almost bit her lips in astonishment. Harry waspletely fascinated by this foxy woman! L smiled, and said in a sarcastic tone, "Oh, forgive you? Are you really deserving to be forgiven?" ... Ynda closed her eyes, and was in great agony. In fact, she had torn L apart thousands of times in her heart already! She opened her eyes and begged Harry even more, "Harry, I acknowledged that I was wrong. In order to show my sincerity, I will drink this all up." She raised the ss again and drank the wine straight up. Except for Eason, nobody wanted to stop her. Everybody was watching the scene in silence. They were clueless. Pulling back her tears, Ynda forced herself to drink up the wine. "Pa-Pa-Pa!" L pped her hands, showing an ironic smile on her face. She put her arms around Harry''s shoulder and said, "Honey, if you don''t forgive her, she will drink herself to death." Drink herself to death? What?! Ynda gripped the ss tightly in her hand. "You will drink to death, you bitch!" Ynda cursed under her breath. "What does it have to do with me? I don''t care at all." His voice was very cold when he said this. But his eyes were full of affection as he picked up the scallop and put it into L''s mouth. "Harry!" Ynda''s voice was now in great sorrow. Harry still didn''t care to even look at her. L was unhappy and was getting impatient. She sneered relentlessly, "Ynda, do you think it''s interesting to pretend that you are the abused woman here? We all know that that''s not true." Ynda ignored her. Seeing that Harry did not have the slightest intention to speak to her, she filled the ss again with alcohol. "Harry, I know I have made horrible mistakes before. If you still don''t forgive me, then today, I will drink to death here." Hearing this, L was in a fury. She pounded on the table and stood up, "Ynda, who do you think you''re threatening!" Then she grabbed her ss and poured all the wine on her face. Compared with all the bad things Ynda had done to her, this was just a drop in the bucket. So, regardless of other people''s look and the screaming of the embarrassed Ynda, L dragged her wrist and went toward the handrail. The two pulled and pushed each other, as everyone gathered closer to watch the scene. Harry sat motionlessly on his seat and picked the meat out of the scallop for L. Then L said, "Ynda, four years ago, you said that I wanted to push you into the sea. I will show everyone what you said means then." Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Then, L pushed Ynda towards the side of the boat. "L, have you gone mad? Help!" Eason exchanged nces with the other men. They didn''t want a deadly ident to happen right in front of them. So they forcefully dragged her out of L''s hands. L was incredibly strong. Ynda painfullynded on her butt. Her wet hair stuck to her head, making her look like a drowned rat. "I will kill her, I swear!" she angrily thought to herself. "I know you love Harry, but I love him too. I simply couldn''t help myself from loving him. But you hurt me again and again because of my true feelings! Can you really me me?" She acted so well that some people were touched by her sincerity and her pain. They almost forgot that she was a professional actress just a couple of years ago. L cringed every time this nasty woman yacted. She easily made it look like the problem was with L. "Ynda, you are such a bitch! Stop your nonsense! You are distorting the truth. Get out of here now!" L red at her and shouted from the top of her lungs. What would be her trick? Would she apologize to him and continue to y an angel? L had had enough of her! She was putting an end to this! "Harry!" L yelled her fiance''s name. The bastard! How could he just stand there and do nothing? Was he really unwilling to hurt his ex-fiancee? Did he care for her at all? With people staring at them, Harry stood up and stepped towards her. He had that loving and concerned look on his face. This look was for L only. "Yes, my dear? What''s the matter?" He looked at his aggrieved fiancee, reached his hand out and gently caressed her hair. Then he kissed her lovingly on the forehead. People were bewildered by this. Was that the emotionless man that they were used to seeing? He was really acting weird tonight. Was he... under the authority of his future wife? "What do you mean? Are you going to sit by and watch me get hurt by this stupid woman?" Wendy had said that Harry''s ex-fiancee was a really cruel and stupiddy. She always acted so impulsive. Woah! Did she really mean that? People looked down at the crumpled woman, and goosebumps rose on their skin. Ynda shivered and she ground her teeth in frustration. She wished she could skin L alive and kill her right now! Harry gently rubbed his woman''s hand and consoled her. "Don''t be angry my dear. How about we drop her into the sea, so you''ll never see her again?" He said this in a casual tone. It seemed like he was so calm but his words was already giving the crowd a scare. Even though he killed this woman now, he would be able to clear himself and put an end to this. He was the most powerful businessman in the country. But L just sniffed. She wouldn''t let him go to prison because of his pretentious ex-fiancee! "Throw her out of the boat. But don''t kill her. We don''t want to get into trouble!" Harry nced at Eason. Eason knowingly exchanged nces with others and took the struggling woman out. Ynda felt so humiliated. A feel of inexpressible hatred aroused her emotions. She swore to herself that she would kill her someday. L stared at Harry and Eason, and tried to calm herself down. "Eason, Ynda is your friend. I have no right to intervene. It''s your decision." She said as she turned to Harry. "But don''t wish me to join any parties that she is involved. This will be thest time." Then she got off the boat in her high heels and left abruptly. Harry looked after her, and then turned back to give Eason a warning nce. "My wife''s gone, so do I! You have done this to yourself, Eason." He rushed to his woman in long strides. From then on, people knew how much L meant to Harry. This scene changed what people thought of Harry. Watching them leave, Samuel put his arm on Eason''s shoulder and asked, "I say, what''s the matter with you? How could you take Ynda here? You know she would cause trouble!" Eason grimaced at that. Ynda begged him to take her. She had saved his life before and he just wanted to be grateful. Harry caught up on L before she got on the car. "My dear! Wait up for me!" He said. His voice was undeniably tender and sweet. He pulled her closer to him, hugged her from behind andforted her. "Don''t be angry. From now on I''ll be yours, okay? You trust me, right?" ¡­ "I want ''fresh meat'', or a gigolo. I don''t want an ''old bacon''!" Old bacon? His face turned dark as he heard the words from her mouth. Was he too old? Did he look old? Really? "Yes, yes! I''m ''old bacon''. Let''s go. Let the old bacon take you home." Harry answered her. Then he whispered something to her ear. Her face suddenly blushed. She turned back to pinch him in the waist. What a bastard! What else could he do except to tease her. But she always gave in... Harry carelessly lifted her, and ced her in the passenger seat. He fastened the seat belt for her, and then got on the car too. L looked at him, and suddenly burst intoughter. She raised her index finger at him. ¡­ Harry''s eyes became even darker when he realized that she was flirting with him. "What does she want to do?" So he leaned forward towards her. She whispered seductively to his ear, "Honey, how about we have aContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. sweat date tonight?" "Good idea! I''m all in for that." "No way! I''m just kidding!" She suddenly changed moods and said sharply, as she pinched his ear with her delicate hand. The wicked woman! He must teacher her some lessons! "L, you''re in so much trouble! Get ready for some spanking!" He warned while putting on a smirk. L instantly pulled her hand away. Harry started the car before she managed to get off from it. He drove fast to leave the seaside, forgetting about his aching ear. "Honey, I was wrong! Could you please forgive me?" L was frightened and begged for mercy. But he snorted, "No way! There''s no way out of this!" He said what she just said to him a while ago. ¡­ After driving along the straight road for a while, he slowed down and turned the wheel expertly to pull off to the side of the road. And then he got out of the car, and walked to the other side of the car to pull L out. He forcefully dragged her out of the car. He stepped towards a dark grove nearby. "Let me go. It''s dark and scary!" "You''re safe with me! Don''t worry!" What was she afraid of? The ghosts? No! The ghosts would be afraid of him. ¡­ "Honey, can we go home now? It''s toote! Something bad might happen to us..." L trembled as she thought of the things that woulde. She knew what Harry desired to do. "No way!" He answered firmly. He has made his decision already. "He''s as stubborn as a little kid. I won''t go against his wishes anymore!" L swore to herself. Time passed, and the night was getting deeper and deeper... Harry stepped out of the grove with L in his arms. He helped her to lie in the back seat. He quietly shut the car door, and then drove away. When they arrived at the mansion, L managed to open her eyes and sat up from the seat. Her knees were trembling... Harry turned off the engine and got out of the car. He opened the back door to get her out. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 He just had something important to tell her. Harry took out a pistol from the car and cautiously handed it over to L. "Starting today, always put this in whatever car you want to drive to protect yourself." L didn''t refuse it and took the heavy pistol. She knew that Harry was just concerned of her safety. After she got off the car, she went to the garage and put it in the white sports car. She could not guarantee that Ynda would note and hurt her again someday. She needed to be extra careful. By the way, did he really intend to let Ynda off the hook? It was such a happy moment for her that she forgot to think about it. "Do you want to just let her go like that?" Harry frowned. "How could that be possible! Of course not." Under his pressure and influence, no entertainmentpany would sign her. Her acting career was already over. Her family was going bankrupt, too. "I won''t let her off. I''ll do whatever I can to make her life miserable." He patted her hand and reassured her. How could he let off the one who had hurt his child and his wife? He only wanted her life to be more tragic. In the Morrison Family Ynda fled back home. After a shower, she took out her cell phone. All day long, she was lost in her thoughts. Now, not a trick could work against Harry anymore. L was not easy to fool, too. Ynda came across a photo in her social media ount and it showed an invitation letter of Harry''s wedding. She suddenly burst out with hatred. It read that Harry and L''s wedding would be held in a five-star hotel owned by the SL Group on November 9. She held her cell phone tightly and closed her eyes in agony. She remembered how L humiliated her tonight and how her supposed-to-be wedding with Harry waspletely destroyed. Then she dialed a phone number, promised to give arge amount of money and began to n for her next step of revenge. On November 8 Harry took L to the wedding site to speak with the host for tomorrow''s wedding proceedings. The huge ground floor of the hotel was no longer avable for visitors. All the tables and chairs were covered with white and purple designs. Both sides of the tform would be ced with red roses, which would arrived by ne tonight. The lights, flower arches and the grand stage were all in white and purple. Although it was only half- finished, the whole site looked very warm and majestic. Not long after they arrived, Kevin and Rose also appeared. The two couples stood face to face on the stage. It was a bit awkward. Rose snorted when she saw thevish and fancy wedding site, "Is it necessary to decorate so luxuriously? Many people won''te anyway. What a waste." She implied something in her words. Harry stared angrily at her, "What do you mean?" L also stared strangely at the woman who was about to be her mother-inw. Rose felt her gaze and stared back. "What do I mean? Until now you still insist on marrying this woman, but I have already told all my friends and the invited business partners that the wedding was cancelled." Harry''s face became dark and frightening when he heard her words. L was so hurt. "Aunt, Harry is your son. Even if you do not support him, how could you do things like that! You''re such a cruel mother." What a mother! Rose was deeply offended. "Shut up! If not because of you, would I''ve been in this situation with my son?" Harry looked at his mean, war freak mom, as if he never knew her. What had she be? "What the hell have you done, Rose?" Kevin looked at his wife unbelievably. She was bing more and more unreasonable. How could she treat her son''s wedding in this way! Rose ignored her husband''s criticism and spoke kindly to her son, "Harry, if you marry Cherry tomorrow, mom will listen to whatever you say in the future. Pleas just heed my simple request." Cherry? Ha! L sneered in a sarcastic manner. Harry''s eyes were full of disappointment. L took his hand and cheered him up, "Harry, it''s OK. I know that you want to marry me and that''s enough. I don''t need any validation from other people." It didn''t matter whether there would be anyone to witness their wedding or not. She would be satisfied to remarry Harry in Dreles after the wedding. Harry held her hand tightly. At this moment, what she said meant a lot for him. It was really sweet of her. Rose looked at L disdainfully. "Don''t be so hypocritical. Even if you marry Harry, I will not ept that a woman like you will be my daughter-inw." Then she suddenly ripped down the white curtains of the stage behind her. "Harry, if you still want to marry her, I''ll raise hell in this ce!" Kevin hurried and gripped her arms to stop her from tearing everything apart. Looking at the curtain on the floor, Harry blurted out, "Rose, enough is enough!" It''s not loud, but very cold. His voice was extremely cold and dark. Rose stopped reluctantly. Seeing her son''s expression, she was frightened. She never thought that her son would talk to her like this. "Rose, you are not wee in our wedding tomorrow! Go back home now!" With these words, Harry took L out of the hotel. On their way out, they went past the host in the doorway. He had no idea why they left and was immediately worried. In the car Harry Held L tightly to his chest, "No matter what happens tomorrow, I''ll marry you. You have my words." He didn''t care whether there would be guests or if there would be a wedding party. As long as the bride was this woman in front of him, he was already more than happy. L nodded heavily. She knew that Harry wanted to give her a fantastic wedding. She knew Harry''s heart like the palm of her hand. Not only did he prepare for the wedding for a long time, but he also invited many persons of high social status to their wedding. It seemed that Rose had not just simply spread a news that the wedding was cancelled. It was more likely that she had contacted them one by one. That was how desperate she was. "If Rose sabotages the wedding again tomorrow, I''ll take you abroad so we can get married there." He nned for the worst. And for Rose, he would not forgive her. A true loving mother would not do this to her son. "Well, forget about it. We are going to pick up mother and father soon. Cheer up!" She tried to lighten up the mood, but Harry still saw the sadness in her eyes. Harry''s private ne had flown to Ascea for hours now and was expected to arrive soon. Starting the car, they went to Harry''s another vi. It took only 10 minutes or so to get there, as it was not that far from the mansion. Because L was going to get married here, it had been well-decorated and cleaned up. "I''ll put up with it and let you stay here tonight. From tomorrow on, you''ll be mine!" Harry lovingly held her by the waist and led her upstairs. L burst intoughter and gave him a gentle twist on his hips, "Be serious." Every room upstairs had been cleaned up and everything was ready for check-in. In the afternoon, all rtives from the Newman family had arrived, including Carl and L''s grandparents. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. That evening, Harry took them to the fancy restaurant he reserved and had a family reunion dinner. They were all very happy and excited! Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Harry looked quite pleased. With the cute Nicole ying around, the atmosphere was really filled with joy. After dinner, Harry arranged cars to send the family back to the vi. He himself drove L and Nicole back. After arriving at the destination, Harry kissed L once again and was reluctant to drive away. He would miss her so much. Without her for even one night would be too much... The next day L woke up to have her makeup on very early in the morning, and it was just past eight when she finally changed into the wedding dress. The pregnant Wendy stood next to her, looking around with delight. "L, you two can finally get married. After everything that happened, it has finallye to this." Wendy was really happy for her. The two of them had been entangled for more than four years, and they went through so many struggles since then. L tries to repress the unsettling feeling. Why was she so restless right now? Was it because she was really going to be a bride today? At 9 in the morning Harry took the lead with his SSC red super-runner and a fleet of 30 sport luxury sedans following him. The scene was very spectacr and unique. After a lot of thinking and lots of red envelopes being given out, the door of the bride''s bedroom finally opened. Harry took L to their bedroom in the manor first. Therge bedroom was decorated in a very festive motif. Originally d in ck and white, the sheets were all covered in red at the moment. There were "happiness" paper cuttings on the door and the wall and some colored ribbons on the ceiling. Their wedding photos were also decorated with red roses. It seemed like every corner was filled with joy and love. At 12 noon The joy of love was in every heart of all the people here. Harry and Kevin were weing quests at the door. But at least two-thirds of the guests had note today. However, it did not depress Harry. The wedding was just a part of the process. What''s more important was the two people who loved each other were finally together. However, the scene made Rose unhappy. She went to the restroom to find L and express her dissatisfaction. In the hotel''s restroom L was letting the makeup artist refine her makeup, but she asked the artist to leave when her mother-inw came in. She didn''t even knock on the door. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Just the two of them were left in the room. As Rose closed the door, L instantly felt more ufortable in the small dressing room. Fortunately, the windows were open so fresh air cane in. Otherwise, she would have suffocated already. "L, you son of a bitch! You must be happy as you finally get what you want!" Looking at the woman wearing the white wedding dress in front of her, Rose couldn''t be more furious. "You want to be the most beautiful bride? Never dream about that! That''s not happening!" Rose murmured. Before L could say anything, Rose lifted her hand all of a sudden. She intentionally shed on L''s face. L''s face swelled immediately, showing how heavily Rose pped her. L walked towards Rose coldly. On the first floor In the hall, the Newman family sat around a big round table and felt that something was wrong. Although there was the rare charming smile on the groom''s face, the guests were only a few dozen people. This was not in line with the popr identity of Harry. Angie, who sat between Lillian and Wendy, was pouring some milk for them. "Come on, don''t be hungry nor thirsty. Drink... ..." "BANG!" Obviously, a sound of a gunshot rang out from the hotel''s second floor. Everyone hushed in silence and became very anxious. Harold, Angie and Jordan, who had served in the army, were alert at once. Harry immediately frowned and thought nervously of L. How could there be a sound of gun? "Bang!" Another loud sound came from the second floor again. And the bride''s dressing room was on the second floor! There was definitely something wrong! A thought shed on everyone''s mind at the same time. Thinking of that, Jordan got off his seat immediately and ran upstairs. Harry was even faster than him. The two people''s urgent reactions scared all the guests. Afterforting the two bewildered pregnant women, Angie hurriedly followed them with Harold on her side. Not knowing what happened, Carl asked Joseph to take care of the two pregnant women and also followed suit. Joseph, though also worried, had no choice but to sit there and do his duty. The people in the hall already started to talk about it. They decided that if there was an emergency, they had to keep their own safety first and get out of here quickly. It took less than two minutes for Harry and Jordan to get to the restroom at the same time after hearing the first sound of the gun. Harry kicked off the door of the room with his feet, and the scene in the room shocked them. "Mother!" Harry reacted first and hurried to the woman lying on the ground. Blood was all over the floor. Looking at the his pale sister by the side, Jordan had no idea what happened. He stood frozen by the door. "Call an ambnce! Now!" Harry shouted at the door, not daring to touch the bleeding Rose. Looking at the woman who seemed to be scared and shocked, he went tofort her and took her shoulder in his arm, "L, don''t be afraid. Don''t look like that. What happened here?" At that very moment, L was so upset that she nearly cried out. She said nothing, but Harry actually believed that it was not her that hurt his mother. There were just the two of them in the room. Not knowing since when, the windows were closed. In a short distance, there was a gun being thrown away. After Harry noticed the gun, his hand trembled a little bit. Kevin followed and saw his wife lying in a pool of blood. He crouched by her side and was obviously out of control, "Rose, Rose, wake up! What happened to you? Oh, no, no." He strongly shook Rose. The she opened her eyes slowly with herst breath. "Rose, you are awake!" Kevin was so relieved, and Harry quickly came to his mother''s side. As long as Rose was fine, he was willing not to investigate who the suspect was... "Who did this to you?! Who?" Kevin forcefully asked her. However, Rose just looked at the direction of L with so much hatred. She was too ufortable to say a word. She could only raise her finger slowly and pointed at L''s direction. When Rose pointed at her, L was standing by the window and her eyes widened in disbelief. ... The whole world seemed to be in silence, and everyone''s attention were concentrated on L. Kevin shouted her name. He couldn''t believe it either. "L!" How could it be possible? How could he believe that? L can''t do anything like this! Rose moved her head a little as it seemed she wanted to say more. However, her life was already on the edge of the cliff. As both shots directly hit her heart, she didn''t stand any chance. She closed her eyes forever, failing to say herst words. "Rose!" "Rose!!!" Kevin shouted her name hysterically. However, Rose didn''t react anymore as her heart stopped beating. Harry''s eyes turned red. How could he believe that his wife had killed his mother on his wedding day? He had trusted her. However, the gun on the ground and her mother''s personal recognition forced him to face a harsh reality. His beloved woman killed his mother. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 "L, I know you hated her. But you don''t have to do this. Why did you kill my mother?" He looked at the love of his life. His heart was broken into pieces. Jordan immediately came over and stood in front of L, "Harry, don''t be mistaken by what you see! It''s impossible that my sister would be capable of doing this!" But he also saw that Rose has identified L and pointed at her. He also heard that Rose had always hated L. He was so confused and didn''t know what to believe in. Harry shifted his teary eyes from Jordan to the ground and picked up the weapon. He went beside L and shouted like he has never shouted before, "L, you tell them. Isn''t this weapon a gift I sent to you?" Regardless of the pain on her wrist, L nodded nkly. All the people were stunned. Unbelievable. Then L immediately shook her head. She looked at the discouraged man with tears and wanted to exin everything to him. But the trauma has frozen her and no words came out of her mouth. Kevin also looked at L in great disappointment. He should have trusted his wife. No wonder why his wife hated this woman so much. L was a malicious woman! "L, I know you didn''t like her. But about this matter, we will do the right thing!" L''s mind was still in an empty space. "Harry, I didn''t, I didn''t..." She looked at Harry beside her and started to defend herself. Harry closed his eyes in great agony. When he finally opened his eyes, there was the frightening coldness in them. He threw L''s hands away violently, and suddenly lifted the weapon. He pointed the weapon at L before someone could react. "Bang!" Another gunshot. Before Jordan could have reacted, Harry already shot L''s shoulder. Angie was screaming and lifted her copsing daughter with Jordan''s help. Then, Harry coldly threw the weapon on the ground. "L, from now on, the ties between us will be severed forever. I will not avenge my mother''s death on you, but you will never see Nicole again. Never!" Let her taste the bitterness of mother parting from her child forever. After he finished saying these, Harry walked towards the door. Regardless of the ring pain on her shoulder, L reached out for him and gripped the corner of his shirt. "Harry, listen to me, I didn''t..." L said, with her pale lips painfully blurting out the words. Harry nced at her and looked at his crumpled shirt. He stretched his hands and ripped the corner of his shirt off forcefully. L held the severed cloth and knew what he meant. He was determined to break their rtionship.... No!!! No! She didn''t want this to happen! She should exin herself! "Harry, don''t go. Listen to me! Please!" Ignoring her begging, Harry carried his mother and left the dressing room. Watching Harry disappearing out of the room, L knelt down with trembled legs. The pain on the wound of her shoulder became more and more intense. "Hurry up! Take L to the hospital first." Jordan carried his sister and walked towards the ground floor. But L already fainted as Jordan was lifting her. A happy wedding has ended with such tragedy. The news instantly spread across Uthana. It was even reported to every corner of the world. While L was still undergoing surgery that afternoon, the private doctor of Zoria Hospital officially dered Rose''s death. Rose''s body was transferred to the mortuary. Kevin felt that he became older overnight. As his blood pressure suddenly went up, he was sent back to the old house. While Harry was looking at the jubnt decorations in the mansion, he felt very ironic. He crazily tore down the wedding photo on the wall of the bedroom and threw it to the ground. The sses covering the photo were smashed to pieces. His mind shed with his memories of her... her smile, her naughty and cute face, and her... Her viciousness... He threw all her stuff in the closet away and stamped on them fiercely with his brand-new shoes. ... In the hospital At 8 o''clock, L who had been in aa for a day and a night finally woke up. She was actually having a nightmare. In the nightmare, Harry''s cruel scolding and abuse were falling like hailstones on her body, but it was her heart which was hurt more. "L, L!" The anxious words pulled her out from the nightmare. She slowly opened her eyes. Wendy, Angie, Harold and Lillian were all around her bed. They were very worried of her. She suddenly sat up, and identally tore up the bandage on the wound on her shoulder. Her face grew so pale. "Mom, today is the wedding day of Harry and me. Why am I lying here? What happened? I should be there! Harry is waiting for me." She just had a dream, a very long and cruel nightmare. Angie saw her daughter, who has always been very strong, suddenly became so fragile. She could not help but weep secretly in the corner of the room. Wendy looked at her and choked with sobs, "L, don''t move. You still have the wound on your shoulder." Wound? What wound? L looked at Wendy, confused. Then she felt there was really an uncontroble pain on her shoulder. Could it be... That the nightmare was real? "Where is Harry? He should be here to take care of me, right?" She asked cautiously and curiously. Wendy held her hands and said, "L,e back to Uthana with us, okay?" The family would be together again. They needed to be there for L, especially in these times of her life. Looking at Wendy''s sorrowful face, L shook her head hard. No! She would not give up on Harry easily! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She tried to lift herself out of bed regardless of the pain on her shoulder. "L. What are you going to do? Stay in bed, please." Wendy hurriedly held back L but her hands were thrown off. Jordan immediately went up to protect Wendy and pushed Wendy aside. Angie tried to control L. "Mom! Get off me! I just want to see Harry." She wanted to exin to Harry that she did not kill Rose! She was too emotional and out of control. Everyone failed to calm her, and considering there was a wound on her shoulder, they did not want to use force. They were afraid that they might hurt her more. Atst, Jordan had no choice but to drive her to the Leroy Manor. He couldn''t leave her like this. In the Mansion The helper had arranged everything to go back to their original ce. Harry was telling stories to Nicole when his cellphone rang. It was from the safeguard of the gate, "Mr. Lewis... Miss Newman is at the gate. She wants to see you." Looking at L who was in pain in front of him, Tom reported to his boss. This was not easy for him. Harry answered in a cold voice, "Tell her that I''m busy!" Then he ended the call and continued to tell stories to his daughter. When the cellphone rang again, Nicole had already fallen asleep. He took the cellphone to the study room and put it through angrily, "Get out of here!" "Harry, it''s me!" He could hear her sobbing at the other end of the line. Harry tightened his grip on the phone and hung it up without hesitation. Then he directly turned it off. He took the cigarette box from the table and lit a cigarette. L dialed the number again and again, reluctant to give up. But what she received was only the voice prompt. "Sorry! The number you dialed is unavable at the moment." Chapter 299 Chapter 299 As he was still sitting inside the car, Jordan sadly looked at her sister. Half an hourter, Jordan got off the car and dragged L. She still hadn''t given up so he pulled her into the car. "Brother, leave me alone. You go back first." Harry loved her so much, so he must be willing to listen to her exnation! She frantically tried to get off from the car. Jordan quickly locked the door, as he couldn''t allow himself to see his sister begging that man. He had too much of this. "Brother, let go of me! Please." Unable to open the door, L was already in a panic. Without looking at his sister, Jordan drove off from the mansion. On the way back, L became so quiet. She closed her eyes and leaned back on her seat, covered by gloom and despair. When they arrived at the hospital, only Harold and Joseph were left there. Angie went to the hotel with the two pregnant women. They needed to take some rest as too much stress would eventually spell danger for their health. Noticing that L seemed like she had lost her soul, the two men knew that nothing good happened in their trip to the manor. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Three dayster Except for Joseph and L, everyone had returned to Ascea. When L was discharged from the hospital, she opted to stay in a hotel first. With the curtains drawn, she stayed in the room all day, without eating nor drinking. She rarely did anything and would always stare nkly at the ceiling. For the sake of L, Joseph asked for a week of leave from work to take care of her. When L figured everything out, he would send her back to Ascea. What annoyed Joseph the most was that she didn''t eat nor drink. But because of his constant persuasion, L finally ate some hot meal to warm her aching stomach. At the seventh day after Rose''s death, her mourning hall was to be held at the old house. Changing into a ck dress, L let Joseph take her there. The weather was really gloomy. It felt like it was going to rain at any time of the day. Lots of people came here to pay their deep respect for Rose, and they were all surprised to see L. With Joseph on her side, L went toward the mourning hall with a bouquet of white chrysanthemum in her arm. At the mourning hall There was a character, which means filial, on Harry''s ck shirt. Standing with a woman in white suit, he stared sadly at the portrait of Rose. L heard what Harry was saying, "Mom, I was a disobedient child and was so stupid to believe in an immoral person, causing you to leave at this young age..." Burning a joss paper for the memory of his mother, he added, "If you would be so happy to see Cherry and I be together, well then... I promise you that I will get along well with her. You have my words, mother." Hearing this, L unintentionally dropped the flowers on the ground. "L!" A harsh voice rang out from behind them. When Kevin saw L, he started to lose his temper again. Harry and Cherry turned around and faced L as soon as they heard Kevin''s voice. She had be thin and pale. She was staring at the couple not far from her. Under her feet were scattered petals. Harry nced at her coldly, then opened his mouth and shouted, "Call security! Get her out of here!" People around him instantly went out to call the security. She pretended to not hear what he just said. L slowly made her way into the mourning hall. "Harry, could you let me exin to you? Please, just give me a chance to defend myself." L did not intend to cry. Yet, the moment that she saw him closer, she couldn''t help but shed some tears. Harry was disgusted to look at her, so he turned around, leaving her with only the view of his back. Cherry witnessed this sad scene and didn''t know if she should confront this skinny and obviously depressed woman in front of her. Forget it. She didn''t want to let L think that she was showing off. She''d better not do it. The security team entered the hall and abruptly took her out. Then a little figure ran frantically towards L. "Mommy!" For L, Nicole''s innocent voice was like a heaven-sent melody. She struggled to get rid of the guard''s grip and tried her best to run to her daughter. "Nicole! Nicole! My sweetheart. How are you?" L hugged Nicole and held her tightly in her arms. Everyone stopped what they were doing, but nobody dared to step into the mourning hall. "Mommy." Nicole also cried sadly, because people had said that it was her mommy who killed her grandma. She didn''t believe it, though. Her mother would not do such thing. "Mommy, it was not you, right? Why don''t you tell daddy?" She asked L in a lonely voice. More tears flowed down L''s cheeks. Even Nicole, a mere three year old child, believed her. She answered her sadly. "Nicole, it was not mommy. You''re right. Mommy didn''t..." A distant voice cut her off, destroying the beautiful but sad scene between the mother and her daughter. "Security, what the hell are you doing? Get her out!" When L heard this voice, she shivered and held her daughter even more tightly, unwilling to separate with her. She had be so desperate. Nicole had an idea on what would happen and hugged L. She cried out loud, "Mommy, I don''t want to be away from you! He is a bad daddy! I love you more, mommy!" Lots of guests witnessing the scene started to wipe away their tears in secret. As the security saw them in such a loving act, they didn''t know what to do and had to sadly persuade her, "L, please leave. Don''t let us be in trouble!" As if not hearing what he said, L said to Nicole, "Nicole, leave with mommy, OK? I will take you out of here!" ... L turned her tears into smiles as Nicole nodded gratefully. She picked her up and was going to leave toward the door. Suddenly, she was grabbed by a strong force and was unable to take another step. "You want to take away my child? L, that''s impossible! Give her to me!" Without giving her a chance to say anything, Harry took the child out of her arms and L anxiously dragged him. "Give back my child!" She wanted nothing more in this world but to be with her daughter every single day of her life. Harry gave her a sarcasticugh and answered, "L, you let me have the experience of being separated from my mother forever. Well, then I will let you know how it feels when you can never see your daughter again!" After this, he powerfully got rid of her hand. Failing to keep her bnce, L painfully fell on the ground. "Daddy, I want Mommy! Let me go!" Nicole cried and struggled in Harry''s arms when she saw her mom fall on the ground. She cried harder while she was pounding Harry''s chest endlessly. Harry held Nicole steady and looked at L with so much hatred. He warned he, "L, I warned you already. Don''t show up in Uthana again!" Joseph was waiting outside when he heard the noise and felt that something was wrong. As he went into the mourning hall, he happened to see that L was pushed to the ground by Harry. "Sister!" He ran to L with just a few strides and helped her stand up. "Uncle! Uncle!" Nicole was naive to think that Joseph could save the day and stop the security from taking her mother away. L stood up, and rushed toward Harry like crazy. She pushed him with all the strength she can muster and Harry was forced back a half step. He angrily pulled the woman away, preventing her to take his daughter away. He pushed her to the ground once again. "Mommy!" Nicole cried heavily and her screams echoed in the hall. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 L didn''t easily give up. She got up again and continued to beg Harry. But when she stood up, she saw nothing but mere darkness. With that, she fainted and copsed on the floor. When L woke up, she was on a hospital bed yet again. She saw Joseph sitting by her side. Chuck was giving her a physical examination. When she saw Chuck, she thought of Harry at once. L suddenly sat up from the bed and forcefully removed the IV on her arm. She ran out without her shoes. Both men in the ward were startled and quickly ran after her. When they came out, L had already passed through the crowd of the corridor and went inside the elevator. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When Joseph reached the elevator, he saw that the floor number at the top of the elevator door was rapidly increasing. He became so worried and immediately had a really bad feeling about it. He went to the other elevator and pressed the button repeatedly. He waited anxiously. Chuck felt his veins about to pop out when he saw the topmost floor number disying on the elevator screen. 32! That''s the topmost floor of the hospital! Joseph''s face was almost white with impatience. Seeing that, Chuck dialed a number. "She''s on the top floor now. I don''t know what she intends to do. We can''t get to the top floor right now since the elevator hasn''te down yet." This was the sixth floor. Climbing the stairs would cost a lot of time. They had to wait. There was a minute of silence on the other end of the phone and the receiver said, "It''s none of my business!" Chuck hung up speechlessly. At this point, the elevator finally arrived. Joseph drove all the other people out of the elevator. They hurriedly went to the top floor. When they arrived at the top floor, Joseph''s mouth gaped in fear when he saw what was happening in front of him. L was sitting on the edge of the building, waggling her feet and looking nkly at the sky. "Sister..." Joseph called to L with a trembling voice, "Never take problems this way. There are better things ahead of us." L smiled happily. It was really weird. "Joseph, you are here." But all she was picturing out was Harry. The way he looked, the words he said, the things he did to her, how he loved her, how he cared for her... She smiled and then cried. Her heart was broken to pieces. Shattered. It hurt so much. She just wanted to jump down here, so that she would never feel this extreme pain again. "Hey, your sister-inw is going to give birth to a baby soon. You''re going to be an aunt." With his mind spinning, Joseph gradually approached L and decided to say something she would really care about. L had seen this a lot on TV, but she didn''t expect that sitting right on the very edge of a building''s roof would feel so good. "Dear brother, don''te any further. I don''t want to hurt you." L smiled again. The sun was shining brightly. It was like the moments when she was with Harry, and the air was just filled with love and care. She remembered what Harry would always tell her, "L, I love you." "L, from now on, you are my woman. We will be together for the rest of our lives!" And their room of memories in the manor... Did he ruin all the pictures or not? Ruined. Everything''s ruined and destroyed... L began to cry. If the pictures were ruined, she would be so sad and disappointed. It would really break her heart even more! L looked down and felt dizzy. She actually had fear of heights. Joseph''s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from their older brother. What would he say if he knew what had happened to his sister? "Jordan, where''s Wendy?" His voice was trembling that Jordan felt something was wrong. "What''s matter with you? What''s going on?" He heard that his sister had fainted so he wondered if it was true. Joseph did not say much. He didn''t want to make his brother upset. "It''s not good here. Ask Wendy to answer the phone, please." Jordan immediately called Wendy. Then, her voice came from the other side of the line. Joseph said at once, "Wendy, L isn''t feeling good. Could you talk to her?" Wendy was shocked by Joseph''s heavy tone. Joseph was never worried like this before. "OK, OK....Put her in." Little girl, don''t be silly! Chuck approached L slowly from the other side. He was nning to pull her further away from the edge. But L quickly sensed his movement. "Chuck, leave me alone." She just wanted to sit quietly and think about the things that happened recently. Chuck stopped immediately and didn''t know what to do. He always thought that L was a cheerful and funny girl since the first time he saw her on television and eventer when she fell in love with Harry. What a happy and enthusiastic girl she was! He never imagined that this will happen to her. Right now, she was the exact opposite of her cheerful self. It seemed that he underestimated the power and influence of love. "L, think about Nicole. You will regret if you jump from there!" Chuck seldom interfered with other people''s affairs. But this was a different case. L just smiled. Nicole? Her dear daughter? "I can''t even see her anymore. It''s better to die." Chuck was speechless. He wondered why a happy wedding would have such a sad ending. At that moment, Joseph came over with his mobile phone, "Sister, Wendy called. She said she had something to tell you." With tears streaming down her face, L looked at his phone. Then she reached out her hand and took the phone from Joseph. "You stand back!" She suddenly shouted at Joseph who attempted to approach her. Wendy was scared when she heard L''s shouting. What was happening over there? "Wendy." L answered the phone calmly. "L, the baby kicked me in the stomach today! It was wonderful!" Wendy said excitedly. L remembered when she was bearing Nicole. She was as excited and happy as her. However, Wendy couldn''t share the joy with her brother. She could only tell this happy moments to her and Angie. "Wendy, you and brother must be happy! That''s really good for you!" Her answer made Wendy''s heart anxious. Did she really want to die? "L, I want to go shopping with you. Can you apany me? Please. We''ll by some stuff for my future child." She tried to sound casual about it. Lughed. She remembered all her joyful experiences with Wendy. However, she had been ustomed to the touch of Harry and his sweet words. What could be the meaning of her life without Harry and Nicole in the future? There''s no sense in living a life anymore. "Wendy, take good care of grandpa and mom and dad. Thank you for everything." The phone was suddenly hung up. Wendy''s hand shook with fear, and the phone fell onto the floor. She was trembling. Jordan held her immediately. He sensed her worry. "What''s the matter?" She looked nkly at the man in front of her, "L, she.... She might kill herself! We have to do something! We have to go to Uthana quickly!" She shouldn''t havee back here. If she hadn''t, L would not end up like this. Jordan''s face turned pale. But he could not be in panic now. He picked up the phone and dialed a number. "Harry, I beg you. Say something to my sister." He almost choked at the end of his sentence. He couldn''t bear to lose her sister again. Sitting in the office, Harry just listened to Jordan''s words with his eyes closed. She must be in a bad situation. Then he dialed the phone of Chuck and asked coldly, "What''s happening?" She would always get him to trouble. She would never learn to behave herself! Chuck exined the truth, "We had called the police already. But she is still on the edge of the roof. Although she seems very calm, she has be so weird. She won''t let us approach her." Chapter 301 Chapter 301 L was really doing this? Had she gone crazy? Harry remembered clearly that Zoria Private Hospital had 32 floors. He knew that L had a fear of heights. She must be determined to take her life, or else she wouldn''t go there. Harry hung up the phone and abruptly left the office. He was so worried. When he arrived at the Zoria Private Hospital, he saw that the gate of the hospital was already crowded. People were talking about something, and the firefighters had alreadyid an air cushion. He immediately looked up and saw L sitting on the edge of the roof. He didn''t want to lose L again. Not like this. Feeling worried, scared and angry, he ran into the hospital. There''s no time to even think about his feelings. When he reached the top of the building, L had stood up and stretched her arms to breathe some fresh air. Even if she didn''t jump down by herself, it was very likely that she would fall. Joseph tried to persuade her but his voice was already trembling. "L, it''s very stupid of you to give up your family for a man! You still have Nicole. If you jump down, Nicole will lose her mommy. You''re still concerned of your daughter, right?" What Joseph said made Harry so sad. He realized that he had been too hard on L. He walked a few steps forward and stopped. "L." He said with caution. L looked back at him. Her eyes felt empty and nk. It was as if she was looking at someone she didn''t know. "Enough is enough." His voice depressed her even more. With a bright smile, L answered, "Harry, you should be working in thepany right now. What brings you here? Do you want to witness my death? Or do you have something else in mind?" L no longer looked at him and went a few steps forward, startling the three men. Harry couldn''t bear to see her bright smile. It was really strange and eerie. "Stand still there. I will take Nicole here. Wait for me." He had to make a sacrifice. His love for L was unwavering. L looked at him in disdain. "No need. I feel relieved to have my daughter taken care of by you and Cherry. I am already contented with that. You''re a good daddy. I don''t need to worry about that." Once again, she sat on the edge of the building. She didn''t hesitate. The truth was she was just waiting. But she didn''t know what exactly she was waiting for. "Why don''t you consider the people who worry about you? Stop this, L." Harry said with a stern look. L asked, "Well, do you worry about me?" Harry hesitated. Lughed and stood up again. "It''s done with. Harry, no matter what happens today, I will never see you again." Harry even refused to listen to her exin her side on what happened. It broke her heart. Those wonderful memories were gone with the wind. "Okay, it''s time. Goodbye, my dear daughter and loved ones! Please forgive me!" She nced emotionally at Harry, trying to memorize his face in her mind. Harry realized she would jump down, so he anxiously ran straight towards her. However, L stretched her arms and jumped off. It was toote. "Sister!" "L!" L heard their frantic words the moment she jumped off. No matter whether it was heaven or the hell, she wouldn''t regret what she just did. Along with the screams of the people downstairs, she fell on a rain shed. The rain shed broke, and she was still falling down quickly. Another rain shed was broken, then she finally fell on the air cushion. All the medical personnel nearby immediately lifted her to the stretcher. Then they took some first aid measures. In the emergency room After getting everything ready, Chuck entered the operating room to heal L''s internal wounds. Harry and Joseph were sadly staring at L before the door of the emergency room was closed. Joseph sat on a chair and prayed silently for L''s operation to be sessful. After L was wheeled to the operating room, Harry reluctantly left the hospital without looking back. Everything wasing down at him like an avnche. Fast and unexpected. The surgery was finally over after three hours. Chuck came out first. Joseph immediately walked over to him, but he was too scared to speak. Chuck took off his mask. "Don''t worry. L will be safe now." Joseph felt greatly relieved. Chuck continued, "But intracranial hemorrhage leads to moderatea and left leg fracture." Joseph asked with concern in his tone, "Moderatea? Is it serious? What could be the consequences?" Chuck shook his head. "I have already performed an intracranial dpression surgery for her. She is okay. She will wake up in a week or so. As for her left leg fractures, she needs some time to recuperate. She will undergo therapy sessions for her leg injuries." Joseph breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, L just suffered from moderatea and fracture even after she jumped off from the 32nd floor. "Those two rain sheds she firstnded indeed lessened the impact, or else she would die even with the air cushion." After finishing his words, Chuck took onest look at the unconscious L and left. With tubes all over her body, L was wheeled out from the emergency room. She was immediately transferred to the ICU. The nurse put her on a respirator and did some essential routines. Standing outside the ward, Joseph had mixed feelings as he stared at her sister. He took out his phone and called Jordan. As soon as Jordan arrived in Uthana, he rushed to the hospital. Joseph told him over the phone that L had jumped off from the building. However, she was safe now and was regrly monitored in the ICU. He called Wendy, but he didn''t tell her that L was suffering from moderatea. He just said that L''s leg was fractured. He didn''t want to further upset her. Wendy breathed a sigh of relief and went to sleep after eating a little. However, Jordan still decided to keep his family in the dark for the time being. As soon as L came to her senses and got better, he would transfer her immediately to Ascea. Then he would tell his family. With this, his family, especially his grandfather, would not be so worried. After L''s wedding was ruined, none of them could sleep sound anymore. Therefore, to free them from worry, he had to keep them in the dark even if he had to lie about it. However, the public didn''t know that L shot Rose dead, her wedding was ruined and she jumped off from the building. They had been sessful in preventing the media to cover these unfortunate events. Only he had the power to hide such news from the public. On the third day after L fell in aa, her indicators gradually became stable. She was transferred to the senior ward. That night With the help of the nurses, Jordan didn''t need to stay upte to take care of L. He went to the next ward to rest. It was already past one in the midnight. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Soon after he left, a noble man d in a ck woolen coat appeared outside the ward. He wore sunsses to cover his tired and swollen eyes. Standing outside the ward for a while, he smoked a cigarette before he walked into the ward. He saw L lying on the bed, still in aa. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 A touch of anguish shed through his eyes. It was just like yesterday when he was picturing out a beautiful blueprint for their life together. He didn''t know why it ended like this. He remembered saying, "L, I love you." And she would always answer, "Harry, I love you so much that it pains my heart." But a moment passed and everything changed. He recalled saying, "From now on, the ties between us will be severed forever." Even she would not back down and said to him before she jumped off, "Whether I will be alive or dead, I will not appear in front of you forever." So, probably the ties between them were severed once and for all because of Rose''s death. He twitched his fingers. But he eventually left the ward without even touching her. Just as he came here silently, he left without a single trace. After seven days, L finally woke up from thea. If she was still unconscious, Jordan and his brother really didn''t know how to exin to their mother and father who will fly out here soon. Jordan immediately decided to transfer her to another hospital. They went back to Ascea the day after L woke up. L, looked at her brothers beside the bed, knowing that she went back to life again. Why didn''t she die? She was frustrated. Why would she stay in this world just to suffer all the tortures and pain it offered? Her eyes became red with tears. She didn''t say anything and followed her brothers to Ascea. She did not go to the Zoria Private Hospital. She found another hospital near her house and stayed there for treatment. Everything went well every day except the fact that she missed her daughter so much. The only change was that she became more silent, sometimes even quieter than Jordan. She has be so emotionless. Every day, she was either ying the cellphone mindlessly or just sitting on the wheelchair and watching the scenery at the park. She got all the news about the world outside from her cellphone. She didn''t dare go out to public ces. She also received the news about Nicole''s birthday just on her cellphone. It was reported online that Harry had held a grand birthday party in a five-star hotel to celebrate his daughter''s fourth birthday. The daughter of the mayor, Cherry, was invited.The gossip and rumors also came out immediately that Harry and Cherry''s wedding day was already drawing near. As a matter of fact, many gossipers, while hating L and Ynda, also felt sympathy for Harry. The weddings with these two women both went to ultimate failure. Days went by passively. After two months, L was still on the wheelchair. She had been in the house for these two months. Sometimes, she chatted with Wendy and Lillian in the yard. How she would spend the night and how much she missed her daughter were things that she would keep only to herself. The winter finally came. L sat by the window, with her thick jacket on. She was watching the first snow of Ascea. She remembered the first drop of snow inst year''s winter. Nicole was still very little. She has just learnt the words, "Mommy", while showing her cute teeth. Things had been totally different this year. Nicole was away from her and there was no chance that she can see her. She boringly took out the cellphone and browsed on Weibo. On the hot topics, the first tweet turned out to be the tweet of Harry. There was only a picture, showing Nicole and Cherry holding each other. So Nicole had epted another woman to be her stepmother already? Tears ran down her face. She had never thought that one day, her own daughter would call another woman as her own mom. She saved the picture and cropped Cherry off, only leaving her daughter on it. Then she set the picture of her daughter as the wallpaper on her screen. Before the Spring Festival. President Howard''s daughter got married, and he invited all the people in the Newman''s family to attend the wedding ceremony. With the army weing the leaders of other countries that day, Harold, Angie and Jordan didn''t attend the proceedings. Landon already aged and was in bad health. He caught a cold so he didn''te, either. Atst, only Lillian, who was three months pregnant, and L who was on the wheel chair, went to the wedding ceremony. L had intended not to go. Her situation now would cause much trouble to others. But Mr. Howard said to Harold that his daughter wanted to see L. So L obediently changed her clothes and went to the ceremony with Lillian. With the driver''s help, L went to the hotel. She looked outside the window nkly, and remembered that when Mr. Howard took office, Harry had come to celebrate. Would he show up again with Nicole this time around? It didn''t matter whether he would show up or not. She only cared about her daughter. She really missed her, and each day without her had been slowly tearing her heart apart. "Sister, what are you thinking?" Lillian noticed that L was only staring outside nkly and asked her in a worried tone. L came to her senses and shook her head, "Nothing. It has been too long since I went outst time. Everything outside seemed strange to me." Lillian sighed in her heart. The news about her failed wedding had also gotten a lot of attention recently. Although the news had been kept in secret online, there were still a lot of people gossiping in private. Basically, many people heard about the news that L had killed Harry''s mother with a gun. But the statement that came from Harry''s side was in a different version. People wanted to discuss it but were afraid of talking too much. The police and the government had both kept their mouths shut about the topic. "Don''t think too much. I will be with you." She didn''t want to think about Rose''s death. But she really hoped that L didn''t kill her. She still believed that L was actually innocent. L turned back her head and smiled at her, "I''m okay. It''s only... That I missed Nicole a little." It''s much more than little. She herself did not know how to describe how much she longed to be with her daughter. When they arrived at the hotel, the driver helped L get out of the car. She sat on the wheelchair with Lillian volunteering to push it for her. A pair of sisters, one in green dress, and the other in a blue one, appeared at the gate of the hotel. They instantly attracted the gaze of many people. Lillian was dressed in a sky blue down jacket. Because of the pregnancy, she ate a lot of nutritious food, and her skin brightened and became smoother. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. L was d in a green coat. She got thinner these past two months. Her eyes were not as bright and clear as they were before. It gave people the impression that L had been depressed. "Miss... Newman?" The voice halted L and Lillian. She realized that Joshua was actually greeting the guests at the gate of the hotel. He was dressed formally in a suit and there was a brooch bearing the word ''bridegroom'' on his chest. ... Joshua was the son-inw of President Howard? L was extremely surprised. It was not long since she saw himst time. Now, he would be married to the daughter of Mr. Howard! "You... Congrattions, Joshua! I''m so happy for you!" L had intended to ask him about his marriage, but finally she just offered her congrattions. Joshua nodded shyly, "How are you doingtely, Miss Newman? I have missed talking to you." He had heard about the issues and conflicts of L. He heard that she had failed tomit a suicide after killing a person. He had also heard that she became paralyzed. It turned out that it was true as he saw her on the wheelchair. L smiled in bitterness, "Except my legs, I''m all well." She pointed to her legs while smiling lightly. "Have you recovered?" "Yes. I think I''m better now." She tried her best to speak with a light and casual tone. After all, today was supposed to be a happy day for the couple. She should not spoil the atmosphere. Joshua nodded at her and Lillian. "Here, let me help you!" He took over the handle of the wheelchair and pushed L into the hotel. "Thank you. I''m really sorry for the trouble." L felt a little ashamed. She was not used to these gestures. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Neglecting the people''s bewildered looks, Joshua offered her a chair and said, "You''re wee. It''s my definite pleasure." L had helped him when he was treated unjustlyst time in thepany. This was a way for him to pay her back. As the wheelchair was as high as the chair, L just stayed on her wheelchair. Lillian sat beside her and helped Joshua put the chair away. "I know you''re busy tonight. Thank you for your help! Don''t worry, Lillian is here!" L reassured Joshua. As there were so many guests that day, Joshua politely nodded and left. After Joshua made his way out, L noticed that many people was looking at her. She didn''t mind them and had a cup of tea and enjoyed looking at the elegant decorations of the wedding ceremony. It''s about to begin but Nicole was still not here. L began to worry because she really wanted to see her daughter today. Would she still see Nicole here today? It''s already 10:50, just ten minutes before the start of the wedding ceremony. Just then, a group of handsome and beautiful people entered the hall, attracting everybody''s attention. A handsome man dressed in a handmade dark blue suit and a pair of ck sophisticated Italian leather shoes, ady with a rose red woolen dress and a lovely child in the middle of them. That''s Nicole! Nicole seemed to have grown taller after 2 months. Her hair was longer and was tied into a cute bun. She was wearing a pink jacket and a pair of white boots. That''s her Nicole, her baby, her sweetheart.. The one she gave birth to after 9 difficult months. L was about to cry. Her baby, who she could hug and y with before was so distant to her now. She and her father had shown up in public with anotherdy. No one cared who was her real mother. They only knew that Nicole''s father was Harry, the most powerful businessman in the country. Lillian gave her a tissue paper which she used to wipe her tears. She decided to ignore them and say goodbye to the past. Maybe it was already enough for her to see her daughter like that. Nicole was sitting on the other side of the tform. She could see Nicole''s back as she kept looking at them. "Don''t you n to talk to your daughter, sister?" Lillian said in a low voice. After some thinking, L shook her head. She was afraid that Harry be angry if she talked to Nicole without asking for his permission. Soon, the wedding ceremony began. The bride was really beautiful. With her standing beside Joshua, they both looked like a perfect match. With a microphone in hand, the host expressed his deep wishes to the couple. They both smiled happily on the stage. If not for Rose''s death, her wedding with Harry would have continued and she would be happy like this couple... Then it came to thest moment. The groom finally kissed the bride. All the guests apuded excitedly. Thismemorated the end of the ceremony. When the new couple began the toast, a man suddenly appeared from the gates of the hotel. He passed through all the guests and stopped in front of the specialdy. But at that time, L was eating her food as the man found an empty seat and stood beside her. But she didn''t notice anything because she cared about nothing at all. "How''s everything going?" The man beside her asked politely. L''s hands froze, and was shocked to see Thomas beside her. He smiled and said, "I''m fine. Did you just arrive?" He seemed to age a bit since thest time they met. Maybe because of working so hard, he was already a little tired. She looked at him up and down. Thomas did this, too. In fact, she was not fine. She was so thin and her eyes did not have their usual spark. Only the bright coat she wore reflected her fine skin. But she was still sitting on a wheelchair. Thomas observed all of these and was definitely worried. It was said that L attempted tomit suicide after killing a person. He was so busy to care about that rumor. But as for that, he only thought it was ridiculous! However, her paralyzed legs confirmed this suspicion. He immediately felt anxious for L''s wellness. What on earth happened to the good girl? How could she kill someone and attempt to take her own life? He felt really distressed just by looking at her. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Yes. There were some affairs that needed to be solved on the way here. Is the wedding ceremony already done?" L nodded but said nothing. She just continued eating. Lillian looked at Thomas, and then looked at the emotionless L. She thought Thomas was a good person who was also gentle, mature and charming. Moreover, she sensed that he truly cared for L. But why did L choose that hot-tempered Harry? Though he was not that bad, he was so cold that nobody dared to be close to him. Everyone always asked for his permission first before approaching him. At that time, President Howard came to their table with his daughter and son-inw. They would have a toast. Everyone stood up with the exception of L. She stayed glued to her wheelchair. Hence, more people gazed on them and talked about her. "Who''s thedy on the wheelchair? She seems so familiar!" "Absolutely! She is L! She has been reported on television several times already!" "Yes! That''s thedy who tried to take her life but failed. No wonder she is sitting on the wheelchair. Is she permanently paralyzed?" "Who knows? She was so heartless that she had tried to kill her mother-inw. Nobody should care about her!" ... Hearing the people''s gossips, Harry expressionlessly looked at the wine in the ss and pretended to hear nothing. Cherry had also heard all that. She turned to see Harry''s reaction but found that he kept a poker face. Didn''t Harry love L anymore? Really? But, no matter whether he loved her or not, it''s none of her business now. Because no man would love a person who had killed someone. "Nicole, do you want some cheese corn?" Cherry sweetly asked the child beside her. Nicole was so cute that she was so fond of her. She would be very kind to her even though she was not her real daughter. Nicole nodded but said nothing. During that time, Nicole seemed to be normal and was in her usual self. But Harry had felt that his daughter had be very silent. She had never been like this before. Recently, she always wanted to sleep in her bedroom alone. Maybe she was angry because he didn''t allow her mother to see her! Cherry took a spoonful of corn for Nicole. Seeing that, Harry thought deeply. He remembered that long before, L had also fed him corn in the mansion. Harry closed his eyes, leaned on the chair and touched the watch on his left wrist. Cherry noticed his strange behavior and wondered what he was thinking about. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Vera Howard, the daughter of Mr. Howard, was so happy to see L that she talked a little bit more with her. And when she knew her husband and L once worked in the samepany, she regretted about not being able to meet Joshua earlier in her life. She really liked L, even if she knew that L had long been out of the entertainment circle. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Excuse me, Mr. Herren, Miss Newman and Mrs. Newman. We will be proposing a toast to the next table. Please forgive us for being a bad host, and enjoy your meal!" After saying those beautiful words with a proud and triumphant look, Mr. Howard proceeded to take his daughter and son-inw to another table. L wanted to go to the bathroom so she gently whispered to Thomas, "Excuse me, I''d like to go out for a while." Thomas wasn''t keen of letting her go. He was kind of afraid that she might go to Harry. "Where are you going? I will take you there." L blushed, and answered, "No, thank you. Lillian will be there for me. I''ll be right back." Looking at her blushing face, Thomas seemed to understand her point. "Well, take care. I''ll stay here." He said to her tenderly. Lillian helped L towards the bathroom in the corner of the hall, and tried not to attract attention from the people. Yet, there were still quite a few who whispered to one another behind their back when they passed by. In the bathroom L painfully moved herself from the wheelchair to the stool. Then, Lillian pushed the wheelchair outside and closed the door. Lillian waited for her outside. A few minutester, L called to her and she came in. With Lillian''s help, L managed to sit back in the wheelchair. Her left leg was much better now, but she still couldn''t make walk without a crutch or a wheelchair. Outside the bathroom, L identally saw the back garden of the hotel. "Lillian, I''d like to stay in the garden for a while. Will that be okay?" "Sure, L. Take your time." Then, Lillian slowly wheeled her up to the garden. As two women passed by and saw L, they pointed at her and said something. "What a vicious woman she is to kill her fiance''s mother! How dare she have the guts to evene here?" "Undoubtedly, she must have no sense of shame! She should be embarrassed of herself!" At the corner of the corridor, a man was smoking a cigarette in secret. He was indifferently listening to all these. He guessed that L must be near. "What bullshit are you talking about? Fuck off!!" L was not the one who got angry though. Lillian lost her temper first and fiercely stared at the two women. Tugging at Lillian''s clothes, L shook her head and said, "Let''s go to the garden. Don''t mind them." She didn''t give a damn to whatever she will hear. She was used to it already. Sometimes, L really felt she was disillusioned in this world. She even thought of bing a nun. When they approached the gate of the back garden, L caught a glimpse of a familiar figure from the corner of her eye. A man in ck woolen overcoat waszily leaning against the wall. He was indifferently smoking a cigarette. L withdrew her sight, suddenly bing conscious of what she saw, and left. She chose a ce where wintersweet flowers were in blossom nearby an artificialke. She asked Lillian to go back first, and sat there alone. Thomas noticed that only Lillian came back, so he asked, "Where is she?" "My sister would like to be alone in the garden. She will just call meter." L had made it a habit to sit for a long time while doing nothing. In fact, she becamefortable with it. She might actually get ill if she continued living like this. "I''m going to check her out." Then Thomas stood up, and walked towards the back garden in search for L. Although it was already in the middle of the winter, there was still no snow. Yet. people were still shivering from the cold weather. However, L couldn''t feel any coldness at all. She had be numb from all these. She was watching the winterflower petals, one by one softly falling then floating on the water. All she could think of was her daughter, Nicole. How on earth could she get her again? Living life for two months like a walking dead, she was almost on the brink of numbness. Without Harry... And without Nicole, her life was dark and her future was lost. Thomas saw the lonely woman from a distance, then marched off towards her. "Aren''t you feeling cold?" A gentle voice of a man came from above her. This pulled L back into reality. She shook her head slightly. What was coldness? What was pain? She didn''t feel a thing anymore. Her emotions had failed her. Thomas held her slim hands and found out, not surprisingly, that they were bitterly cold. With both of her hands wrapped in his warm palms, L felt a warm current run through her body. She raised her head and looked at Thomas. Bathed in the majestic winter sunshine, he seemed to be more brilliant and charming. She tried to free her hands, but Thomas didn''t let her go. Kneeling close to her, his eyes were parallel with hers. Thomas watched her beautiful eyes, and said, "L, follow me. I will take you away from here." He would take her by his side, and protect her from any harm. He would do that from now on. L nkly watched his affectionate eyes, and said nkly, "I killed a person. How could you want to be with me?" Actually, only she knew whether she killed Rose or not. Thomas smiled, making her feel quitefortable. "Whatever it is, I will fix it for you. You don''t need to worry about it." He just wanted to hold her in his arms, take care of her and make her happy. As the cold winds blew, L became teary-eyed. They gazed at each other, as if there was no one else in the world. "Mommy." All of a sudden, a sweet little voice echoed from behind her. L turned back surprisingly. Sure enough! It was Nicole standing from a distance and looking at her. At that very moment, tears streamed down her cheeks like raindrops. L was trembling and her voice was shaking, "Nicole..." Her voice was a little bit hoarse. Nicole ran towards L quickly. She could not hold it much longer. Yet, without noticing a rock under her feet, she fell down to the ground. As L saw her daughter about to trip on a rock, she hurriedly stood up from the wheelchair and made her first step. Yet on her second step, she fell down to the ground as well. As there was grass at this side, she didn''t feel much pain. However, Nicole fell on the gravel road. This made L feel extremely bad. So she couldn''t wait for Thomas to lift her up. She pushed him to Nicole''s way. "Go check Nicole!" For heaven''s sake! Nicole must be all right! She hoped she didn''t injure her legs... Nevertheless, Thomas still lifted her into her wheelchair first, then picked the little girl up. Nicole was already on the ground. Nicole was actually suffering from great pain, yet she managed to hold back her tears. Seeing mommy looking at her, she knew that she was already heartbroken. If mommy saw her crying, it would break mommy''s heart even more. Thomas carried Nicole in front of L and then sweetly put her into L''s arms. As if carrying a treasure, L held her daughter proudly in her arms, whom she had been longing for dozens of days and nights. "Mommy, don''t cry! Please!" Nicole sweetly wiped L''s tears away, and then put her arms around her mom''s neck tightly. Thomas could tell that L probably hadn''t seen her daughter for quite a long time. He immediately felt really sad. That guy was indeed heartless. Though he knew that this woman and her daughter would miss each other deeply, he still stopped them from seeing each other. Did he really love her? Otherwise, how could he be so hard on her? Standing behind L, Thomas patted her on the shoulder andforted her gently. "Don''t cry. Isn''t it a happy thing to see your daughter?" Chapter 305 Chapter 305 The warm sunshine splendidly shone on them, putting them in such majestic scene. The picture was so warm and sweet that it seemed as if they were a real family of three. This scene reddened the eyes of the man who kept smoking at the windowsill just nearby. L, how did it feel to lose your loved one? How did it feel to miss someone who you could not see anymore? "Nicole, mommy''s so happy to see you again. When you go back, do listen to your daddy and obey him always. When you grow up,e and find mommy. Okay? I''ll be waiting for you." She caressed her daughter''s little face lovingly and said those sad words. Nicole nodded but did not fully understand everything. When she grew up and could make money by herself, she woulde and find her mother and be with her forever. The time they spent together was so short. It was just less than ten minutes before Harry had lost his patience. He coldly nced at Cherry next to him and she immediately went to the garden. He must still love that woman. She could see it in his eyes. If not, why did he have to take Nicole here on purpose? "Nicole." She stood where Nicole had fallen down and softly called the girl''s name. It was the second time that Cherry had met Thomas. The first time was at the birthday party of her grandmother. They nodded to each other politely. When she saw Cherry, L knew that it was time to say goodbye to Nicole. She held her daughter tightly to her chest. "Nicole, call mommy when you are free." Then she read her phone number to Nicole for several times in hopes that she would memorize it. Nicole was very clever. She had already memorized it when L read it twice to her. L kissed her daughter on the forehead and Nicole did the same to her mom. Nicole was about to cry and reluctantly parted from her mother. Looking at her daughter''s back, L told herself not to cry. Nicole would be safe with her father. Why should she cry? She didn''t have anything to worry about. The man next to her crouched down again. Looking in her direction, he saw that Nicole had finally entered the back door of the hotel. "I''m leaving Ascea this afternoon. I want to take you with me. I hope youe and join me." He expressed his idea again to her. L did not refuse, nor promised. She just said, "Please go back by yourself this time. When my leg recovers, we can talk about it again. Okay?" It didn''t sound like a rejection, but she implied something like it. Looking at her pale face, he suddenly lost his temper and asked in a slightly sharper tone, "L, he has treated you so badly already. Why can''t you forget him and just have a fresh start?" L looked at him in silence. She didn''t get angry. She said to him and also to herself, "There will never be a possibility that Harry and me will be together. The reason I do not ept your invitation is that I haven''tpletely freed myself from that rtionship yet. It''s not fair for you." Thomas heard it and knelt in front of her. "OK, I''ll give you time. When you recover from your injury, I''ll come back for you." She looked at him too, but still did not promise anything to him. "I''ll call you, Herren." She would call him no matter whether she promised him or not. Thomas lowered his head, closed his eyes and gave in again, "OK, I''ll wait for your call." When they returned, many people had already left. Lillian was answering Joseph''s call, and was sitting on the sofa. She smiled happily. On seeing L pushed in by Thomas, Lillian hurriedly hung up and approached them. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Let''s go!" L looked at Lillian and smiled to her hesitatingly. It seemed like everyone was happy. What about her? Where was her happiness? Was it gone forever? In Leroy Manor in Uthana It was around ten o''clock when Harry carried Nicole off the car and went to the mansion. Nicole was already sleeping and Cherry was following them. Cherry watched Harry cuddle Nicole in the children''s room. He took off her shoes, coat and trousers. It would be nice if Nicole was their child. She must be very happy. Harry closed the door after he settled Nicole down. He turned to Cherry and said, "It''ste. Pick a room so you could rest." Cherry nodded, repressing her inner joy. It was said that no woman had ever lived here except L. Cherry chose the room closest to her. But as soon as she opened the door, Harry shouted at her, "Anyone except that one!" The voice was so cold that Cherry fearfully closed the door immediately. Even so, she had seen the inside of the room through the light in the corridor. She chose another room after Harry went to his bedroom. Just now did she dare to think of that room. She saw a wall full of photos, a piano in the middle, a number of photo frames stacked on a table and a hanging chair in front of the French window. Whose photos were those? Why did that room exist? And why did Harry kept it from her? It might have something to do with L. Thinking of this, Cherry smiled bitterly. Did she make a right choice? She knew exactly how much Harry loved that woman. Even if they could not be together, he would not cease to love her. But, she said to herself, "Cherry, now that you have made your choice, you could not give up. Come on!" Deep in the night The man in the study stood at the window, looking at the sea outside and smoking incessantly. He still couldn''t figure out why she killed Rose. What had happened between them in the restroom that day? He knew that his mother did not like L. But what had she done or what had she said that forced L to kill her? He believed in L, but how could his mom tell a lie before she died? She would not lie anymore. It''s of no use. Besides, there were only the two of them in that room and his mom couldn''t go so far as to say that she killed herself. He had sent the gun to be verified and it did have L''s fingerprints on it. So the question came back again. What had Rose done that caused L to be crazy enough to kill her? Or maybe L had always been an evil woman and she hid this personality from everyone? That was impossible. He believed in his own instincts that L was not a vicious woman. It annoyed him that he was even thinking of this problem. Harry took the spirit bottle from the bar and served himself a full ss. Bottoms up. He refilled the ss again and again. The alcohol was beginning to paralyze his brain. He unconsciously went out of the study and opened the door of the room which no one was allowed to enter. The room was still full of her personal belongings. There were her clothes, cosmetics, handbags and shoes. And there were also their wedding photos. The balcony deck chair where they had held each other for thousands of times was still intact. He put the hanging chair in front of the French window especially for her and she had only sat there once. Harry felt a deep longing in his heart. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Harry made his way over to the chair and sat on it. As he gazed into the distance, he noticed that the thin ice had already formed on top of the ocean. His mind was full of her. He even memorized the way she smiled and the way she frowned. He even thought about how cute she looked when she was mad at him... He mmed his fists so hard on the window that the bullet-proof ss moved a little. L, how could you hurt me so much? How could you do this? Now he felt hundred times more hurt than that time when she was not around in those four years! What a mean woman! What kind of spell had she cast on him that he was now suffering in great agony? She made him suffer like this! He wouldn''t let it be easy for her as well! It was the night before the Chinese New Year''s Eve. L was now able to walk on her own for a few steps. Wendy and Lillian were busy helping Angie making traditional dumplings in the kitchen. The two women have been trying so hard to move around because of their baby bumps. L stood on the second floor, staring at her cellphone screen aimlessly. The picture with Nicole and Cherry on the phone hurt her eyes and heart. They were smiling happily together on the picture. Cherry had posted it on Weibo. L had been reading Cherry''s Weibo. Through this, she was able to get hold of her daughter''s updates. From numerous tabloids, she could also read about how Cherry and Harry went to parties and banquets shoulder to shoulder. They were already a sweet couple. The papers were reporting that the two would soon tie the knot. Harry was about to marry the daughter of Mayor Lawrence. Some of the papers even published reports about when Cherry stayed overnight at Harry''s mansion. One of the paparazzi even took a picture of her leaving the property. It seemed that everything was real, not something made-up. L also found a ce close to home to open a small cafe. The cafe was cozy and decent. She had paid all the necessary funds and nned to refurbish the store as soon as the New Year was over. She cast a quick nce at the card lying on the table. It was a gift money from Harry. The total sum was a shocking 666.66 million. However, she never touched a penny of it. L was trying to figure out a way to give back the money to him. She hoped to give it back when she saw Nicole or Cherry next time. That was her only opportunity. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. This was the first time that the Newman family celebrated the Chinese New Year without Nicole. The mood was not as joyful and festive as before. They could not deny that Nicole was the energizer of the family, especially in feasts like this. Fortunately, Angie was still pleased over the fact that both her daughter-inws were pregnant and would give her more grandchildren. Just then, L''s phone rang. She felt instantly nervous. She anxiously prayed for it to be Nicole. It worked! The familiar number was indeed from Nicole. L excitedly pressed the speaker''s button. "Hey, Nicole!" "Mommy!" Harry was not home. Nicole took the chance and called her mom immediately. "Nicole, did you miss me or not? How are you?" L''s voice was transmitted to Harry''s office in SL Group''s headquarter through a monitor. The technology had been upgraded in Harry''spany. He could hear everything loud and clear. "Mommy, of course I miss you greatly! Tell you what, daddy is going to Ascea after the New Year to attend some important meetings. Anyway, daddy is taking me to Ascea!" Harry puffed on his cigarette as he listened carefully to the dialogue. He was amused that his daughter was turning into a little traitor. She was just like her mother. L tried to hold back her emotions and not sound over-excited. She answered, "My dear baby, can we meet up in private?" Nicole shouted with joy as she quickly agreed: "Sure thing! But mommy, how can we meet up?" She was over the moon when she realized that she could meet her mother soon! L knew for a fact that Harry would send someone to look after Nicole all the time because she was still young. So she simply said, "I wille and find you. You may ask your daddy where he will be going to take you. If he won''t tell you that, it is still okay. You just let me know your whereabouts when you are actually in Ascea." "Alright, mommy. I really miss you. I hope I can see you soon." The little girl''s voice suddenly sounded very sad and was full of longing. L felt sad as well. She sniffed and replied, "Don''t worry baby, you still got your daddy and a pretty auntie with you. Just be a good girl." Through the monitor, Harry could clearly sense the sadness from her voice. A pretty auntie? Was she referring to Cherry? But the only woman he viewed as pretty was actually... "But mommy, I wish you and daddy can be together. Plus me..." L almost burst into tears when she heard this from Nicole herself. She cleared her voice, tried to control her emotions, and said, "Nicole, stop thinking like that. Daddy and Mommy are not going to be together. Not anymore. It will never be possible... When you grow up a little bit,e and visit mommy." With these words, she could no longer hold back her tears. They both started weeping over the phone. Never possible... Harry puffed on his cigarettes one after another. He was getting sad, too. "Nicole, don''t cry. You will be very happy living with your daddy. You can have everything you want, right? I will visit you whenever it will be possible. Will that be okay?" Whenever possible? L felt her chest cringe as she did not really know for sure when she would get a chance to visit Nicole. Nicole sobbed as she reluctantly agreed with her mother, "I will listen to your words, mommy. How is your leg?" L was pleased by Nicole''s words. Her baby daughter was growing up so fast that she now knew how tofort others. Her daughter cared for her! "It is getting better. When I fully recover, I will visit you in private. How about that?" She just decided to visit her in private so that she would not cause further inconvenience. "Sure! Mommy, I love you!" Nicole imaginatively blew a kiss to L over the phone. L smiled through her tears. What an adorable girl! "I love you, too. My dearest Nicole. You are my baby!" Nicole was the apple of her eye. That will never change anymore. The phone finally ended. Harry put down his cellphone and fell into deep thoughts. The cigarette was burning between his fingers, yet he did not notice anything but his thoughts of L. He was so carried away by his own feelings. The New Year ended. L was recovering rapidly. She was now able to walk normally but not for long period of time. After the 15th, L received another call from Nicole. Nicole told her that the next day, they wereing to Ascea. She left her the hotel address that they would be staying at. L wrapped herself in a ck long winter coat. She also had a hat and a pair of sunsses on her head so that nobody could recognize her. She learned from Nicole that they were staying at that hotel for the first night. Without any hesitation, L quickly headed to the hotel. She was already half-way there when Nicole called her again. "Mommy,e here quickly! Daddy went out." Harry was away? That''s strange... L frowned: "How could he leave you alone in the hotel room?" "No mommy. The nanny is with me. I will send her away when you arrive." Nicole spoke to her in a very low voice. L quickly ended the call and raced to the hotel. She was so excited at the thought of seeing Nicole soon! As soon as she was in front of the hotel, she called Nicole again to confirm. Nicole sent the nanny away as agreed and left the door slightly open for L. L lowered the brim of her hat and looked around vigntly. She did not see any men around so she walked straight into the hotel. A SSC supercar was parked right in front of the hotel. Inside the car, a man squinted at L''s back as she stepped into the hotel. He saw everythinging. L eventually located the room with the help of Nicole''s directions. The moment she pushed open the door, Nicole excitedly jumped into her arms. "Mommy!" "Oh, my baby!" L held her girl tightly against her chest. She kissed her face with love. She sat down on the sofa with Nicole on herp. The two started chatting andughing nonstop. Nicole told her that she would be staying here for three days. Tomorrow, they would return to the vi and stay there. They agreed to meet up again tomorrow as soon as Harry go out for a banquet. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 After visiting her daughter for an hour or so, L realized that she had to leave. But she really wanted to apany this lovely girl. She was at crossroads with this. But at that very moment, the door was suddenly opened. A tall man with a dark blue coat went inside the room. L and Nicole looked at him with a surprised expression, while Harry just stared at them with silence and indifference. Looking at L, he thought to himself, "I have gave her one hour for visiting my daughter. Why is she still here? She should even be thankful to me." L instantly became sad and heartbroken. This was the man she once loved. She gave her daughter kisses on both sides of her cheeks and said goodbye to her. After doing these, she put on her hat and sses, and made her way to the door. "Miss Newman", he called her. He was neither friendly nor warm. His voice was very cold and indifferent. L was stunned. She didn''t imagine Harry saying her name again. She didn''t look back nor talk to him. "Well, I mean, you should stay away from my daughter. Do you know what I''ll do if you don''t obey me?" L was so hurt by the tone of his voice. She tried to ease her emotions and strode to the door in silence. But he just stared at her and then blocked her way out. "I''m sorry, okay?" L said softly. She just wished she could get out of here as fast as she can. She didn''t want to spend time with this man who has hurt her again and again. She felt sorry? It was exactly kind of ironic that she said sorry. Harry gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger. "If you try to visit my daughter again without my permission, Miss Newman, I will use you of murder. You know I could." He said in a threatening voice. This was just a reminder that the woman in front of him had killed his mother. The mood in the room immediately became heated. Nicole didn''t want her father fighting with her mother. So she frantically grabbed Harry''s leg, "Don''t me my mommy please. I want to see her because I miss her so much. Don''t be angry." Nicole cried out. Harry calmed down when he saw her daughter''s lovely face. Then he took Nicole in his arms, and went further inside. Then L opened the door and ran out before the man came back. She didn''t stop running until she reached the elevator. L thought she already had the ability to let this rtionship go. But when she met Harry again, she knew that she still loved him. Maybe she just couldn''t forget her strong feelings towards Harry. But he didn''t trust her anymore, she should give up this rtionship. Going out the gates of the hotel, L put on a scarf and went to the car. But she was suddenly pulled aside by really strong hands as she was just reaching for the door of her car. His strength forced her to be mmed painfully to the car. Damn it! L cursed in her thoughts. She got so frustrated and upset. It was so painful that she could hardly keep her eyes open. She sensed familiarity as she could recognize him without even opening her eyes. "Let me go!" L shouted with a shrill. Hearing her words, the man froze in an instant. "How could she say that? She killed my mother. Why didn''t she feel guilty at all? Was she really guilty?" He thought to himself. "Who do you think you are? How dare you order me like that! Show some respect!" He shouted angrily. His voice had a hint of desperation. L and Harry were both going through disappointment and heartbreak. But they still kept torturing each other. It was just like a cycle. "You are nothing to me. How dare you touch me?" L defied him with a contempt. She opened her eyes and stared nkly at him. Harry pinched her chin and forced her to stare at him. His look was very serious and grim. It was as though he would break her bones. But L just gritted her teeth. The two quarreled bitterly as neither of them admitted defeat nor made apromise. "L, your good days will soon be gone as you provoke me." He said with a threatening look. He started to step forward. L tried to take a step backwards but there was no way back. She was pinned on the side of the car. With his body pressed close against hers, Harry looked at L with a terrifying face. L closed her eyes in agony and said, "I''m sorry. I''m not deliberately provoking you. I just miss my daughter." "She is not your daughter!" He blurted out. "Since she shot his mother, Nicole had lost her mother already. I will not allow Nicole to have a malicious mother." He thought. "Harry, you can''t deny that I have given birth to Nicole. You didn''t even give me a chance to exin." she argued. "You can change everything you want, but you can''t deny that I have kinship with Nicole!" L added angrily. Her voice became louder and louder, until she was almost shouting. Her anxiety had been overwhelming her. "Yes, I can''t change that but I will never let you see my daughter again!" said Harry, looking furiously at her. L tried her best to push him away as she heard these words. Harry had to open his fingers and let her go. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. L went straight to the car as she didn''t want to stay with Harry anymore. Not a second more. Harry prevented her from closing the door. "L, you''re walking on thin ice. Don''t provoke me, or I''ll end every memory I have of you!" said Harry, with a cruel and cold voice. "Oh, you will?" said L with a sneer. She was so sick of looking at him. "Get out of here!" replied L as she was already feeling indifferent. Get out? "You are no longer the one who I loved." He sneered. "I will leave if you pay the price, an expensive price." said Harry slyly in a soft whisper. L was pulled roughly by Harry without any regard. She couldn''t catch herself and started to fall. But he quickly caught her in his arms. L immediately stood up, held her right hand and pped Harry in the face. But Harry was too fast. He caught her hand before she could p him. L tried to disengage herself from his grip. She wanted to p him even more when she watched his cold face. She was overwhelmed. "What do I look forward to? Am I still enchanted with him? Do I still love him?" She asked herself. "You want to hit me?" He shouted with anger. Then he tried to do something that made her so terrified. He pulled L to him and pushed her into the car. "Damn it, let me go, you sick bastard!" She cried out. L struggled and tried to kick and hit him. She took him as a vent for her fear and her anger. What did he want? Did he want to rape her? Or strangle her? But he was so angry that he grasped both of her hands and tore up her coat. "Get away from me..." L tried to say something. But she ended with a groan as Harry suddenly kissed her lips. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ After few more hours, the door of the car was opened. But it was locked immediately with a loud m. He put on his coat, and quickly went inside the hotel. Lid on the seat of the car. She was frightened and ashamed. Tears filled her eyes. She trembled and hurriedly put on her clothes, thinking about thest words of the man she once loved: "If you want to see Nicole, you must sleep with me!" So she could meet Nicole if she pleased him? Should she thank him for forgiving her, for not minding his hatred of killing his mother. Should she also thank him for his generosity? L pondered about this inside the car. How ironic! She sneered ufortably. It is not surprising that the man has a very keen interest in sex. He slept with someone who had killed his mother! "Harry, you sick bastard! Shame on you!" L said to herself as her knees started to tremble. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 L curled up at the back seat for half an hour before she went back to the driver''s seat. As soon as she gotfortable in the seat, she drove away quickly. She felt all kinds of pain everywhere on her body. That monster was so cruel! She was so much in pain... She finally arrived home and bumped into Lillian who was walking downstairs to fetch some water. Lillian curiously looked at L. She saw that her face was pale and sorrowful. "What''s the matter, sister? What happened?" She put down her ss and embraced L. L waved her hand immediately and reassured her, "I''m okay. I will go the upstairs. I''m just kind of tired." She felt that her ears was swollen because of his bite. She didn''t want it to be noticed by anyone. So she tried her best to hide it and then went upstairs. Looking at her back, Lillian felt that L was acting very strange. She asked, "Sister, did your leg ache again? You shouldn''t exert too much weight on it." She called out to L, who was already in the middle of the stairs. L was moved by her concern. She turned her head and replied, "I''m okay. I just went to see Nicole... I was probably a little excited and emotional." Lillian understood why she was like this when she heard about Nicole. She just nodded and answered, "Then have a good rest." The poor mother and daughter... they missed each other so much but could not see each other. She has pestered Harry about this matter. She suddenly felt so guilty. Watching L disappear into the hall, Lillian decided in her mind that she would always take care of her in the future. But L was sleepless and restless that night. She was troubled and anxious as to whether she could see Nicole tomorrow or not. If she went to see Nicole, she would be caught up again with Harry. Which she didn''t want. She was growing tired of that man... She really didn''t want this. She thought that Harry has gone too far this time. A few years ago, theck of faith and trust between them led to the divorce. Then she left. Four yearster after the divorce, it was still because of hisck of trust that led to her ruined wedding day. Right there and then, she decided not to go to see Nicole, because she can''t see Harry anymore. But Nicole needed to see her real mother too. How can she get rid of Harry? On the early morning the next day, L went to the hospital first to get some medicine. Then, she went to her coffee shop. The store has already started decorating the interior. She has hired a professional designer to create the blueprint for the refined decoration. Nicole called her again that day. But she made an excuse that she could not make it to see her. It really broke her heart that her voice trembled a bit. Nicole seemed very angry and disappointed. She immediately hung up the phone after hearing it. L sat there looking at her cellphone, thinking deeply. Was she too selfish? In order to avoid seeing Harry, she gave up the chance of seeing her daughter. A month went by in mere sadness. The store has finished the decoration process, and L named it LN. The meaning was very clear: L and Nicole. Her daughter would always be her inspiration in running the business. The weather was very fine on the opening day. She simply put several flower baskets at the door and dered it open. She hired several young girls and boys as crew. They were all very nice and hardworking. She felt so satisfied. Joshua heard about the news that L has opened her own coffee shop. He took his wife to the store and advertised it in thepany. But only a few people came. Because everyone has heard the news about the scandal that L killed the mother of her fiance, most people hesitated to support L. They all tried to avoid being connected with her. But L didn''t mind at all. She has foreseen this already. In the SL Group, Uthana Harry sat in the chair with cigarette in his hand while he listened to Joey''s update. "L opened a coffee store in Ascea. Her store seemed to be gathering poprity... Joey wiped the sweat on his forehead. He wondered why these two loving people would end up like this. They were just about to get married some time ago. Harry kept silent after hearing the news. He lit another cigarette and ordered, "Open a new coffee store just opposite hers with lower price and better decorations." ... Joey looked at his boss, feeling puzzled. Was he going to corner L to defeat? "Didn''t you hear what I said? I''m serious about this." He was bing a little furious. He coldly looked at Joey who was still in a daze. Joey nodded, and obediently went out of the office without saying anything more. Harry has his bad temper again just like he was after L left Dreles. But this time, he became even more irritable and unreasonable. To open another coffee store just in across L''s coffee store? Rich and rash! What a man! In the LN Coffee Shop L sat quietly on a couch in the corner of the store. She held theputer in her arms, looked at the park behind the store and thought about the sales of the store yesterday. Many guests who came into this store would see a beautiful woman sitting on the cacolet at the corner of the store. They noticed that L would just normally sit there for hours in silence, only asionally drinking a cup of coffee or milk tea. Theyter knew that the woman was the boss of the store. One day, L went to the store as usual. She noticed that the ce across her store was under construction. But she didn''t pay any attention to it and just went inside her shop. The employees at the store were busy doing the cleaning. Seeing that L hase, the cashier told her, "Miss Newman, someone is waiting for you over there." L looked at the ce where the cashier pointed at. In the seat by the window, there was a man smiling at her. Although the face was half covered by the sunsses he was wearing, she recognized him on just first sight. L went over and sat in his opposite seat and asked, "When did youe back?" Her lips colored with lip gloss were slightly pursed. It was shining brightly under the sunshine. A month ago, she called him once to tell him her ns and ideas. She didn''t want to go anywhere. She decided to open a coffee store in Ascea and led a peaceful life here. Thomas smiled, "I arrived yesterday. I went to the old house first." Then he sipped the coffee and made apliment, "This freshly brewed coffee is really good!" Sheughed softly. "When do you n to leave? How about having lunch together?" "It''s my pleasure. I will leave now. Do you want to take a walk with me?" It was a rare opportunity for Thomas to have time to rx and he didn''t want to pass the chance by. They walked out the coffee shop together and they went inside Herren''s car. Just across the store, a foreman was taking photos of the half finished facade room from different angles. He would send them to the bosster. He captured a picture of a woman getting on the car of a man by chance. He thought of deleting itter. Then he took several more photos of the renovating store, and totally forgot about deleting the unrted picture. He directly sent the pictures to Joey, who simply nced over the first few pictures and then sent them to Harry. Harry examined the pictures closely from the beginning to the end. When it came to thest picture, his hands immediately froze. The picture captured the majestic early spring, and a charming woman in pink coat and white trousers was going inside the a man''s Benz. Beside the Benz stood Thomas in a casual suit. The sunsses failed to cover his gentle and sweet gaze at the woman. He tightened his grip on the mouse of theputer, feeling so unhappy. L wanted to be with Thomas? She was dreaming! Had she truly loved him when they were together before? If she really loved him, why was she so ignorant of him? At the Cinema L looked at the cinema front, then stared at the man beside her. Thomas nodded in approval and said, "Wait for me here. I''m going to buy the tickets." Then he walked to the ticket counter. Looking at his back, L lowered her head and thought about something. She was really caught in a dilemma. She didn''t know what to feel anymore. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Should I try to love this man? Thomas did not return until he bought the popcorn. Then, he held her hand and they walked to the ticket barrier. This was the second time that they would watch a movie together. Thomas chose one that was starred by Joseph. It was a good action movie. They sat in the middle of thest row, waiting patiently for the movie to start. "How was your life there? How was work?" It was the first time that L initiated to ask about his situation there. He was surprised at this sweet gesture. He replied, "Everything was fine except that I was really busy." As for the treacherous things, it was unnecessary to tell her. She slightly nodded and just continued eating the popcorn in the bucket. "Could I go there with you this afternoon? Will that be possible?" ...... L saw the shock on Thomas''s face for the first time. "You...... should not take it the wrong way, please. I just want to rx there for two days and to refresh myself." She exined to her shyly and wished that he did not expect too much. Thomas shook his head and he was happy as long as she was with him. "I would bring you with me. Don''t worry about it." After the movie ended, they had an early lunch. Then, L returned home to pack her clothes and informed her family this news. After that, she boarded the ne to Zacrye with Thomas. But L never imagined that she would stay there for a long time. Thomas'' living ce was offered by Zacrye. When L was there, he arranged for her to live in his own t. Since then, no matter how busy he was, he would always happilye back to the t as long as he was not on a business trip. Harry unintentionally knew that L had went to Zacrye with Thomas. Joseph had received the news and ryed it to his boss. At that time, L had been in Zacrye for a week and was having a good time in Kazza Lake. It offered really scenic views where it seemed like the water and the sky formed a straight line. That night, Thomas picked her up to the t in person. Looking at her scruffy long hair because of ying, Thomas sweetly fixed it. He caressed her hair and then drove back. In the t, L immediately took her shoes off and walked into the bedroom with bare feet. It was already April in spring and was not that cold anymore. As there were carpets on the floor, it was warm inside the room. On seeing her bare feet, Thomas grasped her hand, held her by the waist and entered the bedroom with her. L was startled and draped her arms around his neck in a hurry since she was concerned that she might fall down. cing her on her bed, Thomas returned to take her slippers, squatted in front of her and put them on her feet. Looking at him, L was so familiar to it as Harry once put shoes on her feet like this. After this, Thomas saw that L was in a daze and her eyes were already welling with tears. He had no idea on what she was thinking about and his hands propped up on the bed beside her. "You must be very tired today. You should sleep early!" She stared at the handsome face in front of her and wondered whether she would forget Harry if she tried to love Thomas back. Then, L gathered courage and raised her head to imprint a kiss on his lips. Yet, she didn''t feel anything... Herren''s eyes suddenly concentrated on hers. He was not a man who undoubtedly adhered to moral rules, so he did not intend to waste her initiative. He held her in his arms and kissed her back. As he was about to get even deeper, L gripped his hands. She shook her head, "I''m so sorry." She was not yet ready for this. Thomas tightly closed his eyes and calmed himself down. He did not me her and was actually excited that she was willing to take their rtionship to the next level. "Sleep early!" He abruptly left her bedroom and went back to his own bathroom. Seeing the door close, L was in a trance. Why didn''t she think of Thomas even when she kissed him already? Time passed and L had been there for almost a month without even being conscious of it. She suddenly received a WeChat message from the manager of her coffee shop: "Miss Newman, a new coffee shop was opened just across ours." L felt that there was something amiss about this. Thomas sent her back to Ascea the next day. L went to the coffee shop directly. Inside the car, L looked at the man beside her. "Thomas, thank you for the care and attention you have given me during this difficult time." Zacrye was beautiful and she would always love that ce. Although Thomas was busy every day, he would always think of her. L got off the car and headed for her coffee shop. Thomas asked her to stop for a while. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She turned around. He held her in his arms and nted a soft kiss on her lips. "We could stay in touch through our phones. Go inside now!" L watched his tenderness and was confused. She just nodded as she had no idea on how to respond. When the man turned around and got on the car, L shouted, "Thomas, thank you!" Looking at her, Thomas smiled. Actually, he was not willing to let her leave him. But if he really loved her, he would wait for her. He nodded as a gesture of farewell. Then, he slowly drove away. L watched Thomas drive away until the car has disappeared from her sight. However, she saw a man with ice-cold eyes after that. That man stood quietly over the other side of the wide road, one hand in his pocket and the other hand holding a cigarette. L turned around to enter the coffee shop and blinked. When she closed the ss door, the man had disappeared already. It should have been the peak hours in coffee shop. But now, there were only customers on just two tables. She turned around and looked at the opposite side of the road through the ss. There suddenly stood an establishment of two floors on the ce which was an emptynd before. The establishment was decorated with luxurious European style designs and a long signboard. It bore the word ''Dominator''. L knew the meaning of this English word. It meant someone who controlled people and things. The style and the signboard were obviously Harry''s. She could sense it immediately. Thinking of the man she saw just now, she understood what was happening. Apart from Harry, no one would and could open a coffee shop in such a short time. She checked the sales ie the past few days and found that it was the usual the day before yesterday. However, her coffee shop''s sales suffered a disastrous decline after the shop across them opened yesterday. What did he want to point out by doing this? A business tycoon in Uthana suddenly operated a coffee shop on the opposite of her shop in Ascea. She heard that their price was the lowest in the industry and they also had a menu of many vors. Was he aiming to kill her business? Standing in front of the window with her hands clenched, L saw that more and more customers entered Harry''s shop. It was as if L''s cafe did not exist. After over 20 minutes, Joey pushed the door of the coffee shop open, and was followed by an expressionless man. Joey also opened the door of Maybach parked just along the road for his boss. He bent his head and waist and then got on the car. The car window was half-opened. L could clearly saw his expression. He just nced at the location where she stood with cold eyes. He was obviously looking at her. He opened his mouth, said two words and slowly drove away. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Ever since that day, L''s cafe was in a steady decline. Fortunately, she bought the property with full cash already so she did not need to pay rent to anyone. She only needed to worry about paying sries to the staff on time. At that moment, she was doing okay. She still had some savings from her work at SL Group. She also had money from him... when he paid her for the medical expenses. L was able to use the money to pay the sries of her crew. Her business had been at a loss for two consecutive months. One day, L wearily came to the store. All the worries and anxieties have exhausted her. She looked around and noticed that the first floor had four upied tables, the best business within the last two months. She would also notice a young man named Minmin Cruz working tirelessly in the cafe. His diligence caught her attention. She always saw him running around fetching stuff for the customers. When the cafe was not busy, he would do cleaning or simply just browse through the books on the shelves. L observed him for days and found him very hardworking. He looked sincere and polite. Many customers even praised him for his outstanding service. There was another female staff working in the cafe. She was a really young-looking girl. L specifically checked her ID and confirmed that she was already 21. The girl was also hardworking. She even paid more attention to details than Minmin. L paid 3000 to her staff as basic sry. With bonuses and incentives, they could earn more than 4000. L also provided meals and amodation for her staff. The whole payment package was indeed very decent and reasonable. Her staff were loyal to her despite the decline of the business. It was because their boss has taken care of them well. L thought to herself that she should pay them another 1000 as extra bonus this month. 1000 might not be much to her as she lived avish life. Her single dress would easily cost more than 1000. But for her staff, the sum equaled half a month of their work and maybe even one month''s living cost. L sat on the swing as she browsed through her Weibo updates. One picture posted by Cherry caught her attention. It was a lovely picture of a heart and a ring. She did not tell who the ring was from. But underneath her post, a lot of people had sent their congrattions to her and Harry. The ring was from a diamond brand belonging to the SL Group. L had no doubt that Harry bought it for Cherry. The ring reminded L of her own, the one Harry gave to her when he proposed. Even though they weren''t together anymore, she had kept the ring in the bottom drawer of her room. Just then, someone called out to her and pulled her back to reality. "Hey sis, I am here!" Joseph came in with a warm and excited greeting. L was slightly surprised as she gazed at Joseph and Lillian! "Hey! You''re so lost in your thoughts again. What were you thinking about?" Lillian''s baby bump was getting bigger. She peeped at L''sputer and noticed the picture with the diamond ring in it. Whose ring was that? Half a minuteter, L finally pulled herself out of her wild thoughts. She turned off theptop and stood up from the swing. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She helped Lillian sitfortably in the chair next to her and just said, "You need to be careful when you are carrying a child. Avoid running around. It might harm the child." As Wendy was due tobor in the next two days, the family had sent her to the maternity ward already. L will go to the hospital to keep her apanied that evening. Joseph was a little bit upset when he saw L only talk to his wife. He deliberately put on a stiff face and interrupted them. "I am full of superstar power now. Howe you did not notice me at all?" L cast a nce at her brother. Behind him, some of the cafe staff were discussing and giggling at him. He was always so popr with the girls. "You are of no good. Your wife is pregnant but you are seldom home to apany her. Take a leave from work already, Joseph." Lillian smiled gracefully at her words. Joseph instantly defended himself. "I am busy earning money. For the sake of the child, I am trying to make more money. We have to buy diapers and stuff, right?" He hugged Lillian on her shoulder to further show his love. "Don''t listen to my sister. I love you very much." ...... The two women exchanged strange looks and felt amused by his words. Joseph had a honey tongue as he could easily say sweet words without even trying so hard! "Just go away already. My young crew of girls have been fancying you so much. Why don''t you go there and give them your autographs. Or even take pictures with them?" L chased Joseph away, then she turned around and poured Lillian a ss of water. Joseph did what L suggested. Surprisingly, the business boomed for a while because a word has spread that he was there. In the hospital Joseph went to park the car. L held Lillian''s arm as they walked into the lift. In the VIP ward Wendy was slightly annoyed as she did not understand why she was in the hospital already. However, Jordan ignored all herints. She threw a pillow at him out of anger. Jordan finally opened his mouth to calm her down: "Honey, you shouldn''t be mad. I''m just concerned for you." Wendy stared at him with widened eyes. "I am due in the next four days. But you brought me here already and forbid me from doing anything. If you were in my shoes, wouldn''t you go mad?" Jordanughed as he caressed her hair. "Don''t worry. It will be quick. Those four days will pass by so fast and soon, it will be over." Four days? Wendy was not stupid! "Then four dayster, after I give birth, you will tell me to be bed- ridden for another month to recover. It will be even more boring!" She knew what wasing! She had read a lot on the maternity books. But she dreaded the fact that she needed to rest for a long time. He quickly kissed her soft lips and answered, "I will always be there and apany you. You won''t feel bored at all." For her, he would do anything. He had specifically asked for half a month of leave. It was the first time that he will be out from work for a long period of time. Wendy cast a nce on his face and thought for some time. Eventually. she calmed down. Just then, the ward door was pushed open. L and Lillian walked in with warm greetings and lovely smiles. Wendy instantly cheered up. "L, Lillian! You guys are here!" How wonderful! She was not bored anymore! Finally! L walked up to her bed with a big grin. "Brother, you really shouldn''t have brought Wendy here so early. She is due only in four days'' time. Now you have bored her to tears." Jordan smiled and said nothing. He did this for Wendy as he was very cautious. To be honest, when L gave birth to Nicole, it was such an unpleasant scene that he was nervous that it might also happen to his wife. Back then, L was three days earlier than the due date. It was midnight when she doubled up in pain. She was quickly sent to the hospital. There, she was informed by the doctors that natural birth was not ideal for her due to her situation. She had to go for the C-section. It ended up in messy bleeding. Two hours after Nicole was born, the doctors were still trying to revive L in the emergency room. The family were freaked out. They prayed for her, hoping she would survive the operation. Eventually, L was rescued by the doctors and safely sent to the ward so she could rest. "L. Lilliane here and sit with me. Let me tell you how unfair he has been to me!" Theyughed as they sat down next to her. The atmosphere in the room was really warm and full of glee. Jordan decided to give them some space and walked outside for a smoke. "Brother, Wendy will soon be inbor. Howe you haven''t quit smoking yet? It will be harmful for your child." On his way out, he heard L''s voice. Jordan nodded: "I try to! Don''t judge me!" He was actually cutting down on his cigarettes. But he was doing it slowly and gradually. Gazing at his back, L unconsciously thought of another man who smoked even more than her older brother. Thomas, on the other hand, did not smoke much at all. He did not have any bad habits. Jordan bumped into Joseph as he was stepping out of the ward. He said to him, "Let''s go. Leave the room to the chatting women." Joseph peeped inside through the ss panel and agreed to walk away with his brother. The three women had a really close rtionship with one another and were very good friends. Whenever they got a chance, they would gather up and talk for like forever. Nothing would stop them from chatting. So the brothers decided to leave them so they could go to somewhere quiet and peaceful. Inside the ward, the three women were having a heated discussion about child, birth and other rted topics. It was all feminine and fun. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Smoking Zone Jordan was smoking a cigarette while looking at his brother ying mindlessly on the cellphone. "Have you seen Harry recently?" He was still worried about his sister. They said his sister was a murderer! That''s ridiculous. He wouldn''t believe any of it. Joseph just nodded once. He has seen Harry at hispany once. But at that time, Harry already had a woman with him. The matter between his sister and Harry was so complicated that he didn''t want to go too far about it. Jordan looked at Joseph''s expression, and guessed that he barely talked with Harry before. Whatsoever! He would not agree that his sister be with that cruel man in the future. He wanted to find some time to seriously talk to his sister to consider being with Thomas. They had spent time together in Zacryce for a month. They seemed to get along well. Later on, the family weed a baby boy. Wendy has finally gone throughbor. They were all immersed in the joy brought by the newborn baby. L happily looked at her nephew, and this reminded her the time when Nicole was born. The newborn was 3.4 kg heavy, and Nicole was 3.1 kg at birth. They were about the same! The next day, the headline of the entertainment news reported that Harry and Cherry have already engaged in a private resort. Many people kept silent about the third engagement of Harry. Although they wanted to discuss about it, they didn''t dare to. But there were still many people who felt a lot of sympathy for him. After all, they thought it was his former fiancee to be med. They were both too vicious. And for God''s sake, their true intentions were revealed on the wedding day. But nobody dared to say that Harry had a bad taste. If he really had bad taste, how could his business be so sessful? Maybe he just had some bad luck in rtionships. Coming out from the infant room, L was ufortably quiet about the news she read from Weibo. She rummaged the bank card which had his grand gifts of money, the proposal ring, as well as other things he gave to her. She packed them all together in one box. She wanted a clean break-up. She wanted so bad to move on already. Their ties will be severed completely, and there won''t be any connection anymore. She sent the pack to the office of the SL Group through a delivery expresspany. Harry was looking at the data of the two coffee stores in the Ascea when Joey knocked on the door. He let him in. "Boss, this mail is for you. Please check it out." Joey was always responsible for handling the daily mails. Because Harry didn''t have time to look at all of them, he only checked some important mails that Joey handed to him. "Put it down first!" Harry didn''t even raise his head. Joey wanted to say something, but he followed his instructions to put the mail on the table then walked out of the office. However, when he was closing the office door, he added, "Boss, the things in the box are really important." Harry finally raised his head at his words and looked at the package. Harry opened the package. He saw that there was a bank card with the code taped on it. Some A4 files, and a ring in the bottom... Just like several years ago, L returned all these to him, implying a break-up from him. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He tore up the data files in his hands and angrily tossed them to the trash can. He remembered he had told her that if she wanted to see Nicole, she must sacrifice herself. But she never went to him once after what he said. She will never meet Nicole again. Apparently, she was hating him, just like he was hating her. He put the things into the drawer and lit a cigarette. She had been with Thomas at Zacrye for over a month. What''s more, on the day they came back from Zacrye, she didn''t show the slightest displeasure when Thomas did an intimate move to her. They have be unbelievably closer to each other. So he thought it would be ridiculous if nothing had happened between them. Thomas would not let this chance slip by. Maybe their rtionship... will be reported soon! That man was good to her. L would be very happy if they will be together. But Harry would not let this happen! The man sneered and murmured to himself, "You''re dreaming, L! I would not make it very easy for you." In Ascea L was sitting in the couch just like what she normally did. She was watching the scenery outside the coffee store. Her cellphone suddenly rang. It was Nicole! It had been a long time since thest time she called her! "Nicole!" She excitedly called her sweetheart. "It''s me!" The cold voice from the opposite end instantly made her face turn pale. Harry already knew that she was calling Nicole without his permission? "What''s... the matter?" Her voice became very dry because she was too nervous. She feared that Harry would ask her about her secret conversations with Nicole. "Nicole is having a high fever of 39 degrees. She''s now crying out that she wants to see you." His tone was still very cold. Nicole had a fever? "Well, how''s she doing now? Please tell me." The woman''s anxious voice made the man smirk. How pretentious was this woman! Pretending to care about her daughter... Wasn''t she giving up on seeing Nicole? If she really loved Nicole, she would not mind doing anything just to see her. "I have already sent an airne to pick you up. Come here quickly as possible as you can." The phone was hung up. He didn''t want to tell her Nicole''s situation now, as this would make L so worried. He hurriedly drove back to the mansion. L told his brother that she would go to see Nicole. Jordan was so worried that Harry would hurt her again. He has seen this episode again and again. "I gave you a gun already. If he dare to hurt you again, you directly kill him. I will take all the responsibility. Don''t be afraid." Jordan was so straightforward about this. After all, Harry was the man she once loved. How could she kill him? Wendy dragged Jordan and said, "What are you saying? This is nonsense! Just find and assign several bodyguards to protect her." However, if Harry really wanted to hurt her, an abundance of bodyguards would never be enough. That''s how strong and cunning Harry was! L shook her head, and lowered her voice, "Brother, I will only go to see my Nicole. I won''t mess up with him." She would not irritate him. It would be best if she cross paths with him. When L went to the backyard, the ne was already waiting for her for several minutes. L slowly got on the ne and left. In Leroy Manor, Uthana Two hourster, the nended on the grassy grounds of the manor. The beautiful woman in light yellow coat got out of the ne and rushed to the mansion. She didn''t find anyone in the first floor, so she immediately went upstairs. Still, no one was there. It was strange. She didn''t know whether Nicole was at Harry''s bedroom or in the children''s room. When she decided to go to the children''s room to look for Nicole, the door of the study room was suddenly opened. Harry, with a cigarette in his mouth, stepped in her way. "I have told you and I hope you didn''t forget. If you want to see Nicole, follow my wants first." He looked at the woman and said in a casual tone. L cannot believe him. She was now very worried about her sick daughter, and he had the mood to ask her to do something else. He already had a fiancee, and he was still thinking about messing up with another woman. What a bastard! Ha! This man would not get what he selfishly wanted today. "Harry, I''m now very worried about Nicole,. Please just kindly let me see her." She said in a cold voice. Harry smoked the cigarette and spoke to her slowly, "Nicole is stable now. Her fever is already declining. I already sent someone to take care of her. You don''t have to worry about her." If only she would consent to his request, he would bring her to see her daughter. L closed her eyes in anguish. His insults had gone too far. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Finally, the light yellow coat fell onto the ground. Suddenly, her wrist was caught by a strong hand and she was dragged into the next room. She instantly forgot the pain in her wrist when she saw the scene in the room. Except for a few more boxes, it looked exactly like before. It was like nothing has happened. The photos were still there, and the piano was still in the middle of the room. But the "love deration" in front of the French window has disappeared already. He stared at her eyes, and pushed her closer and closer to the piano. He pinned himself against her back. On the ground, she could see the that ss frame of the wedding photo was broken. It made her feel ufortable and sad. "Now that you have a fiancee, other women can''t enter your bedroom anymore? We could have done this in a proper and cozy ce!" Even making love had to be done in this storage-like room. "You deserve it!" He answered coldly, putting his hands on his belt. "Am I that undeserving?" She turned her back on him with a sneer, and provoked him deliberately. "I killed your mother. Would you feel guilty about ying around with the a murderer, Mr. Lewis?" What she said would only make him more angry and irritable. She knew that. "So you make up for it! This will be how you say sorry to me!" Then he mmed her hard on the piano. It was getting dark. He opened the door and abruptly left. With arms covering her naked body, L sat hopelessly on the cold ground at the corner of the room. She stared at the picture on the wall, and tears blurred her vision. She didn''t know how long it passed. The door was reopened and the man who had left came back carrying a handbag. Seeing her in the corner, he felt a hint of irritation. Throwing the handbag in front of her, he mmed the door and left again. There was a new set of clothes in the handbag. Her original clothes were already torn when he undressed her. She stood up against the wall. She put on the suit, straightened her long hair and went out of the room. She opened the door of the children''s room. As expected, her little daughter was there! Nicole just woke up. A fever-reducing pad was ced on her forehead while the servant was feeding her some hot food. "Mom!" Nicole gave a cry of surprise when she saw her approaching the bed. L ran to her and took the little girl in her arms. They can''t get enough of each other. The servant put the porridge aside and left the room quietly. "Honey, do you feel better now?" L''s eyes were glowing with joy at the sight of her daughter. All her pain and anxieties have been swept away. She looked at her daughter with great delight. It seemed like she has grown taller already. Nicole shook her head, "Mom, I miss you so much. I wish you could always be here to take care of me." She held her waist tightly and put her face into her arms. L stroked her long hair gently, "Nicole, I miss you too. I havee here to see my baby." She kissed Nicole''s forehead and said lovingly. The time she spent with her was always too short so she always immerse himself in sweet and loving gestures with Nicole. She held her daughter in her arms for more than two hours and did not want to leave her again. Nicole eventually fell asleep again. L hoped she will have a sweet dream... L took her arms off her neck, then put her on the bed. She alsoid down beside her and just watched her sleep. Time passed by. She fell asleep, too. The door opened, and the person who entered quietly stared at the sleeping mother and daughter. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. They slept cheek to cheek and their hands were also intertwined. All of a sudden, L was awakened by a ssh of cold water. When she opened her eyes, she was already in the bathtub filled with cold water. Harry was well dressed outside the bath. She shivered, and he just looked on her with his signature icy expression. She looked around. It was the bathroom in his bedroom. "Do you want to sleep?" His voice was cold as ice. L closed her eyes for a while. She stood up from the tub, and stepped down on the steps. But Harry took her by the wrist and stopped her. "You are so bold as to ignore my words!" He pulled her in his direction. L staggered and nearly fell down. But she eventually steadied herself by holding the corner of his coat. "Don''t touch me!" She cried in despair. She really wanted to bite him! Harry took a bath towel and wiped the water off her body. Then he opened the door and threw her onto the bed. L tried to sit up since the severe impact caused her to be a bit dizzy. However, Harry has already reached the bed and pressed himself to her body. She violently pushed him away, then pped his face roughly. It was right on target. Harry was taken aback. The air seemed still and L felt suffocated. He strangled her on the neck and his look was terrifying. L was pinned hard onto the bed and she couldn''t breathe. She struggled, but was unable to cry out. At the veryst moment when she thought she was dying, Harry released his grip on her. She frantically gulped in the fresh air. However, Harry held her and whispered, "I would let you know the cost of beating me!" He released her and opened a camera just beside the bed. L was still hurt and didn''t pay attention to the camera that Harry was manipting. She didn''t even see it. When she came to her senses again, Harry has taken control of her body. She felt so weak. .... Fortunately, she wasforted when she realized that Nicole was in her arms when she woke up the next day. Nicole kissed her warmly when she woke up. L couldn''t even lift her hands. "Nicole, are you getting better now?" Her voice was hoarse. She licked her dry lips, hoping to drink some water. Nicole nodded and asked in a worried tone, "Mom, are you thirsty?" Mom''s lips were so dry. L nodded slightly. Nicole got down at once and fetched water for her. L realized that she was put in Nicole''s room without her knowing. After drinking water, L felt much better. She tried to get out of bed and yed with her daughter all morning. At noon, Harry sent her away after his daughter finished her lunch. When she got home, L quietly went to her room and just slept through the rest of the day. She was that physically tired. When she showed up at the dining table the next morning, everyone was startled to see her. L held her little nephew in her arms lovingly, and told everyone that it was alreadyte when she came backst night so she didn''t bother them anymore. After breakfast, L went to the hospital first and registered a gynecology number. Then she went to the coffee shop and sat in a hanging basket, staring at the hospital bill. Now, no one would reimburse her for her medical expenses. Tearing off the invoice and throwing it into the trash can, L caressed her long hair irritably. She was going to be with Thomas. That''s the right choice. But how could she promise to love him? She didn''t feel anything for Thomas other than friendly love and care. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Damn it. Harry was a man of principle when handling important matter, right? Then why couldn''t he manage not to further humiliate and embarrass a woman like her? Taking out her phone, she sent Thomas a message through Wechat. With a bit of reluctance, she typed in: "Thomas, I am not good enough for you. Please just let me go! You deserve someone better!" It was alreadyte in the evening when Thomas saw her message. yfully holding his phone, he fell in deep meditation and thought of what she really meant. And then he pushed open the door of the bedroom she once slept in. It seemed that there was still her fragrance inside. He could still smell her sweet perfume in the air. "L, if I propose to you and offer you marriage, will you say yes?" He sent a sincere message back to her. As soon as she read it, L started to feel sad and anxious. She would like to, but she was afraid that Harry would not let them go easily. She answered honestly: "Harry won''t spare me! He will punish me for it!" As he saw the name of Harry on L''s reply, he immediately understood what was going on. Clenching his fists in anger, he couldn''t wait to kill Harry! He has gone too far! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "We will face all these difficulties together. I will always be by your side from now on." Could she say yes? It won''t hurt to just try it out, right? "Yes." The next day, L met with Thomas in his ce because he couldn''t just show up in public ces. His work in the government required him to keep a low profile. Thomas proposed to her at a coffee shop, and L agreed with a smile on her face. Cheers soon filled the small cafe. He put a ring on her finger and held her tightly in his arms. Their rtionship has be even deeper. Under Herren''s suggestion, L returned to Zacrye with him again. When Harry knew that Thomas and L have been engaged, L has already been staying at Zacrye for three days. And then Harry''s phone rang. It was an unknown number. It was strange to have this call as he has made it a point to keep his private number confidential. When he answered the phone, a man said, "Harry, let''s have a talk. This is serious matter." Thomas'' calm voice passed through the phone. Harry kept silent, and wondered if he was calling to talk about L. "It''s not necessary. Don''t waste your time." He directly refused. Although Thomas was mad, he continued to say, "She is my fiancee right now. Can you just let her go and live her own life?" Harry sneered. "L does not deserve happiness. I advise you to stay away from her." Thomas knew that Harry won''t spare L that easily. He said, "You already have a fiancee. It''s not good to let others know that you are a yboy. You have a daughter." "Will you not mind if she has cheated on you?" asked Harry in a in and emotionless voice. Thomas clenched his fists, knowing that Harry must have done something to L. This must be the reason that she said she was not good enough for him. "Past is past. I don''t care anymore." Harry smirked and wondered whether they thought that he would make it easy on them. "Tell L that if she would marry, a title of ''She is a Killer'' will follow her for her whole lifetime. I mean that." After saying this, he pressed the end button of the phone. Thomas was so angry that he punched at the table, hating the fact that that man was so cruel! Yet, what was the reason on earth that L killed Harry''s mother? He often pondered about that. Did she really do it? He wanted to know but he does not have the courage to ask her about it. But he always had a way to find out about the truth. He called his secretary''s number, and started to investigate. In the next room, L was about to go to sleep when her phone made a ringing sound. As she unlocked her phone, she found out that a stranger sent a friend request. She didn''t want to confirm it as she does not ept requests from strangers. However, there were additional words saying: "I will show you a picture of us". She naturally thought about Harry, so she actually agreed to the friend request without thinking about it. Soon after, a picture which seemed like a screenshot was sent to her. She zoomed it to a bigger size. After seeing it clearly, L was so mad that her hands started to tremble. Then she sent back a message to Harry: "You are so despicable, shameless, and indecent! Be ashamed of yourself!" She never thought that Harry would do this kind of embarrassment. This was so not him. It seemed that he actually took a video of them having sex... He did this without her permission. He was threatening her! She cursed him ten thousand times in her heart! "If you dare to marry, I don''t mind letting more people see this." Harry replied in a in and simple statement. Closing her eyes, L kept telling herself to calm down. Be cool and don''t panic! "I am now begging you to sue me! Come on, put me in jail!" She didn''t want to endure his tortures anymore! It''s better to just face everything and move on from it. "Why would I put you into jail? Torturing you every day until you die is what I exactly want!" He replied in his usual sarcasm. L wanted badly to throw her phone on his arrogant face. It was a pity that she couldn''t reach him! "Why don''t you let me marry Thomas? Do you still love me?" Followed by an angry emoji, she sent these replies. Sitting in front of the desk, the man wore a very disdainful smile. Did she really think that I still lover her? "You wish. How could I let you be happy so easy?" But she was not happy at all. "Return Nicole to me. Then I will never get married! You have my promise! And you can do things to me as you desire. I will give myself to you!" He thought about this for a while. It seemed to tempt him. "In your dreams! Even if I don''t return Nicole to you, I will still control your life!" How could he be so cruel like this?! "You bastard! Go to hell!" Then he sent her another screenshot... What was she supposed to do now? Would he really control her life from now on? She knew that he was capable of this. How could he treat her like this? If he was in front of her right now, she would kill him with a knife! The next day L had to say goodbye to Thomas and she couldn''t stay here any longer. If Harry said was true, he really wouldn''t let her be happy. She couldn''t implicate Herren''s life with her troubles. Thomas stared at her deeply, guessing that Harry had done something to her. Otherwise, why would she suddenly want to leave? She was just so happy and excited yesterday. "What did he do to you?" He guessed that he has threatened her yet again. Recalling the screenshots, L was furious and upset. Yet, she was so embarrassed to tell him this. "Nothing. You don''t have to get involved in things between Harry and me. I will solve it as soon as possible. You don''t have to worry about it." She must find a solution to this once and for all. Finally, Thomas asked her, "What exactly happened on your wedding day?" She stared at him in silence for a long time It was so long that he thought she wouldn''t talk about it. Eventually, she opened her mouth and said, "Will you believe me if I tell you that I didn''t kill his mother?" Thomas looked at her seriously, then nodded. "I believe you!" This answer didn''t cheer her up, for the next question was the key one. She continued, "What if I say that his mother pointed at me before she died? It was like she was saying that I killed her." Thomas became even more silent, thinking over the fact that there were only L and Rose in the room at that time Noticing his silence, L felt a little upset and disappointed. "Stop thinking. It''s the truth. You can believe that I killed her. I have no way out of this." Even though she always had a way in saying words, she was unable to give a convincing exnation to defend her. That memory actually caused her trauma. Looking at her frustrated expression, he patted her shoulders and said, "No, I believe you." He believed all what she said. That''s how he trusts her. The reason Rose pointed at her may be because of their bad rtionship and she wanted to torture her by this. However, it was alreadyte. She only cared about his first reaction. Yet, his first reaction was to question the truth of the whole thing. It didn''t mean that he didn''t trust her. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 She shook her head disapprovingly. She didn''t care about anything. The man who once loved her deeply didn''t even believe her anymore. What else could she expect from other people? "Go on with your own business. I can go through this by myself." It would also be moreplicated if he would drive her home every time. Harry might have eyes on her, even in here. Thomas thought she said that because of anger and disappointment. He felt a lot of sympathy for L. He held her in his arms. "L, I do believe you. You can trust me with anything." Only then did L realize that he might have thought she was angry. "I''m not angry. It''s not convenient for you to drive me home every time. I know you are busy." He shook his head. "It''s all right. I love you. I can do anything for you." If he could not do simple things like driving her home, what else could she expect him? L agreed without further discussion. Herren kissed her on her lips before taking her out. Seeing the gentle side of his face, a sense of guilt rose in her. She didn''t want Thomas to take this the wrong way. Wasn''t he the President before? She couldn''t believe that he will be so sweet and romantic like this... When she returned, the caf¨¦ business still made no progress. Joseph forwarded her micro blogs and WeChat moments. It worked a little. Joseph was very famous. Leroy Manor As soon as Harry came back home from thepany, he was stopped by Nicole in the living room. Nicole looked at him angrily. Harry thought for a moment and thought that he had not done anything to bother his little princess. He was so confused. "Daddy, I do not like what you''re doing!" Nicole was about to shout to her daddy. Harry squatted down a bit, looked at her and asked softly, "What''s wrong, Nicole?" "I want to see my mom! If you don''t want to see her here, then I will fly to my grandma''s house alone!" Nicole was not afraid of Harry at all. If she seeded this time, she would protest about this matter every day in the future! On hearing this, Harry''s eyes became cold. His daughter had the courage and guts of her mother. However, he still said, "Wait here please. I will invite her here. Don''t worry about it." Nicole happily shook her little butt in excitement and kissed Harry on the cheek. "I knew that Papa was the nicest person in the world!" Of course, he was always satisfied to see his daughter happy. Therefore, L received a WeChat message from Harry that evening. "Nicole wants to see you. The ne will pick you up tomorrow morning." L was bewildered. He didn''t want this anymore, right? What happened then? Was this his new way to harm and bully her? "Harry, what tricks are you ying with me now? Just stop it." Harry did want to kill this ungrateful woman. He answered by sending her a photo of a screenshot. Her teeth gritted with anger. She would certainly be happy to go see her daughter if he did not y tricks. The next day The ne showed up in the Newman''s backyard on time. Angie looked at her daughter seriously. "L, could you please not be that silly? You know what will happen if you go there." Being falsely used of murder and unable to see her own daughter, how could Angie be not concerned of her situation? She was fearful for her safety. L just looked at her own tiptoes. It was the first time that her mom had spoken to her in such a harsh way. "Sorry to worry you that much, mom. But Nicole needs me, too." Angie looked at the ceiling in anger, "Rose framed you up before she died and Harry believes that you are the murderer. He will certainly not treat you well. Abandon any hope on him!" She heard that L had a close and intimate rtionship with Thomas. She didn''t know how toment on it. Even her mom knew that Harry would not treat her well. L felt very sad as she had been trying her best to free herself from this rtionship. Noticing her silence, Angie could not help but tell her, "Mr. Herren has been waiting for you. Don''t you get along with each other? If it is possible, forget Harrypletely! Don''t be entangled in this rtionship. I don''t want to see you hurt again and again!" "Mom, Harry¡­ forbids me to be with Herren. He will punish me for it." She said this in a weak voice. Angie stared at her daughter, "That bastard doesn''t treat you well and he forbids you to be with Herren. Does he want you to be alone for the rest of your life?" L remained silent again and kept on looking down. She was not used to hear her mother scolding her. "Give me his phone number. I''ll call him. This should be avoided as soon as possible." Angie was bursting into real anger. She did not care about power and influence. If anyone dared to bully her daughter, she was fearless of anything. L looked at her mom in panic and shook her head in an instant. "Mom, it''s all right! I can handle it¡­" "Handle it by yourself? Are you sure?!" Angie interrupted her directly. "You keep on holding out on me and your father. Did you handle it well? If yes, why can''t you even see your own daughter?" ¡­ L didn''t know what to say at that moment. She looked at her mom who was as mad as a wild tiger and sighed, "Mom, don''t be angry. I''ll try my best to deal with it. I''m really sorry for this. I just don''t want to cause more troubles to you and father." But Angie wanted to spill her mind even more. The more she thought about that cruel man, the angrier she has be. "Do you think that I still don''t know how you broke your leg? You and your two brothers even plotted a way to hide it from me. I have to tell you that you are too young and naive. L, I couldn''t bear to see you again like this because I don''t want you to get hurt even more. You and your two brothers have been in too much trouble already." This silly girl also thought of jumping from a building because of that evil and inconsiderate man. When Angie heard about it, she called her two sons right away and scolded them. The two of them should have done something. L looked at her mom in surprise. How did she know about it? Didn''t they agree to hide it from her? However, many people outside knew about it and it''s not surprising that her parents eventually got the information. "Mom, I won''t be that stupid again." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She had attempted to take her life away twice for him and she swore she would never do that again. He wasn''t worth it... Seeing her depressed face, Angie softened up and caressed L''s hair. "Give me your phone." She had to call Harry today. She couldn''t let him bully her daughter again. L shook her head again. "Mom, please believe that I will make it clear with him today! Please do trust me." She would make it clear with that man today? What could she say to change his mind? Just tell him that she didn''t shoot his mother? She had no evidences of it. She didn''t even know when she had lost her gun! But she couldn''t have her mother call him. It could only just intensify the conflict between the two of them. Angie was exasperated and desperately warned her daughter, "If you are more dead than alive again because of him, I''ll go to Uthana to find him in hispany. Mark my words!" Angie had gone to L in thepany before. She could do it to Harry for her daughter too. Harry would not dare to ignore somebody like Angie. L nodded obediently. However, she herself didn''t believe that Harry would let her off the hook easily. She knew him well and she understood that Harry was a stubborn man. He always got everything he wanted. Three hourster As expected, right after L arrived at the mansion, Harry showed up at the gate with a gloomy face. This was strange as he never did this before. Why was he stopping her at the gates? Chapter 315 Chapter 315 As she passed by him, she just looked straight ahead, pretending that she did not see him. But she was stopped by a voice of frustration, "Stop!" She stopped expressionlessly. After all, this was his house. She has to abide by his rules. Beggars couldn''t be choosers. "Did I already permit you to go in?" He turned around and stood next to her, and felt even worse when he saw her staring nkly at him. L repressed the inexplicable feelings in her heart and softly answered, "Mr. Lewis. Since you hate me that much, why did you even bother to meet me here?" The man sniffed at her with disdain. "So? Do you mean I shouldn''t be at my house? Nonsense!" ¡­ "I don''t care about what you are thinking. I''m here to see my daughter and I''m not in the mood to talk to you." She kept on walking inside with her high heels tapping on the flooring loudly. Then she realized something. Shouldn''t be Nicole at the school right now? Looking behind her, Harry''s face grew even darker. He followed her with just a few strides. He grabbed her hand and pushed her to the pir beside them. Then, despite her struggle, he sessfully untied the white scarf around her neck. He quickly tied her hands with it. "What the hell are you doing? Untie me! Let me go!" L stared at him desperately. But he just ignored her. He took her by the arms and led her upstairs. After the bedroom door was opened, L was pushed forcefully onto the floor. Her hands were tied so she was defenseless. Fortunately, the floor was carpeted and she didn''t get hurt. L was so angry that she cursed, "Have you been into drugs since we have metst time? Have you gone crazy?" Speaking without thinking was always the weakness of L. She was really impulsive when it came to words. Then, Harry took a scarf out of the cloakroom and tied her feet too. She was lifted and pushed to the balcony... L closed her eyes, tried to control her emotions and told herself not to be angry for he was not worth it. When she opened her eyes again, she just looked at him with no emotions at all. Looking at her expressionless face, Harry raised her chin and made her look at him. L was unwilling to look at his face, so when her chin was raised, she closed her eyes. Harryughed sarcastically when he saw this. Did she really think he could do nothing about it? He took his cell phone out of his pocket, selected a video and clicked the y button. Immediately, L was ashamed to death. The screen clearly disyed what happened to themst time in the bedroom. "Harry Lewis, don''t you know how shameful this will be? Don''t you mind doing degrading things like this? You''re a CEO of a big group ofpanies!" She turned her head aside, but she could still hear the sound from it. She was so embarrassed. But it was impossible for her to turn it off. Harry''s grip on the phone was too tight. All she could do is to curse Harry a thousand times in her mind. "Degrade myself? If I upload it online, people will just feel a lot of sympathy for me. It has always been that way." The man''s tone was very arrogant. All L''s calmness and indifference totally copsed in front of him. Both of them were in silence. Harry looked at the video seriously, leaning against the handrail. L listened to the video and it made her seem to itch in her own skin. "Enough is enough! Harry, will you die if you do not humiliate me? Is it really something that make you alive?" A pair of beautiful eyes ruthlessly stared at the smiling evil man. Finally, he locked the screen of the phone. He walked up to her, put on a smirk with his face turning cold. "Tell me why you shot my mother!" His voice was a mix of violence and sadness. He had always wanted to know the answer. He could not figure out why L suddenly turned so violent that day. L looked at him deeply. Why couldn''t he give her a little bit of trust? Could love without trust be still called love? Sensing her silence, Harry angrily pushed her to the ground and tore up her coat. "Will you answer me or not?!" His icy eyes frightened L. She shook her head. She didn''t shoot Rose. What did he expect her to say? But Harry regarded her nod as a sign of refusing to answer the question. He threw her coat directly to the sea. L''s wrists hurt like hell because Harry also tore up the scarf that tied her hands. Staring at his ferocious expression, L sat up and recoiled in horror. "No!" She trembled. "Don''t do this to me!" How could he listen to her? How could she persuade him? Harry also took off his coat and threw it on the ground. Then he stood in front of her and gazed down at her. He pulled her back, pressed her on the ground with one arm and began to do what pleased him. ¡­ He didn''t stop until they both heard some noise downstairs. She pulled over the quilt to cover herself and looked at his back. Harry went to the bathroom in frustration. She felt deste and depressed. Her tears kept on falling on the pillow. When Harry came out, he saw her crying so loud. He became restless. He went to the cloakroom with his phone. "How''s everything going?" His voice sounded so agitated. The man on the other side answered respectfully, "The monitoring records have been checked and no one else had evere to the lounge that day." "Then check the window and any ce that people can get in and out. Check all the monitoring records! Everything!" The man lost his temper. He was so irritated and disgusted. "Yes, Mr. Lewis." Not until he hung up the phone and threw it to the stand beside did he find L already standing at the door. She wiped away her tears, and wrapped herself in a bath towel. She looked at him straight in the eyes. "What are you investigating about? I heard everything. Haven''t you regarded me as the murderer since that very day?" L''s cold ironic tone embarrassed Harry. He turned back, took a well-ironed shirt from the wardrobe and put it on. "Are you questioning me? What right do you have?" His voice sounded in but his face expressed authority. "Then what right do you have to say that you love me even if you didn''t trust me?! That''s not love!" Her voice was soft but desperate. He slowly buttoned up his shirt and nced at her. "I did give you trust before. But does it make sense that a dying woman will frame you up? Definitely not." He took off his bath towel and threw it on the sofa in front of her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. L''s calm face turned red and she averted her gaze at once. "Harry, please just go and investigate! Then you will know the truth and you will be so ashamed of yourself! And I will never forgive you again!" She looked back at him and shouted thest sentence. Then she left the cloakroom and sat down on the bed. Without her clothes, she couldn''t go anywhere. I would never forgive you! Harry should be in a panic and disappointment. He tidied up his clothes and walked out slowly. He stood still at the side of the bed and faced her. Reassuring the lonely woman wrapped in the quilt, he said, "You''d better pray that I can find out the truth. And if you are wrongly used, I''ll apologize to you. You have my word." Chapter 316 Chapter 316 He really hoped that there would be some kind of evidence to prove her innocence. He still had feelings for her and she''s Nicole''s mother. But so far, he got nothing... She cast a scornful nce at him. "Wow. You''ll apologize? Harry, even if there is evidence, I couldn''t care less about you! You have caused too much pain for me." How dare he talk to her like nothing happened? If he could ignore her feelings and cause her sufferings, why couldn''t she do it to him, too? Without giving him a chance to speak up, she continued hastily, "The day I clear my name will be the day I dump you for good. It will also be the day when I and Thomas tie the knot!" She did not need his love. Love without trust will never be worth it! It didn''t matter anymore. After all, she was not sure whether Harry was in love with her or not. It was too risky! Whatever! She sneered and rolled her eyes at him. Harry was so pissed off that he pinched her chin. "L, you are reading too much into my words. Don''t you ever think that you can run away from me in this life! I can do all things that can hurt you. Remember that." His tone was aggressive and demanding. "Yuck! You, douchebag! You only want me because you have needs. What else do you want me for? To torture and hurt me? I am not your ve! Be ashamed of yourself!" She red at him in anger. She would never forgive him for all the traumatic acts he did! Harry then ended the conversation with the words, "Douchebag I may be, but I will be watching you until the end of your life!" ... What an unreasonable asshole! L covered her head with the quilt to hide her utter frustration. She wanted to rip the quilt to vent her anger but it was quite tough. Eventually she calmed down and thought of falling asleep as she was very tired already. Just then, the door was opened by the house maid. She came in with a bag in her hands. "Miss Newman, Boss Lewis has asked you to change clothes as your daughter is already waiting for you downstairs. " L was awakened by her words. The thought of seeing her daughter always got her so excited. She nodded to the maid and replied: "Sure, thank you." Ten minutester L went downstairs and found Nicole waiting for her. The little girl was so delighted upon seeing her that she immediately leaped towards her. "Mommy!" Her voice was full of joy and glee. L caught her with open arms. The sight of her daughter put a smile back to her face. Nicole was really a stress reliever. "Nicole, my dear child!" She embraced her warmly as they kissed each other lovingly. Harry casually sat on the sofa as he watched her two girls. The smiles on their faces really lit up the ambiance. He stood up and walked towards the outside of the mansion. He took out his cellphone and quickly dialed a number. "Go and investigate Ynda for me. Check what she did recently and who has she contacted." He then ended the call and set out for the dinner he had arranged with Samuel and some other friends. During the dinner As Harry was staring at his drink in silence, Samuel exchanged looks with their other friends. Something was clearly bothering him. It was strange. Eason was the one who first broke the silence. "Harry, I heard that you and Cherry are engaged? Is that true?" Samuel gave him a stern look. Why on earth would he bring up this topic? They didn''t want to upset Harry. "No." Harry replied with just one simple word. He had already found the culprit. He was bewildered. Chuck had a sip of his drink and added, "Harry. From my point of view, you are in the wrong here." Putting down his ss, Harry turned his face to him and encouraged him to continue. "I don''t believe L is a vicious woman that she would actually kill someone on her wedding day. Your lack of trust gave her no chance to exin and you found her guilty right there and then." Now, they both suffered from the consequences. "I did give her my trust!" Harry snapped back in disapproval. He would definitely trust her if only his mother was not involved. He was really at a crossroads with this. Chuck leaned against the chair back and answered in a casual voice, "Did you actually investigate the whole thing? Why did you jump to a conclusion so fast and found her guilty? How?" Harry gave him a stern nce as he bottomed up his drink. "What are you saying?" "I think you are in love with her. But you are loving her in a different way which can be deemed otherwise as not loving her. You have to change your approach with her, man." "Snap!" The ss hit the table heavily as Harry seethed with anger. How dare they think that I don''t love her? Then howe he thought about her every single day? If he did not love her, why would he even care to offer the best things to her? He did not care about what other people would feel. But how could she not sense his love? Chuck''s words were worrying him. He knew Chuck does not talk nonsense. Harry was confused. Harry took several big sips of his drink as he stared at Chuck. He was looking for a trace of something. "Chuck, are you in love with L?! Tell me!" He suddenly asked this out of nowhere. Samuel and Eason could not hold back theirughter when they heard this bizarre question! Harry must have gone crazy! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chuck, a guy who was so indulged into his career in medicines, would actually fall in love for someone? And for someone who was his friend''s lover? No way! He doesn''t have time for that! They were utterly speechless. Chuck, paused from drinking as he was also lost in deep thoughts of his own. Maybe he had some sort of feelings for her. He was confused, too. Harry felt angry and paranoid as he noticed the look on Chuck''s face. He stood up from the chair and walked straight towards Chuck. With a forceful hand, he grasped Chuck by the cor. Samuel and Eason quickly pacified to ease the situation. They tried to stop the scene by pulling back the agitated Harry. Chuck fearlessly stared back at Harry and blurted out, "You are reading me way too much as I didn''t even admit to anything!" These words crossed Harry immensely as he raised his fist. Samuel stopped him in time. The four men was causing quite a scene in the dinner lounge. "Chuck! Are you aware that she is my girl?" Harry''s look was terrifying. He red at Chuck as they grappled with each other. Chuckughed. "To be honest, Harry. She is no longer your girl, isn''t she?" His look was so serious that it was hard to tell whether he was bluffing or not. He intended to look like this to provoke Harry even more. Harry sneered as he grasped Chuck''s cor harder: "But she was still with me earlier today." Chuck daringly fought back as he shouted, "If you really love her, why would you even care about other women? I believe she is with you because she is forced to." These words were thest straw. Harry totally lost his cool as he punched Chuck really hard on the face. The force was so strong that Chuck''s face turned to the other side. Without any hesitation, Chuck sprang up and fought back with all his strength. Even though Samuel and Eason tried to pull them away, the two was still caught up in a heated fight. They could do nothing but watch them roll on the ground with their fists flying all over the ce. They had been best friends for over a decade and now they were throwing punching towards each other because of a girl! Eventually, the fight came to an end as they were both exhausted. Their faces looked horrible as blood was dripping down to their cheeks. Harry didn''t bear much of the brunt. Chuck ended up with more bruises. He had a cked eye on his heavily bruised face. Harry moved towards the table, searching for more alcohol. He gulped down the remaining of his drink and threw back the empty ss heavily on the table. He was entirely out of control. He thought that L has hooked up with his friend! Sitting on the ground with his back against the sofa, Chuck opened his mouth provocatively again. "You''d better treat her well. Otherwise, she would leave you for good!" Harry''s anger was triggered more. On hearing the words, he dashed towards Chuck with full force. Eason and Samuel had to throw themselves in front of him to stop the madness. "Harry, stop it! I will call Joey to get you home." Samuel took out his phone and dialed Joey''s number. Harry stood up from the ground and straightened his shirt. With a ferocious re, he said to Chuck, "Forget about L! If you want women, I can send you dozens of beautiful girls. Even if you want to have international movie stars, I can send them to your bed. But as for L, Chuck, don''t you even think about it!" Chuck scornfully red back and answered, "She almost died twice because of you. She even had a child with you. You are such an idiot to believe she is a murderer. How did you even be a business tycoon with such a dumb brain of yours! Man up, Harry!" Chapter 317 Chapter 317 "Fuck! Do you think I could just believe this right away? I saw it with my own eyes! My mother pointed at her before she died." Harry mmed the ss onto the wall. It fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. His mother hated L. But a dying woman would be honest, right? He knew his mother. She has a good heart, too. "Stop quarreling, you guys. Harry, the first thing you need to do is to find out the truth as soon as possible. Start fresh with this matter and use your logic, not your emotions." Samuel tried to talk them out of fighting. As awyer, he was the known pacifist of the group. Harry himself did not believe that L would kill someone, not to mention that the person who was murdered was her mother-inw. There must be something wrong. The truth must be found out soon. Otherwise, both Harry and L would be in great conflict with this. Harry sat on a chair. He picked up a bottle of unopened white spirit, opened it, and poured it directly into his mouth. Harry drank a half bottle of it and lighted a cigar, letting himself be intoxicated by the alcohol. His mind was ying crazy thoughts on him and he wanted to escape from it. Eason dragged Chuck away and let him sit on the sofa. It was quiet for a while as none of them spoke a single word. Harry opened another bottle of spirit and handed it to Chuck. Chuck gratefully took it and started to drink. "You''d better have no more illusions about L. There is only me in her heart. You won''t win her. I guarantee that." Harry was not aware that he said this with a very arrogant tone. But Chuck did. He continued drinking as if he was just drinking water. He knew how Harry and L loved each other. So he has never showed his affection to L. Never ever. He just kept away from her. But he was really hard on himself when he was not able to protect her when she jumped off the hospital building. The truth was if it won''t be him who could win L''s heart, he wished Thomas will. Harry has been hurting her and he just wanted her to forget him. Why should she take the most difficult path? Maybe she only epted Harry as her lover. Even Chuck himself had no idea if he really loved her. They seldom met each other. He just asionally saw her through the television. Because of her conflicts with Harry, L has be widely popr. Paparazzi has been all over her and she has been so popr in the social media tforms. Also, Harry always took her to their gatherings and parties. Whenever he saw her very happy with Harry during those times, Chuck would also feel joyful for her. He didn''t know his feeling for L has already deepened until she jumped off the hospital. He would feel happy for her happiness, and feel bad for her loneliness as well. Chunk took another sip of the spirit while thinking of this. "Be good to her. Don''t leave me a single chance." L nevercked admirers. They were almost everywhere. L and her admirers were often the talk of the town in Dreles. If Chuck was not a good friend of Harry''s, he would have already threw the bottle to his head. That man didn''t deserve such a beautiful and kindhearted girl. At that very moment, Joey arrived. He took the drunk Harry away from the room. Samuel got Chuck a designated driver to send him home. The farce and the fight were finally brought to an end. Inside the manor Joey parked the car at the gate of the mansion. He decided to help Harry into the house before he left. He was worried that his boss might faint. He was too drunk. Harry waved his hand and said, "You just go back. I''m fine." He really seemed okay except for his wobbly legs and flushed cheeks. Then Joey left. Harry took a nce at his watch. It was already past ten. Nicole must have fallen asleep. What about that woman? Where was she? He staggered to Nic''s room at the second floor. It was pitch ck already. He turned on themp, and saw that the mother and the daughter were cuddling up to each other and were sleeping so soundly. He gently kissed his daughter on her cheek and lifted L from the bed. L woke up in a daze, but she was immediately aware that she was lifted up by Harry and they were walking outside the room. She asked warily, "Harry, what are you going to do with me? Please. I''m already tired and sleepy." How much wine did he drink? She was almost choked to death by the smell of the alcohol. Harry took her into the room opposite Nicole''s and put her on the ground. "L, You are really something!" Aside from Thomas, his good friend also liked her. She has so many admirers. He shouted at her with smelly breath. L looked to one side and watched the hanging chair in front of the French windows. "I don''t know what you are talking about!" Harry cornered her to the wall and let her cling to it. "How much did your coffee shop business lose? L, beg me! I''ll let go of your coffee shop immediately. I promise!" He looked down at the face in front of him, as his alcoholic breath sprayed on her face. L frowned and said, "Just go to bed if you''re drunk." She pushed him away. She would never beg this abominable man. Harry held her arm tightly and pulled her back. With his hands on the wall, he said to L again, "L, I say you beg me! Don''t refuse me!" "Why should I beg you? It doesn''t matter even if it was to be closed down..." Harry stopped her before she even finished her words. She didn''t want to beg him? But Harry knew that she would eventually give in. After a long time, L stepped on the chair and whispered, "Harry, I... beg you... to let go of my coffee shop." He smiled wickedly and threw the clothes in his hand to the ground. Then he took her back to the bedroom and pushed her over on the bed. They made love again. That night, Harry was more gentle than he did several days ago. L felt a bit ttered and didn''t know why he suddenly changed. She actually enjoyed it this time around. However, she was sent to Ascea the next day. She stayed at the coffee shop for two days and found that there were more customers. She let someone inquire what was going on, and the truth was that other coffee shops had restored their drinks to their original prices. Some were even more expensive than hers. Was this the benefit of giving in to his desires? He was certainly true to his words. The days went by peacefully the next few days. L just stared nkly to waste away the time or went home early to y with her little nephew. That was her everyday routine. At the SL Group in Uthana Harry was so busy recently that he couldn''t even apany Nicole for a good meal. Someone was knocking the office''s door. "Come in." Harry responded without lifting his head. Joey came in with a mobile phone, "Boss." He wanted to say something but stopped and hesitated. Harry looked up at him and said, "What happened?" "I''m afraid you would be rather busy in the next few days." He spoke with a tone of caution. Harry looked at the files piled up in front of him and said, "I''m already very busy. Just tell me." "There''s news from the people we have sent." Hearing what Joey just said, Harry immediately put down the pen in his hand, raised his head and carefully observed Joey. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Joey has turned pale, and this put Harry on the alert. "It''s the truth." He has never been so nervous before because this could change his life. Joey told him what he heard from the other side of the phone. "There is no monitor behind the hotel, and there were only small warehouses. But there is a housing development estate away from the hotel. Our people did a house to house and they found something." So my journey of winning L back started. "At first, all the people said that they only heard the shot but didn''t see anyone. But when our people were about to give up, a junior high school student just came back from school. He said that he was reviewing for a test on the balcony of the house that day. He saw everything that happened." Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Harry stood up from his chair as he dived deep into his thoughts. Joey exined everything in detail for him. At first, the school boy did not dare to tell the truth as he was scared it would cause him unnecessary trouble. He was fearful of his own life. Eventually, he spit it all out as he was under so much pressure. That very day, as he was doing his homework on the balcony, he noticed a masked man climb to the window of the second floor. This caught his attention immediately. It was rather strange. He looked closer and saw the man take something out of his pocket and aim it into the room. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The next second, he heard a huge explosion of a gun. Out of panic, he hid underneath the window and only popped his head out a little bit to see what just happened. A second explosion came. The masked man threw the weapon inside the room, closed the window and fled the scene immediately. ...... The office had an awkward silence. It was so ufortable. Joey noticed Harry''s face having mixed feelings. Joy, guilt, excitement and agony.... Harry''s expression was a bit bizarre. Harry remembered her mother''s movements the moment she was dying. She was not pointing at L, but she was actually pointing at the window behind her! That little fool! Why didn''t L exin everything to him! However, back then, no matter what she said, he would automatically treat all her words as lies! "Comply with the police to investigate the masked man. As for the school boy, give him a lucrative schrship to ensure that he goes to key universities. If he wishes, he maye and work for my company directly after his graduation." Joey pictured this out in admiration as he knew from this moment onwards, the boy has a splendid life in front him... The he heard Harry''s deep voice murmur to himself. "What can I do to make up to her?" He used her of something that she never did. She would never forgive him! Joey felt sorry for him as he said with hesitation, "Boss, it is hard to tell. Your girl is not an ordinary one! You really have to do something special this time." She was so hard to deal with! Harry gave him a bitter smile. Joey was right about it. He had a lot of difficultiesing his way. What he needed right now was enough patience and a strong heart! Two dayster, Harry took Nicole to Ascea. He brought her back to the Newman family. Later, L learned from Wendy that Jordan and Harry had a fight that day. Nicole was then left at the Newman family for a couple days as Harry went to the cafe and left for Uthana afterwards. As usual, L returned to the vi. At the gates, she thought she heard Nicole''s voice. But she didn''t pay attention to it as she thought that she was just daydreaming. Was it an illusion? Did she miss Nicole that much? As she walked into the living room, she saw a girl ying with the baby and she was no other than but her Nicole! "Nicole?" She must be at her wildest dreams! Howe Nicole was here, right at her home? This was impossible! Nicole sprang up and dashed towards her. She was screaming endlessly with excitement: "Mommy, mommy!" It was indeed her Nicole! "My dearest baby, howe you are here? Who sent you here?" She embraced her girl warmly and noticed that she had grown quite a lot since thest time they met. Nicole cuddled her arms around her neck in excitement as she answered her mother with a sweet voice, "Daddy sent me here. He said I can stay with granny for a couple of days!" L was quite confused at her words. Why would Harry send Nicole back here? This was really random and out of the blue. Just then, Harold and Angie came home. They saw the puzzled look on L''s face and felt amused. It seemed that Harry had not contacted her yet. Angie walked up towards her daughter and exined, "Harry came in today to apologize to us. Your brother even had a fight with him." ..... So this meant that Harry had investigated the whole incident and got the truth? L was lost in her thoughts. With a hesitant smile upon her face, she wondered if she was no longer a murderer in his eyes... "How is my brother now?" Harry might be fit and strong but her brother was one of the elite soldiers of the army. So it was hard to tell who would win the fight. Angie thought about what happened earlier in the study and sighed. "Your brother is fine. Harry did not fight back much. He left our home with bruises all over his body." At first, Angie was kind of relieved when her son beat Harry up. Then she felt sorry for him when she saw that he was not really fighting back. So she separated them in time. Harold was still mad with Harry as he said scolded his daughter. "No matter what Harry says or does, I will not forgive him easily!" He could not let it go as Harry has hurt his daughter so much! L, with Nicole in her arms, sat quietly next to the cradle. Her mind was heavy with her thoughts. She could not forgive him. She simply could not... Nicole jumped out of her arms and ran towards the cradle. There, she had fun with the baby. At that moment, Jordan walked downstairs. He saw L sitting there with mixed feelings on her face. He said nothing and just walked past her. He joined Nicole as they teased the baby in the cradle. That night, L and Angie patted Nicole to sleep. After she felt asleep, they talked for a long time. It was a good mother and daughter time for both of them. They have not done this for a while now. Making up her mind, L texted Thomas the next day: "I finally cleared my name!" Thomas stared at his phone for a long time when he received her message. After all, the man had found out the truth. So, that was the end of his story. She was no longer his. "Congrattions! You need to do some preparations as I am going to meet with your parents pretty soon. I wish to hold the wedding as soon as possible. " L''s heart skipped a beat as she read his message. She dug out the ring he gave to her the day he proposed. She got it out from her bag. Staring at it with a heavy heart, she replied with just a single word: "Okay." Thomas was delighted when he received her confirmation. Although deep inside him, he knew she had hesitated. L was about to put away her phone when Nicole walked in with a happy smile. "Mommy, it''s time for dinner." L smiled back as she put away both her phone and the ring. She looked at Nicole lovingly and wanted to tell her something. She thought it would be nice to introduce Thomas to her before the wedding. "Nicole, do you remember an uncle named Thomas?" L hesitatingly asked her daughter in a soft voice. Nicole nodded as she remembered him. Gathering up her courage, L finally put the question forward. "If mommy marries him, would you like to call him daddy?" Nicole quickly shook her little head and refused right away. "No, I wouldn''t. I already have a daddy. I don''t want to call someone else as my daddy!" Why would mommy marry Uncle Thomas anyway? Nicole had made up her mind that she would report this to her daddy secretly. L sighed as her daughter would notply. But there was nothing else she could do at this stage. "Fine, then. Let''s go downstairs and have dinner." That night, after taking a bath, Nicole requested to y some video games on L''s phone. L agreed and downloaded some games for her. Seeing her mother walk into the bathroom, Nicole quickly found a number on the phone and pressed the calling button. As soon as Harry saw the caller''s number, he knew it was his daughter. After all, L would never call him. It was indeed Nicole! "Daddy!" Nicole''s sweet voice spoke from the phone. Oh, how he missed that voice... "Are you missing daddy already?" In the study, Harry put off his cigarette as he concentrated on his conversation with his daughter. Due to the bruises on his face, he didn''t go to thepany at all. For days, he had been doing work at home. It has been kind of lonely. "Daddy, something is up! Mommy is going to get married soon. She is going to find me a new daddy!" She lowered her voice and kept peeping at the bathroom. She feared that L would suddenly appear. On hearing her words, Harry paused his thoughts. He was startled. Then he continued, "Do you know who she is going to marry?" Nicole nodded and quickly gave away the name. "Thomas. Do you know him, daddy?" Chapter 319 Chapter 319 "All right, I see. Have a good time with mommy. Daddy will handle this issue." With these words, Harry ended the call with Nicole. He took out another cigarette and inhaled the smoke as he fell into his deep thoughts. L nned to marry Thomas? He wouldn''t just sit and let it happen! He would never ever allow her to marry another man! He quickly made a phone call to Thomas to inform him that he was in possession of some nasty evidence and he could easily use them against L. He threatened him so he wouldn''t continue with the wedding. Thomas challenged him with a scornfulugh. "Harry, well yed! You are the president of the SL Group. Don''t you forget that. Why would you lower your standard and pull such lousy and mean trick?" Harryughed back. He would do anything to get L back. He didn''t even care about his image. "If you ignore my warnings and insist on marrying her, then I have to destroy her. You know I can do that, Thomas." Thomas said nothing but simply hung up the call. Harry smirked as he dialed Joey''s number. He gave a short and straightforward order to his assistant: "Send someone to watch over Thomas. If anything happens, inform me immediately." He was confident that Thomas had some weak points. Everyone has weaknesses. Everyone did. Just like himself, L and Nicole were his weaknesses. Meanwhile, L waited on Thomas for days after Nicole has gone back to his father. Thomas never showed up to meet her family. L was distressed so she bought a direct flight to Zacrye. She nned to talk to Thomas about it. She went straight from the airport to Thomas'' apartment only to find out that he was not at home. She unlocked the door through her own fingerprints. Thomas has set it up for her so she could always enter the room. She thought it would be nice to wait for him in his apartment. The apartment was tidy. Someone had cleaned it carefully. She pushed her old bedroom door open. Everything still looked the same. L thought for a moment and decided to call Thomas. Thomas was on his way to another apartment of his when he received her call. After knowing that she was now here in Zacrye, he turned the car around and drove directly to her. He hadn''t seen her for a long time. Apart from the time he was caught up in busy work, she was constantly on his mind. He never thought that his emotions invested a lot on L. The moment he stepped into the apartment, she greeted him with a big lovely smile. This made him feel at home. Thomas walked up towards her and hugged her with all his heart and soul. L was overwhelmed by his passion. Without giving her further room to think nor talk, he lowered his head and sealed her soft red lips with a passionate kiss. She was about to push him away when he cradled her up and carried her into the bedroom. She was still shy about doing this... Lying next to her, he sweetly whispered in her ears, "L, I missed you so much." With these words, he embraced her tightly into his chest. Despite this, L decisively stopped his move at thest minute. Thomas moaned in disappointment as he let her off. With closed eyes, heid next to her and wondered. Heid his hand on her waist and asked earnestly, "L, do you really want to marry me?" L paused. Then she nodded firmly, "Yes. I was waiting for you to meet my family and discuss the wedding. You never came. I''m disappointed, Thomas." They would have plenty of intimacy time after the wedding! He should have been more patient! Thomas carefully observed her face and said, "Does Harry have something that he could use against you? Tell me honestly, L." L was utterly shocked at his words. She stared at him in horror. How did he find out? Did Harry say something to him? No wonder she waited in vain in Ascea and Thomas never came for her. Harry must have done something to mess things up! This bitter thought made L bite her lips. She felt she was imprisoned by Harry. "Thomas... I am sorry but I am in his hands. Maybe.... We should already break up... I don''t want to cause youplications and troubles." She had all the intention to settle down with him but Harry would just not allow it to happen. She should have seen thising. Thomas hugged her tightly in his arms. Her words hurt him so much that he wanted to kill Harry in the nastiest way possible! "Whatever evidence he has, as long as you do not mind... I... don''t mind either. " L bitterly smiled at his promise. But how could she not care about what Harry has? If Harry revealed the incident to the public, she would feel so ashamed that she would probably think about taking her own life again. "There is nothing we can do at the moment. Just wait and see how it goes." She was counting on the fact that as time went by, Harry would lose interest in her and leave her alone. Thomas raised up his head and looked at her directly in the eyes, "L, I wish you can be with me, both emotionally and physically. I really care for you." He was sure that Harry would back off when L would be his woman for real. He wished Harry was still a respectful human being. L knew well what he was implying about. But she still shook her head. Having sex with Thomas would only make Harry even angrier. She wanted to be with Thomas without causing a bigger scene. She wanted a peaceful andfortable life. Thomas was so irritated at the situation. He was a high ranking official. He was sure he could find a way to deal with Harry, a mere business man! The night got deeper. They fell asleep while hugging each other. They both had something heavy on their minds. The sharp ring tone of L''s phone suddenly broke the silence of the darkness. She instantly had a bad feeling. She picked up the phone. It didn''t surprise her at all. It was Harry... She stood by the bed, staring at the phone screen. Then she looked up and saw Thomas wake up as well. After he gave her an approving nod, she walked to the balcony with the phone. "L, where are you? I miss you." A deep and sweet male voice spoke from the phone. L silently sighed as she looked up at the stars above her head. "What do you want?" She remembered how he made her beg for her coffee shop business. What now? Did he want her to beg for his mercy again? So that he would leave her and Thomas in peace. "I want to see you." He spit it out clear and loud. He didn''t have to go around the bush with this. L sneered. "Boss Lewis, you are renowned for your romance and good looks. You''re always surrounded by beautiful women. Why would you care to see a murderer like me? Don''t you find it ridiculous?" Her voice was ice cold, without any affection at all. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then he sincerely apologized, "I was wrong. I misjudged you." He said in a soft voice. She felt even worse at him saying sorry "Toote for your apology! Nothing can make up for the hurt and shame that you caused me. Do you remember how you tortured me? Harry, I was way too kind to you. You always get what you want with me. Do you think that I was some kind of a push-over?" She sobbed as the memories haunted her. They haunted her every night. "I will do my best to make up to you. Pleasee back to me, okay? Please forgive me." His voice was so sweet and alluring whenever he was gentle to her. But she had enough of it. She snapped in disgust. "No! I am going back to sleep with my fianc¨¦ now. Mr. Lewis, stop disturbing me on such a beautiful night!" When she was about to end the call, she heard a sharp yelp from him, "You are in Zacrye?!" She said nothing to him. "L, time to rest. Just hang up the call." Thomas'' voice was heard over the phone, piercing through the ufortable silence like a sharp knife. Harry was instantly awakened. He red outside the window to the dark sky. His fists were clenching. "L, if you dare do anything with him, I will hunt him down and ughter him! Mark my words!" His voice was so loud that even Thomas heard his dangerous threat. "Who are you to decide what I can do and what I can''t?!" What kind of threat was that? A wicked smile spread across Harry''s face as he spoke slowly, word by word, "L, don''t you ever forget the time when I tied your hands up with your scarf and pressed you against the balcony..." She should know her ce and position better. "Shut up, you evil being!" L screamed at the top of her lungs as she tried to stop him from talking any further. "Then be nice to me. Go to a hotel and I will pick you up tomorrow morning." He yed and manipted her with his enticing voice. Just then, Thomas took the phone over as he embraced L tightly with his arms. With a mocking tone, he said, "Mr. Lewis, are you out of your mind? Every property I own also belongs to my fianc¨¦. Why do we have to bother to go to a hotel? The ambiance in our home is so much sweeter!" Chapter 320 Chapter 320 With these words, he hung up the call, returned the phone to L and took her to the bedroom with his arms draped around her shoulders. "Please continue with your sleep. You need some rest." He held her by the shoulders and kissed her on the forehead. Looking at the phone, L nodded uneasily and went into the bedroom. After a shower, L drifted off to sleep with the phone still in her hands. Three o''clock in the morning L''s cell phone suddenly rang again. She was awake in an instant and was startled by the ringing sound. As expected, the caller was Harry. Oh, Harry again... She switched the phone to mute and watched it ring again and again. Then a WeChat message notified on the screen. Harry said that If he could not see her in five minutes, he would not hesitate to go upstairs. L changed her clothes at once and left the bedroom with her bag even before she could fix her hair. "Knock, knock, knock." While L was knocking at Herren''s bedroom door, Herren was still reading the papers. He actually heard the first time her phone rang. He knew what was happening. He opened the door and held her to his chest before she could say a word. L was startled. After she calmed down her fast beating heart, she said softly, "Herren, have a good night. I have to go." "I won''t let you go! I won''t let you be hurt again." He held her tightly and did not let her go. Unfortunately, her five minutes would soon be up and L was afraid that Harry would go upstairs. She tried to push him away, but instead of letting her go, Herren just kissed her on the lips. L was pinned on the door and could not move. Bad luck! Neither of two men would give up on her! L couldn''t think clearly. Herren felt her panic and reassured her, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be here with you." Outside, the man in a white shirt put his hands in his pockets. Looking coldly at the door in front of him, Harry ordered the two men behind him, "I''ll give you both a million each. Just kick the door open for me!" The two bodyguards looked at each other in surprise and immediately stepped forward. The door of the apartment was kicked wildly just before Herren had finished his words. One hard kick followed after another. Before long, the door was forcefully opened. Outside the door, the two bodyguards immediately backed away to make way for their boss. "One hundred million for you to kill this man. Go!" L, who was held in Herren''s arms, widely opened her eyes in astonishment and fear. Harry really wanted to kill him! The bodyguards behind him immediately took out their weapon. They did not hesitate at all. Never did they dream about such arge pot of money. L was so frightened that she stood in front of Herren, taking him under her wing. The mood in the room had be ufortably heated. This made Harry even more frustrated. "Start!" L stretched out her arms, "Harry, have you gone crazy?" Seeing L guarding in front, the two bodyguards looked at Harry in a dilemma. They were afraid of hurting her. They didn''t have a clear shot of the target. But Thomas was not coward enough to let a woman protect him. He pulled her closer to him and reassured her, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll talk to him. We''ll sort this out." Then he nced at him. Harry looked so terrifying. He blurted out, "She is my fiancee now and I will not let her go with you. I hope you''re man enough to ept this. You had your chance and you took her for granted." Harry rushed at Herren and punched him. But he was as quick as a cat. Thomas stopped it by his arm. Then all hell broke loose. The two men scuffled and fists were flying all over the ce. ¡­ L looked at the two men and couldn''t believe that they were fighting again! "Hey! Hurry up and separate these two!" She cried to the bodyguards who were as stunned as she was. The bodyguards came to their senses at once and went to pacify the two men. L picked up her bag on the ground and walked out of the door. Seeing L leave, Harry followed immediately and gave up fighting with Herren. Just in time, he reached out for the door of the elevator forcibly before it closedpletely. Looking at the expressionless woman inside, Harry changed his angry expression at once and put on his usual charming smile. "L,e with me. Be with me." L hid her face from his eyes and walked a few steps forward, leaving her back to him. Harry put his bruised arm around her shoulders. But he was immediately pushed away. "If you touch you me again, I will call the police." She looked back at the man coldly and her tone was very serious. She meant every word she just said. Harry took his phone out of his pocket and handed it over to her. "Call please. Be my guest." Then he put on his other arm around her shoulders again. She was so angry that she powerfully stamped on his foot. He closed his eyes because of the sharp pain. She was in her high heels. L walked onto the road as soon as the elevator arrived at the first floor. He was still following her closely. "L, it''ste now and there will be no taxi here. Where are you going?" She didn''t say anything and just walked forward along the road. With a gesture of Harry, the Rolls-Royce stopped at the road and followed them in an instant. His car has motion sensors. He quickened his pace and stood in front of her. "My car is here. Let''s go to the hotel first." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Silence was her only answer. Harry was so upset at this. He could imagine L''s despair then. He thought that she would be desperate again and feared that she might attempt to kill herself. A taxi came nearer and L waved her hand. The taxi immediately stopped in front of them. Harry pulled her by the arms as she was about to open the door of the taxi. He ordered the taxi driver, "You can go now." "Hey, I need a ride. Wait for me for a moment please." L struggled to wriggle free from his grip. The taxi driver just stared at them. He was puzzled and he didn''t know what to do. Harry didn''t want to hurt her, so he carried her to his chest and went to the Rolls-Royce behind them. The driver got off at once and opened the door of the rear seat. L was put into the car and Harry sat beside her immediately to block her from escaping. He knew that the door on the other side was already locked. Eventually, she had to give up and closed her eyes as she against the other door to keep a distance from him. In the apartment Thomas sat on the sofa and sadly looked at the room. It was all messed up. L''s heart was not with him at all. Why would she want to leave? She was with him and would like to marry him only because she wanted to get away from Harry. She wanted Harry to regret letting her go, but her heart was not tough enough so she could not make up her mind. Harry rubbed his swollen temples and bruised face and then called his secretary. He wanted to tell him something important. At the hotel If not because Harry was too handsome and charming, the waiter would have called the police for sure. The woman he was carrying kept on struggling frantically. Everyone could see it. Taking the pre-booked room card, Harry led her to the elevator. L stared at him coldly and demanded, "Put me down!" Harry raised his eyebrows and put her down obediently. Before she could do anything, he pinned her to the walling of the elevator. L''s back was already against the elevator and she looked at him in hatred and disgust. "I hate you. Don''t you know that?!" He just nodded. The expression on his face did not change. "Yes. Then, I want you to love me again." His tone was full of confidence. She hated his arrogance. She smirked and answered, "Who gave you the confidence to make you think I will love you again? You are daydreaming again!" With that, she pushed him away. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 He did not move. He held his arms against the elevator, and blocked her from getting out. "It''s a beautiful dream that you will fall in love with me again! I know you will!" He was acting like a mad man. It didn''t match his identity and image at all. When the elevator arrived, he picked her up again and headed for her room. "This is my room. You can go now." She tried to push him out. L hated the fact that it seemed he liked to follow her to anywhere she went. Harry caught her hands and pulled her into his arms. Her face was already touching Harry''s chin. "Get out of here!" Both of them pushed back and forth violently. Finally, Harry mmed the door shut. Throwing her on the big bed, he immediately pinned her down and looked at her cute little face. "L, I''m sorry." He apologized in a sincere tone. L couldn''t believe it. Before, all his apologies always carried a hint of sarcasm. But L pressed the matter even further. She was not satisfied yet. "Harry, how have you treated me in the past?" When he was happy and in a cheerful mood, he held her gently and sweetly. When he was upset, he tortured her, and pushed her away. "From now on....." L cut off. "Go away! Don''t make any promises to me anymore! Damn it! Don''t ever dare promise me anymore. You would just disappoint me!" From now on? He could only say those words after everything bad he had done to her? She would never listen to his promises again! "We have no future. You go back to your ce, and I''ll live my life. We don''t owe each other!" Now that he knew she was not the murderer, she was already cleared of the crime. There was no need for them to keep in touch. Sensing her anger, he caressed her cheeks. "No, you are wrong. I owe you too much. I have to repay you." "If you think you owe me, then get out of here and never show up again! That''s what I want." They should never see each other. That would be the best thing that will happen to her. She grasped his big hand fumbling her face, and bit him hard. "Don''t touch me! Get up!" He kissed where she had bitten, and then got up from the bed. Her face blushed with shame when she saw this sweet gesture. He half crouched beside her to take off her shoes. Then he also took off his own, and went to bed. He held her in his arms. "Goodnight. It''s gettingte already." She wriggled free from his arms and went to the other side of the bed with her back turned to him. He turned off the bedsidemp and moved closer to her. She resisted at once. "Don''t touch me!" "Well, I won''t touch you. I will just hug you for a while. Let''s get some sleep, shall we?" L didn''t know how long she struggled with him, but she did not escape from his arms until she fell asleep. Soon after, the sky brightened up once again. Enduring the pain, he went to the bathroom and took a cold shower. When he came out, L moved a little but fell asleep again. He smiled, took her in his arms, kissed her on the forehead, and went to sleep, too. By noon of the next day, L woke up in his muscr arms. "Morning." A husky and sensual voice rang over her head. She remembered that she was at Zacrye right now and Harry followed her here. She got up from his arms slowly, took the phone out of her bag and dialed a number. Harry was still lying on the bed, and half-naked. He stared at L, who was trying to loosen her tied hair. "Where are you?" She sounded natural. When she talked to Harryst night, her voice was kind of emotionless. "Well, have a good day. I''ll go back to Ascea today and contact youter." Her voice became very soft as she suddenly felt guilty. After hanging up the phone, L went straight to the bathroom and ignored the man in bed. Harry went out of the bed, wrapped himself a bath towel, and took out a cigarette and lighted it. By the time she came out of the bathroom, he had already smoked two cigarettes. She sat in front of the dresser. Harry looked at her and pinched out the cigarette. He walked towards her. He draped her arms around her shoulder. He knew that L loved it when he hugged her from the back. "Dear, will youe with me to Uthana to see our daughter?" His words was very tempting. She only cared about her daughter now! But when she thought of being with him and living at his house, she refused, "No, I''m having a daughter with Herren!" She could not move his strong arms. He moved even closer and angrily stared at her through the mirror. He warned her, "If you mention him again, I''ll kill him right now! And I''ll do it for real this time!" He squeezed her face hard. L waved his hands off, stood up from the chair and pushed him back. Harry took a step backward, but his towel fell identally into the ground. L looked at him in surprise, and suddenly turned red. Then she immediately turned around and sat in front of the dresser again. "Rascal!" Harry picked up the bath towel on the ground, and smirked. "I know you! It seems you were disappointedst night." L wanted to veer away from the topic. She pped theb on the table, " What are you talking about? Your SL Group is going down, isn''t it? How can you be so bored, Mr. Lewis? You should be busier right now." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Strangely, Harry was relieved to see her anger. Throwing the towel on the bed, he kissed her on the cheeks. "Don''t worry. You can rely on me. Even if SL Group goes bankrupt, I can afford living like this for a lifetime." "I will never rely on you! I can afford living like this by myself, too!" L looked at his perfectly sexy body and curled her lips bitterly when he went into the bathroom. He heard a noise outside when he was taking a shower and knew that L had tried to run away again. But he was not in a hurry. She would eventually belong to him! L fled from the hotel and took a taxi to the airport. In Ascea L went straight to her coffee bar. She had a lot of leisure time since she didn''t work at SL Group anymore. The coffee shop was doing well now and was always full of customers. She looked at the store across the street. How did he do it? Why did lots of people drink such expensive coffee willingly? At this time, a man in a suit and tie came from the opposite street. Obviously, he came for L. Ly on the hanging basket. The man respectfully said to her, "Miss Newman, I have something to report to you." Report to her? L looked at the man in front of her. She was confused, "Who are you?" He might have been mistaken to approach her. She didn''t know who he was. Maybe he was just one of the new employees. Or maybe a new person here in town. "Miss Newman, I am the manager of Dominant. The documents of the sales records and some new policies of the business need your signature." ..... Well, there was only one possibility. Harry might have transferred the ownership of his coffee shop to her! "Why does it need my signature? You should look for Harry for it." The man felt embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say. "Miss Newman, don''t you know that Dominate has been under your name?" She knew it! L rolled her eyes. Harry was really good at ying tricks and surprises! "Tell him I do not need this." "Why not, Miss Newman?" The store manager asked in surprise. No other person would reject a big offer like this. L said frankly, "I have nothing to do with him. No gains without pains. This is always the thing with him." .... The store manager realized that Mr. Lewis just used the coffee bar to show his affection to her. With that, he left L''s shop helplessly. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Everything that L mentioned were noted and reported to Harry in time. To which, Harry simply said, "From now on, just report directly to Joey. The rest of the profits would still be counted to the ount of Miss Newman''s." As soon as he ended the call, Harry realized something and quickly dialed Joey''s number. L had been studying the sales reports for more than two hours when she finally felt tired and decided to call it a day. She pressed on her temple to relieve the headache as she put away the documents. Then she took off for the Newman family''s vi. In the living room, Lillian and Wendy were having fun with the baby. They were putting on their funny faces to make the babyugh. Upon seeing L, they were both delighted. "Oh, you just finished work in the shop? How is everything now?" Wendy slowly walked up towards L as she hadn''t fully recovered from her child birth. She heard that L had been in Zacrye, but she was not sure what had happened between her and Thomas. If something good happened, Thomas would have been with her right now... L sadly shook her head and just answered, "Never mind. Thanks to Harry the jerk, so far I got nothing done." If Harry had not been a jerk, Thomas would have met all her rtives already and discussed about their wedding. When she heard this, Lillian immediately stopped eating her grapes. She was rmed and concerned. She approached L while resting her hands on her baby lump. "What happened? Tell me about it." L had to exin the whole incident with them since they were both so interested and worried. When L finished telling them everything, Lillian became so infuriated. "I have told Harry before that he would definitely regret if he dares to treat you like that again!" He never listened to her. Now, he will be getting a dose of his own medicine! He hurt L so bad. She wanted to burn all the bridges between them. Watching the baby in the cradle kicking his chubby legs, L really enjoyed family time. Wendy encouraged her and said to her in a soft voice, "I don''t know what to say. It''s so hard to tell. Let nature take its course. However, if you have made up your mind to break up with him for good, you must be strong and you should never give in." L nodded. In fact, she was afraid of herself being too weak. That man was way too wicked and cunning for her to handle. He knew her every weakness. "Cute baby, call me auntie soon. Okay?" L was having a good time ying with the baby in her arms. She did not want to bother herself with troubles. Wendyughed out hard. "Come on, he is still so young and small. How could he open mouth and say anything? He is not some kind of a genius baby!" L giggled as she stared at Lillian''s baby bump. "When is your due date?" Joseph was always busying flying from one country to another. He was seldom seen at home. Lillian replied with a happy and excited smile, "In two months'' time!" "Joseph is so inconsiderate! As soon as hees back home, I will tell scold him on behalf of you. Poor you, you can only see him on the screen whenever you miss him. Did he even call you that frequently?" L was not very pleased at the way her brother treated his pregnant wife. He should be more hands-on. Lillian''s face blushed as she smiled. "We call each other every day!" Joseph had informed her that within one month, he would finish the shooting of both movies. Then he promised her a long vocation for her and the baby. L felt happy for them. She sweetly looked at her nephew and asked her sister-inw, "So, what are you going to name the child?" Wendy peeled a lychee for L to eat as she joyfully replied, "We have agreed to name the child Colin Newman." L instantly loved the name as she chewed on the juicy fruit. She nodded in satisfaction. Then she wondered what would she name her second child? Gosh, what was she thinking? She''s not even pregnant... L spit the fruit pit out into the bin. She remembered that she and Harry never had any contraceptive measures. They never used one. What didn''t she get pregnant? Was there anything wrong with her? She was not very keen on the idea of a second child. However, with all these unprotected sex that she had, she still seemed not pregnant. L was concerned about herself. Wendy stared at L''s face for a while and asked her, "L, are you feeling okay? You suddenly looked worried." "Nothing!" L woke up from her wild thoughts and quickly turned to her nephew to hide her embarrassment. Lillian also noticed the suspicious blush on L''s face. With a grin, she asked: "Are you thinking of some hot dude?" "Nonsense. I am not thinking of anyone!" To prove her point, she quickly added, "If Harry ever harasses me, I will go the mountains and live there as a nun all by myself!" Her face looked very serious. Wendy remembered the horrific incidentst time, so she stopped teasing L anymore. With a firm tone, she said to L, "L, you need to let things go. He had hurt you over and over. He has vited and traumatized you. You should not waste your time or feelings on him anymore. Think about your grandpa and your parents. He is not worth your love!" "I know. I won''t do anything stupid anymore. I will not hurt myself or my family because of him. From now on, I will avoid him as much as possible." Her attention should be focused on Thomas. Just then, the baby started crying. L lifted him up and patted him gently on the back. Colin sure took after his mother Wendy. They had the same lovely eyes. L missed her daughter very much. She wondered when would be the next time they meet up again... The baby started crying. He was hungry. L handed him over to Wendy. As soon as the baby was fed, he stopped crying. Lillian watched the mother and the son and sincerely praised Wendy. "Sister-inw, you are really good at this. You don''t even need a nanny''s help." Angie had arranged a nanny for the young couple, but Wendy politely declined. She believed that nursing the child on her own was the best option. "I don''t need any nanny. We are a big family and I am a housewife. I have plenty of time to deal with the baby!" Her husband Jordan and parents-inw were all very helpful. They spent their time and effort on looking after the newborn with her. She did not feel tired at all. L grinned. "Wendy is really capable. I know her for a long time. She has always been this considerate and capable." She remembered when Wendy worked at the shopping mall. It was not an easy job. She had to wear thick mascot costumes during the summer to hand out leaflets in the street. But Wendy neverined. Lillian nodded in agreement. She also observed Wendy''s hardworking attitude. For the past several months of living together under the same roof, she got to know her even better. The three women sat in the sofa, chatting with each other in high and cheerful spirits. For the first time in a long while, L finally felt rxed. Maybe the apology from Harry worked. Lillian was really bored at home. She actually came up with a bold decision without informing Joseph. She secretly bought a flight ticket to Uthana. She arrived in Uthana in thete afternoon. She learned from Joseph that he was still in the process of making a movie. However, there would be a banquet for the crewter that night. She went to his apartment directly as she decided to give him a big surprise. She first cleaned up his apartment. Then she sat down and watched random TV shows to pass the time. It was already ten o''clock, but Joseph was still not back yet. Lillian eventually felt sleepy. Her pregnancy had caused her to be dizzy all the time. It was well past eleven when Lillian was woken up by the sound of turning of the knob of the door. She felt excited as she pictured out his surprised, happy look. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She was very proud of her big surprise for him and she really hoped he would like it! However, she heard him talking to someone else by the door! Lillian quickly got out of the bed. Putting on her slippers in a hurry, she rushed towards the door. Outside the door stood her husband Joseph. To her shock, he was apanied by a drunk woman. She was in his arms and he looked absolutely irritated. As he promised the movie director, Joseph had no choice but to look after the young actress. If he had a choice, he would dump her by the road a long time ago. "The young actress was quite good-looking. But that was because of tons of stic surgery. Not like Lillian, a natural beauty..." Joseph thought to himself. Just then, the woman in his chest suddenly raised her arms and draped them around his neck. Now, it seemed she was embracing him in a very intimate way. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Joseph was very annoyed. He just wanted to throw her off. He was so disgusted. But the woman held him so tight that they both stumbled onto the sofa. Joseph felt the woman underneath his body. He didn''t like it. Not even a bit. The door of the bedroom was suddenly opened, and he looked back in astonishment. He immediately turned pale when he saw the person in his bedroom. Was he daydreaming? When did Lillian arrive? She was at home when she sent a message just this morning! Well, that was not important then. Lillian was shocked and her hands were trembling with what she saw right in front of her. Shit! Joseph thought to himself. He was in deep trouble! He pulled down the woman''s hands on his neck, showing no care for the woman. "Honey!" The woman on the sofa turned over and fell to the ground. But he just rushed to the bedroom. Lillian mmed the door and locked it. Joseph almost hit his nose on the door. It was just mere inches away! Oh, he''s dead! How could he exin this... Joseph was frantically pounding his fists on the door. "Lillian, please listen to my exnation. It''s not as bad as what you saw!" He couldn''t just let their rtionship end this way. Lillian sat on the bed nkly. She felt so numb. She didn''t cry nor go crazy. She just sat there quietly. She didn''t even respond to Joseph''s shouting. She thought Joseph to be very simple and loyal. But the truth was there were so many beautiful women in the entertainment circle. And he was a superstar movie actor. It''s already understood that many women would surround him. She trusted him all the time until this very day. She believed that he could resist the temptation, but obviously she was wrong. "Honey, you are carrying a baby. Please don''t get upset. Let me exin. Honey!" Joseph kept on talking to his wife outside the room. He couldn''t bear to give up. Damn woman! Damn his director! He would send the woman away right now. He dialed his manager''s phone number and let him take the woman away. He would never ever cooperate with that director again. After his manager led the woman out of the room, Joseph turned to Lillian again, "Honey, the woman is gone now. Open the door, please." Lillian was annoyed with the endless knocking. So she wearily opened the door. Then she quickly put on her coat and walked outside the door with her bag. She even didn''t give a look at Joseph. She didn''t care about him. Not anymore. Joseph quickly stood in front of her and said, "Hey, honey, could you please listen to me?" Joseph held his pregnant wife, and tried to tter her. "Take off your dirty hands from me!" Lillian stared at the man in front of her. She remained expressionless. She wouldn''t want to bark at the wrong tree. "How could I like that ugly woman?" "So you mean that you will sleep with her if she is pretty?" Lillian retorted at once. Joseph put her hands on his face. "Honey... It''s all my fault! Please cool down and let me exin it to you." "Please don''t be upset. It might hurt the baby." Lillian pulled her hands away and pointed at the sofa, "Sit on the sofa!" Joseph sat down on the sofa obediently and watched Lillian open the door and go out. "Hey, what are you doing?!" Joseph followed her immediately and blocked Lillian before she got in on the elevator. Lillian pointed at the door this time and said, "Get in the room!" Joseph pretended to turn back but suddenly got hold of Lillian''s back and shoulders and carried her. "Joseph, let me go!!" Joseph closed the door with his foot. He put Lillian on the bed and squatted in front of her. He begged her. "Dear, could you please give me a chance to make an appeal before sentencing me to death?" Lillian put her bag away and looked at him coldly, "I''m listening." Joseph felt a bit relieved. "She was drunk at the set. At that time, there were only her, the director and me. The director was in a hurry and forced me to take care of her. That''s all. Nothing bad happened, Lillian." Lillian kept silent, and this made Joseph anxious again. "I have never brought a single woman here before. I promise you." He really raised his index finger and middle finger as he said this to Lillian. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lillian looked at him scornfully. "Stop ying innocent. I believe that you didn''t bring women back but I''m not a fool. I know there is a ce called a hotel." Joseph looked down and said, "You know that people in the industry are constantly watched by those paparazzi all the time. We don''t even need to supervised by our wives. Cameras are everywhere. If I bring a woman to hotel, it has already be a gossip. Have you heard of any gossips of me?" Joseph was very proud when it came to this. He was very proud of him being a loyal husband. But Lillian made him pull a long face again, "That is because you have a powerful brother-inw. He can smooth it out even if you kill someone." Joseph once told her that Harry has been very good to him. He can do anything under the name of Harry. But Joseph himself didn''t make any trouble. Or even if he did, he could deal with it on his own. He didn''t need any help from other people. "Honey, why don''t you trust a good guy like me?" Joseph was getting heated and was panicking. He stood up and sat down again and again. Lillian took off her shoes and said, "I feel sleepy. I need to rest. You sleep on the sofa tonight and we''ll talk about this tomorrow." Joseph let Lillian sleep and then he went to the sofa. After making sure that Lillian was sleeping soundly, heid beside her and put his hands on her big belly. The headlines of the entertainment news the next day were all about Joseph. An international movie star has been seen taking another woman home. Married actor Joseph took new actress Cassie to his apartmentte at night. Joseph cheated on his pregnant wife with Cassie, a young actress. They also put the photos on the news. The man on the photos was indeed Joseph. He held a woman in his arms and it was obviously not his wife, because there was no big belly. Joseph, Lillian and Cassie''s micro blogs were filled with millions ofments. After marriage, Joseph had been a good husband in everyone''s eye. All of his fans waited for his exnation. They didn''t want to believe that this was true. Joseph closed the door of the bedroom. One phone call followed another. It was an endless cycle. "No, I did not... I did bring her back, but then I sent her away!" The first phone call he got was from L. L was mad at his brother and she couldn''t sleep because of it. She walked back and forth in the room. Lillian couldn''t get even angrier. Did Joseph think about theplications and consequences before he did such thing? "Joseph, If you didn''t cheat on Lillian, handle this as soon as possible. How''s Lillian now?" L heard that she went to surprise Joseph in his apartment. Joseph took a quick nce at his bedroom. "She is still sleeping now." Lillian has always been sleepy recently. Just let her sleep a little longer. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 "Why did you even bother to bring her back? Don''t you know that public figures like you, Joseph, are constantly covered by a lot of eyes and cameras?" L couldn''t figure out why her brother would make such a silly mistake. He was not a rookie at all! Joseph couldn''t deny that he made a mistake. He could only just scratch his head. "Only Lillian can help me. I don''t do anything wrong, okay?" She was in Joseph''s apartmentst night. The reporters would shut up if only she could be seen walking out together with him. However, Joseph was not sure whether Lillian was still upset. He could not risk her health right now. "You want Lillian to save you? She''s so kind that she didn''t even kill you for what you did." L answered sarcastically. If such things should happen to Harry, she couldn''t imagine what she''d do to him... Stop thinking about that! L shook her head immediately. How crazy! "What do you mean by saving me, my sister? I''m innocent. Okay?" "Innocent? Didn''t you take that woman to your homest night?" "I have. But it doesn''t mean that we did something wrong!" But he sent her away then. She didn''t even sleep there. L doubted how her brother survived in the entertainment circle for years. "You are not innocent since you have let her in." ¡­ Joseph started to agree with his sister. She had a point. He was at fault in this matter. "I''ll wait for Lillian to wake up. And I''ll talk with her right away." The door of the bedroom opened while Joseph was still speaking. "I have to hang up, L. She''s up now." Joseph immediately hung up the phone and rushed in front of Lillian. He greeted her with a voice as sweet as he could make, "Good morning, Honey." What a "good" morning. Lillian just gave him a cold stare. His phone has never stopped ringing. She already knew what was going on. She saw 999 Weibo messages on the phone screen notification just now. She turned the silent mode on. There were still dozens of missed calls. Joseph gave up when he saw Lillian having so much difficulty in walking around. He could handle this by himself like a man. "Go and wash yourself, honey. Let''s have breakfast after." Joseph would rather eat with his wife before he went to work. Lillian was puzzled as to why Joseph did not say anything about the matter. After all, nobody could help him but her. Lillian dressed herself up after washing and walked out of the apartment together with Joseph. She held his hand as they walked slowly. Surprised, Joseph looked at Lillian''s hand and asked, "You already believe me?" Lillian didn''t answer. She pressed the elevator button and stepped in. The silence caused Joseph to be a bit upset. Outside the apartment, the media were anxiously waiting for Joseph and the young actress. At the sight of Lillian, they all got so confused. Their mouths gaped open in bewilderment. Where was Cassie? Wasn''t she there? How could the pregnant Lillian appear at this time? Confused as they were, the media crowded around and poured out their questions. They never considered that crowding the couple would force the pregnant Lillian into a tough situation. "Mr. Newman, can you exin what happenedst night?" "Mrs. Newman, what do you think of your husband''s infidelity?" "Mr. Newman, how long have you been dating Cassie?" The media had already jumped to conclusions. Lillian just listened to their questions, scorning their shamelessness. She put on a smile and opened her mouth, "Please listen to me." The reporters quieted down. Only the clicking of cameras can be heard. Joseph looked at the woman beside him as well. He didn''t mean to let her speak on his behalf. But he would listen now that she has decided to speak out. "There''s a misunderstanding. I arrived here yesterday afternoon. My husband called mest night, saying a colleague of him was drunk, and asking me whether he could take her home and let her stay for a while. I agreed because it was more inconvenient for him to go to a hotel." Lillian exined, then took out the ne ticket from her bag to prove her arrival time. She continued, "We didn''t expect those reporters to begin writing some fake news. Besides, that colleague was soon sent back her home by my husband''s agent. Because it was inconvenient for her to stay here. You could ask both of them if you want to be sure." Immersed in the soft voice of his wife, Joseph was lost in his thoughts. She was willing to believe him, and more importantly, she spoke for him. She loved and cared for him so much. After finishing her words, Lillian gave her husband a pinch. Joseph immediately came back to his senses. "Yes, that''s the truth. The magazines and the reporters who have been making up stories could wait for thewsuits from ourpany. We will follow up this matter. Thanks!" "So it is..." All the reporters were in an uproar, but the truth had been clear as Lillian came out of the apartment together with Joseph. Yet, some reporters did not give up. They want more statements to put on their article. "Mrs. Newman, could you please exin why it was inconvenient for Cassie to stay? You agreed to take Cassie to the apartment, but you have said that it is inconvenient. Aren''t your words contradict each other?" "Yeah, Mrs. Newman, could you exin that?" Seeing these ferocious reporters, Lillian doubted whether they had professional ethics or not. They didn''t even think that she was pregnant. At that time, Joseph gave a stare at the reporters before putting his arm around his wife''s waist, and said, "Are there anything left to exin? Of course, I need a secret space with my wife after such a long time of not seeing each other." ¡­¡­ Holding her anger back, Lillian lowered her head and grumbled about the shameless words of her husband. All the reporters burst in a mysticalughter. Soon after, they reported all the information they got on the Inte. At the same time, Joseph''spany also released an indictment on the Inte. The signature of the lawyer at the lower right corner really shocked everyone -- it''s Samuel! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Those magazines spreading rumors were dead meat. They would never recover their business again. Watching the video online, Harry saw no need to act on it. He just needed to contact Samuel. So could he take credit from his woman? After all, Samuel was not awyer who is easy to approach. Just a few hours after noon, all rumors about Joseph were proved wrong. Some magazines even published their letters of apology as early as they could. But, it was still toote. Following his wife everywhere, Joseph began tofort Lillian by all means. "You are so kind, sweetheart, I love you, love you, love you!" Not in the mood to speak to him, Lillian opened the car door and sat inside. "Let me help fasten your seat belt, my dear. I love you!" Oh, so many "love you"! Lillian couldn''t stand it anymore. "You are too disgusting and annoying, Joseph!" Such a childish man, she thought. She gave a cold stare to the grinning face in front of her. But he gave her a kiss on her cheeks. "I can do anything you want me to do once you''re not angry anymore." ¡­¡­. Squinting at him, Lillian answered, "Was this the way you took that girl home?" Joseph put on a disappointed face immediately. Already irritated, he replied, "Never mention that woman to me! I won''t cooperate with her and that director anymore. I''ll tell Harry tomorrow to send him to Mauritius." Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Lillian snorted and stared at Joseph in an arrogant manner, "Okay! You can get in the car!" Joseph happily followed her into the car. But even though Lillian had forgiven him, he was scolded harshly by Harold as soon as they arrived on the Newman''s vi. As L got up quitete today, it was almost near noon when she arrived at the coffee store. However, it didn''t matter. The coffee store was owned by her, she could go to the store whenever she liked. It was one of the perks as a business owner. Besides, her crew and staff were trustworthy and responsible. She enjoyed the freedom! When she arrived at the coffee shop, an assistant excitedly told her that there was a flower shop delivery man who had been waiting for her for a long time. Flowers? It reminded her of Thomas. The flowers must be from him! She had no doubts about it. The delivery man came closer when he saw the assistant waving at him. The customer who ordered the flowers had emphasized that the flowers must be handed over to the receiver in person. So the delivery man did not dare to leave before he could personally give the bouquet to her. The customer actually gave him a veryrge tip. L looked at the bouquet of red roses in amazement. There were 99 roses in front of her! The beautiful scene of so many red roses attracted the attention of all the people in the cafe. "Miss Newman, please sign your name here. Thank you!" The delivery man asked L to confirm the receipt. L tried to control her emotions and thoughts. She did not sign her name immediately, but took the card in the flowers to see what was written on it. "The flowers are blooming along the walkway. It''s time youe back now, but no haste. Right here, for you I wait." Your dear husband. ... Until this moment, she realized that the flowers could not be from Thomas. She thought he won''t do such sweet gestures like this. He wasn''t really that kind of man. But the man who sent the flowers was really so shameless! He dared to called himself her husband! She looked at the bouquet again and then suddenly realized a good idea. She took out her phone and quickly called Joey. "Hi. Is this Miss Newman?" Joey answered the phone with uncertainty. L smiled and said, "Yes, it''s me. Can you give me the address of Miss Cherry?" Joey nced at the closed office door. He would not think that L wanted to get the address of Cherry because she would cause some trouble for Harry. L was always a kind and sophisticated lady. However, no matter what L was up to this time, he will take sides with her. Sorry, Boss Lewis. Joey quickly told her the address in a low voice. "Okay, I got it. Thank you very much! I owe you one, Joey!" L will never forget Joey''s help today and decided to acknowledge his favor as long as the chance presented itself. She hung up the phone and recited the address to the delivery man, "Please send the flowers to this address. Go immediately. Ask the man who sent you for the reimbursement of the ne tickets and all the other expenses." She disposed of the flowers in a decisive manner. She didn''t want anything to do with Harry anymore. The delivery man was dumbfounded. Was she asking him to send the flowers across the country? He hoped he got it all wrong. This was so absurd! L looked at his shocked expression and then she remembered she had forgotten to give him the name to whom he would ask for the reimbursement. She immediately took out a piece of paper and wrote something on it. The delivery man looked at the name on the paper. Harry? The name was so familiar! The Harry of the SL Group? Oh! He remembered... It was definitely the famous business tycoon, Harry, for sure. He instantly shook his head. He was kind of nervous. "Miss Newman, can you ask other people to do this?" L felt frustrated at his refusal. Then she intentionally threatened him, "Why? Take this. Or I will call your boss andin about your bad attitude and see whether he can follow my request." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The delivery man sensed the firm gaze of L and was reluctant to ask, "But what if Mr. Lewis... What if he does not reimburse me?" The ne ticket would take a month''s sry of him! And there would be other expenses, too. He doesn''t have that much money. "He will certainly give you the money back. But if anything happens, juste to me. I will give you the money. Don''t worry about the expenses, okay?" Harry was rich. He would not hesitate to give out money. He would not care about such little money, anyway. Hearing L''s assuring words, he was relieved and set out on his mission. L looked at the delivery man leaving the ce. She then thought about Harry in contempt. He turned out to be such a shallow man who wanted to win her over with mere flowers. She would not be tricked this time! She would y hard-to-get from now on! At five o''clock that afternoon, Joey went to the CEO office with a broad smile. "Hey. What''s so funny? Share it with me." Harry nced at him and was confused at why Joey was looking a bit strange. Joey tried his best to keep himself fromughing. He answered him, "Boss, there was a flower shop delivery man at the gates. He''s asking for a reimbursement!" "Go straight to the point!" Harry gave him a cold look. "You arranged the delivery of roses to Miss Newman this morning. It turned out that she refused and directly asked the delivery man to send the flowers to Miss Cherry by ne. The delivery man said it was with Miss Newman''s authorization that Mr. Lewis should pay for the expenses!" Joey finished telling him the story without a pause. He was astounded by the weird rtionship of Harry and L. They were really like a cat and a mouse. Harry''s cellphone suddenly rang. He frowned and then connected to the call. "What''s the matter?" Cherry held the piece of paper in her hands and asked him, "I received a bouquet of roses. The note says it was from my fiance and asked me to take good care of it." She repeated the words on the note with hesitation. There were 99 imported extraordinary red roses! If they were really sent to her by Harry, she would go crazy. She was not used to him being so sweet to her... But in reality, she and Harry has not been engaged yet. Harry has never brought this up. So she didn''t dare mention it. She did not believe that the roses were really for her. Harry smiled. He could imagine L''s expression when she did this. "Okay, I see." He hung up the phone in a very cold manner. Cherry was now looking at the radiant and beautiful flowers, but she did not feel happy. The flowers were not for her! She felt furious and threw them into the trash bin. She should have seen thising! L received the flowers from Harry in the following consecutive days. However, she did not ept them and just sent the bouquet to Cherry in the same way she did before. This was so distressing for Cherry. She felt so low and alone. The man she loved was constantly sending flowers to another woman. It was so humiliating to her! But L did not feel triumphant by doing so. She had to get used to the strange looks from other people every day. Her mind began to wonder again when she sat in the couch and quietly watched the scenery at the park. She was so immersed in her thoughts that she did not notice what was happening at the entrance of her store. A Lamborghini sports car stopped at the gate of the store, attracting a crowd of curious people. Joey got out from the driver''s seat and gently opened the door for Harry, who was sitting at the back seat. A pair of brand-new shiny shoes stepped onto the concrete. Then the arrogant man with white shirt and ck suit stood in front of them. The diamond on the watch on his wrist was glittering under the sunshine. "Isn''t that our boss? What is he doing at that cafe?" "Yes, it''s strange. But there was news that our store and the store across from us have been incorporated into one." "I heard about the gossip that the boss in that store recently received 99 imported roses. How romantic it was! Do you think it was from our Mr. Lewis?" "Maybe it was, but who knows! The owner is really a beautifuldy! She could have an abundance of suitors." ... The two supervisors in the Dominator discussed in a low voice while watching the scene. The man in sunsses looked at Joey and instructed him, "Take out the materials for me." Joey fetched the files from the car and went into the LN coffee store with Harry. His appearance at the store stirred up excitement inside. He put his hands into his pockets and walked handsomely toward the direction of L. Everyone gazed at him with admiration. Harry''s charm never failed him once. The shop assistant who happily came to greet him was stopped by Joey. He politely ordered, "A cup of latte, please. Thank you." Chapter 326 Chapter 326 The female clerk reluctantly headed to the check-out counter. She guessed that this handsome man came here for her boss! He was really an appealing gentleman! There was a round table near the hanging seat. Harry intentionally moved it near to a window, a position which was opposite to L. Joey immediately put down the materials and moved the two chairs. L was still lost in her thoughts. She didn''t realize what had happened until Harry already sat down opposite her. ring at the handsome man smiling at her, she blurted out, "Get out! You are not wee here!" She really desired to be impolite to him. However, the smile on the man''s face didn''t fade away at all. He had already made mental preparations and knew that if he wanted to get her back, he must be totally thick-skinned and very patient. L was so hard to deal with! Joeyughed in secret as he heard what L said. He knew that only L could dare to speak to Harry like that. After putting all the materials in ce for his boss, Joey found a seat in the corner to wait for his boss to sessfully pursue a girl. A cup oftte was put in front of Harry. Yet, Harry''s eyes were fixed at the woman who was staring back at him. Thispletely broke the female clerk''s heart. She wanted him to look into her eyes. Indeed, this handsome man came here for her boss! "Did Dominator go bankrupt? Boss Lewises to LN frequently these days. What could be happening?" She spoke arrogantly, making Harry want to kiss her lips to stop her from saying another word. "Honey, have you forgotten already? Now, Dominator and LN only have one boss. And it''s you, my dear!" LN Cafe... He loved the name of her cafe as it represented L and Nicole. The two girls he loved the most in the world... She couldn''t bear to listen to his ttering words. L really wanted to drive him out with a broom! However, she decided to ignore him. Making up her mind, she opened herptop and started to check the recent sales data. After that, she also updated her Weibo. She did all these while Harry just sat opposite her quietly and started to work seriously with the files that he brought. The golden rays of the sun shone on them through the window. What a beautiful and exhrating scene! When it was time for lunch, Harry simply sorted the materials and put them aside. Then he directly walked to L, turned off herptop and also put it aside. He knelt down and looked at her. She was still on the hanging seat and did not react to anything he did. Finally, he said, "Treat me for lunch!" .... L rolled her eyes in disgust and red at him. She answered disdainfully, "Harry, is your bank card taken away by your fiancee? Do you need some money right now? Is that why you are here?" Unexpectedly, the man admitted what she said, and replied, "Yes, I came for you to fill my hungry stomach. Here, these are all my bank cards. Can I hand them over to you?" While he was saying this, he stood up to take out his wallet and directly handed it to L. "I don''t care!" Without giving a look, she also stood up and walked out. Harry grabbed her wrist to try to stop her. "Are you sure that you don''t want to treat me for lunch?" His tone sounded casual but his words were threatening. She threw away his hand and replied, "Yes, I''m pretty sure! Now, get away from me!" "Well then..it seems that I need to watch a video here tofort my broken heart." As he was saying this, he took out his phone and unlocked it. L froze for a couple of seconds and then understood what he meant. She immediately turned around to grab his phone. But he held his phone so high that L had to grit her teeth and tiptoe to reach it. Harry took this chance to hold her into his arms and quickly warn her from struggling to get free. "Don''t move! If you keep struggling, I will hug you even more!" L was extremely mad on this, so she stepped hard on his new leather shoes. Seeing the man close his eyes in agony, she mellowed a little bit. However, their seemingly intimate behavior caught a lot of people''s attention. Realizing that they were still at the coffee shop, L pushed him away from holding her. She quickly grabbed her bag and quickened her steps to go outside. Harry gave Joey a wink and Joey stood up immediately and ran towards the side of the driver''s seat. L was filled with pent-up anger and when she saw the fabulous Lamborghini outside the door, she kicked hard at it. As a result, the rm of the car went off immediately. Joey hurriedly pressed the anti-theft button, and the rm was turned off. Seeing her reaction, Harry couldn''t help but smile. He asked her, "Are you unhappy? If you are unhappy, you can find a brick and just smash it!" L stared at Harry like she thought he was insane. Then when Harry was off his guard, she grabbed his phone and threw it into a pool of water just near them. .... Staring at the phone in the pool, L quickly turned around and left. She knew he would be so upset! Without the video, he could not threaten her any longer! She was victorious this time around! It turned out that this was her real purpose. Harry leaned against the door, watched her back, and said coldly, "There was a backup in myputer! Do you really think I would not be ready for this?" Hearing his words, L had to stop her steps, and cursed him ten million times in her heart. L really wanted to tell him: "Just continue with this so we could destroy each other together!" Yet she had no courage! She still had feelings for him... She walked in front of him with a smug and ordered, "Get out of the way!" Seeing her so aggressive, Harry really wanted to press her on the car and teach her a lesson! However, Harry opened the door for her like a gentleman. As L sat into the car, Harry followed her. "What do you want to eat? Just tell me." Harry put her hand into his and looked at her icy expression with warm affection. L whipped her hand back and answered coldly, "Boss Lewis, mind your behavior. I''m a woman who is already engaged to someone. So please don''t touch me." The tender look on his face disappeared gradually and he suddenly kissed her red lips,. No matter how hard she struggled, he just didn''t let her go. They were like this for several seconds. Harry finally stopped when L almost lost her breath. Then, he whispered to her ear, "If you mention another man again, I guarantee you that I''ll break his bones." L''s beautiful eyes red at him. She found him smirking at her. "Harry, except threatening me, what else can you do?" Harry gripped the corner of his suit carelessly, and replied, "Threatening you is the only thing I want to do! It gives me so much joy and satisfaction! Other than that, I don''t need to do anything.." Looking out the window, L decided not to talk to him. She would just be disgusted and infuriated at his words! "Go to a hotpot restaurant now! I''m starving." The man ordered indifferently. Hotpot? L wore a smirk on her face, thinking it was him that was looking for ill treatment! In the hotpot restaurant L ordered many of her favorite dishes. Without asking Harry''s opinion, she told the waiter, "Spicy hotpot soup, please. Thanks!" While he was smoking a cigarette, his stomach twitched a little when he heard the word "spicy". He never liked spicy foods and he knew that L totally knew about this. Yet, he said nothing. He flicked the ash from his cigarette and looked at the woman opposite him. He tried to be in a good mood. "L, how about you go with me today?" He was asking her for her opinion. Pretending not to hear anything, L took a sip on her drink and didn''t respond. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He showed no care at all. He anticipated that she would ignore him. He took a smoke again, leaned forward and then blew a puff of smoke at her face. "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Frantically waving her small hands, L coughed badly. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 With a cigarette in his mouth, Harry dashingly looked at L. They were sitting in a private room in the restaurant. The room was reserved mainly for very important people. L rushed towards him and took away his cigarette. She squashed the cigarette into the ash tray end and threw the remaining half box of expensive cigarettes into the trash can. "Go back to Uthana if you smoke again. I''m not putting up with that nasty habit of yours." Then she sat back into her seat and stared at Harry''s stunned expression. "Well, I will do whatever my wife wants." Harry gave in. "Why are you so sweet and cheeky right now? You know I''ve got a fian..." She stopped midway through her sentence when she saw Harry''s warning eye expression. At that moment, a waiter knocked at the door and brought in the hotpot soup. Harry was dismayed when he saw the red spicy soup. "But, for my wife, I will risk my life!" He thought to himself. He''s not used to eating spicy foods... The vegetables and meat were brought in soon. Unexpectedly, L warmly helped Harry get the food onto his te. "If I finish all the food you are giving me, will youe with me tonight? Please?" Harryzily leaned on the chair as he was observing L''s expression. That was only the purpose on which he visited L today. L ate a meatball to ease her anger, "Does Boss Lewis want to torture me again? If that''s all that we will do, then I won''te." Harry winked to her with a smirk, "I''ll be very gentle." L swallowed the meatball in her mouth expressionlessly, and then she put more food on his te, "Finish these first. Everything." How could she agree to have dinner with such a cruel man? She gave in to his charm again... L, did you want him to torture you even more? Harry drank a lot of water because of all the spicy food that he ate. He used the chopsticks to finish everything on the te. L continued to put more and more food onto his te. He obediently ate everything that she made him consume. His stomach was so full now. He just wanted to keep her by his side even if he had to go to hospital because of it. He just desired to do whatever it took to win her over. Finally, they ate everything in the hotpot. L remained emotionless even when Harry had drunk several bottles of water already. They walked out of the hotpot restaurant. Harry sweetly opened the car door for L. L looked at Harry and she could immediately tell that he was not feeling well. "He''s really good at endurance! I wish he could always be patient and sweet like this." She thought. "Boss Lewis, shall we drink some wine?" She asked deliberately. She remembered something in the past. He drank wine after eating hotpot. He went to the hospital immediately after that. Harry lifted his eyebrows when he heard that. It seemed she wouldn''t stop bullying him until he copsed. "Come with me tonight. We can drink together all night long!" He was staring straight at her with some implied sensual meaning in his words. Obviously, she was not interested, "No, thank you. I have a date tonight. Please just send me back home." "No matter what you will do. It won''t work on me." She thought to herself in a determined attitude. She''s going on a date?! Harry fought back the stomach cramps and looked at her irritably, "A date with whom?" L just red and said, "Boss Lewis, can''t you realize that I''m already rejecting your proposal? I won''t go with you as I already have a fiance." And then, she told him what she was really thinking of. "You don''t need to do anything for me. It''s impossible for us to be together anymore. Harry, we''d better never meet again. That''s what I really want." The air in the car suddenly turned cold. Not a single word was heard after that. It was really ufortable. Joey was focusing on his driving. He chose to ignore the conversation between them. He would just get stressed as the couple were always like this. "I was wrong. Sorry, L. But you can''t push me away like this!" Harry ended his statement with a heavy sigh. L sneered and looked out the window, "It''s toote. No matter what you''re going to do to Herren, we will get married. I advise you to marry Cherry as well. Move on, Harry. We would go our own ways and never meet again." "L, you know that you can''t take the consequences if you piss me off. I can do anything I want." It was an obvious threat. Harry was already on the brink of desperation. "Stop the car!" She didn''t want to stay with him for one more minute. "Drive to the hospital!" Harry''s loud and clear order put Joey in a dilemma. He didn''t know if he should stop or continue driving. And then L found that Harry was already sweating profusely. His face looked pale. Suddenly, L wasn''t that mad at him anymore. She was now very concerned. Although at first she wanted to torture him, she now felt ufortable when she realized that he was really ill. Under this unusual situation, L didn''t know what to say nor think. They arrived at Zoria Private Hospital soon. Harry nced at L and tried to push her off the car. "Leave me in the car! Go by yourself!" She frantically refused to apany him as she turned back to get in the car again. Harry winked at Joey, so Joey drove away at once. "Without your help, how could I get into the hospital?" He pretended to lean on her shoulder so weakly. L looked at him and doubted him. She knew he was just exaggerating. But she was not about to argue with a patient. It was not the right practice in a hospital. So she took his arm and draped it on her shoulder and held him with another hand. Harry smiled with satisfaction at the sight of this sweet gesture. She struggled for a moment, but did not break free. Harry was a bit heavy, too. This would be thest time that she allowed him to get close to her! L determinedly convinced herself. In the hospital L registered and entered the senior ward with Harry. Chuck was still in Uthana, but the doctor in charge of Harry was also an expert. He was the second best doctor in the hospital, with Chuck being the best. Harry was sprawled in the hospital bed. The doctor put on a drip for him, made some procedural routines, and left. L was also about to leave the ward with the doctor, but she was stopped by Harry. "L, how can you leave a patient here alone!" Harryined to her in a sweet face. Did she really want to leave? Didn''t she feel guilty or worried that he was in such a pitiful situation? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "I know you are a patient. But does that have anything to do with me? Call Cherry if you like." She stopped and turned around. There was no feelings in her eyes when she stared at him. She had registered for him and sent him to the ward. She did what she had to do. She''s done here. Harry felt really bad. Then he realized that when he treated her like that, she must have felt even worse. Harry waved to L, telling her toe in. L didn''t move a step but just fixed her eyes on him. It seemed that she indeed wanted to stay away from him. Harry smiled bitterly. How deep did he hurt her? She must have hurt so much because of the way that she refused him right now. "L, please don''t leave until I fall asleep. Please." He tried to gently bargain with her. L felt that she couldn''t bear that bittersweet smile on his face. She slowly made her way back into the ward. And then he smiled like that again while holding her waist with his arms and resting his face on her belly. L wanted to immediately refuse. This was what her instincts told her. But she didn''t move when she saw the infusion needle in his hand. Harry really wanted to kiss her when he smelled the her signature perfume. But he couldn''t rush. He would like her to ept him by herself, and he didn''t mind to chase her back. He moved his body so L could sit beside him and said, "L, I will capture your heart again!" The sudden confession confused L. Did he want to chase her again? She sneered and took her hand out of his, "Harry, I won''t react to anything you''ll do! I already learned my lesson." He though he could make all things up by chasing her again? He was being funny and overconfident. Did he know that she could never trust him again? After everything he had done to her, she would never believe in him anymore. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Harry smiled wryly again. So this was the feeling to be rejected coldly and heartlessly. It really hurt so bad. "You don''t have to promise anything. I''m just telling you that I will pursue you again." ¡­ Could it be handled this way? L looked at him speechlessly. He was so hard to deal with. He was so unpredictable and she didn''t know if he truly loved her... She thought for a moment and felt that it was necessary to make her words even more clear. "Harry, the ex-L has already died the moment when Imitted suicide for you! This time, I died more thoroughly than I did five years ago when I jumped into the sea! Although I am still using this body, the heart that loved you does not exist anymore. And I don''t want to be with you ever! You can''t change that, Harry." With these words, her eyes turned red. When she thought about it again, she felt she was like a fool who should not have done such a ridiculous act for a man like him! Harry held her hands tightly. He looked up to her. L was already getting emotional, so he reassured her in a soft voice, "From now on, let me spend the rest of my life making up for every hurt I have caused you!" L waved his hands away. "Don''t talk to me like you meant everything you just said! How many times have you told me that you would love me for all your life? Have you ever kept your promise for even once?" She burst into tears and took a step back. She had neverpletely known this man lying on the bed. Harry, in her memory, was the one who had always held her to his chest, saying sweet words to her; not the one who didn''t trust her and hurt her again and again. However, that was who Harry actually was. That was his personality. So she decided to give up, no matter what Harry would do. She could not afford to be loved and then be hurt again... Seeing her like this, Harry was full of guilt and regrets. It was all because of his stupidity that the cheerful and affectionate L was gone now. However, he would not give up. He had to find the original version of L back. He would love her, spoil her and trust her from now on. "I''ll call Joey. You can go back first. Thank you." He was willing topromise now. He knew this would have positive ripples on the future. Without any hesitation, L left and mmed the door behind her. She rushed in to the elevator with her face full of tears. This man was so evil. Why did he remind her of all the traumatic, hard times before. Joey was holding porridge when he saw L rushing out of the elevator in tears. Looking if Harry was following her, he wondered what happened to them. Something bad must have happened again. Did boss hurt her again? It was an endless, brutal cycle. Harry was about to call Joey into the ward when the door suddenly burst open. His loyal assistant came in. "Boss, what have you done to Miss Newman again?" Joey couldn''t help asking him. He was very worried. Harry frowned, "Why? What''s wrong?" She just rushed out hysterically. Did she want to hurt herself again? They must do something to stop this. After he thought of this, Harry''s anxious heart skipped a beat. "She rushed out of the hospital in tears. Harry, can''t you justfort her since you have hurt her that much?" Joey opened the meal box, took out the porridge and handed it over to him. This was a rare time that they talked about something personal. Harry didn''t take the cue. "She won''t hurt herself, will she?" He was more worried about this pressing problem right now. Joey rolled his eyes upward and told him the truth, "Mr. Lewis, you may be charming enough for other women. But as far as I know, L won''t do anything extreme for you from now on. She''s way past that stage." From that time when she jumped off a building, Joey knew that L was now determined to stay away from Harry. Harry silently took the porridge and drank slowly, as if he was thinking of something really deep. "Go back to thepany first. You and my father have to focus more on it. If anything important happens, send it to me. I''ll be in Ascea for the next few days." Being separated from her wouldn''t work. He had topromise and be the one who would adjust. When she got out of the hospital, L didn''t know where to go. She thought of Zoe once again. If Zoe was still alive, she could call him to race cars or drink in the bar. Even if she was dead drunk, Zoe would send her home safely. He would never try to harass or vite her. ¡­ She took a taxi and decided to go to the cemetery. Arriving at the cemetery, L slowly walked to Zoe''s tomb. L couldn''t help but cry on seeing his tombstone, his picture and his sweet smile. Why Zoe couldn''t be with her forever? Even not as a lover, a friend or a family member would be more than enough. He was the only one who really understood her. "Zoe, why were you so silly. Why did you die for me? You were just as silly as me." She squatted at his tombstone and mumbled to herself. "You loved me that much, but I could only see Harry back then. I loved him so much, but he didn''t give me the love that I deserved." "We were both so stupid. Why should I take away my life for him? Why didn''t I think about my poor Nicole?" "I will never forgive him again. Zoe. He didn''t believe in me five years ago, and so does he now. Without him, I could live a better life." "Even if Thomas was not in the picture, I won''t forgive him. But Zoe, why does my heart hurt that much? Why?" She was kneeling in front of Zoe''s tomb and was crying so hard. Cool wind was blowing and her hair sort of floated in the air. Her words of desperation also drifted away with the wind. If there was an afterlife, she would immediately find Zoe and cherish him. If she could not give him love, she would be very affectionate to him. After a long while of crying out her sadness and anxieties, she felt a bit relieved. L rubbed her red eyes. Then she bowed in front of Zoe''s tomb. "Zoe, I was sorry that I didn''te to see you every day. You had to take care of yourself there. I would try my best to make myself happy so I wouldn''t worry those who loved me. I''ll be a better L in the future. Zoe, see you next time." It was already getting dark when L left the cemetery. The cemetery was a remote location and she couldn''t find a taxi. So she had to take out her cell phone and call her elder brother. Jordan''s phone had rung for a long time, but he didn''t answer it. Maybe he was busy in the barracks. Walking along the deserted road with her phone, she unconsciously thought of Zoe again. It was Zoe who took her home five years ago when she was dropped at the suburb of Dreles by a taxi driver. At that time, she called Harry, but he didn''t answer his urgent call. At the moment, her phone rang and she thought it was Jordan calling back. She answered the phone before she could see the caller''s name, "Jordan, I was in Strinas Cemetery and there''s no taxi here. Pleasee and pick me up." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Strinas Cemetery? The man on the other side hung up the phone after a soft "Hmm". There was only a soft "Hmm". It was strange. But L didn''t think too much about it. She opened her Weibo and waited a long time. She tweeted ament, "I''m in the suburb again and there is still no taxi to go back. However, this time your phone will never be connected again." With eyes full of tears, she clicked the send button. After calming down her emotions, she started to refresh other posts. Just after the transfusion in the hospital, Harry went to the LN. But he didn''t find L there. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Harry called L directly when he didn''t see her in the coffee store. He was really worried that she might hurt herself again. But L identally picked up the phone and mistook him as Jordan. She told him she was at Strinas Cemetery. Harry predicted that she must have gone to the cemetery to visit Zoe. Of course he didn''t tell her the truth that he was Harry, not Jordan. If she had known that, she would not let him pick her up! Or worse, she would have gone some ce that he didn''t know. The notification tone of his Weibo caught his attention when he was driving. He had set the ring tone for only one person on receiving new messages on Weibo. That was L. Had she updated a post on her Weibo? He took the chance to nce over on the cellphone when he was waiting for the green traffic signal. Indeed, L had made an update. The tone of her words was very sad. He could feel how depressed she was as she was alone in the cemetery at this very moment. Thinking about this, Harry sped up a little bit more. He was very anxious to see her. Half an hourter Hearing the whistling of a car, L raised her head, only to see the familiar Lamborghini. It was not Jordan as her brother''s car was a military vehicle. What had happened? Why did hee here? She was so bewildered. Then she browsed the call records on her cellphone. It happened that the call she had just picked up was from Harry! That''s a shame... .... She had thought that it was from Jordan. She should have checked the name on the screen first. L med herself for being so stupid. Harry turned around the car and abruptly stopped right in front of her. He got off the car from the driver''s seat and gently opened the door for L. "Get on the car, please." L looked around. It was getting darker, and she could not find anyone who could help her out here. She sighed and then reluctantly got on the car. They listened to a soothing music in the car and kept silent. It waspletely dark outside. When they arrived at the downtown area, it was already past seven o''clock. L politely said, "Mr. Lewis, please stop at the next crossroad. I will get off there." They were in the downtown now, so she could just hail a taxi to go home. She felt there was no need for him to take her all the way to her home. Harry nced at her but still kept quiet. He kept one of his hand holding the steering wheel, while he dragged hers with another hand. "Just wait. I will go to the supermarket to buy some food. We can cook and eat dinner at my ce." His words suddenly reminded L that the day before they went to take the wedding photos, they had also went to the supermarket together. She remembered that he also bought some vegetables and meat and cooked for her at home. He was quite a good cook and she enjoyed the food he cooked for her. They both felt very happy that day. But now, everything had changed. There was no need to repeat the things they did before. Nothing good would evere out of it. "Thank you, Mr. Lewis. I do appreciate your offer. But I want to go home. Please pull the car over." She pulled out her hands from his palm and looked firmly outside. Harry noticed that there was a supermarket by the roadside. So he immediately stopped the car on the parking lot beside the road. It was dim inside the car. He stopped the engine and held her shoulders to let her face him and pull her even closer. Then he sincerely pleaded, "L, give me a chance to remedy for your loss, will you? Please let me do this." She looked at him but didn''t know what to say. He added, "You don''t need to respond or do anything. I will feel contented if you don''t refuse what I will offer to you." If she gave him another chance, he would do anything to win her heart over again. "Mr. Lewis, there are so many women in the world. And besides, you are already engaged with Cherry. You are behaving like a jerk now to mess up with me!" Her eyes were full of contempt. There were no other emotions other than that. Harry unlocked the seat belt and took her into his arms. He kissed her on her head and exined, "No, I''m not engaged with Cherry, She''s not my fiancee. I did give her a ring. But... I really can''t forget you. I''m still in love with you, L." He had nned to follow his mother''s will to marry Cherry. His mother had taken a liking for Cherry. And he had already put the date of proposal on his agenda. However, before that day, Nicole suddenly had a high fever. Because of the very high fever, Nicole became hysterical and cried to be with her mother. He dyed the proposal at that moment. "Although I have looked at you as the murderer of my mother, your image has always been haunting in my mind when I didn''t see you." He could not control his mind now. He only wanted to win her heart back. L stayed speechless in his arms. She was actually really touched by his words. But even so, she could not forgive him. She already made up her mind to leave here. She unlocked her seat belt and prepared to get off the car. Harry held her wrist once more. "L, I know you are angry with me. But please give me a chance, please." He put his hands around her neck and tried to pull her closer towards him. However, looking at this anxious and helpless man, she would not change her mind this time. "Sorry, Mr. Lewis. The L you have known before is already dead." She finished her words in a cold voice and then left the car without turning back. Looking at L disappearing into the night, he punched hard at the steering wheel. He felt so upset and angry. He hated himself. He hated that he had done so many wrong things to L. L hailed a taxi and went home. In the car, she leaned on the back seat and thought about Harry''s words. Tears ran down her cheeks. The car was going really fast. She looked at the night scenery outside and took out a napkin to wipe her tears. She said to herself, L, can you just hold on and be strong? It''s not worthy to shed tears for that cruel man. She closed her eyes and bit her lips in bitterness. He said he had been thinking of her all the time. And he also said he was not engaged with Cherry. He wanted to make up for his mistakes. Should she go back to him? Should she trust him one more time? Will it be worth the pain and the sacrifice? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. No! No! She didn''t want to trust him again! Not even once! The taxi stopped at the gates of the Newman Manor. L paid the fee and got off the car. Under the dim roadmp, there stopped a car which she was very familiar with. The man leaned on the car. He was casually smoking a cigarette. What was he up to do? It seemed that he would not give up if she didn''t obey to his request. He had gone so far as to follow her to her home! He was really determined! Seeing that L has gotten off the car, Harry immediately put out the cigarette, threw the butt into the trash bin and walked towards her. He said in a helpless tone, "I thought for a while, and if you really wanted to go home, please bring me with you. I have prepared for the worst situation that your mother and your father will beat me hard. But even so, I still want to go with you. Let''s go inside together!" After sincerely saying this, he held L''s shoulders and prepared to enter the house. L was stupefied. What? Was he joking or something? Did he really mean this? Well, he''s really that brave and determined... If she let him get inside the house with her, her parents would throw both of them out! "Hey, Mr. Lewis, you''re shameless!" They were again caught in a deadlock. Harry smiled and faced her as she was reluctant to move forward to him. "I''m at my wit''s end. If I don''t put my face down, how could I win back my wife''s heart?" L stared at him and didn''t know what to say. The she blurted out, "Why are you always doing such strange things to destroy your image? Do you think it''s interesting and fun? Are you that bored with your life?" She tried to embarrass him. Harry suddenly held her into his arms. "No matter what you say, I will follow you to the end. L, I won''t let you get out of my hands for the rest of your life! I realize that you are the only person who can make happy!" He said firmly. There was a hint of desperation in his tone. She was pulled into the car by Harry again. He immediately threw himself on her body and threatened, "If you don''t go with me, I will do it here right now." He was determined to take her home tonight. L closed her eyes. She was very tired by his constant annoyance. Her head was literally aching already. Atst, she surrendered and nodded. Harry went back to the driver''s seat and drove the car away. On the road, L''s phone rang. It was from Jordan. He just finished his work and found that L had called him before. "Brother, have you finished your work? It''s nothing. I''m fine now. Thank you for your concern." She pulled herself together and answered the phone. She had to control her emotions. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 "Em...I didn''t take my phone with me at work. Are you at home now?" Jordan put his gloves on the table and was about to change clothes so he could leave. L paused and looked at the man in front her, "Brother, I have something to do tonight, so ... I won''t go back home. I''ll be fine." She used to take an excuse that she would work overtime and stay in the company at night. But now, she couldn''t find any excuse for noting back home. Her family always had an idea already. Jordan stopped and immediately thought it must be rted to the Harry. Otherwise, L would not make such ame excuse. "You are with Harry." Jordan said in a very positive tone. Except with Harry, his sister never stayed with others at night in Ascea, let alone the whole night. L remained in silence, which meant she admitted it. Jordan took a deep breath and said, "Does he force you to this?! Tell me honestly, L!" If the answer was yes, he would immediately let someone bring his sister back. Harry couldn''t do anything with the military. Didn''t Harry hurt L enough yet? What else did he want to do? He was really a man of violence. "No, brother, we.... have something to solve. It''s urgent. Don''t worry, just go home!" Both her sister-in- law and her nephew are still waiting for him at home. His brother should be worried on taking care of both of them. After hearing that, Jordan didn''t persuade her anymore but still be worried. "Call me at once if anything goes wrong." "I know, dear brother. I will. Thank you." As L ended the call, the traffic light turned red and Harry stopped the car. Harry looked back at L, "Since you have behaved so well, I''m considering to cook something really delicious for you today!" He looked at the time, and realized that it was just eight o''clock so the supermarket was still open. L put the phone inside her bag and replied without any emotions, "Since I''m behaving so good, can you just drop me off?" "Never think of that, L." Harry immediately refused. He won''t take anything of L''s constant refusal. In the supermarket L, lost in her own deep thoughts, threw tons of snacks into the cart when Harry was picking ingredients for dinner. However, as they have not started to make dinner yet, it must be veryte when it was done. They were both very hungry already. Therefore, Harry chose ingredients which could be cooked simply and quickly for L. It was already past nine in the evening when they finally arrived at Crescent Spring from the supermarket. Crescent Spring had been cleaned, and all the kitchen utensils were also well-prepared. Harry put a few big bags on the coffee table in the living room and picked the food ingredients out. "You can eat some snacks first, but don''t eat too much as you should also eat the food that I will cook." Then he took the ingredients to the kitchen. Seeing Harry going into the kitchen, L sat on the sofa, opened a few bags of snacks to eat and surfed the Weibo. Not knowing when he did it, Harry made ament under her post and thement was topped out, "He is happy only when you are happy." L was eating dried fruits while thinking about the implied meaning of Harry''sment. Did it mean that Zoe would be happy if she could be happy with him? She had changed Weibo ounts for several times. And this was a newly registered one after she recovered. How could he know this new ount? She actually didn''t want Harry to know about it. So because of Harry''sment, L''s ount won a great number of fans quickly. Soon after, her identity was known. What followed were mostly flirtyments, while there were a few hints offort. Why did they sympathize with her? L clicked on Harry''s Weibo, where the top post was, "I owe you an apology. I''m sorry for misunderstanding you, L." There was onement, among the millions ofments, where Harry replied. It said: "Does it mean that L has nothing to do with the death of your mother?" And Harry''s reply was, "Yes. She is not guilty of it." Recently, L hadn''t paid attention to Harry''s Weibo, so she didn''t know about this matter before. She checked the date of the post. It was exactly the same day that he sent her the bouquet of roses a week ago. Looking at Harry, who was busy cooking dinner in the kitchen, L was in mixed emotions. He was a public figure so she never thought that he would publicly apologize to her. He was really conservative when it came to admitting his emotions in public. L thought Harry was so unpredictable and this made her feel upset again. At that very moment, the ringtone of her phone suddenly interrupted her thoughts. It was Thomas. L nced at the man in the kitchen and realized that he just looked at her. It was so weird that she felt a little guilty. However, L still answered the phone, "Hey." Just now in his apartment, Thomas saw L''s Weibo and guessed that she had visited Zoe and was not in a good mood now. "You have visited Zoe?" Thomas was rubbing his temples. He was too busy to connect with L recently. He was upset at himself because he failed to check up on her. L stood from the sofa and walked to the windows in the living room. She looked at the dim street lights outside and answered, "Yes, I have." "You cane to Zacrye if you are free. You can rx in here." He missed her so much. Thomas frowned when he saw Harry''sments under L''s post. He even wanted to kill Harry when he thought of him. He thought that Harry was a pretentious fool. After hesitating for a second, L decided to tell Thomas the truth as she found no valid reason to hide it. "Thomas, Harry does not want to give up and let me go. But whatever he does, I''m working hard to be with you. I''ll do my best to be with you soon." And she was working hard to persuade Harry to let her go. Or even hate her... L had always wanted to refuse Harry. Perhaps, not because she hated him, but because she could not risk to feel any pain from him anymore. Thomas clicked on Harry''s Weibo and saw the post. Then he was silent. In a few minutes, neither of them spoke on the phone. It was getting ufortable. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Herren, are you okay? You''re speechless. Why?" L asked gently. "I''m fine, L. I just want to say that I am not afraid of what Harry would do if you really want to be with me." Regardless of the future, as long as L was willing to stand with him, he would solve all the difficulties and theplications. He would even risk his public image for her. But Thomas was wondering if she really wanted to be with him... Did she really want to be with him, or she just desired to use Thomas as her escape from Harry? "Dear, help me fold my sleeves. It''s kind of bothering me while I''m cooking." Harry''s voice suddenly burst out from behind her. This scared L so much that she nearly threw the phone away. She was nervous that he would find out who she was talking to. Harry''s voice sounded very gentle. However, his eyes were saying otherwise. She could only see a dangerous warning in them. "Herren, I have something to deal with now. I will call you back." She hurriedly hung up the phone and walked past Harry to the living room. Thomas grasped the phone and tightened his grip on it. L stayed with Harry now. Herren remembered thatst time, Harry also called her when she was with him. However, L didn''t hang up the phone in such a hurry... Who did L really love? Did she still have feelings for Harry? The answers were obvious now, weren''t they? L''s hand trembled as she was holding the bag of potato chips. Harry would not spare her as he knew she picked up a call from Thomas. Exactly, Harry was getting closer to L and L smelled a sense of danger. L''s chin was suddenly lifted up by Harry, who locked her red lips with his and pinned her on the sofa. After a long while, Harry stopped kissing her. Looking at L''s confused eyes, heforted her in a soft, sweet voice, "Once I see you pick up Herren''s call again, I will kiss you once. After you do that for three times, oh no, twice, I would directly throw you to the bed. You know what I would do." He found a perfect reason to get to her. L was unwilling to listen to him. She bit her lower lip and asked, "Why should I listen to you? Herren is my fiance, not you. You know that." And look at her, a woman who stayed with another man without telling her fiance... She couldn''t understand the people around her. But now, she couldn''t understand herself, too. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Harry really wanted to dig up the ring given to her by Thomas, and then to throw it into the trash bin. She was still somewhat resisting him, and he couldn''t force it on her for the moment. "Break up with him right now, otherwise you''ll be expecting your fiance to be cuckolded day after day!" Uttering these words, the man then stood up from the sofa and went back to the kitchen to fry the steak. If they encountered any trouble again, he was determined to take her back to Dreles and get remarried, where they could take their time and properly prepare their wedding ceremony. Whether she liked it or not, getting remarried was the main priority for the time being. He was going to spend his whole entire life pleasing her. He wanted to let her know that; he really was serious this time, and there would be no more distrust between them. The dinner was finally ready when it was almost ten o''clock. Being distracted by the things going on around her, L didn''t have the time to eat too many snacks. And so she had a big appetite to eat the steak, spaghetti and the other things he cooked for her. L had to admit that Harry was a really good cook, indeed. She munched on three pieces of ck pepper steak, a te of spaghetti with seafood, five cheese prawns, and a fruit sd. She felt in a good mood after the delicious meal. After gracefully wiping his mouth with a paper napkin, Harry began to clear the table. L intended to give him a helping hand, but she soon gave up on the thought and went to the living room. Because she was too full from eating so much, L had to wander around for a while in the living room. She was thinking about calling Nicole, but she was afraid that Nicole might have gone to sleep already long before 11 pm. However, Nicole, who was sound asleep back in the old house, was murmuring in her sleep, "Daddy chased mommy, and then little Nicole stayed with daddy and mommy forever..." On hearing Nicole''s words, Kevin, who had been taking care of her at that time, felt sad too. Having been told by his son that L was indeed not the murderer, he felt guilty towards the girl. ''Rose, who on earth killed you?'' Looking at the darkness outside the window, Kevin deeply missed his wife. In Crescent Spring Harry didn''t leave the kitchen until he threw all the tes and dishes into the dishwasher. Seeing L wriggling her body after dinner, he went over to her and caught her by her hands. "Let''s go for a walk," he said. L didn''t reject him, and so she followed him out of Crescent Spring. At this time of the day there was no one outside besides them, and they walked slowly towards the park. Each time L got rid of his hand, Harry would hold it again. After a few times, he held her hand tightly into his and casually pointed at somewhere in the dark grove, saying, "Over there, someone a while back jumped into the river." L trembled as she nced at the pitch-dark ce; out of all the things in the world, the most she was afraid of were ghosts. "Let''s get out of here, far away from that ce!" Trying not tough, Harry held her little hand tightly and continued walking. "Don''t worry, I''ll be here for you if anything happens. Let''s keep walking and go home after." He should have taken her to the cinema to watch a ghost movie. He couldn''t help but smile softly at the fact that L would have constantly shivered into his arms with fear the whole movie. "What are youughing at?" Terribly scared, L looked at his inexplicable smiling face. Was he d to see her frightened? But Harry then put away his smile in a haste, and coughed, "Nothing, let''s go now, quickly!" As they approached the pitch-dark ce, L involuntarily quickened her steps. Bluntly, Harry put his arm around her shoulder, and she didn''t refuse him. At this time, some strange sounds were suddenly hearding from the grove. L was so scared that she almost couldn''t feel her legs anymore. In that moment, she wanted to run away, yet she couldn''t, because Harry was holding her hand. The strange sounds were then hearding nearer to them, however, it seemed that something was wrong... L listened more carefully. ''What the fuck! That''s not how a ghost sounds!'' Instead, it sounded like a woman in the peak of an orgasm. In the darkness, Harry was looking at L with yful eyes. L blushed instantly, and murmured, "Are they going mad or short of money? Why don''t they get a room in the hotel?" The next moment, she ran away. Obviously, she had totally forgot the fact that Harry had also once taken her into the grovest year. Watching her running away, Harry burst intoughter. ''How adorable this little woman is!'' Moving fast and eventually catching up with her, Harry continued to scare her. "Look there! I heard an ident happened a few days ago. It seems that..." "Harry, stop talking and let''s hurry up!" She believed all of it, without a hint of doubt. To his surprise, L reached for his big hand and then walked towards the illuminated ce ahead with him. Without feeling amused because of L''s reflection, instead, he started getting a heavy heart. He had merely yed a trick on her, but she still believed him. He noticed how she was relying on him with her heart. Harry then lovingly lifted her up to his chest and desperately began to run with her. "What happened? What happened?" Frightened by Harry''s sudden running, L buried her head deep in his chest, not even daring to look up. Did he saw something dangerous? What happened? Ignoring her every question, Harry just kept running forward, breathing heavily. He didn''t put her down until they arrived in front of the vi, and beads of sweat were pouring off of his forehead already. Still haunted by her fears, L looked back but saw that nothing was there. "What on earth did you see?" L asked. She couldn''t help asking him, trying to make sure that nothing bad had been chasing them. Touching her long hair gently, Harry looked at her with endless love in his eyes, and said, "I saw our happy future!" That was why he had quickened his pace, to pursue the happiness that belonged to them. ... L thought he was ying jokes on her, so she knocked his big hand off with discontent. "Fine, keep your secrets to yourself then!" After changing his sports shoes, Harry held her in his arms again and headed upstairs. Thinking aboutter going to sleep, L cleared her throat, and said, "Please leave me the bedroom. You can sleep in the guestroom." There was a bigmp in the bedroom, so she could go to sleep with the lights on. Although she knew that there was also amp in the guestroom, she didn''t feel safe there. Harry didn''t utter a word in reply. Seeing his reply, she said, "You, as a Big Man, wouldn''t be so mean to refuse me a room, right?" Would he be stingy? And even if he didn''t agree, she would never sleep together with him, not even in the same room with him! In front of the bedroom''s door, Harry put her down. Then, almost in an instant, L pushed him out and tried to close the door. But Harry would never leave her to sleep alone! And he sessfully squeezed through the closing door in the room! Looking at Harry going to the bathroom triumphantly, L felt frustrated for not being as powerful as he was. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Did she had to sleep in the living room for being so weak? When she thought of it, L gave up her fight and struggle because this was, after all, his vi, and she was only an outsider. L had no idea that she had be the owner of this house already, a long time ago. After opening the next door and turning on the light, L found out that the furniture inside it was all covered by white pieces of cloth. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 The next room was the same. And so were all the rooms on the second floor. It seemed that Harry would not let her off so easily tonight. What should she do? What about leaving the ce? Since she had left Newman Manor, there was no need to worry anymore about his threats. She walked down the flight of stairs quietly, and finding her bag, she was ready to leave. However, she could not open the vi''s door. What was happening? L tried to unlock it, but in vain. Then she went to the window, and to her surprise, she opened it with little effort. After she opened it, she fetched a chair and then climbed up to it. But when she looked down, she saw a bunch of thorny flowers. She would be a mess if she jumped down onto them. She had to give up her current endeavor; she found another window and also opened it. Outside the window she saw that there was only grass, and so she stepped out of the window with one foot first. "What are you doing?" She heard the man''s voiceing from behind. She was so scared that she almost fell off the window. She lost her footing, standing with one foot outside the window. She had to grab the window tightly in her arms and wait to be saved. Harry came to her as fast as he could and carried her down. He had known that she would n on running away, so he had made sure that the door was locked up. But, unexpectedly, she had decided to escape out the window. How much did she really hate him? She felt dizzy. When she opened her eyes again, she found that she was carried over his shoulder. "Put me down, I feel terrible!" She implored him with her weak strength. It was disgusting for her to be on his shoulder. Harry ignored every one of her words and then threw her on the bed. He soon pressed his body against her, and asked, "You want to run away, eh?" L blinked for a while and then came back to senses. She put her hands against his chest, and said, "Get up, get away from me!" He felt her warm hands against his chest and calmed down. He jumped down from bed. "Go and take a bath. Honestly, I don''t know what will happen to you." Harry warned her with his back turned on her. L had no choice but to take a bath and to be obedient. Half an hourter, when L came out of the bathroom wearing only a towel on her, she found that she was alone in the bedroom. Had Harry gone to sleep in the guest room? When thinking about this, L didn''t know whether she should stay rxed or not. And without thinking about it for much longer, she got into bed directly. A few minutester, Harry then opened the door and walked to the woman who was in bed. L watched him alertly, rolled in the bed and wrapped herself in the nket. However, the nket was quickly removed by him, and Harry got into bed with her. "Harry, get out! I won''t sleep with you!" L began to kick him in bed. Harry then said softly, "Before I took you here, I saw a woman..." She covered his mouth to make sure that he couldn''t utter a single word anymore. L put the nket over her head, and huddled up she said, "Sleep!" Harry took her in his arms with pride and held her tight from behind. "Let me go! Sleep!" She removed the nket to protest but, however, the bath towel she was covered in was also removed together with it. Harry now saw her naked, and it seemed like he was thinking of something. ... L was just about to scream, but she didn''t. She remembered that she had stayed with him together before. She quickly wrapped herself in the nket, and turning her back to him, she said, "You should go and sleep in the guest room!" Since she already had a fiance, she wouldn''t sleep with him. Harry took her in his arms again, helplessly said, "All right, go to sleep and I won''t touch you!" What did he mean when he said he won''t touch her? Wasn''t he already holding her in his arms? L got sleepy and was soon tired of arguing with him. She yawned, and soon fell asleep. Watching her sleep, Harry kissed her beautiful white cheek. Then he walked to the bathroom and took a bath. Harry hardly slept at all. He had tossed in bed for the whole night. Early the following morning, when she woke up, L found that nobody else was in the bedroom besides her. She checked herself and then stretched her arms. She felt OK and knew that Harry hadn''t done anything to her. How gentle he was! She found a bag on the table, and in it there were some clothes ready for her to wear. After she washed, L dressed in them and went downstairs. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Harry was in the kitchen, preparing breakfast, when he saw L. "Wait for a moment, breakfast is almost ready," he said. She said nothing and just stared at him with a nk look in her eyes. Obviously, he was trying to please her by doing all of this. Did he still love her? Or was she for him just an antique pocket watch? "It was human nature to like money, and he would not be an exception." She thought. She thought that Thomas had been for her antique pocket watch. She didn''t even know whether he had loved her or not. Breakfast had been cooked very well, but she was still standing there, staring into nothingness. "Come on," said Harry. He put the fried eggs, toast and milk on the table, and made her sit at it. After she sat down, L drank a spoonful of warm milk. "What are you thinking of? Tell me, I''m your husband." Harry picked up a piece of toast and added a piece of sd to it. He then handed it to her. L took it, and said, "You''re not my husband." A breakfast wouldn''t do for forgiveness. It was far from it. But Harry just picked up another piece of toast, and said, "You think more about it." He really thought that he could remarry her. She took a bite off the toast and then ced it on the te in front of her. "Nobody can change my choice." He certainly could not decide on her fate. "I''ll try." Harry then also put down the piece of toast and then wiped his mouth. He went in the guest room and called Joey on his cellphone. "Fly the ne to Crescent Spring... Yes, now." Then he put down the phone and got back at the table. L asked him nothing, although she was very curious. Eating the breakfast quietly, Harry asked, "Would you like to go to Dreles and remarry?" It would have been better if she had agreed to go. ... She asked innocently, "Who are you remarrying?" Harry darted a nce at her, and said, "I can get the passport only with L." Only with L! She didn''t know what to say next. "Harry, you can''t do it. I can''t and won''t remarry you." She nced at him with a stern look on her eyes. After Harry put the dishes inside the dishwasher, he came and sat next to her. "I want to remarry you." He thought he could do it as long as he really wanted it. L stood up nervously, and while staring in his eyes, she said, "Why should I even listen to you? Why do I have to remarry you? That can''t happen! I won''t remarry you!" Chapter 333 Chapter 333 She wouldn''t go with him. Would he really get the certificate without her? Then, Harry chose to change his strategy. "After we''re remarried, I promise you can do whatever you want and it will be the same as it now is. I won''t meddle in your affairs. Besides, Nicole will stay with you." The conditions of the agreement were tempting, and L was almost convinced. "It''s a trick. I won''t remarry you, just forget about it. Harry you can''t keep treating me like this!" Immediately after she uttered these words, she stood up from her seat, rushed to the living room, picked up her handbag and then walked outside the vi. Harry stopped her within several big steps, "L!" He had messed up again. She threw away his hand in disdain and wanted to open the door. But it was still locked. She was so angry that she hit her bag against the lock, and shouted at Harry, "Open the door!" Once again, Harry held the angry woman in his arms andforted her. "L, you promise me that you will not be in contact with Thomas anymore and I won''t go to Dreles today." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . L pounded her fists against his chest, and said, "Just let go of me, I don''t want to be with you anymore." He could''ve strangled her to death if he wanted to. But Harry simply kissed her on her lips and stopped all of her grumbles. L was almost enchanted by Harry''s scent. Seeing her so distressed, he finally took the key, which was sitting the shelf next to the door, and opened it for her. L looked at him doubtful and then looked at the shelf. Was she blindst night? Why didn''t she see the key standing right in front of her eyesst evening? Harry then drove her to LN. He followed as she went inside the coffee shop. Harry sat opposite to L and started to check his business files. She nced at the waiters in her shop. Why didn''t they throw his files away, just like garbage? She tied her long hair, went to the bar, made a cup of coffee all by herself, and then ced it in front of him. "Thanks!" The man then calmly drank his coffee ck, without adding any sugar or milk to it. ''Isn''t it bitter?'' wanted L to ask him. However, he finished the coffee in almost half an hour and didn''t say anything the whole time. L was still angry with him, and so she let him drink the bitter coffee as it was. She handed him the phone, and said to him, "I want to talk with Nicole. Dial." It was Saturday, and Nicole didn''t need to go to kindergarten. Harry took the phone and dialed the number. "Father, let Nicole speak on the phone." Nicole''s voice then was quickly heard in the phone''s speaker. "Daddy, I miss you so much!" Harry showed a tenderplexion when he heard Nicole''s voice, which in turn made L jealous. But it was none of her business who he wanted to be tender with. "Nicole, daddy is with mommy now. Do you want to talk to her?" Then he handed the phone to L and she hastily snatched it from his hand. She went away from Harry and spoke on the phone outside the shop. After she talked with Nicole for more than half an hour, L came back in the shop feeling in a good mood and ced the phone on the table next to Harry. "Harry, are you going to stay in Ascea all the time?" Harry moved his eyes from his files up to L, and said, "No, I''m going to take you to Uthana after I''ll get you back again." His answer made L blush. "You''d better go back right now, or both of us will soon seem intolerable to one another." He shook his head. "You just do whatever you need to do. I will tolerate and forgive you always." Were these honest words? L gave him a nce and then opened herptop. At noon, a Cayenne sedan was parked in front of the LN, and a man wearing ck leather shoes got out of it. The shop was in an uproar because of Harry''s appearance from earlier today, but now Thomas was also there! All onlookers saw that the two excellent men hade there only for L. "Herren?" L, who was sitting on the hanging chair, was shocked with Herren''s sudden appearance. He was in Zacryest night. How did he manage to get to Ascea today? Thomas took a brief nce at the man who was focusing on his files. They didn''t greet each other, and the air in the shop had suddenly be hotter. "Yes, L. I''m taking you to Zacrye." He smiled at the little woman who was his fiancee. L took a nce at Harry and felt a little embarrassed. But she didn''t refuse Herren, and said, "When?" She thought that if she was far away from Harry, she wouldn''t be influenced by him anymore. "Now, if you want." He touched L''s long hair and stroked it. Harry, who was checking his files, suddenly threw a warning re at L face and Herren''s hands. L felt uneasy. What should she do? If she went away with Thomas, she wouldn''t endure Harry''s fury. But in spite of all that, she still agreed, after a brief better consideration. Thomas smiled and Harry got angry when he heard her words. She sat up from the hanging chair and put theptop on the table. She wanted to take her bag. She was afraid of... As he held her, Thomas felt her trembling arm. And while they were leaving, L''s other hand was suddenly gripped by another. When she looked back, she saw Harry standing up from the table with one hand in his pocket and the other holding onto her wrist. He looked cold serious. They remained silent for a while, which attracted the looks of all the customers present in the shop. Two handsome man vied for a beautiful woman. "L, if you dare go with him today, he will not survive the afternoon." The thought of killing Thomas deepened inside Harry''s heart. Hearing the warning, Thomas still smiled at the woman, and said, "Don''t be scared, I''ll take you away from him." Harry stared at L coldly, and said, "Are you sure you want to make me angry?" He didn''t care if she was scared. All he wanted is that she stayed there, with him. L was furious at the two men holding her both hands. What was all this about? She shook off their hands and then pointed to the door of the shop, and said, "Both of you, get out of here! Don''t evere to me again!" She would rather be alone for a lifetime from now on than to mess around foolishly like this! However, the two men just looked at her indifferently; none of them wanted to leave. L had no choice but to leave the shop herself, without turning her head back. Thomas wiped off his kindness and asked Harry sharply, "Are you going to push her to death again?" Chapter 334 Chapter 334 "I know exactly what I''m doing. But for you, Mr. Herren, if you insist on still pestering her, please don''t me me if something bad ever happens to you." That wasn''t to say that he would kill him. He could do something else. The contest between the two men was constant, but it was easy to see who had the upper hand. "Mr. Lewis, that would happen only if you could get me from Ascea to Zacrye. May I ask if you have any other ce in mind for me?" Harry''s SL group was really influential. Many people acted at his beck not to offend him. "How can you offer her happiness when one day you''ll have nothing?" Uttering these words, Harry then left the LN. What Harry meant was that he would not only deprive him of his position, but would also make sure that he would be so poor that he would never be able to support a woman. Harry left confidently. Looking at him leaving, Herren clenched his fists. He mocked himself that he would bring about his own destruction only because of his ambition to fight for a woman with Harry. L''s phone rang when she came to a crossing. It was Harry, and she rejected his call without even the slightest hesitation. Now she didn''t want to talk with anybody. She wanted just to be left alone! A woman sitting in a red BMW by the roadside saw L and showed a look of resentment on her face. ''L, I finally meet you. It was because of you that I did three months of prison!'' Michelle had sworn that she would have her revenge on L. When the traffic lights turned green, the woman left the crossing with acrimony; L didn''t have the slightest idea about it. L took a taxi and went back home. When she arrived, it was just time for lunch. She forced a smile on her face to amuse her little nephew and then began to have lunch. Lillian had gone to Uthana and all the other people were busy in the army. Now, only L, Landon and Wendy were having lunch together. "L, how''s the caf¨¦ going nowadays?" Wendy looked at the absent-minded L and knew that again something was bothering and pestering her. ''It must have something to do with Harry, '' she thought. L hadn''te back homest night. When Wendy had asked her husband curiously, she had been told that L was with Harry. L nodded, "Not bad. Take the baby there when you''re free." The caf¨¦ business had turned out to be better because there were always celebrities handing out there. The likes such as Joseph, Herren, Harry and so on. "How about going out for a walk this afternoon?" asked Wendy cheerfully. She pondered the idea for a moment and decided to rx herself. "OK. Grandpa, do you want anything?" Her grandpa was eating his lunch silently. "I don''t need anything, you just go out and have fun. You can have Mrs. White take care of the baby, if you don''t want to take him with you." Landon looked kindly at her granddaughter. There were a lot of things about L, but which he did not dare ask. He knew that he was already too old to help her with almost anything. It was better for young people to solve their problems all by themselves. After she looked at her son in the cradle, Wendy finally decided. "We''ll take the baby with us. We''re just going out for a walk, I can put him in the baby carriage." After dinner, L then drove them to the mall. At the mall, L didn''t realize that her phone was powered off until she wanted to look at the time. L turned it on and she saw dozens of text messages flooding the screen, all call reminders. Three of them were Herren''s and the rest were all Harry''s. There were more than thirty in number. L felt awful and she called neither of them back. She locked her phone and then took her nephew to the baby aisle first, while Wendy was carrying her bag. In the baby aisle L looked at all the baby clothes, and she liked them very much. Her Nicole had ever worn clothes like these before. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Not far away, a little coat with a teddy bear on it caught her eyes. She pushed the baby carriage there, but before she could get there, another woman suddenly stepped in front of her. Looking at her carefully, she realized that she was the woman that had caused all the trouble at her elder brother''s wedding. L decided to give it to her. Anyway, she didn''t care that much for a coat. However, Sharon had seen Wendy behind L, and thinking of what happened before, she became very angry. She saw that L was pushing a baby carriage, and the baby inside it could''ve been Wendy and Jordan''s. After she handed her child to the young man standing next to her, who had tattoos, Sharon then walked up to them. "Wow, a murderer and a mistress are shopping together." On hearing this, the two women turned their backs at the same time and nced at Sharon, who was looking for trouble. "Who did you say was a murderer? And who did you say was a mistress?" L looked at her with a cold stare in her eyes. She was not a murderer, and she would definitely not allow anyone to nder her. With her arms around her chest, Sharon looked at them contemptuously, and said, "You two. How dare youe shopping here?" Everyone knew that L had shot Harry''s mother on her own wedding. "Mind your words!" L warned her. Sharon ignored the warning. She looked at the baby in the baby carriage, who was Wendy and Jordan''s. She felt a sharp pang of jealousy shiver through her, and she swept her sharp colored fingernails over the baby''s leg, which made him cry instantly. L saw what happened clearly, and Wendy hurried to coax the baby from crying. L then walked around the baby carriage and came up to Sharon. She pped Sharon hard across her delicate make-up filled face. The p stunned everyone present in the aisle. Even the shopping guides came to see what had happened. Covering her face, Sharon was so angry that she came at L amok. Wendy, while holding the baby in her arms, saw this, and immediately kicked Sharon in her stomach, which let L escape from her attack. Sharon covered her sore stomach with her hands and squatted on the ground for some time. Wendy was trained in taekwondo and no one could''ve ever endured the pain caused by her kicking blow. It was a long time before Sharon felt the pain ease. She then took back her child from the man near her, and demanded, "Beat them up! How dare she kicks me? Kill them!" She, Sharon, was the head woman. How dare a mistress kick her? She must be taught a lesson! The man with tattoos, who was also trained, cracked his neck, and said, "Who should be the first one?" The baby held by Sharon was theirs. At the very first beginning, in order to fool Jordan, Sharon chose to sleep with this man. She pointed to Wendy, who was holding her baby in her arms. "Beat her up first!" she said. Seeing Sharon pointing at her, Wendy handed the baby to L, and said, "If you want to fight, let''s get out of here." Then they all went out of the baby store. Wendy was already warming up, and she was ready to fight. L put her nephew back in the carriage and took out her phone and was just about to call on her elder brother. Harry had just called her in the meantime, so she pulled down the call records to find her elder brother''s number. She dialed it in a hurry, and instead called Harry by mistake. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 "L!" She heard a man''s gentle voice and then she looked at the caller''s ID. Now she knew who really was on the other end of the line, and she couldn''t help but me herself for her ignorance. She should''ve figured it out already that the one to whom she was speaking to was Harry. She then hung up without uttering a single word. But Harry called her back. She dismissed his call, and Harry then called again, over and over again. She had no other choice but to answer the phone. "I''ll call you non-stop if you still keep hanging up on me," said Harry straightforwardly. "I have to get in touch with Jordan; it''s something urgent. Can you just stop dialing my number for a minute!" L shouted furiously in the phone. Outside, with plenty of bystanders around them, Wendy and the tattooed man were already fighting each other. "What happened? Tell me all about it." He could''ve also solved their problem. Whatever. Quite worried by what was happening, L told Harry the whole story in a rush. "At the third floor of Zrans Mall, outside the baby aisle, someone is picking on us. My sister-inw is already fighting with a man. It''s a quite urgent situation." After she told him the whole story, she suddenly realized that Harry might be in a better position to help them with this issue. "I''m already on my way." He was staying in Ascea just for her. So her business was his business, and if she ever was in trouble, he would rush to her in the blink of an eye. After making several other calls, , Harry hastily drove to the Zrans Mall. Wendy was quite a match for the man. When she saw that L was speaking on the phone, Sharon walked over to her to snatch it, but L had already finished talking with Harry. "Has the murderer called for back-up?" Her loud jest made the onlookers stare at L curiously. L was less worried now that she knew that Harry would soon arrive. She retorted, "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll sew your mouth shut with needles and threads." Sharon looked at Jordan''s baby in the stroller and then at hers. A spark grew in her eyes. His baby''s clothes and stroller were much better than hers. "Oh. You killed your fiance''s mother but are upset when others want to talk about it?" Then she tried to lay her hands on Colin in the stroller. But L quickly pulled the stroller, thus turning Sharon''s efforts into vain. L said, "You not only have an evil mouth, but also an evil heart. You''re so low you tried to nip a little baby." L became more and more anxious when she saw that Wendy was still fighting with the man, but with small disadvantage now, and that Harry hadn''t arrived yet. At that moment, some of the mall''s security guards came over to them. But, seeing that the fight was too fierce at that point to mediate, they all just stood there doing nothing, afraid to even move forward a single step. Sharon gloated over L''s anxious look. L saw Colin''s nursing bottle and threw it towards the man. It hit his right arm, and as his attention was distracted, Wendy kicked the man in the face. He tumbled down on the floor. When she saw her man''s failure, Sharon was more than pissed. She threw her own baby in a guard''s arms who was near her and then pulled Collin''s stroller. L immediately rushed over and pped her over her hands. "This is between us, adults. No need to hurt a little baby. Have you gone insane? Why are you always trying to hurt children? You''re a mad woman!" Sharon then painfully kicked L''s calf. And then Sharon pped L''s face. L received the heavy p quite unexpectedly. Her anger then instantly erupted - even Harry had never dared to put a finger on her. How dare Sharon p her! Looking around, she noticed near her a counter full of baby products. Wendy had also just finished beating the man and hade over to them. After handing Collin to Wendy, L fetched powdered milk can over from the counter. Without an ounce of hesitation, L smashed the can on Sharon''s head. The sharp pain nearly that hit her nearly threw Sharon into aa. Seeing that the fierce fighting had ceased, the security guards put Sharon''s baby aside and came over to hold L. L was stopped just when she tried to give Sharon a second blow. "Let me go!" The guards were taken aback by L''s imposing manner, and they unconsciously let her go. With the powdered milk can still in hand, L hit Sharon''s head again hard. Fearing bloodshed, the guards braced themselves and came over to stop L. "Let me go! Don''t pull me!" she yelled. "Let her go." A cold voice then came sounding clear behind the gathered crowd. They saw a man in a white shirting over confidently with a lot of people tailing behind. The crowd immediately moved aside to make room for them to pass. Seeing L was being held up, Harry rushed over to her and kicked the two guards away. His handsome act instantly earned him lots of fans. L tossed the powder can on the floor, and Harry held her in his arms and scanned her from top to bottom. Spotting a bruise on L''s face, Harry immediately darkened, and his cold eyes scared even L. Harry then asked L to turn around and saw that her pants were dirty. ''L must have been hit, '' he thought. "Who did this to you?" He couldn''t let off whoever hurt L. Sharon knew Harry. She covered the bump on her head and was just about to flee, but Harry''s guards blocked her way out. L pointed at Sharon. Then, Harry winked at the guards. The two guards immediately held Sharon up. Then, L pointed at the tattooed man who had just stood up from the floor. The man was then at the mercy of the two guards, which nearly scared the living hell out of him. Harry rubbed L''s swollen cheek affectionately, and said, "How do you want to deal with them?" The crowd, seeing that L was protected by Harry, felt quite envious on her. With so many passers-by, L felt quite coy with Harry''s intimacy. She removed Harry''s hand shyly from caressing her face. But L''s hand was grasped by Harry''s. She walked with Harry to Wendy, and asked, "Are you alright?" Wendy shook her head; she was OK, she had just taken a kick. Harry was, after all a public figure, and dealing with this matter here, out in the open air, may have had a bad impact on himter. He said, "Take them away from here. She also has a baby, take the baby as well." L looked around but couldn''t see Sharon''s baby. Sharon remembered of her baby it was now nowhere to be found. Her baby was missing. Sharon was a mother, and seeing that her baby was missing, Sharon broke down in a loud cry. "No, No! Where is my baby? Ray!" She struggled to free herself from the guards'' grasp but all of her efforts were in vain. L looked at her without any sympathy. She med her, and said, "You gave your baby to a random guy just so you could bully others. You deserve it." Inside the mall sill, Sharon''s screams for her baby echoed loud. Harry held L''s shoulder and then they left. Before getting in the car, Harry dialed a number, and ordered, "Bring them to Vern Hall." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After the call ended, L didn''t want to go with Harry. She said, "My car is in the parking lot." She wanted to drive herself home. L looked at Harry''s hand confused as he grabbed her bag and got out her car keys. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 He called one of the bodyguards over, and then pointed to Wendy and her son. "Send them back home, " he ordered. After giving the key to the bodyguard, he caught by her hand and went together in the car. L waved to Wendy, and said, "You go home first; I''ll be backter. " Wendy looked at Harry, who would take good care of L. She nodded and then went towards the car with her son. On her way back, Wendy called Jordan and told him all about what had happened. When he made sure that Wendy and their son were all right, Jordan then called his sister. "Brother, " answered L. Jordan then got quickly into the car. "Give the phone to Harry." Although L was puzzled, she still passed her phone to the man who was holding her tightly. "Mr. Newman." Harry was polite with him, since he would be his brother soon. "Where are you taking them? I''ll go there right now." He wouldn''t let them go so easily, and thought that they should pay for their deeds. Harry told him the Vern Hall''s address and then drove in that direction right away. L took the phone from him and tried to pull her hand out of his big palm. Instead of letting her go, Harry kissed her beaten cheek. "Is it still hurting?" He swore that he would cut that woman''s hand! She shook her head, a little shy. He took liberty with her again, and L said, "Go away. It doesn''t hurt anymore!" She pushed him and then gazed out of the window so she didn''t have to look at him any longer. Harry wanted to kiss her red face. He waited for her to turn around and then kissed her red lips. .... He kissed her unexpectedly and without worry. Even before the drive, he kissed her unembarrassed. But L pinched his waist, and he felt her protest, and eventually released her. This made L realize that she couldn''t be fooled by his sexiness anymore. In the Vern Hall Harry ordered towels and ice, and made the ice packs for L by himself. He never forgot that Ynda had beaten her in the manor in the past, and his eyes shed a trace of bitterness into them. Anyone who ever hurt her would pay dearly for it. Vern came in and watched the scene, worrying about his nephew. When his mother died, he had almost killed L. When he was told that she wasn''t the woman who had killed his mother, he frightened and quickly withdrew the men who had ambushed her. Had it not been for the Newman Family''s protection, his men would have already killed her. He then sat down beside Harry silently and gave off a slight cough. Harry looked back at Vern, and said to L, "This is my uncle." .... Uncle? What should she call him? "How do you do, father''s* elder brother?" *EN: Sworn father He seemed a little older than her father, and she thought it was proper to call him father''s elder brother. But Harry was not satisfied, and said, "Call him Uncle. Come closer, " continued Harry. But L looked at him, and rudely said, "I don''t want toe close to you." However, after saying this, she gave a shy smile to the elder sitting near her. Seeing that his nephew had been defeated, he cheerfullyughed, and said, "Harry,e on! Few girls are so brave." She dared to pull a long face on Harry. Interesting! "So am I, uncle." Harry looked at the little woman in front of him dotingly. He would make her fall in love with him again. L pinched his arm again and gave him a fierce look. Sharon and the tattooed man were then brought in and pushed to the ground. Sharon looked at the two rows of ck bodyguards with great regret. Her eyes were red and sore because of her constant crying for her baby. When the tattooed man saw Vern, he instantly panicked. The man in front of him was the famous Mr. Vern. "Mr. Vern, please forgive me..." He immediately knelt down and pleaded. L looked at Harry''s uncle curiously. Was he the boss of some underground organization? "What about the woman?" asked Harry. L recalled that she had pped her hard. "Beat her until she has a pig''s face, " she said. "Let her have a real taste out of it." Vern waved a sign to a strong bodyguard, who then pulled Sharon from the ground and pped her face hard. Sharon whined and half of her face quickly swelled. A p was followed by another, and she cried and cried and soon got the "pig face" look done. Jordan also came. When Sharon saw him, she crawled over to him, weeping and crying and begging. "Jordan, I know I was wrong. Help me, please!" Jordan ignored her words and went straight to his sister. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Sharon slumped on the ground; she knew that Jordan wouldn''t help her. Jordan curiously looked at Harry, who was holding an ice pack on L''s face, and nodded to him. He then asked, "L, how are you feeling?" "Brother, your ex-girlfriend pped me like this!" L was afraid that Jordan would have some sort of pity on Sharon, and so sheined about it to him straight away. "No, no, she hit me first, " spoke Sharon. She couldn''t speak clearly because of her swollen face. L took Harry''s hand off of her, and walked to her on her high heels. "Why did I hit you?" Sharon kept talking about what she had foolishly heard. "You murdered Mr. Lewis''s mother with a gun! You''re a murderer!" L sneered, and while looking straight at Harry, she said, "Mr. Lewis, how can youpensate me for ruining my reputation?" Everyone thought that she was a murderer, her reputation having been ruined by this guy! Harry chuckled while holding the ice pack in his hand. Everyone was astounded, including Vern. Only the man''s low voice was heard then. " What about Ipensate you with myself for it?" Killing two birds with one stone was a good idea! ... What Harry said made everyone even more surprised. L was ashamed and angry. He had the nerve to flirt with her in front of so many people! "I don''t want you. Tell them, am I really a murderer?" All people were bewildered by her direct refusal. They thought that she must be a fool. How could she refuse such an outstanding man? Harry turned serious, and without looking at Sharon, her ordered, "Pull out her tongue, just in case she goes out and talks nonsense again!" L looked at him astounded. Was he serious? If he did, would he be arrested on charges of torture? "Wait, Harry, she is already very miserable now. She''s even lost her child. Just send her away out of Ascea." Wendy was a bad woman, but L didn''t want Harry to get into any more trouble because of this. "L, you are merciful. Have you ever thought that if Harry hadn''t arrived in time today, what would have happened to you, Wendy and Colin?" said Jordan to his sister. He also understood that women aren''t as ruthless as men are. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Sharon looked at Jordan, and she didn''t believe that he would be so brutal to her. It seemed that he didn''t care about her at all. "Don''t cut out my tongue, please. I apologize, I won''t speak bullshit anymore!" She was frightened, and pleaded for Harry to let her go. Watching the scene, Vern sneered; Sharon was really stupid. She failed to realize that it was only up to L to decide her fate. "Jordan was right. L,e here and give her a lesson." Harry waved to L, and she looked at Sharon, and thought about what she had done to her earlier. She was furious. Then she came to Harry and took the ice pack from his hand. Harry then turned around to face her. He waved a gesture to the bodyguard to punish Sharon. Harry gently pressed the ice pack on L''s face and then used his body to shield her from seeing the brutal scene. L could first only hear Sharon wailing, but that instantly became a shriek, and was followed by.. A sound that sounded simr to a bone fracture. She felt curious and looked over Harry''s shoulder to see what happened. But Harry moved to block her from seeing the bloody scene. L became very anxious and wanted to push him aside, but Vern had already ordered the bodyguards to take Sharon away. When L finally got a peek of the scene, she saw only a pool of blood and a vulnerable tattooed man lying on the ground next to it. "Jordan, you get to decide how to deal with this man!" Jordan nodded. He looked furiously at the man who wanted to beat his wife. "Break his hands and legs and leave him paralyzed!" L wanted to peek again but was again blocked by Harry. "Harry, you''re so annoying!" She shouted at Harry. And Vernughed. He thought it was unimaginable that he, the bossy Harry, would be conquered by a woman. But, however, Harry didn''t feel humiliated when L shouted at him. On the contrary, he gently persuaded her, and said, "It''s really messy. Just stay where you are, okay?" He started to regret to have brought her here. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. L had no choice but to sit on the chair. Hearing the man''s wailing, she became very worried, but couldn''t do anything about it. She was picturing the scene in her mind, but when she thought that there would be a lot of blood, she got frightened! Fine, she wouldn''t watch it then. She obediently pressed the ice pack on her face. But the smell inside the room made her feel very ufortable. She gazed at the man who was looking at her red face. The tattooed man was then immediately taken out by the bodyguards, and the ce was cleaned up within minutes. Harry suddenly blurted out, "L, you should treat my uncle for dinner. He''s very busy, so seize the chance!" Harry himself was also very busy, and he had to hasten on winning back her heart. L looked at Harry, who was now smiling, and felt trapped by his scheme. She then looked at Vern, and nodded, "Yes, uncle Vern, If you don''t mind, I will treat you to dinner." Vern nced at his nephew, and said, "Okay, I feel honored to have dinner with you, Miss Newman." The dinner was settled, but L suddenly added, "And Harry, you aren''t invited. Just me, Jordan and uncle Vern." Vern was about to speak for his nephew, but Harry had already protested before him. He shook his head, and said, "No. What if someone hurt you again and I''m not there?" She took off the ice pack from her face and felt that she was better now; any traces left on her face could be covered up by a light make-up. "Don''t worry, uncle Vern and Jordan are with me. Who would dare to hurt me with them?" She rubbed her wounded face and felt better. Hearing L''s words, Vernughed, and said, "You didn''t know, but without Harry''s help, I wouldn''t be so famous in these circles." Harry had made great efforts to help him all the way. He owed to him and felt appreciated from the bottom of his heart. L pulled a long face. "It''s just dinner!" she thought. "OK, fine. He''s not a tiger that''ll eat me, after all..." "Okay, you cane with us. I will reserve a room and tell uncle Vern the address and timeter." She decided quickly. After they walked out from the Vern Hall, L walked toward Jordan''s car, but was dragged by Harry in the opposite position. "I''ll take you to choose the hotel room." Then, he said to Jordan, "You can go home first with Wendy." Jordan watched the couple and felt he should mind his own business. He nodded and then left the ce. L watched Jordan''s car driving away, her eyes wide open with bewilderment. Now she had been left alone with Harry. "Harry, you did all of this on purpose! Do I need you to choose the hotel room?" She looked at Harry, who was walking in front of her. She felt helpless and felt that she couldn''t escape his grasp. To her surprise, Harry acknowledged it. "Yes, I did it on purpose. You understood me well! I should give you a prize!" He kissed her when she wasn''t expecting it. ... L pinched him his arm, and said, "You are such a rogue! You took advantage of me in broad daylight!" ''This man is so annoying!'' she thought. Harry didn''t mind her words. He put her onto the back seat of his car, and as it was still early for dinner, he ordered the driver, "Go to the cinema." L watched the man beside her, even more puzzled. Was Harry really taking her to the cinema? "Are you crazy?" she asked. This was really unlike Harry. He had never taken the initiative to take her out to watch a movie. He held her hands, and replied, "Yes, you''re right, I am. But don''t mind me, just follow me, okay?" He had got the idea of going to the cinema from Eason, who had told him that it was a must-do for dating lovers. "No, I don''t want to go. Why should I go to the cinema with you? Have you ever asked me if I even want to?" She stubbornly refused him. "I don''t have to ask. I feel happy to be with the people I love, even if we are not reconciled in our decisions." He was certain that L loved him. It was probably because that she had been deeply hurt by him and was not willing anymore to be close to him. He would make it up to her eventually, and love her for the rest of his life. ... L felt that the man was too arrogant and confident about himself! "Mr. Lewis, we have a misunderstanding here. I''m sorry, but I already fell in love with someone else." She really wanted to forget himpletely and to focus her whole attention on another man. Had she changed her heart? Harry raised his eyebrow, and asked slowly, "Have you fallen in love with Thomas?" He was very calm, and it was difficult for L to guess his true intention. L mustered up the much-needed courage, and answered, "Yes. He is my fiance now, and of course I love him." She had said to herself and in her heart that she would try her best to love him. Harryughed, and said, "L, you should know that I didn''t kill him already just because I don''t want to break your heart. But that doesn''t mean that I will let him go. If you still insist on being with him, he''ll be nothing. Do you really want this?" He looked deep into her eyes as he uttered his warning. Did she really think he would let him off so easily? His crystal eyes were glowing with fury, wanting to devour her. "Even if he has nothing, I will still stand on his side and be with him!" She uttered her words firm, and clear. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Harry let go of her hands and apuded in an indifferent way. "How touching is that----you don''t mind being with the poor guy. But how about him? What''s the use of his presence if he couldn''t even support you?" L pped his hands and angrily put up a question, "Harry, are you masochistic or what? You''re crazy." She treated him that badly, but he never showed any sign of giving up on her. Hearing L''s question, Harry grinned and whispered, "If you are sadistic, then I would be masochistic." He wouldn''t mind where or how the abuse will happen, as long as the abuser will be her. L, blushed, raised his hand and gave it a very hard bite. Yet Harry acted as if nothing happened---- he just kissed the bite mark. ... L felt she really needed a break from Harry. She wanted something peaceful. She wanted to be away from this yboy. So she just leaned back against the chair and enjoyed the view outside. Their chauffeur found arge movie theater for them. Harry, with his sunsses on, took the initiative to get off the car. The charming man in the white shirt soon captured a lot of attention, especially that of the giggling girls. Even with sunsses on, his handsomeness could not be hidden. Plenty of women suddenly stood still and stared at him. In fact, L really liked it when he wore a white shirt. It made him look neat and pretty. So Harry wore white shirt almost all year long----just what she wanted. He wanted L to admire him more. At this moment, Harry extended a hand to her and helped L get off the car. L gently put her hand on his. The pretty couple in the fancy car instantly got the attention of almost everybody. Quite a few people recognized Harry and L. But they were too timid to step forward. They just stood aside excitedly. They wanted to have a picture with them but they were a bit shy. Harry held L''s hands and walked inside. Some girls in the crowd have begun shouting excitedly, "Harry!" But Harry never even looked at them and just led his woman inside the mall. L looked at Harry gripping her hands firmly----so high-profile, unlike his style. He never wanted to show his affection in public. They used to go out as well. But their dates were basically during the night or to somewhere where people seldom go. Yet today, Harry went to the downtown area, with her. A ce where there is many people... What was he trying to do? Quite a few people followed behind them. A crowd was slowly gathering at the first floor. They walked into the lift, with their hands held together. There were already several people inside. Some bold women also followed them inside. The lift became a bit crowded. Harry frowned on thismotion. Then he changed his position, put L in the corner and covered her with his body so that she would not be touched by anyone else. Because the elevator was transparent, the intimate scene was seen by lots of people. L bowed down her head and rubbed her aching temple----Harry was too bright of a star. He was so popr! Even his smallest movement would attract everyone''s attention, let alone his intimacy with her. Several girls in the lift, while suppressing their excitement, sneaked some pictures of Harry. Thus their date and photos have been uploaded to the inte before they have even arrived at the theater. At the sight of the long line for the tickets, Harry frowned and led L to the bar to buy snacks and drinks. In the meantime, he dialed a number. "At Zrans Theater on the eighth floor of Zrans Mall, book us a screening room." After the order, he quickly hung up. Yet, L was nowhere to be seen. He was a bit rmed and nced around him, in search of her. Still, he couldn''t find her. He tried to call her through her phone and threatened, "If you don''t show up in three seconds, there will be consequences. You know that." That left the hiding L no choice but to come out. She has actually nned to flee from the mall. She was ufortable with this. Only when he saw her figure did Harry feel relieved. He looked at the snacks and drinks in front of him and asked, "Do you want anything?" L then took arge bag of popcorn and two bottles of fresh water. She put them on the counter while Harry stood nearby with no intention toe over and pay the bill. She pouted and figured, "Stingy Harry. Took her out for a date but didn''t buy her snacks. You''re so cheap." But Harry was fine with L''sining look. After all, he never brought any cash with him. L eventually paid the bill and came back to Harry. At that moment, two people ran to them. "Wee to the theater, Boss Lewis." The theater manager said breathlessly while taking out his hand as greetings. Harry simply shook the manager''s hands before putting his hand back to his pocket. "Boss Lewis, we have arranged a special screening room for you. It''s just over there. Please follow us." Then the manager and his staff led them to the room. After they entered the spacious and empty VIP room, L realized that Harry has booked the whole ce. The manager asked Harry politely, "Boss Lewis, what movie do you want to watch today?" Harry sat down in the middle and gave L a nce. He reminded L that she would choose the movie they wanted to see now. She named an action movie. Then, the manager arranged its screening. After the manager and staff went away, they were the only people who were in therge theater that housed several hundred seats. When she watched a movie with Thomas in the past, they used to be so low-key----they just booked two tickets. Now, Harry booked the whole room. He was so bold and daring. L was eating the popcorn happily while waiting for the movie screening. "Is it tasty?" He looked at the popcorn in her arms indifferently, and was confused. What the hell is this? He has gone to cinema with Samuel back in their high school and college days, but they have never eaten such stuff. They thought these snacks were very cheap. She put one beside his mouth quite generously. Harry hesitated but still opened his mouth. L stuffed the popcorn to his mouth and he chewed slowly. "This is too sweet. Can you finish the whole bag of it? Really?" He asked incredulously. L responded after chewing a popcorn in her mouth, "Sure. Give me another bag and I promise you I can finish it as well." Watching a movie without eating was no pleasure at all. L ate up the whole bucket of popcorn before the movie started. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Harry immediately stood up and went to the door of the screening room. L didn''t bother to ask what he was going to do. But Harry returned soon. L opened the bottle, drank the fresh water and then put it down while Harry just took the opened bottle and poured the water to his mouth. "There is an unopened bottle of water." Before, he was so afraid of germs and dust. But now, he didn''t mind drinking the water she has just drank.. "The water you just drank was cleaner." ... What? That doesn''t make sense. He really must have changed... Forget about it. Just leave this strange man alone. The intense fight scene in the movie soon attracted L''s focus. She didn''t even notice the staff who were delivering food to them. It was just after Harry stuffed a whole bucket of popcorn in her hands did she notice it. "Well, thank you! Do you want some more?" She asked politely and as expected, Harry shook his head. She then began devouring the popcorn. Mmmm... It was a foreign movie. At the beginning, it was quite interesting. L missed her time in the entertainment industry. But half an hourter, it became boring. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 L felt a bit sleepy and put the popcorn aside. Harry''s eyes were fixed on the screen, but he could still see her in the corner of his eye. His attention was concentrated on L. He moved closer to her so that she could rest on his shoulder. Soon after, L eventually fell asleep. Harry also got bored and started to y in his mobile phone. The movie was portraying a scene where a man and a woman held each other happily after not seeing each other for a long time. He nced at the woman sleeping next to him, and remembered Eason''s reminder. "If something happened... in the ck movie hall. That must be awesome." In the ck movie hall? What did he mean by that? There was a tricky smile, like a smirk, on his face. He put back the phone in his pocket and let L sleep soundly in his arms. Then he kissed her on the lips. L was just in a shallow slumber so she woke up as soon as she felt Harry''s kiss. .... This damn yboy always took advantage of her! She pushed his head away. Harry let her go for a while and immediately pulled her back. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He let L sit on hisp with her back to his face. "Just watch the movie." How could she just watch the movie like nothing was happening? She''s not a fool. She certainly could feel something... Harry embraced L in his arms. L realized what he wanted to do. She tried so hard to push him away and quickly stood up. What a good opportunity this was! They were alone...He would not let her go easily. Neither of them admitted defeat to another. Finally! "Harry, I''ll get angry if you continue to do this. I won''t go with you anymore." She tried to stand up and walk away twice but she was pulled back again and again. .... He just turned a deaf ear to her warning. He didn''t care at all! This damn bastard! He could not control himself! She looked at the screen silently. The movie sucks! At the end of the movie, L adjusted her dress and walked towards the wash room. Harry saw her rush away and smiled in satisfaction. The feeling was really good. This was a new experience. He would invite her to watch a movie another time in the future. He walked out of the theater and went to thefort room to prevent her from going away without him. After more than ten minutes, L rushed out of the wash room. She just turned a blind eye to the man standing at the doorway. She pretended that she didn''t see him. Harry put on his sunsses and caught up with the angry woman. He put his hand on her shoulder regardless if people will see them. "Let me go!" The damn bastard! He''s at it again! She was have been so good to him that he had the courage now to do anything he wanted. Harry still held her and whispered seductively in her ear, "How about we do it againter?" He immediately got a hard bite on his arm. People around them thought that the beautiful couple were flirting with each other. There were many people waiting for them outside. The entire theater just got more excited when they showed up at the exit. Most of them came for Harry. They were cheering his name repeatedly. For the sake of their image in front of the people, L just let him take her out of the mall. It was already past six when they left the mall. They could make it to the hotel just in time. They quickly got on the car. L sat far away from him, turning a blind eye to him and just looking at the view outside the window. Harry didn''t mind. He called Vern and Jordan respectively and put the phone back into his pocket. "L." Harry moved closer and wanted to make her feel happy again. "I thought you were excited just now. Now you want to turn against a friend?" His words made her want to take off her heels and throw them onto his face. He was so arrogant and confident! "You have such a thick face that even a bullet can''t pierce through it! You''re too confident of yourself!" She suddenly turned back and shouted at him. She couldn''t take it anymore. Harry wasn''t sure whether he wanted to see her go crazy or not. He wanted it because she was cute when she was angry. He didn''t want it because he didn''t want to make her angry. It was really confusing! Even the driver became nervous when he heard L''s words. Harry retorted, "What face? Why should I need a face when chasing a woman? I don''t need that." L couldn''t do anything with him. She didn''t know that he was so arrogant like this. When they arrived, L quickly opened the door and got off the car. Harry caught up with her immediately and gripped her hand. She shook him off. He pulled again. And she shook him off again. It was an endless cycle. No matter how fast she walked, he would always keep up and hold her hand. They kept doing this until they got on the elevator. Then they went into the room Harry has reserved for them. After the waiter walked out, L thought that it was necessary to make herself clear again. She took a deep breath and exined to Harry, "Harry, it''s no use chasing after me everywhere. There''s no chance that we will be together again. It will never happen." He leaned back on the chair and looked at her very serious face, "For me, nothing is impossible!" If anything was really impossible, that would be Thomas winning over the heart of L! She closed her eyes in despair and then opened them in an emotionless manner. "If you need women, I can give you a dozen." The words were all so familiar to Harry. He remembered that he has said the same words to Chuck the other day. "Just give yourself to me, so that all will turn out well." All will turn out well if she gave in? Damn you! I won''t do that! "After this dinner, you go back to Uthana and I go home. We will never have anything more to do with each other. We have to part ways." So this could be regarded as their farewell dinner. Harry sat up and said, "Or how about you just go back to Uthana with me? Nicole, you and I will live together happily for the rest of our lives." Can we really live together happily? Go to hell with your so-called happiness! L closed her eyes again to cover the bitterness in her heart. "Don''t you understand? We can''t be happy anymore from the moment I jumped off the hospital. When I did that, I already let go of you!" After a long time of awkward silence in the room, Harry stood up and walked out of the room. L felt a little guilty at the sight of him walking out. He has never done this to her before. Was he already leaving? An arrogant man like him would like to please and tolerate her... Has she gone too far? Was she too hard on him? Several minutester, Jordan and Wendy came inside the room with her little nephew in a pushchair. L cleared up her negative feelings and stood up, "Come here, Colin. How are you?" A sincere and sweet smile appeared on her face. She carried her nephew out of the pushchair. He was really a pill of happiness for her. Jordan saw that there was only her in the room and asked, "Where is he? " L''s expression changed a little. "He probably left." She answered in an unsure tone. Wendy and Jordan nced at each other. What was wrong with them? They were really like cats and mice! Looking at L who was ying with Colin, Jordan wanted to say something. But he didn''t want to upset her so he didn''t say anything anymore. After a while, the door was opened by the waiter. It was Harry and Vern. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 He... He didn''t leave. That somehow set L at ease. She felt a bit relieved. After a handshake with Jordan and warm greetings with Wendy, Vern beamed to L, "Youngdy, you must have been waiting for a while. I hope you don''t mind me beingte because of the traffic jam. I was unfortunately stuck in the rush hour." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. L stood up, with Colin in her arms. She shook her head with a sweet smile, "I just arrived not too long ago. Please make yourselffortable." Vern was led to the seat of honor. At the sight of Collin in L''s arms, he stuffed a red packet as a gift to the little boy. Harry passed by Vern and stopped beside L. After putting his cigarettes and lighter on the table, he sat down beside her. L instantly noticed the tobo smell in Harry, and figured, "Did Harry just go out to smoke without telling me?" Harry looked at Colin, then unexpectedly held the baby tightly in his arms. But what Harry added thenpletely threw away L''s suspicions about him. "It would be the best if you can have another cute baby with me. Would you want that too?" He stared at Colin, thinking Nicole must have been that cute when she was a baby. He never saw Nicole when she was still a little baby... But Jordan heard this and he was upset. "Boss Lewis, L has given birth to Nicole in grave danger. We didn''t even know if she would survive the pregnancy. You would be asking too much to have another baby." Instead of being agitated, Harry stared at L and said affectionately, "I can remarry you as soon as tomorrow if you want." He clearly spelled out his wish. He wanted to say this for a long time now. So now the final decision should be made not by him, but L. ... L took Collin from Harry and smirked, "I don''t want it. Do you still remember that I don''t want to be with you anymore?" Jordan watched them start confronting each other. He felt a sudden headache and just remained an outsider. He knew where this will end up, anyway. Harry then fiddled with Colin''s cute little hand. He seemed to be enjoying his time with the baby. At the same time, he said firmly and determinedly as if no one was there, "You are mine." He always had everything the way he wanted. He could always get everything he desired. .... With the dishes arranged beforehand, the waiter soon began serving the tasty dishes. Harry told the waiter to open two bottles of quality expensive wine and filled the three men''s goblets. With designated drivers in the hotel, they could drink to their heart''s full. They shouldn''t worry about being drunk. The atmosphere of the dinner was fantastic with Vern constantly speaking well of Harry. Yet, L just sneered inside her heart. She knew what the low points of Harry were. But Harry really knew how to establish a good image. For Vern, he must be the example of a nice husband. Harry just smiled silently, his hands yfully holding L''s beneath the table. Atst, L stood up and asked Wendy, "I want to use thedies room. How about you? Do you want to apany me?" Wendy shook her head no, so L went out herself. When she came out of the restroom after washing her hands, Harry was already waiting in the corridor. He was smoking again. Seeing Le out, Harry grasped her hand and headed toward another direction. Harry opened the exit door, then pulled her inside and pinned her against the wall. The smell of alcohol and tobo immediately filled L''s nose. She frowned, pushed Harry aside and said, "Get down to business. Why did you force me here?" Harry leaned against the wall, staring at her, "Since you have made what you want clear, then I will tell you my wish as well----L, no matter how much you want to get rid of me, I will never give up." She could tell the determination and aspiration in his voice. Suddenly, she realized that there was a way to reject him. "You know I''ve been to Zacrye before." Harry looked directly in her eyes. She could feel his desperation. "I''ve lived with Herren for over a month. And I''ve been there again some time ago. You think nothing happened between him and me? And do you think a woman who has done this will be good enough for you? I have slept with another man. Surely, you wouldn''t want me anymore." She looked at his pale face, feeling a bitcent that he would give up now. Every man cared a lot about a woman''s fidelity. It was especially so for the very proud Harry. "So you slept with him? Is that true?" He asked. He wanted her to acknowledge it herself. He emphasized, "If you dare to lie to me, just continue these bullshit." Lie to him? She dared not to do so... L''s hesitation smoothed Harry''s knitted brows a little. He realized that maybe she just said that to get rid of him. He held her in his arms and kissed her affectionately. L hurriedly pushed him aside and replied, " Yes. Yes. I''ve slept with him!" She admitted hastily. Harry covered L''s nape with his big palm, then put his head down, his forehead nestled against L''s. He retorted, "L, you shouldn''t even try to lie to me because I will trust you with all my heart and soul." Without even looking in his eyes, she answered, "If you intend not to believe this, there is no way I can make you change your mind." Harry smiled and replied with a sarcastic tone, "Okay then. Tell me, who was better in bed?" Seeing his snickering, L really wanted to p him hard in his face----what an indecent thing to talk about! Still she answered, though against her will, "Of course, my fiance was better. That''s for sure." Without even finishing the sentence, she was pushed against the wall with Harry on her, his palm gripping her waist tightly. "Are you sure? Are you really sure?" He threatened her. She put her head down, her heart racing fast, then shook her head, "No, I''m not sure..." "Good for you, Harry. But I will pay you back one day, just wait and see. You''re flirting with me, huh? I will go to Crescent Spring tonight." L thought to herself. Seeing L lower her head in embarrassment, Harry felt even happier that he kissed her red lips. Then they went back to the dinner table together. Harry was still pulling her, and L struggling. When the dinner was over, Vern was safely sent back home by his subordinates. L then ran to clear the bill but was told by the cashier that it has been paid. She cast a nce at Harry who was trying to find a designated driver for Jordan, thinking if Harry was the one who paid the bill. After everything was done and arranged, Harry told Jordan, "I drank too much. I need L to take me home. If it gets toote, she can spend the night at my ce." .... L fixed her eyes on the confident Harry and wondered, "How can he be so arrogant?" Jordan nced at L and said to her, "You make your own decision." It was really a hassle to deal with this couple. They may be disying their affection for some time. Then a dispute may erupt the next minute. Jordan would not want to get involved with this anymore. Harry stared at her as well, his eyes full of threat and warning. "Jordan, you go home first." She wille backter. L convinced herself. Wendy held Collin in her arms while Jordan put the stroller in the trunk of the car. "L, we''ll go home then. You better drive slowly to be safe." Jordan came over to take the baby and helped Wendy get on the car first. "Bye!" The military car drove away. L extended her right hand to Harry and then the car key was put on her hand. They got on the car together. L sat on the driver''s seat and started the engine while Harry took the seat beside her and closed his eyes. He drank too much. He had mixed feelings a while ago. He was in a bad mood first, then he drank again to feel good. Anyway, he indeed drank too much tonight. He was not feeling really well. All trip long, L remained quiet with her head full of ideas about how to prank him. Crescent Spring. When Harry got off, he has been wobbling on his feet. He can''t walk straight. He waved to L who then walked towards him and held his hand. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Harry lifted his eyebrows in suspicion. Why was she so silent and good-natured all the way back home? It was really strange. Something must be up in her mind. L opened the door to the vi and turned on the lights. She secretly put the car key into her purse while Harry wasn''t paying attention to her. Then she took Harry''s arm and led him to the second floor. L helped Harry sit on the bed. Harry was bewildered as he looked at L. Why was she suddenly so sweet? Then L voluntarily removed his slippers... Harry lifted his eyebrows once again while observing her movements. These was absolutely not the things L would do under this situation. She was nning something. He could sense it. Feeling the nce from Harry''s sharp eyes, L felt a little bit nervous but she pretended to be calm and pushed him down to the bed. She sweetly whispered into his ear, "Mr. Lewis, it''s time to sleep." Shey down beside him. His eyes turned deeper. Every time she acted like this, something bad would happen. Harry warned himself over and over again, but finally he gave in to L... Around 10 minutester L quickly got up from Harry''s bed and hurried out of the bedroom to the first floor. Watching her run away like wind, Harry stilly in the bed and closed his eyes. It seemed that L was really strange tonight. He could not understand her. After a few minutes, Harry got his breathing in control, and went into the bathroom to take a cold shower. How brave L was! She dared to flirt with him and run awayter! She would pay for this. L blushed while her heart was beating so fast! But she quickly took out the key in her purse and opened the car door. She drove Harry''s Lamborghini onto the way back to the Newman family. Once the car''s engine was started, she felt relieved as she was sure that Harry could never catch up with her. At the Newman family Jordan put his charming sleeping son into his little bed. Wendy was walking out of the bathroom when she saw Jordan kissing their son''s forehead gently. She smiled and whispered to him, "Is he asleep already?" Jordan stood up and nodded. Then he walked to her and touched her shoulder. "Honey, were you scared and nervous today?" He was talking about Sharon. Wendyughed and smirked. "Don''t forget that I can do Taekwondo. How could they frighten me? No way!" Well, that man was really beaten up by her. Jordan let out a sigh of relief when he heard what she said. Looking at Wendy who just finished her shower, something streaked across his eyes. Jordan kissed her lips andined in a sweet tone, "Honey, our son is already two months old now." And he hadn''t made love to her for a long time... Wendy blushed in an instant and held his neck tightly. Jordan scooped her up and put her in the bed. Then he pinned himself to her... When they were almost there, they suddenly heard something. "Tok tok tok!" Someone was knocking at the door! Wendy was so nervous that she pushed Jordan aside and hid under the quilt. Jordan maintained the same posture in bed for a while. Who the hell was out there? It was sote already. Who would disturb them at this time of the hour? Jordan opened the door with a frowning face and saw the happy L. L noticed her brother was not in a good mood. She was confused, "What''s wrong, brother? You''re not happy to see me?" "What''s wrong? Why didn''t she let Harry taste this kind of feeling?" Jordan thought to himself. "Oh, nothing. Didn''t you say you won''te back tonight? I was just surprised." Why would shee back and interrupt them? Why now?! L didn''t realize that for the first time, Jordan hoped his sister would stay out all night. "Uh... I am not Harry''s wife anymore So of course, I need to sleep at home. Where is Wendy?" She was here to check if Wendy was already sleeping. "So, you knocked at the door just to check if Wendy was still awake?" Jordan''s face turned even darker. L nodded innocently. She was so naive! "Yes, I just want to say hello..." What''s wrong with Jordan? Wasn''t he excited to see her? "Well now, I''m telling you that your sister-inw and nephew are sleeping. Go back to your room and no more disturbing knocks, okay?" Jordan immediately closed the door after saying that. L was more confused as she stared at the closed door in front of her. In the room, Jordan has just climbed under the quilt. "Tok tok tok!" She knocked at the door again! Jordan never had a time when he wanted to beat L up. Just now... Wendyughed secretly under the quilt and pushed Jordan on the edge of going crazy, "Open the door. We can''t be too loud. Colin is already sleeping." The door was opened again and Jordan looked so upset. L asked anxiously, "Brother, did you quarrel with Wendy?" That must be the reason why he looked so angry! Colin was still too young. They shouldn''t quarrel in front of him. L didn''t realize that she was worrying about nothing. She still tried to look into the room to search for Wendy. "Don''t you know you are disturbing your brother and Wendy''s intimate time?" Jordan took L away from the door and went again inside with those words. The door was mmed shut again. But this time, L blushed outside of the door, ah...well. She didn''t mean to do this. She felt a bit embarrassed. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Then L faintly heard Jordan''s words behind the door. These words put her to more shame. Ahhhhhh, she didn''t mean to do this! Oh brother, why couldn''t he wait until she was away? She ran into her own room immediately. The phone suddenly rang while she was still feeling upset and embarrassed on herself. Of course, that was the evil Harry. He has found out about her cunning n. L tried to control her own mood and asked gently, "What''s up, Mr. Lewis?" Her tone sounded so polite and respectful. Harry sneered on the phone. He has just finished taking a shower. "You are responsible and ountable for me." How could she just walk away? Hell, she even ran away! He had thousands of ways to get her back. ... "Mr. Lewis must be joking." What a bad man! He demanded that she was responsible to do good to him. "I''m not joking. I got sick. Come and take care of me! Ahem ahem ahem!" She couldn''t tell if the sudden cough was real or not. How did he catch a cold? But he was healthy and active just some time ago... "Does that have anything to do with me?" She hadid down on the bed and didn''t have the energy to get up anymore "Ahem ahem ahem..." Harry didn''t talk anymore but just coughed again and again. He coughed so bad but L didn''t believe him at all. She knew it just a ploy to force her toe back to him. "Mr. Lewis, I''m already in bed. Please don''t disturb me anymore." It took around 30 minutes from Harry''s vi to L''s. It would really hassle her if she came back. Harry sneered. Did she really want to lie to him? "Nicole wille back tomorrow." Hearing the tired voice from Harry, L suddenly sat up on the bed. Was Nicole reallying back from Ascea tomorrow? Oh, gosh! She could see Nicole again! She was so excited that she almost cried her heart out. She could see her baby tomorrow! Was it true? How excited she was! "But, L. If you don''t show up right now, you couldn''t see Nicole tomorrow." The truth was, even if she won''te back tonight, he would let her see Nicole anyway. He needed it so that he could win her heart back. L certainly knew what would happen if she returned to Harry''s vi now. The bad man was so mean! He was always so vengeful! Whatever. She was already used to Harry torturing her. It was not a new thing anymore. For Nicole, she would do anything! Chapter 342 Chapter 342 L left the Newman family in a hurry and deliberately quickened her pace when she passed her brother''s room. However, after thinking it for a second, L still decided to say something before she left. She shouted in the hallway, "Wendy, I''m leaving now and won''te back tonight." The reply she got was a screaming from their bedroom; L then went downstairs in an instant with her red face covered by her hands. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As she was just walking outside the door, L''s phone rang again. She answered, and said impatiently, "Don''t rush me anymore! I''m already on my way!" The man on the other side of the phone thenughed, and said, "You don''t have toe over now, it''s toote. You cane tomorrow morning if you like." However, if she insisted oning, he would pick her up. L gnashed her teeth in anger. The man was so disgusting that she really wanted to step on his face and smash it with her high heels. "You don''t want me toe over? I''m definitelying then!" Now, L just wanted to go against his will. "If you insist, I''lle and pick you up. Wait for me at the door." Harry was worried to let L drive all by herself sote at night. L curled her mouth and then opened her car''s door, and said, "I know you''re an old, experienced driver, but I''m also not too bad at it." An old driver*? There was something in what she said! (*TN: Old driver in Chinese is a ng to describe those men who are experienced in making tricky jokes about love, sex.) "Be good, and wait for me to pick you up." Harry then heard L starting the car after he had just finished his sentence. She was disobedient! Failing to persuade her in any way, Harry had no choice but to say, "Don''t hang up the phone then, just let the call run." Don''t hang up the phone? Let the call run? L put the phone aside without understanding why. Listening to the sounding from the other side of the house, Harry went downstairs and turned on all the street lights at the vi''s gates and waited for L in front of the door. There were asional car hornsing from the other side of the line, which made Harry rest assured. After half an hourter, a car with shing lights appeared in Harry''s line of sight. He hung up the phone and strode towards the car with a smile on his face. L got out of the car and then locked it. She looked at the healthy man and found herself to be cheated. "Didn''t you say you got a cold?" Harry took the car''s key from L''s hand, pulled her into his arms and then walked towards the vi. "Who told you that I caught a cold?" he asked. Failing to escape Harry''s control, L had to let him pull her. "It was you who told me in the first ce!" she said. ''Why did he deny being ill?'' "I said ''I got sick''." He repeated what he had said before as they entered his vi. "Yeah, and you also coughed. Didn''t that mean you caught a cold?" She stood at the vi''s entrance and looked at him up and down; he looked totally normal. Harry smiled, and then looked at L, and said, "If I cough it doesn''t necessarily mean that I caught a cold. I''m just lovesick." ... This time, L really took off her high heels and pretended to throw them at Harry''s face. Harry took the shoes from L''s hands and threw them away. Then, he took her in his arms and walked upstairs. "I came here to see Nicole tomorrow! Let me go!" L gave Harry an angry look. When had he be so sly? Halfway up the stairs, Harry put L down from his arms. The next stairs were covered by a carpet, and so he didn''t have to worry that she would feel her feet cold by walking on them. After they climbed the rest of the staircase, Harry pushed her against the rail, and said, "Have you forgotten that you have to get my permission if you want to see Nicole? Uh-huh?" ... Was this his attitude for making up with her? And was it really the right thing to do to revive their rtionship? "Harry, if you dare do something to me tonight, I will never remarry you!" Seeing Harry''s face turning livid, L proudly swayed her head and went her way to the second floor by stepping on the soft carpet underneath her feet. Upon arriving inside the bedroom, L rushed straight to the big bed and was ready to go to sleep with an easy mind. Suddenly, Harry came in. He locked the bedroom''s door, closed the headlights, and thenid next to her on the bed. "You just agreed not to touch me tonight!" L looked at the man lying beside her with vignce. Harry turned off the bedmp again and held L in his arms regardless of her objections. As L was on his bed now, wasn''t he the one to decide what happens? Three minutester "How dare you touch me! Don''t you want to remarry me?" L seriously warned Harry again. "You won''t befortable anyway if you sleep in your clothes. I''m helping you, " said Harry. "That''s fine... Okay, you can sleep now. What are you still doing?" protested L. "I just want to hug you, " said Harry, distressed. After a while, L felt that she had been indeed really stupid to believe anything of what the man had said before to her. All L''s following protests were blocked as Harry was kissing her lips. It was too hard to go after her, and even harder to get a chance to hug her. Who knew if there would be another chance to do this. Harry had to cherish every moment of the opportunity of spending the evening together with her. They spoke nothing for the whole night and just made love. As the dawn was just breaking, L finally got rid of Harry''s grasp and immediately fell asleep. She had cursed Harry for thousands of times during the whole night. At lunch time Harry woke up first, and when he looked at the time, it was already passed 12 am. And his beloved woman, lying beside him in bed, was still sound asleep. After kissing L''s forehead, Harry got up from bed as quiet as he could, not to disturb L. Harry called someone to send some groceries to the house, and then went inside the bathroom. He nned to cook lunch for his wifeter. When Harry got out of the bathroom, he called at the old house. Kevin answered the phone, and he told Harry that Nicole was already on the ne and on her way back home. Harry then hung up and went to his study to check on his business e-mails. There was too much work waiting for him to deal with it in time. "Honey, get up! It''s time for lunch!" Harry gently called out to L in her ear. L, who was in a deep sleep, had the impression that she had returned to the former, sweet time of their marriage. "Okay, honey. I''ming." L answered Harry with a hoarse voice. But Harry was satisfied by what L called him by. She had answered him, "Honey!" But, L then suddenly opened her eyes, sat up in bed, and started to snap out of it. Looking confused at Harry, who was smiling, L shook her head in disdain. ''No! This is not right!'' she thought. She wasn''t in Uthana and Harry was her enemy! Then, L remembered what Harry did to herst night. She got out of the quilt and walked straight into the bathroom. Looking at L''s smooth back, Harry felt his throat suddenly burning. "Darling..." Harry followed L into the bathroom shamelessly, but was mercilessly pushed out by her. "Don''t make a mistake! I''m not your wife!" said L. Then she closed the bathroom''s door in a haste, leaving Harry outside. Harry was upset but, however, he smiled with satisfaction when he remembered what had happened between themst night. "Honey,e down for lunch after!" shouted Harry at the bathroom''s door before leaving. L sshed some cold water on her face and then looked at herself in the mirror; there were many hickeys on her body. L clenched her fist and wondered how did she make love with Harry again after swearing all this time to keep away from him? And how could she still marry Herren after what happenedst night? She could never get rid of this shameless man. She thought that she should tell Herren the whole truth, or otherwise she would be a fickle woman. At lunch Harry put a bowl of soup in front of L, and said, "You should eat more for the extra nourishment." She had suffered too much for him, and even her legs had been broken for three months because of him. He had to find a way to make it up for her. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 L, indifferently looking at the bowl of soup in front of her with red dates, tremes, mers and other ingredients, firmly refused it, and said, "I don''t want it." Harry was holding a fork in his hands, and he suddenly became a little bit stiff, and said, "Or I could just feed it to you with my mouth?" If she really wanted that, he would''ve been willing to do it. He had threatened her again! "I''ll drink itter." The man then felt satisfied, and he seemed to be thinking of something when he stared at the indifferent woman sitting opposite to him. "You promised to remarry me while we were in bedst night." L stopped eating her lunch and tried her best to recall what she had said. It might have been when she was begging him to stop. He said that he would stop only if she promised to remarry him, and she had no choice but to do this. "And you believed a woman''s words when she was having sex with you?" She spoke to him without any concern and then continued to have her lunch. ... This time, Harry was left speechless. He wondered whether he could trust in her words or not. He had believed every one of her words up until this moment! "L, don''t displease me, " he said. Pretending to be angry, he then put down his fork on the table. The woman didn''t even look at him, but replied, "You had had sex with me all night. Did I displease you then? You weren''t satisfied with me now, were you?" She now looked at him with a threatening emotion in her eyes. Harry couldn''t help but smile back to her. He picked up the fork and continued to eat his lunch again. "I couldn''t have dared to be displeased when my wife said she was pleased." Harry wouldprise to win her back! L swallowed the spaghetti in her mouth, and then said, "Another thing: don''t call me ''wife'' again. I''m already another guy''s fiancee. Now I''ve be a skittish woman because of you. Would you die if you didn''t bother me at least a single day?" Thinking of her own current situation, she could not find any difference between herself and the women who were straddling at two boats at the same time! She was particrly annoyed. The man leisurely ate the spaghetti in his te. After swallowing, he said, "I could get rid of your skittish woman reputation at any time, as long as you wish it. And yes, actually I would die if I didn''t bother you every day." He pointed out the three words "I would die", which led L to stare at him furiously. She didn''t want to speak on this topic any longer. She would be the one speechless now. "Where''s my daughter? You said she woulde today, didn''t you? Why haven''t I see her yet?" asked L. Looking at his watch, Harry said, "Our daughter will arrive in less than in an hour." He decided to let them spend the afternoon together; he would not bother them. After lunch, L wiped her mouth and then entered the kitchen for the first time. She didn''t do anything as long as she was in Harry''spany, which felt embarrassing. Seeing that she had picked up a smeary dish in a careless manner, Harry sneeringly said, "I advised to be careful when..." But when he nearly finished his words, Harry heard a loud bang. L''s hands were clumsy, and the dish fell on the ground, breaking into many pieces. ... Looking at the mess on the ground, she felt that she had been foolish from the start. Harry walked up to her immediately, and took her away from the mess. Then he asked her with a concerned tone in his voice, "Did you get hurt?" But he found that she was fine. L shook her head, inwardly sighed, and after she looked at Harry, she said, "Were you insane in loving such a stupid person like me?" Was there any woman much stupider than she was? She couldn''t cook and also couldn''t wash the dishes properly or even clean up the kitchen. Was she even qualified to be a mother? "I didn''t marry you because I wanted a servant; there are other people to do this kind of things. You just had to warm up the bed for me, and you certainly did a good job!" He then took a broom out of the closet to clean up the mess. ... L looked at him again. "Are all the men in the world as bold as Harry is?" she wondered. "Mr. Harry, where''s your asperity?" She ironically looked at the man who had already begun to clean up the pieces lying on the floor. He cleaned the broken pieces off the floor with care, threw them inside the trash bin, and then started to ce the rest of the dishes into dish-washing machine. Finally, he turned around, and looked at L. "Asperity? I don''t need that when I''m chasing my wife." He then held L by the shoulder and they walked together to the living room. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The woman felt ufortable, but the man didn''t intend to put down his hand. They had already initiated their endless battle. Soon enough, the woman was pinned down by the man on the sofa. She said, "Leave me alone! If you touch me again, I''ll castrate you with one of the kitchen knives!" The man couldn''t help butugh at her words. Wearing a flirty smile on his face, he whispered in her ear, "You would be worried if I were like that, wouldn''t you?" She was so annoyed that she kicked him in his thigh. "I can''t expect it anymore." The man quickly grasped her kicking foot. When he kissed her red lips, the vi''s doorbell was suddenly heard ringing. The man loosened his grip on her and then went to open the door. L sat up, checked her clothes and then also walked to the door with her anger now suppressed. It must be her baby! When the door opened, Joey, who was holding Nicole''s hand, entered through it. "My dear Nicole!" "Mummy!" The two hugged each other happily. Looking at L''s blossoming smile, Harry admired her almost instantaneous mood reversal. The scene moved Joey - a mother and daughter being finally reunited. His eyes were red and almost filled with tears. Harry coldly nced the now moved Joey, and said, "You have nothing to do in the office, do you?" He had a pile of work and he didn''t mind giving him half of it. Thinking of the work that Harry had umted because he pursued his wife thesest couple of days, Joey tried running away immediately, and said, "Boss, I have left your private ne here. I''ll be returning by another airne on my own." Harry then closed the door and looked at the two hugging each other. He was touched by the scene. He walked close to them, held the two of them in his arms, and said, "My dear wife and my dear Nicole, I love you two very much." "Daddy, Nicole also loves you very much!" Nicole hugged Harry''s neck almost in an instant. But L quickly got rid of his hand, "Try and be serious!" You could imagine the scene in which the ice- cold president disgustingly said the words ''I love you''. Tut, tut, tut, it was amazing. Later in the afternoon, L drove Nicole to the amusement park. Pitiful Harry had to deal with hispany matters in the study room, and helplessly watched L and Nicole driving away. But, in order to provide the two people an even brighter future, he had to be even more hard-working. Inside the amusement park, L was cheerfully looking at Nicole''s happy smile. Her Nicole had grown up to such a cute girl from the several kilograms she had when she was born. ''How time flies!'' she thought. At dinner time, L took Nicole back to her own family. Today, almost all of her family members had reunited together. Joseph and Lillian came back from Uthana, and Harold and his wife had also returned. Also, L hade back home with Nicole. All in all, it was a scarce reunion for them. A family with four generations of members at the table was enjoying the overflowing happiness. At night, Lid beside Nicole. When Nicole was finally asleep, she unlocked her mobile phone. She sent a message to Thomas on Wechat, "Thomas, I''m so sorry. I can''t be your fiancee." She would give him the ring back at an appropriate time. For now, it was all that she could do. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Now that she had finally made her decision, she would have to avoid meeting the two men in the future. But Harry¡­ She sighed and wondered if she could ever avoid him. At night, when Herren looked at the WeChat message, he remembered the news on Twitter that said that Harry had taken her to the cinema. Could her heart had softened? For the first time, he did not reply to her message. When Harry, who was in the Crescent Spring, saw the time, it was already past eleven o''clock in the evening. There was silence in the vi, and he knew that L had taken their daughter to his mother-inw''s house. After looking at his unfinished work, he decided to call her only when all of his tasks were done. The following day, Joseph worked as their driver, and drove Wendy, Colin, L, Nicole and Lillian to the amusement park again. Joseph took a picture of L and Nicole, who were sitting on a merry-go-round, and then sent it to Harry. He had already called Harry and had asked him to help him deal with the director''s case a few days ago. Not before long, the director was sent to Mauritius, and the most important thing was that now the director''s reputation had been damaged. Nobody would work with him anymore. And the contract with the actress that had a face-lifting operation was also terminated; no entertainmentpany would ever sign her in the future. His former brother-inw, and future brother-inw, was really good at it. When Harry received the photo from Joseph, he was rubbing his temples and thinking about a difficult future investment n. On seeing the picture, he became instantly cheered up, and also made his mind clearer. He sent a reply back to Joseph, saying, "Nice, send more." After that, he began to attentively work on hisputer. After receiving the positive feedback from Harry, Joseph sent dozens of pictures of L and Nicole ying in a small train, in a pirate boat and regr boat, and so on. Sitting nearby, and watching him being so excited, Lillian came closer to him. She clearly saw him sending pictures. She then finally understood one thing. After she had returned from Uthana, she saw that L was in a much better mental condition, and her skin had even be shinier. Harry was her essential beauty care product! How great the power of love was! Lillian looked at L, who was cuddling Nicole not that far away. She sincerely hoped that L and Harry would get together again and there would be no more misunderstandings between them. When they returned home at night, everyone in the car, both adults and children, were sound asleep; all except Joseph, who was the driver. When they arrived at Li''s vi, Joseph woke up the three adults and the two little children. They went inside the vi and L changed her shoes at the entrance. When she saw the man in the living room, her smile disappeared almost in an instant. In the living room, Harry was ying chess with Landon. When Landon saw theme in, he happily packed up the chessboard. "Daddy!" Nicole immediately ran over to Harry and hugged him. Harry then held her daughter up, put her on hisp and looked at her dotingly. "Harry, did I do well today?" When Joseph saw Harry, he immediately approached him and asked him for a reward. Harry seemed to be in a good mood. He patted Joseph on the shoulder, and said, "Good job! If you need my help with anything, just tell me." He had received all the photos and had sent them to Joey, who in turn had sent them back to the mansion to be printed. L looked at the two men curiously and wondered what they had done today. However, for the whole entire day Joseph had been with them in the amusement park. When did they have the time to do something together? She took Joseph aside for a moment and then began to question him, "Joseph, what did you do behind our backs today?" There was absolutely nothing good in her speech. Joseph grinned, pulled away his sleeve from L''s hand at once, and then ran back to his wife. "My dear sister, you''d better ask my brother-inw about this." When she heard him, L walked up to him and pped him on the head, "He is not your brother-in- law! He is Harry, Mr. Lewis." Brother-inw? Not anymore. However, Harry spoke for Joseph. "Joseph''s right. I am his brother-inw." ¡­ L stared at the shameless man and then went upstairs angered. Harry immediately told his daughter, who was in his arms, "Go and y with your younger brother first. Daddy''s going to see your mommy." Nicole nodded obediently. She walked up to Wendy and then yed with Colin. Back inside the bedroom, Ly listlessly on her bed and yed with her cell phone. Her whole entire good mood had been spoiled by him. The room''s door was opened again and the tall man appeared in it. "Mr. Lewis, what are you doing here?" She immediately sat up from the bed and looked at him with an alerted look in her eyes. He closed the door, and while smelling her scent in the room, he walked towards her. He sat down next to her on the bed, and said, "I''ll take you and Nicole back to Uthana tomorrow." Instead of asking her if she wanted to, he affirmed it. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Would she also go with them? To his mansion? Thinking of the first few days after the wedding, she grinned, and said, "Mr. Lewis, wasn''t it you the one who forbade me from ever entering inside the mansion?" How could he not hear the irony in her words? He put his big hands on both of her shoulders for her to face him. "I''m sorry, and I apologize. It was all my fault. Could you please forgive me?" His eyes were full of deep feelings and for a few seconds, L was almost lost in them. She smiled, and looking aside, she said, "No, thanks. You can go all by yourself and there''s no need for us to meet each other ever again." Her attitude towards him was obvious. A touch of sadness flowed from Harry''s eyes. He held her to his chest, "Please tell me what I should do to make you forgive me!" Maybe it was because she was hurt that she felt her heart so cold. He wouldn''t care anymore, no matter how bad her manner of speaking was. She pushed him away. "Please, don''t waste any more time on me." She looked straight into his eyes, and said, "My heart is cold now, and frozen. Just let me be." He held her hands. "I''ll warm it up again. I can''t live without you, L. I just can''t!" She had felt the same about him in the past, but he had pushed her away again and again. Her eyes turned red and then she stood up from the bed. "That''s enough, Mr. Lewis. I''m not interested in what you have to say. Please just go now." "Come with me." He also stood up, and with his hands inside his pockets he looked down at her. "That''s impossible!" On hearing this, the man looked at her for a little while longer and then finally left the room. When the door was finally closed behind him, she could not help crying. She had seeded in driving him away. But why did her heart hurt? Why did she feel so sad now? At the LN Sitting in a hanging chair, L listened to the lead manager reporting on the recent work. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 She learned now that she was actually forced to be thispany''s boss. Harry had left for three days, leaving no information about hising back. He had promised to never give up on her. But why did he break his promise, just several dayster? L snickered, "Indeed, boys will be boys. Their words can never be trusted." "... There will be an international coffee contest next week in Uthana. Many coffee manufacturers will attend from all around the world. The organizingmittee has sent you an invitation. Will you participate?" The shop manager had asked L just as Joey had instructed him to. ''International coffee contest? In Uthana?'' "Where exactly is the location?" She asked calmly. "The venue is said to be at the International Friendship and Culture Center in the New District." ''New District? It is not far away from the mansion. Should I go or not?'' pondered L. But after a while, L nodded a yes. That was too good of an opportunity to miss. After that, the manager returned to the coffee shop and called and reported to Harry the whole story. Hearing of her consent, Harry smirked; he hadn''t sponsored the contest for nothing after all. After hanging up the manager''s call, he dialed her number. Seeing who the caller''s ID was, L somehow felt a little bit nervous. But when the phone rang for another third time, she answered it. This time L went silent. "L, the SL Group will host its anniversary in Ascea the day after tomorrow. Can I invite you to attend the ceremony?" She heard Harry''s deep voiceing from the phone''s speaker. Indeed, thepany''s anniversary was just around the corner. In the past four years, she had always attended its anniversary, every year with a new identity. She missed the days in the SL so much. If it weren''t for Harry, she would have never left there. But what about this year? He invited her to join, but with what identity? And it seemed she was in no position to attend the ceremony any longer. "No, I couldn''t. I no longer work in the SL." There was nothing she had to do with the SL now. Harry smiled. How could she have forgotten all about the betrothal gift he had given to her? "With a 20% share in the SL, you are a major shareholder. So you technically still work in the SL." When she heard this, L was quite surprised. She had given back the document and rejected his favor. Howe she was still a shareholder? "I''ve returned that document to you..." "Yes, you have. But before you did that, I had already made you a shareholder." He put a cigarette in mouth and then lit it. Hearing the lighter''s crack, she frowned. ''He must be smoking again, '' she thought. After this, she said in a harsh and cold tone, "Boss Lewis, I can''t stop you from smoking outside. But I hope you can refrain from smoking when Nicole is around you..." Nicole was too young to be exposed to Harry''s cigarette smoke. A big smile crept on Harry''s face. Dragging a long puff, he then stubbed the cigarette. "I am all yours. You can interfere in all of my businesses, as long as you want to." She gave him orders, and that sounded great. ... L became speechless. "About the anniversary, I... I will not be present there. Goodbye, Mr. Lewis." On the other side, she didn''t want to hear any gossips. Because of Harry, her reputation was basically in tatters now. "Don''t hang up!" Harry''s worried and swift order made her pause just in time. Was he being hard on her? Suddenly, L felt uneasy. "Boss Lewis, is this the right attitude for a pursuer?" She didn''t know why she had asked such a silly question. Harry giggled, making L blush on the other end of the line. She then realized that her words sounded as if she already had said yes to his court. "Sorry. I will never be hard on you, ever!" He would talk sweet to her, as long as she wanted. L tapped her flushed cheeks, thinking that they were just talking about the anniversary before, and now they came to touch on another, different, topic. "No, I''m good, Boss Lewis. Goodbye!" Without even waiting for Harry''s reply, she hung up the phone immediately. L looked at the blooming flowers outside in the park. Why did her cheeks flush and heart race whenever she met with him? Did she still love him? No, she couldn''t. She said to herself, ''L you can''t forget what happened before.'' Then she remembered how he tormented her until she became so heartbroken that she jumped for her death... The Wechat app beeped with a new message. She opened it and saw that the sender was Harry. "Be prepared. You will attend the anniversary as my date." ... She texted him back quickly, "Boss Lewis, I can''t ept your invitation for the anniversary." "The decisiones unterally." His words seemed so magic, and he couldn''t take no for an answer. So, L naturally replied, "Okay." Shocked about her reply, L hurriedly clicked on the cancel button. But it was already toote, and Harry texted back, "I''ve already seen your reply. Wait for me, I''ll pick you up, my queen." Harry smiled from ear to ear. He now could be sure that she still loved him. And he had to move even faster to get back with her soon. Nicole was his little princess, but L was his girl, his queen. All his happiness came from her. L on the other side almost copsed on her chair, ming herself for not being able to reject him. ''I must be a masochist, '' she thought. An SL invitation letter for their anniversary was too valuable to be bought with money. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Normally, the invitation was sent to the SL''s executives, exceptional employees, and to some other partneringpanies. On the day of the anniversary, L was sitting with Nicole inside the LN coffee shop, browsing the hot topics on Weibo. It wasn''t long until the news of the uing SL anniversary ceremony trended as the second most talked about headline on Weibo. Over the past several years, Harry had seldom appeared in public. But in thest year, he had stayed in Ascea. So this year, the question whether Harry would attend the ceremony, became another hot topic. Around four o''clock in the afternoon, L was filled with both nervousness and expectation. As the night came closer and closer, the feelings grew more and more intense inside her. Would hee? The clock showed that it was almost five. Maybe he wouldn''t? While she was pondering, the ss door of the shop opened, and Harry walked inside; she was just thinking about him. "Hello!" The shop''s assistants greeted Harry with excitement. He was rumored to be courting their boss, L; that was all what the staff was gossiping about. When Harry showed up at the door, L noticed him instantly. While he was approaching her, L''s heart raced faster and faster. She closed her eyes while still sitting in the chair and pretended she didn''t notice him. Seeing that L wasn''t paying attention, he put on his exclusive smile, which was just for her, and held her up from the chair. His gentleness had already mesmerized a lot of female customers in the shop. "He is so handsome!" "Indeed,ing here actually offers us a chance to see Harry." "Right. I didn''t wait here in vain for several days after all." "I have to hurry and take a picture of him! Oh my god, what a rare opportunity! Is he really smiling? He is so bloody handsome!" Chapter 346 Chapter 346 "Yeah!" "Harry is actually smiling. Oh my god, I think I''ll have a heart attack! It''s almost going to jump out of my chest!" ... In a corner of the shop, four or five girls had seen Harry and were talking about him excitedly. They had heard that Harry and Joseph often came to the coffee shop, and so they came there just to wait for them. And their waiting efforts weren''t in vain. Harry''s sudden appearance gave them a big surprise. Yet L, who was lying in Harry''s arms, couldn''t pretend any more, and so she opened her eyes and then jumped from his arms. When she was preparing to sit back on the hanging seat, her hand was suddenly grabbed by Harry and, neglecting the surroundingmotion, Harry dragged her out of the shop. Outside there was an SSC Super Car waiting for them, which attracted a lot of attention. Opening the front passenger''s door, Harry made her sit and buckled her; after that, he sat at the driver seat and started the engine. Under the admiring looks of the people around, the car hastily whistled away. Looking at his handsome face, L asked, "Mr. Lewis, did you bring me out of the shop with my permission?" Wearing the same smile, Harry answered, "Miss Newman, if you don''t mind, can I call you Mrs. Lewis?" If it weren''t for the misunderstanding, she had already been his wife, hadn''t she? Mrs. Lewis? L blushed, yet she refused willfully in the end, and said, "Of course not. I am going to be a nun in the future, and I won''t marry to anyone!" Bing a nun? Harryughed out loud, thinking that as long as he was there, how could she ever be a nun? She was so naive. "Why are youughing, I am serious!" Seeing himugh, L felt embarrassed, doubting that it was funny being a nun. Harry stoppedughing, and while he turned his head to look at her ruddy face, he said, "If you ever be a nun, then I will force you to break the rule of never having sex with a man!" ... L became speechless. What an evil man he was! "Mr. Lewis, do your employees know how shameless you really are?" If she had told his employees that their boss, whom they regarded as being a very cool person, was in reality a ckguard, nobody would have believed her! As the light turned red, Harry stopped the car, and said to her arrogantly, "They don''t know, and only you know, and that''s because I''m indecent only with you!" He didn''t care about the other women at all. L gazed out of the window without uttering another word and decided to ignore himpletely. Ever since he had found out that she wasn''t the killer, he had been flirting with her every single day... The car stopped at a private styling salon, and L looked at its name which was written on a que, which read "Yomi Private Styling Salon." She remembered that she had done her hair here when she was still the deputy general manager of the SL Group, and that it was also for thepany''s anniversary, the year beforest. Harry then opened the door, unbuckled her belt, and said, "Mrs. Lewis, please get out the car." Harry then offered his hand to help her get out of the car, and L epted it. Hand in hand, they were walking toward the salon together when L suddenly snapped. "Don''t call me Mrs. Lewis!" she said. She corrected him firm and stern. "I will obey all of yourmands!" ... Pushing open the door, they saw a lot of luxurious dresses neatly disyed and a few stylists who were napping on a sofa. If it weren''t for their boss to be so picky about their customers, they wouldn''t have been so idle. But now, noticing that someone wasing, a stylist with a crested hair jumped from the sofa and recognized Harry immediately. "Wee, Mr. Lewis!" Harry nodded slightly, and then asked, "Hasn''t your bosse back yet?" Eason was the boss of this salon. "No, Mr. Lewis. He has attended a fashion show in Mn recently, but it''s possible that he maye back soon." Hearing that someone was talking, the rest of the stylists immediately woke up. When they saw L, their eyes shined with excitement. ''What a beautiful girl!'' They were experts in styling beautiful women. Before Harry even had the chance to say something, the five stylists immediately started to get to the work they best knew. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. One selected the dresses, one prepared the cosmetics, another made her hair, another chose her shoes, and another prepared her jewelry. Harry sat on the sofa in a manly manner, motioned to L, who was then observing the stylists, and said, "You can start now!" A make-up artist asked L to take a seat and he started to work on her. More than ten minutester, some dresses were presented to Harry, and he stood up from the sofa to select the ones he liked best. Finally, he selected three dresses - a white one, a ck one andstly, a light purple one. All these dresses were designed by Eason. The white one was a strapless dress which had won three awards at a Mn fashion showst year. The ck one was an off shoulder with uneven skirt res, which had recently won five awards at a Paris fashion show this year. Thest one, the light purple one, was an evening dress with a standing cor andce on its shoulders, which had won three awards at the International Fashion Week held in Asceast month. Harry then selected two high-heeled pairs of shoes, one white and the other ck. Harry also looked at the jewelry, and then ordered, "Give me the set of jewelry showcased in your boss''s office." Only that set of jewelry, which was invaluable, deserved to be worn by his woman. "Well, eh..." The stylist was a little embarrassed because he knew how luxurious and expensive that jewelry really was, and without Eason''s permission, he didn''t dare to touch it. Harry then sat back on the sofa, and while he nced at him, he said, "Just go ahead and bring them. If something happens, tell your boss that I''ll be ountable for everything." Hearing this, the stylist felt relieved and went to Eason''s office to bring the set of priceless jewelry. Half an hourter, the make-up was done. L, without make-up, was pretty and innocent, but with some on, she became even more charming and enchanting. Looking at her, Harry didn''t ever want to move his eyes off of her. The woman was already much more beautiful than the others even without make-up in her daily life. But now, with make-up on, she was so gorgeous that he wanted to have sex with her right there. As she saw that his eyes were filled and sparkling with desire in them, L made coughed because she felt embarrassed. After that, Harry asked the stylists to bring that ck dress and to let her try it on. Five minuteter L came out of the fitting room dressed in the ck dress. Harry, whose eyes were filled with admiration, was totally surprised by her. The ck gown was wrapped tight against her body, disying her perfect figure. It was edgy in a wave-re style which seemed extremely fashionable. His woman was really breathtaking. Rising up from the sofa, he took the ck high-heeled shoes and asked her to sit on the sofa for him to personally change her shoes. Staring at the man who was squatting down in front of her, L felt a lot of mixed emotions. ording to her dress style and with her opinion, the hair stylist had made her a simple bun on the top of her head. Finally, Harry took out of the dazzling jewelry and put the ne around her neck. He stared at her up and down for a while, and then he said, "Let''s go, we need to go back to Crescent Spring now." He dragged her out of the salon as he spoke. "Why?" asked L. She looked at the hurried man with curious eyes, wondering if something bad had happened there. Harry stared at her face, and whispered near her ear, "You are too beautiful, and I can''t wait to make love to you any longer." As was expected, L started to pinch him and scold him. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 At the Sofitel Five-Star Hotel ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The woman dressed in the white strapless evening gown knocked at the door of the adjacent room. Calvin Peters then opened the door from the inside, and said, "Michelle, are you ready?" Michelle leaned irritated against the door, and replied, "Dad, are we here just for the anniversary?" Wouldn''t this degrade her father''s status as mayor? Although Harry was very rich, in the end, he was only another businessman. Calvin looked at his whiny daughter and let her enter first. "If Les to the party tonight, you must take the cue from me and then decide for yourself what to do. If the rtionship between her and Harry looks nice, you have to apologize to her first. I will try to draw her away from Harry and let you seize the best opportunity." If Harry were his son-inw, not only would his position be higher, but also his power. Michelle rolled her eyes, and said, "Dad! That woman put me in jail, and I wouldn''t havee out yet if you hadn''t spent thatrge sum of money... Apologize to her? Are you crazy?" Calvin was annoyed that his daughter didn''t understand his thoughts on this matter. "Just listen to my words! If you don''t want to be humiliated, seduce Harry and make him fall in love with you!" Were there any men who dislike beautiful women? And besides, his daughter''s appearancepeted with that of L''s. Calvin brooded over it. His position had be unstable since Michelle had been put in prison. It wasn''t just about someone impeaching him because of his daughter; there was someone who also wanted to deprive him of his position. "It''s alright for me to tempt Harry, even though I don''t like him. He is, after all, handsome and influential. But as for L, I won''t let her off that easily." Did she want to apologize? Nonsense! But there would be a chance to have her revenge on L! Calvin stood at the window with his hands behind his back. "Ynda doesn''t have a chance with Harry, and your uncle''spany and business are bing worse and worse. You have to seize the opportunity." Last time he saw her, Ynda was in a rather bad mental condition and was staying at home all day long. He couldn''t rely on his wife, so in return he had to rely only on his own daughter now. All knew about Harry and L''s rtionship. However, there were rumors that nowadays they didn''t get along with each other too well. So now was the best time for her daughter to get involved in their rtionship. "Dad, that Harry is so hardhearted. Are you sure that I can seed in tempting him?" Remembering Harry''s cold face, Michelle couldn''t help but shiver. Only his power and moneyforted her. If she married him, her whole family would then be carefree for centuries. After looking at the time, Calvin pushed his sses up his nose, and said, "I trust my daughter will do a great job! Let''s go now! Time''s up!" They left the hotel and then drove to the hotel where the SL group''s anniversary party was being held. At the Soodia Five-Star Hotel The SL Group''s anniversary party was nned to be held here, and Julie had already booked the location one month ago in advance. Among the people invited were the management team, employees with extraordinary performances, and influential people in the business and political scene. At six o''clock in the evening, Julie and her assistant, acting as the receptionists, greeted the distinguished guests who wereing through the door in a seemingly endless stream. When it was past seven o''clock, almost everyone had arrived. However, Joey had already told her that Mr. Lewis would be here tonight. She just had to wait. She looked at the attendance name list, and found that except for Mr. Lewis, only the mayor of Vleydon and his daughter hadn''t arrived yet. She rubbed her cold arms, cheered herself up and kept on waiting for Mr. Lewis and the mayor. At half past seven An SSC stopped steadily in front of the hotel, and Julie looked carefully at it. She then dialed Hans'' number immediately. "Mr. Lewis is here!" The driver''s door opened automatically, and a man in a tailor-made dark blue suit stepped out of the car. He had in his feet a pair of new ck custom-made shoes, and if you looked closely at them, you could see a faint high-heel mark on them. His perfect face could''ve been easilypared with a master''s excellent sculpture. He opened the back seat door with a soft smile on his lips and gently offered his right hand to the woman inside. The woman''s delicate hand then wrapped in the man''srge palm. Bending slightly, she stepped out of the limousine on her ck heels. Julie, Hans and a group of executives hurried to greet Harry. "Good evening, Mr. Lewis!" The man nodded slightly to show his satisfaction of their respect. L hid her usual caprice and dissatisfaction, and instead put on a perfect smile while she held on the man''s arm. The man looked tenderly at the small hand in the crook of his and kissed it dotingly. L''s face then immediately turned red. She looked at the executives, who were looking down, and felt relieved. Luckily, nobody had seen them. She would not forgive him. Harry looked at the executives, turned a stern face, and said, "This is your boss, Miss Newman." They raised their heads curiously, looking at L, who was holding Harry''s arm, and understood everything at once. "Good evening, Miss Newman!" Their CEO and former acting CEO were together again? L''s smile then broadened. "Good evening, everyone!" The man stepped toward the hotel and L followed him. Everyone outside looked the two beautiful people. One was handsome and wealthy, and the other was extremely beautiful and elegant. They really were a perfect couple. When they appeared arm in arm at the door of the lobby on the first floor of the hotel, they caused a sudden stir. While everyone was amazed by L being present there, they were also still wondering if L had indeed killed Harry''s mother. "Good evening, Mr. Lewis!" "Hello, Mr. Lewis!" ¡­ The peoples'' greetings came in an endless stream. Harry nodded in response. Even if the smile on his face was faint, it was not hard to tell that he was in a good mood. He patted L''s hand and walked to the stage. And then he gave a brief speech. As the main shareholder, Harry officially introduced L to everyone. When he finished his speech with apuse, the door of the hotel opened again. It was Calvin, dressed in a suit, and Michelle dressed in a white strapless evening gown, entering the hotel. "Wow! Who''s that woman? Although she''s not as beautiful as Miss Newman, she''s also a stunner." "Well, Miss Newman is in a ck evening gown, while she is in a white one. ck versus white, they are definitely the focus of the party tonight." "It seems that they arepeting with each other." Julie took a ss of red wine and looked scornfully at Michelle. Although she was the mayor''s daughter, with her stic surgery face she couldn''t bepared with L after all. "Yes, we don''t know what happened between Miss Newman and Mr. Lewis, but they came here together, which shows that they are getting along well with each other, " whispered an outstanding employee. L was a goddess in her heart. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Calvin took her daughter to personally greet Harry. He stretched out his right hand politely and said, "Mr. Lewis! Nice to see you." Harry shook hands with him and replied, "It is our great honor to have the presence of Mayor Peters today." Calvinughed happily with his words. Whether it was truth or just his polite routine, it made people feel ttered. Harry always had his effective way in dealing with people. "Mr. Lewis, you are being polite. May I introduce my daughter, Michelle, to you? Michelle,e here and greet the great business tycoon, Mr. Harry." "Mr. Lewis, I''ve heard so much about you. I''m Michelle. Nice to see you again!" Michelle said while grinning with her overly red lips. She wasn''t sure whether Harry would shake hands with her or not. So she just nodded to him in a very graceful manner. Harry took a quick look at her and then nced at L. She was looking at somewhere else and was kind of ignoring the people around her. He smiled lightly and just nodded to Michelle. He didn''t say a single word. Michelle became very happy and ttered because she thought he was smiling at her. She didn''t like Harry at first, but he was so charming and adorable up close. And now she has been charmed by the addictive man right in front of her. L didn''t look at Michelle at all. She was a little impatient and pulled Harry away immediately after the routine greetings. Calvin noticed her impatience. Then he observed what Harry would do. He didn''t get impatient with her actions. Instead, he even helped her fixed her hair. L had drank too much champagne when Harry took her to mingle and roam around the room. She whispered in Harry''s ear, "I''m going to the bathroom..." "Do you want me to apany you? Do you need some help?" The flirting words won nothing but a sweet hard pinch from L. Harry lowered his head and listened to her. Their forehead almost touched each other. Many people saw this and admired their affection towards each other. Their love for one another was undeniable. Calvin took the opportunity when L went to the bathroom. He immediately led Harry to a rtively quiet ce. He reasoned out that it was for business. Calvin tipped Michelle with a wink. She realized what it''s about and smirked. Then she walked towards them with two sses of wine. While L came out from the bathroom, she met Joshua as he was heading to the banquet hall. "Miss Newman! It has been a long time. How are you?" Joshua was staring at L. She was very beautiful in her ck evening dress. She was looking quite different than when she attended the day of his wedding. She was more lively and prettier today. He remembered that Harry took a beautiful woman and his daughter with him, while L sat on a wheelchair that time. But look at her now... She looked like a radiant beauty bathed in happiness. It must have something to do with Harry. He had always made her very happy. "I am pretty good! How is the group doing now?" L did not also expect that he woulde. They had not met each other since Joshua''s wedding. Joshua looked more mature after getting married. "All went well. Thanks to you, I''m now the director of the design department." He answered in a respectful tone. Joshua didn''t be arrogant even though he married the president''s daughter. Instead, he worked harder than ever. He was always very humble. He became a regr employee in thepany and was promoted to the director position soon after. L was a little surprised at him. It was not easy to be promoted in the SL Group. "Wow, good for you then! Keep going. By the way, where is your wife?" She thought of his wife, her greatest fan who has the same personality with him. Thinking of his wife, Joshua smiled happily. "She has been busy doing various investments recently. We''re very happy." Although she didn''t lose money each time around, she also did not earn that much. It was a man''s duty to support the family. She could work only if she was happy doing it. L guessed from his sincere smile that he was living a happy and contented life. They talked a few minutes more about thepany and went back to the hall. L didn''t see Harry immediately so she had a short talk with Julie. After more than ten minutes, Harry was still nowhere to be seen. So she went around the hall in search of him. He was a heavy smoker. L guessed he might be smoking at some back door or maybe on a balcony. So she went to the back door to find him. She noticed there were a man and a woman standing at the end of the hallway. They looked very familiar. She walked to them slowly and saw the woman in the white evening dress drape her arms on the man''s neck and say something to him. The man shook off the woman''s hand relentlessly at first, and this made L very satisfied. But the woman tried again to hold him on his waist. She looked so desperate! And the man lowered his head slowly as if he was going to kiss her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. L got angry immediately upon seeing this. She knew that he was lying. It was all bullshit. How could he y with her feelings like this? Did she look like a pushover? She wanted to kill him! "Harry!" L''s stern loud tone immediately caught the attention of the confused Harry. Harry looked back at her. L stepped in front of them. "Harry, you are just a yboy. You have not changed!" She nced at him coldly and pushed away the woman. Michelle was mad at L''s uninvited appearance. She nearly seeded. "Who are you to Harry? How dare youe here to interrupt us?" Michelle feared that L would find there was something wrong with Harry, so she rushed over and gripped her wrist. L didn''t catch a glimpse of Harry''s expression like what Michelle has wanted. She wanted to shake off her hands. "Who am I to him? I''m his woman. Just because of this, I can throw you out for you are a third party." L just stared at Michelle and asked, "You and your cousin are really birds of the same feather. Why should you be mistresses of the same man? Are there no more men in the world? Why do you still hold on to him? Aren''t you tired of chasing him?" Michelle released her hand and wanted to p her hard in the face. L knew what she wanted to do when she raised her hand because she had gone through a lot of these moments. She stopped her by holding her hands and dragging her towards the banquet hall. Harry staggered anxiously to keep up with them. L held her hand tightly for fear that she would escape. She was going to expose what she had done to her. And Ynda, she would also not let go of her easily. She was just waiting for a chance. Now''s the time. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 As Ynda''s cousin, Michelle''s daring attempt to lure Harry had thoroughly irritated L. She decided to fight back and kick her ass. She was tired of people bullying her. While people were in the midst of their feasting in the banquet, L returned at the middle of the hall with Michelle squirming in her firm grasp. Everybody quickly turned around to check out what was happening. Michelle was grabbed and pulled to the stage where Harry had stayed a while ago. She stumbled and went down hard. The hall fell silent at this very ufortable scene. L turned on the microphone and boldly spoke up, "Dear colleagues and guests. Today is the SL Group''s anniversary celebration. On this special day, I''m going to tell you a joke to cheer you up." Her cold and sarcastic voice drowned out the soft background music. Calvin made his way to the stage. When he saw his daughter, he knew that something bad had happened. He immediately sent his guards to take her off the stage. L nced around the hall, and continued in a dominating tone. "Everybody knows that Harry is my man. No matter what had happened between us, he will always be mine! That''s what you need to know." When she was done, an uproar rose from the guests. The world knew it that Harry had made proposal to her in a dramatic fashion. But it was rumored that Harry''s mother was shot dead by L. But their appearance hand in hand today had ended those gossips. So, either she was his, or he was hers. They were a couple! But what was her purpose to speak it out in public? They couldn''t understand it. L noticed their confusion. She smirked and continued, "But this rotten woman, Michelle, the once famous International Queen Ynda''s cousin, was going to be a fucking home wrecker!" Now there were a lot of whispering and gossiping below the stage. Calvin''s guards had rushed to the stage, in an attempt to stop her. Harry stood still with a hand on the table to support him. He exchanged nces with Hans. So Hans signaled his personal guards to help L. The two sides faced off coldly on the stage. L ignored what was happening behind her and just continued with her speech. "Tell me, Michelle, as a daughter of the mayor of Vleydon... Is that a decent performance to lure other woman''s man? You and your sister are indeed embarrassing your father. You are giving him a good p on the face! You should be ashamed of yourselves!" Calvin'' face instantly became so pale. He stared at the woman on the stage, and anger rose in his body. He wished he could tear her to pieces right now. L saw his reaction, but she wasn''t scared. She wasn''t scared of Harry, let alone Calvin. Today she was going to "p Harry''s face", too. "Harry, the bastard, who was begging to me to remarry him, couldn''t even resist how she flirted with him. So, I dere today that I''m already breaking up with him!" By now, the whispering had already be loud discussions. She peered at Harry, who was standing in the shadow of a dim light near the stage. But she did not see the expressions on his face. She stepped off the stage, leaving all the guards behind. She lifted her head, stepped along the path people had cleared for her and rushed to the hotel gates. To everyone''s surprise, Harry followed her, not defiant at all. He tried to hold her hands, but was shaken off. He tried his best to put a hand on her shoulder, but she wrenched free of his grip again. Everybody was surprised by his behavior. This was really the first time that people had seen him show his emotions. Everyone had known that L was somebody. On the day when she was facing trouble with Rose, both Thomas and Harry took part with her. On the day of her birthday, a big heart made up of ny-nine lipsticks appeared at the front of the company gate. In that evening, birthday blessings showed up on the expensive LED screen and theysted for five hours and twenty-one minutes. That was really an expensive thing! Together with those consecutive booming news, including luxury cars,dy killers, diamonds, golden roses and eye-catching proposal, people now had changed their opinions of her. She was not just a somebody. She was beyond somebody. Finally, Harry forcefully lifted her up, carried her on the shoulder and left the hall. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "What a good show! Now here we go!" After they left, Julie flung her goblet toward Michelle as she was climbing unsteadily on her feet. Michelle dodged and backed off a step. The goblet dropped right by her feet. Seeing Julie leaving, Hans followed suit and caught up with her. Without hesitating, he started to have a chat with her. All staff from the SL Group followed their leaders by throwing their goblets toward the stage. Michelle froze in shock. If not for the guards, she would had been badly hurt. Soon after, the SL staff left the hotel. They were followed by a few peers from otherpanies. They were impressed by L and the SL staff. Then everybody left except Calvin and his men. Calvin''s face was as red as a turkey cock. As a mayor, he had been embarrassingly pped on the face in public. Michelle stumbled down the stage, and walked towards her father. She was in tears. Her grief made her father even more upset. Thwack! He pped her hard on the face. Michelle stared at her father in disbelief, holding her aching cheek. She has not been hit by her father before. Never. Whatever she had done wrong, he had never done that to her. He was so loving and tender. "Stop staring at me like that! You''ve spoiled everything I''d done for you!" Calvin impatiently pushed his sses as he stared at his daughter. His canny eyes were filled with so much anger now. "Father, he already drank the wine. If not for L, we could have made it!" she cried. She was gritting her teeth in rage. Hatred filled her eyes. She wished she could strip L and throw her on the street. "Enough! No more excuses! Go back to the hotel. I don''t want to see you right now." He left, leaving her behind. On the way back, he made a good deal of phone calls to reassure his supporters. He didn''t want to lose them because of this scandal. In the SSC Supercars at the parking lot L was pressed hard against the car seat by Harry, and she couldn''t move. "Get away from me!" she hissed in disgust. It was so dark in the car. She could only hear his thick and tight breath. She could not see anything but a silhouette of his figure. Harry closed his eyes, "L, my dear, I was drugged. You''re the only one to save me now! I did not mean to do that!" "I remember it now. I''ll make the Peters family pay a hundred times more. I''ll have my revenge!" He angrily thought to himself. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 After hearing this, L surprisingly looked at Harry who was pinning himself on her. He seemed really strange tonight. Her heart softened instantly. However, she stilled refused, "Does it have anything to do with me? Let me go! Find yourself a dozen women! Women will always be happy to have you. But for me, I don''t care at all!" She didn''t want to be his antidote! She felt a bit offended. So did it make sense to be drugged? Was it true? But Harry justughed, enduring the pain, "L, when we met for the first time, I saved you without any hesitations. You can''t be so heartless like this! Now, it''s your turn to repay me!" L remembered the night of her birthday five years ago when she was drugged by Mike. Then she entered his room by mistake, and then their love and hate rtionship started! Harry felt that he couldn''t control himself anymore. Harry suddenly put his hands on her back zipper and headed down to stop her from refusing. Past 11 in the evening The man got out of the back seat of the car, tidied up his clothes, and hurried to the main driver''s seat. He sped up the highway, leading L to the vi. It was actually a half an hour''s drive, but he raced back just a bit past ten minutes. He put his suit over her, and he tore off the evening dress that he ruined and carried her quickly into the vi. He closed the front door of the vi with his foot. He even had no time to open the lights in the living room. He pressed himself on L who he thought was going to wake up again on the sofa. Throwing away the suit rather rudely, he covered her mouth before she could even say a word. Then he began to do anything he wanted... At dawn, before L slept, she not only scolded Harry, but also Michelle who turned him into such a beast. At past 1 o ''clock at noon, L was awakened by the soft kiss of Harry. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw the delicious dish of rice and juicy drumsticks in front of her. Harry was still wrapped in a bath towel. He put the meal on one side of the table, picked her up and made her sit with a pillow behind her. "Woo!" Something in her was kind of painful. Why did she give in to him again? Harry held her in his arms, "I''m sorry, I''m so rude." When the pain eventually subsided, L pushed the man away, "Stay away from me!" She remembered all aboutst night! Harry looked passionately at her angry face, and began tofort her, "I''m your man! How can I be away from you? Come, baby. Let me help you eat." "I don''t want to eat. I haven''t brushed my teeth yet!" She pouted her mouth in difort. Harry thought that L was a little seductive at this moment. "Hummm.... I''ll help you brush your teeth." The man stood up as if he would lift her up while he was saying this. "No, no.... Don''t touch me! I won''t brush my teeth!" She was afraid to move now. The pain was terrible. Harry sat down with a smile by the bed, picked up the bowl of rice, and began to feed her. A bite of rice and a bite of vegetables. She ate very cutely and girly. Having exhausted his strength, L ate up the meal quickly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Wiping her mouth, she looked at Harry clearing up the table. "I want to drink juice. I''m choking." This exclusive service of Mr. Lewis was really good! Harry heard L''s sentiment. He carried the dishes, approached her and kissed her on the mouth, "My sweet wife. A ss of fresh juice ising soon!" As if he knew she would twist him, he stretched out an arm andid it in front of her, letting her pinch and bite him. When he walked out of the bedroom, he saw the teeth prints on his arm. Yesterday''s one already disappeared so today''s one appeared. L was loathing to hurt him. If she really hated him, why didn''t she just hurt him for good? The man''s lips pursed, as he thought of this and went downstairs to fetch some juice for his wife. After drinking the juice as she desired, L fell asleep again. Looking at the woman''s sleeping face, Harry kissed her on the forehead and went to the study room. He began to deal with the matterst night, but before that, he needed to call Chuck. "Hey, what''s up? Want to show off about something again?" Chuck asked impolitely once he answered the phone. Last night, L announced that Harry was her man. The whole world knew! Harry was in a good mood, and he didn''t care about what Chuck said. "I kind of hurt L while we were doing it. What kind of medicine should I use?" ..... The more silent Chuck was, the happier Harry was. How dare he took a liking and admiration for his woman! Chuck who was holding a scalpel, certainly knew exactly what Harry meant. Finally, in a strange tone, he said the name of a medicine and abruptly hung up the phone. Looking absent-mindedly at the phone that was hung up, Harry was not angry but happy. He made a phone call to Joey. "Go and send a dozen women to Chuck." .... Joey was speechless. He did not know what was driving his boss crazy. But he still chose more than a dozen women to obey his wishes and sent them all to Chuck''s apartment. On the third call of the day, Harry''s tone apparently changed, "Try to get Calvin to step down. Then send the evidence of him having a mistress to his wife. And his daughter... Leave her to my wife. She knows what to do with her. And Ynda, leave her alone and let my wife take care of her also. As for Thomas... Is there anything I should know?" .... The person on the other side of the phone told him something and Harry grinned. Ynda was doing a good job in letting herself be consumed by her own doom. Only Cherry was innocent. However, she should have been prepared for being hurt. So he had no reasons to have mercy on her! It was already dark when L finally woke up. "L?" The voice of a man beside her was so sweet that it startled her. She did not notice that he was already on the bed with her. She turned her back to him. Her every movement was really painful. He moved closer to her and kissed her on the forehead to ease her pain. L covered her head with a quilt as she blushed. She did not want to look at him! How could he do anything? How could he make her do things that she didn''t want at first... Harry went to the bathroom for a while. When he came out, he sat next to her, and removed the quilt covering her. "My wife, dinner is ready. Can you manage to get up? If you can''t get up, I''ll bring the dishes here." He was happy to serve his wife. It gave him such satisfaction. "I''m not your wife! Don''t call me that way! Harry, can you let me go?" She stared at the man sitting by the bed. How many times had she said that? Why couldn''t he listen to her? He simply refused, "Nope! Make a decision at once. If you can''t decide for yourself, I''ll bring up the meal." While he said this, he rose from the bed and left the bedroom. Looking at his back, L had mixed feelings. Didn''t he get angry when she embarrassed him in front of so many peoplest night? Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Harry worked tirelessly all afternoon, so he had no time to cook. He just brought the food cooked by a chef to the second floor. L leaned on the headboard of the bed emotionlessly, looking at Harry put the food on the long table beside the sofa. Harry carried her to the sofa gently. He sat beside her and took a spoon of preserved egg and pork congee to her lips. "Try it. It''s really delicious." L took the spoon and bowl from his hand, "Let me help myself. I don''t need your help." It seemed that Harry had recovered. She would leave soon. They were having dinner silently. Harry put food onto L''s te again and again. When L was done eating, she was already very full. But Harry got her another piece of the squid ring. "No, thank you. I''m already very full." She stopped him with her chopsticks. Harry just smiled and put the food into his own mouth. L put down the empty bowl and quickly went to the bathroom. About two minutester, Harry also walked into the bathroom, looking at L who wasbing her long hair. She was so lovely. "Whyb your hair now? Are you going somewhere?" "I''m going home." She replied in a soft voice and made a simple ponytail on the top of her head. Harry leaned on the bathroom door, looking at her light purple night skirt. He seemed unworried. L put a simple makeup on her face and went out of the bathroom. She just passed by Harry. But she looked lost when she was already standing in the bedroom. Where were her clothes? She had no clothes here... She can''t see them anywhere. That was why Harry didn''t stop her when he knew she wanted to leave tonight. He knew she couldn''t go! Ha! He thought she couldn''t go back home? He was totally wrong! L went into the cloakroom and opened one of the wardrobes. As expected, Harry''s clothes were hung there very neatly. She took out one big shirt and wore it right away. She had no clothes here but she could wear his! There was actually no difference between this big shirt and her miniskirt. The size was just the same. She found out that there were only several new pajamas in another wardrobe. Oh no...she couldn''t go out just like that. Well, she wore her pajama pants again and tucked the shirt''s hem into the pants. It looked more fashionable! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Then she closed the wardrobe and went out. White shirt, light purple pajamas pants, big slippers. Did she n to go out like that? It looked so awful! Harry rushed towards her and held her waist. "Leave tomorrow." He never realized that his shirt''s fabric was so good andfortable. L looked at the balcony to avoid his stare. "Harry, thank you for saving me years ago. Last night, I also saved you, so we''re even now. Let me go!" Harry just lifted his eyebrows. "No, never! I still owe you so much. I have to pay you back!" He was willing to pay her back double. Or even triple. He couldn''t allow her to suffer from anything in the future. His woman... She deserved the best in the world. L lost her mind while looking into Harry''s affectionate and charming eyes. His charm made her blush. Her heartbeat and her breathing sped up. But suddenly Harry changed his tone. "You dare wear my shirt, so you''ll be responsible for it!" He had the right to demand for his own shirt. .... "You bastard! How could you be so mean! I could return 10 shirts to you tomorrow!" She bit her lower lip tightly. Such a mean Harry! He was always so inconsiderate! Harry kissed her forehead gently. "No. You don''t know where this shirt came from. It was custom- designed by an international golden award winner from Mn!" But in the next second, Harry''s movement made L doubt his words. She asked, "Mr. Lewis, as you said this is a customized shirt, are you afraid that you can''t get another one? I thought you could have anything you wanted..." Harry held her waist and replied casually, "Who cares?" "... Can''t you just..." Let her go. Don''t hold her! "No!" L was so slippery. If he let her go now, she would disappear for a long time. She was good in hiding herself! She tried to bargain with him. "Hmmm... How about this... Let me leave first..." "No!" He rejected all her requests. That was the wisest decision. "Bastard!" She blurted out in rage. "I will be your only bastard. It''s my honor,dy." Gagging her mouth was also a wise choice. ... Less than a week had just passed and something bad already happened to Calvin. It was something serious! Two mistresses and other illegal private businesses of Calvin were traced by the police. Now, he was in the police station. Calvin''s daughter, Michelle, had seduced Harry, the CEO of the SL Group. She was caught on the spot and was known to the public as a mistress. James''pany was closed down. All his properties were sealed and sold off. Later, the information of the engagement between Ynda and Nael was spreading online. Even more surprising to the public was that L announced to the public that she had given up on Harry the day of the anniversary celebration of SL Group. This was a loud p on the mistress'' face! There were too many details during the whole thing, and the public was totally bewildered. They were having such a hard time on believing all these rumors. So, thements on L''s Weibo generally were: "At least you guys are happy." "At least you are together now." "At least you are not the murderer." "At least it is true love." "At least you''re married." ... L didn''t know what to say when she was sitting in the LN cafe and reading thesements on her Weibo. So manyments started with the phrase, "At least". They were updated to the top comments. Why was she having this feeling of being blessed. People were sympathizing with her. Shebed her hair wearily. She didn''t want to be with Harry! She wanted badly for people to know that. Ah! Ah! She stood from the chair and went home to prepare for the worldwide coffeepetition in Uthana tomorrow. If she was lucky enough, maybe she could bring back an excellent barista for her coffee shop. When L returned to the vi, she saw Joseph taking the pregnant Lillian. It seemed that they were going out, "Sister, we''re going shopping. Do you want to join us?" L shook her head tiredly. "No. When will be your expected date of confinement?" L touched the big belly of Lillian and thought, "When can I have another cute baby..." Lillian smiled and also put her hand on the belly, "Around one week left." Finally, she could be free. "Well, tomorrow, I will attend a coffeepetition for two days. Joseph, take good care of Lillian! Please! I''ll keep in touch!" L sweetly said to them. They needed to be more careful as Lillian was already about to go intobor. Josephined when he was walking away with his wife, "Sister, I know. How many times did you say so? You know I could repeat these words to you at any moment now. I''ll take care of my wife." He wasn''t a kid anymore. Of course he knew how to take care of his wife! Lillian stopped Joseph from walking forward and politely replied to L, "Don''t worry, sister. We will be extra careful!" L smiled and nodded to her. Then she ignored Joseph and went upstairs. Landon went out to y chess with hisrade. Wendy was upstairs apanying her baby with the room door open. "Wendy." L leaned on the door while looking at Wendy. Wendy was holding and ying with her baby lovingly. At that moment, L missed Nicole so much! "L,e in. What''s going on? How are you?" Noticing that L was not in good mood, Wendy walked to her and asked curiously. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Wendy wondered. Wasn''t she with Harry before? What had happened? Could it be that they quarreled again? If it was really so, the couple was just torturing each other! The thought of Harry made L more agitated. She sat on the sofa without even looking at her little nephew or holding him for a while. She was so upset. "Wendy, I really don''t want to be with Harry. But he wouldn''t let me go." She told Wendy straightforwardly about what was troubling her. Wendy walked closer to L with Colin in her arms. She observed L carefully, but could not find any trace of unhappiness. Her fineplexion didn''t look like as if she just had a fight with Harry. Then there was only one possibility. Wendy blurted out her suspicion, "So you have not reconciled with each other yet, right?" Wendy didn''t see L for several nights at home. So she had thought she was with Harry and they were getting along so well. L leaned on the sofa and stretched out her hands to pinch the little cute face of Colin. She answered, "Yes, we are not." Yes, she has not forgiven him. She thought she was not firm on her decision. Her faith will waver on the slightest seductive move of Harry. "Why don''t youe back to him? Is it because he is not good to you or you just can''t forget what happened in the past?" The aftermath of her suicide attemptst year may still be lingering on her mind. Wendy was very worried. In this aspect, it was normal that L didn''t want toe back to Harry. She would not find it strange. "No, it''s not because he is not good to me. He is doing everything for me. But after everything that happened, I have lost faith in himpletely!" Yes, it was not easy for her to move on from that... But what weighed in her heart was fear. She feared that if she was with him again, the memory of the past would always haunt her. Wendy sat down beside L while holding Colin in her arms. She suggested, "Then make a clean break-up with him. Refuse him firmly to his face. Stand your ground, L." Wendy''s intention was clear. L should make Harry let go of herpletely. L handed over the baby and yfully teased him. She continued, "I have made myself clear again and again. You know what I did on the anniversary celebration party that day. I dered our break-up in front of so many people. He did not feel angry. On the contrary, he seemed to pester me more frequently. It was unusual of him!" Harry, an international CEO, was a distinguished man in regard of his honorable image and status. But he did not have any reaction when L dumped him in public. Didn''t he care about his image anymore? Wendy didn''t know what side to choose. If she persuaded L to be with Harry, L could not forget the harm he has caused to her. It would eventually traumatize her. If she suggested L to break up with himpletely, L would not feel happy without him. Wendy knew L so well. As her intimate friend as well as her sister-inw, L was forthright in character. She would smile when she was happy, and express her unhappiness when she was depressed. She was like an open book! But since L had undergone the murder incident and the attempted suicide, she has be unsociable and entric. She had never seen L in such a strange state for a period of time. After that, Harry came to her with Nicole and tried to make her forget the misunderstandings between them. From then on, L apparently became better. Herplexion and personality were better now. She was gradually recovering from the incidents. All these had something to do with Harry. So Wendy thought for a while and replied, "L, I personally suggest you to give him ast chance. Just one more." She hoped Harry would live up to her expectations and give L permanent happiness. She didn''t want to make the matter worse because of her suggestion. L became silent. To give him thest chance? That sounded reasonable. But she did not have the courage to do it. "Wendy, what if he don''t trust me again? Then I will really be dead." She could no longer stand any tests of love. She was already tired and weary. Wendy was so confused. L was right. If Harry hurt her again, the consequence would be unimaginable. It would be really worse. The attempted suicide was a case in point. L was actually lucky to survive it. Thanks to the timely emergency rescue, she was still alive now. Or she would definitely be dead falling from the 32nd floor of a building. It would be a disaster to the family if they lost L forever. No one would ever recover from that... Wendy wavered, "Just don''t meet him anymore. Time will solve everything. Time will heal all wounds." L painfully thought about the idea of never seeing him. Why would her heart ache for that stupid thought? His gentleness, his naughtiness, his rudeness... Why did these images be brought up in her mind over and over again? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Seeing that L was caught in a deadlock, Wendy felt very sad for her. Apparently, she could not totally forget him. Finally, Wendy said to her, "If you don''t know how to make a decision, just let it be." She did not want to give him ast chance nor forget himpletely. Just let it be! Just go with the flow, then... L was so depressed. Wendy also didn''t know what to say. They went into ufortable silence for a while. Okay! Just let it be! That evening, L prepared to take a shower and then ordered a ticket to Uthana. She put on her pajamas. Then her cellphone suddenly rang. It was Harry... She thought about the dialogue between her and Wendy then put through the call, "Hello, Mr. Lewis!" Her sweet voice sounded so tempting to Harry. He naturally softened his voice, "I will pick you up tomorrow morning." He said this in an affectionate tone with a cigarette in his hands. He was going to pick her up? It was totally unnecessary. "Thank you, Mr. Lewis. I have already bought the ticket." She refused in a polite manner. Harry raised his eyebrows, "L, I have checked the flight." Her name was not on the list. He had checked it before he made the call. The lie was revealed. L''s face blushed but she still insisted, "I was submitting the order just now. Then you called." She had originally nned to book the ticket now but was interrupted by Harry''s call. Harry nipped out the cigarette butt and walked to the French windows of the office. He could chat with L here easily. "I will pick you up. Wait for me." His mind was now full of L''s images. He missed her already. Ly on the bed and watched the dark sky outside. Should she refuse him? She wondered. "Okay, but I don''t want you toe. Just send some people toe here with the ne" He was very busy every day. She didn''t want to cause more trouble to him. But Harry took it that L didn''t want to see him. His heart sank so deep. "L, don''t push me away. Please." Don''t refuse his nice offer. L recognized that Harry misunderstood her. But she didn''t want to exin anymore. If Harry really loved her, just let him taste the bitterness of a heartbreak first. "If you continue to pester me, I will not ride on your ne." She pouted her mouth and said in a determined tone. Hearing that she was threatening him, Harry eventuallypromised, "Okay. Tomorrow morning at nine, the ne will wait for you at your ce." He swallowed the bitterness in his heart and swore that he would never break her heart again. L was still lying on the bed. She felt very satisfied. Then she suddenly remembered something and asked, "Where will the ne head to?" She thought he would definitely take her to the manor. "You guess." He smiled gently. If she was in Uthana, she could not escape him again. L pouted her mouth and replied, "I can go to your manor, but it is for Nicole. So, you don''t have to go back there, okay? You can find another ce to stay during that time." It would onlyst for one or two days. She thought it was easy for Harry to find another ce to stay. He was so rich, after all. Harry raised his eyebrows. Wasn''t he the master in the manor? Why was he suddenly chased off from his own ce? "But I am worried that you will feel lonely." He put his right hand into his pocket and smiled. "I won''t be lonely with my daughter in my arms. I don''t want to see you there, anyway." She murmured and flipped over, ying with her daughter''s doll on the bed. "But I want to see you. I miss you very much." His sexy voice went through from the other end of the line, making her face blush immediately. Harry was flirting with her. It was very obvious. Missing her? Okay then. "Do you miss me or do you just miss throwing yourself on me?" She blurted out the question. She wanted an answer right now. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 L was annoyed of theughter in his deep voice."Stopughing at me!" She had asked him a very serious question! It was a very important question for her. "Of course I''ve..." Harry then deliberately spoke in a slow manner to tease her, and L became more and more anxious to hear his answer. "Missed you." As long as she was willing to return to him, he was more than willing to give in to a lot of things. L felt even more delighted when she got the answer she was looking for; the air was filled with sweet love. "Fair enough, now you may go back to the castle. Meanwhile, you should not interfere with me spending time with my daughter." She was showing adequate generosity here. "However, who would have the final say in the castle? That''s still a mystery," thought L, grinning. "At your service, Mrs. Lewis!" But L immediately protested, "Harry Lewis, stop calling me Mrs. Lewis! We haven''t discussed this yet!" Why was he always taking advantage of her? She would be Mrs. Lewis, sooner orter; it was merely a matter of time. "You are what I long for!" His words were so direct, and his look so sincere, that her heart started beating faster and faster as she blushed a bright red. "Go away, and please stop talking like this! It sounds creepy!" Whether the rtionship would work out or not, it all depended on her now! L knew that she was now treading on very thin ice, as he had hurt her before, and the love they had towards each other was so strong that it might burn her in the end. Was she even ready to get back to him? If she wasn''t ready then he would not be able to have her heart. She was just about to hang up on him when she heard him say, "Turn the camera on, I would like to see you!" ... She recalled what had happened during theirst, previous video chat. The thought made her blush instantly, and she said, "Harry, how dare you mention about it! Wait till I see you!" She had made up her mind that the moment she saw him tomorrow she would bite him so hard that he would yelp! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . And as if he could read her mind, Harry said with a grin, "Come and bite me then! Anywhere you wish!" He would not say no to her wishes. His flirting was so obvious that she hung up on him out of shyness. L tossed her cellphone aside and then buried her face into the quilt. Her mind was now filled with what had happened during their previous video chats... Gosh! What was she thinking? Why did she keep thinking about all that intimate behavior? L was mad at herself, and she pulled up the quilt on her face and tried to fall asleep, despite her now rapid heartbeat. It was well past midnight when Harry received another message in the castle. It was from L, and it read "Asshole!" What was going on? Why was she was calling him names? Harry was confused, and he quickly texted her back. "Are you alright, my dear sweet wife?" But he never got any reply back. The following morning at nine o''clock, L showed up at Harry''s private jet with dark circles around her eyes. Her coffee master match would be held tomorrow, so for now she could spend all of today''s time with her beloved Nicole. The nended near the castle safely. When L walked down from the ne, she spotted Harry already standing at the gates of the castle. He was dressed well, in a nice suit, and the moment he saw her, a big smile spread across his handsome face. L was holding a white designer bag as she walked towards him elegantly in her high-heels. Despite her graceful move, the look on her face was quite childish. Her mouth was pout and she was still mad with him. L was confused why Harry was at home today. He extended his arms and wanted to give L a big hug. However, L curled up her lips and ignored his enthusiasm, and she walked passed him instead. Harryughed as he turned around and embraced her from behind. He inhaled the scenting from her body as he released a sigh of joy. "L, you are finally here!" It felt like they had been separated for years! L tried to hold back her excitement, and said in a in voice, "Boss Lewis, I thought you won''t be at home today!" His embrace was so tight that she couldn''t move at all. The castle looked familiar to her, and in the yard, a new swing was being built for Nicole. Harry turned L around and sealed her ruby-red lips with a passionate and deep kiss. Out of excitement, she dropped her bag to the ground as her hands circled around his neck and caressed it. Harry cradled her up and then carried her straight upstairs. ... L came back to her senses as she struggled away from him. She ran upstairs in panic, and shouted at him, "Mr. Lewis, I thought you''ve missed me! You don''t mean to take advantage of me now, do you? You should live up to your own words!" With these words, L then quickly ran into Nicole''s bedroom and locked herself inside it. After she calmed herself down, L started looking around in Nicole''s room. It was Tuesday today, and Nicole must''ve been at the kindergarten. Someone knocked on the door, but she immediately shouted back, "Go away, I don''t want to see you!" She had had enough! Harry was always trying to tease her! Outside the door, Harry licked his lips with a big grin on his face, and said, "Juste out. I want to take you out for dinner." She wouldn''t buy any of that! "I''m fine right now. I just want to rest." Last night she had been restless because of all the impure thoughts on her mind. She did not fall asleep until three or four in the morning, and of course now she felt quite sleepy. "Alright, I will be in my study. When you wake up from your nap,e and see me." He did not force her to do something against her will, and just left. She was here in the castle already, and wasn''t in a hurry after all. L lied down on her daughter''s bed and she thought about what was happening. Soon enough, she dozed off. She was sleeping so deep that she wasn''t aware of the fact that someone had opened the door from the outside with a key. Harry then walked inside quietly on his tiptoes. He sat down by her side as he looked at her beautiful face with affection gleaming in his eyes. He noticed the dark circles around her eyes. "What did she do last night?" thought Harry. "Did she sleep at all?" He gently kissed her on her forehead and then left the bedroom. For the whole afternoon, L justy on the bed, enjoying her sweet nap. When she finally had enough rest and decided to finally get up, it was already four o''clock in the afternoon. L sat in bed as she examined the empty room with confused eyes. It took her some time before she realized that she was now in Uthana, in her daughter''s bedroom. She opened the bedroom door quietly, and the corridor was empty. L decided to go to the study. However, she noticed that the room opposite to Nicole''s bedroom was closed. She was curious to find out what was inside. He had said that he was in love with her, and that he wanted to start all over with her. So, what happened to that room? Was everything still the same in there? L twisted the door knob gently and pushed the door open. Then she walked inside with curiosity boiling in her. The room had been kept tidy and neat. The wedding pictures were all framed and set up on the table for disy. The piano was still in its original corner. Someone had it dusted on a daily basis. But the big suitcases which were used to store her old clothes were no longer there. The swing chair on the balcony looked all the same. and more pictures seemed to have been added to the wall. One picture caught her attention. It was taken on the day when the whole family had went to the amusement park! She was holding Nicole in her arms when they were on the merry-go-round. Howe Harry had a picture of that moment? A bold thought then came to her mind. L recalled that Joseph was holding his cellphone in his hands back then, but she was not paying too much attention to him. It turned out that Joseph had sold her out! She moved closer to the wall and saw more pictures from the amusement park. Joseph must have taken a lot of pictures of her and her daughter! Well! She would definitely rebuke him for betraying her like that! Just then, she turned around and bumped into a warm chest. When did he enter the room? She didn''t notice or feel his presence at all... He hugged her with his strong arms, and said, "I''m looking forward to us decorating the room together." He hoped that the day when L would finally forgive him for everything would arrive sooner. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 How could she not say yes to his expectations? Her answer was on the tip of her tongue as she looked at his earnest eyes. However, she said nothing. Harry continued, "L, the maple tree would grow its leaves this autumn. Would you like to be here with me and watch them grow together?" He had some maple trees nted here in the mansion''s yard. He was looking forward to an ocean of beautiful red leaves this autumn. He wanted her to be here, with him. Together, they could watch the trees grow bigger and bigger as the years went by and as they also got older. He was looking forward to decorating the room with her. He wanted her to watch the trees grow bigger with him. Every word he said was a cry of invitation. He was asking her to move back and live with him as before. For a moment, L hesitated, but she wanted to forget all the past and to return to him. Together, they could build a new future. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He noticed the torture sparkling in her eyes, and he added, "You should remember to take the health tonics I bought for you, otherwise they would go to waste. OK?" She finally nodded, and said with a serious voice, "Yes, they would be a waste. But I can take them back with me." She could enjoy them at her own house. ... What a witty girl she was! Harry leaned over and kissed her lips. Then, he held her hands and walked outside. "Time to get Nicole home together." "Get Nicole home together?" The thought of seeing her daughter soon made her feel more cheerful, and L followed him out of the room with full cooperation. At the Red Flower Art Kindergarten L sat in the car as she watched Harry go into the kindergarten with a pair of expensive sun ss on his face. Two minutester, he came out with a cute little girl in his hands. L was so excited that she instantly opened the car''s door and ran towards her. "Nicole!" Nicole was surprised when she saw that her mother had showed up all of a sudden. She let go of her father''s hand and then dashed towards L. With a leap, she ran into her embrace, and cried out, "Mummy, mummy!" She was weeping with excitement. The other parents outside the kindergarten turned their heads to look at the scene, and they felt happy for the family of three. Both the mother and father were good looking, and they both looked well-off and happy together. L helped her daughter sit inside the car. Then she sat next to her with a happy smile drawn all over her face. After seeing them with their seat belts on, Harry walked to the front of the car and sat in the driver''s seat. As all the other parents were still looking at them, they drove off. "How about having some western food for dinner today?" He asked them with a joyful grin on his face. Seeing L and Nicole happy together made his heart sing and swell. L smiled at her daughter, and said, "My dear baby, daddy said we are going to have western food today. Would you like to?" As long as she was with her daughter, any kind of cuisine would do for her. Nicole shook her little head; she missed the time when daddy took them to eat seafood. She said, "I want to have seafood with daddy and mummy." She expressed her mind and thought directly to her parents. Harry nodded, "Sure thing. Daddy will book a table right now." When they stopped for the green light at the crossroads, Harry called the same restaurant via Bluetooth, and he sessfully booked a private lounge for the three of them. Nicole was delighted, and she giggled as she pped her hands in excitement, and said, "Mummy, let''s ask daddy to peel the shrimps for us. Please?" L paused as she looked at the back of Harry''s head. Then she said, "You need to ask daddy for that first." "My dear wife, I am more than happy to do it!" ... L cast her look away from him as she leaned again towards her daughter. "Daddy agreed. How about we order a lot of shrimps?" Since Harry enjoyed peeling shrimps for them, he might just well not eat anything at all. "Good idea, mummy!" Nicole kissed her on her cheek. L gazed at her daughter fondly, and Nicole seemed to be a little more taller sincest time they met. "Mummy will take you shopping after we eat!" She hadn''t bought something nice for Nicole in a long time. "Honey, would you like me to drive you to the mall after?" Harry was trying hard to prove his love and avability in front of them. L stared at him, and pretended to be mad, "Stop calling me honey! Otherwise, you are not allowed to have dinner with us!" "Well, well, Mrs. Lewis, you are really cruel to your chauffeur." "Chauffeur? Boss Lewis, you are too well-off to be someone else''s chauffeur. Having seafood with us would degrade you!" He was a billionaire, and L found it ridiculous that he would be willing to act as her driver. The two bickered all the way to the restaurant while Nicole giggled at them all the time. She loved seeing her parents together! In the restaurant''s lounge, L ordered different types of shrimps deliberately. She was looking forward to Harry''s special service. All the dishes were then soon delivered to their table. Harry helped Nicole with some fish and was about to enjoy the juicy salmon in front of him. But L opened her mouth, and said, "I want to eat shrimps." Harry paused. Then he stared at the table full of shrimps, cooked in so many different ways, and burst outughing. He quickly swallowed a few pieces of his salmon and then put on the stic gloves on his hands. Harry''s show time began. He carefully peeled the shrimps and put them evenly on L and Nicole''s tes. He continued peeling the shrimps for them. Soon enough, L''s te was full of juicy shrimp meat. At first, she was enjoying his special service. However, she soon felt sorry for him, as he was constantly busy attending her needs without looking after himself. His finger tips were already red as he had peeled so many shrimps for them. All the time he was busy waiting on them, he had the chance to have one more bite of the salmon only. She picked up one peeled shrimp and put it next to his lips. With a cold voice, she bluffed, "I don''t like it." Howe she did not like it? Wasn''t it tasty enough for her? Harry was confused as he chewed on the shrimp. It tasted the same as before. He remembered thatst time they were here, she had ordered a big te of shrimps and had finished them all by herself. L ignored his questioning gaze as she fed him one shrimp after another. In the end, she slowly ate thest two remaining shrimps on the te. Harry then finally understood L''s true intention. She wanted him to eat the shrimps but she was too proud to say it directly to his face! Harry was greatly amused at the thought of this. With a big smile on his face, he continued to peel shrimps on the second te. He fed the juicy shrimp meat to both L and Nicole. As expected, L soon said she did not want to eat anymore. "I''m already full. You eat and I''ll peel the shrimps instead." L felt sorry for Harry, because for the past half an hour he did nothing but to wait on them. She quietly put on a new pair of stic gloves and started to remove for him the scalloped meat from the shell. She only managed to fix one for him when Harry stopped. He pulled her over to him with affection and removed her gloves for her. He threw them into the trash bin and gazed at her eyes with fondness. "You just focus on the eating, alright? I''ll do the rest." He did not need her service. After they got married, he would hire servants to help her out with the housework. There wouldn''t be much left for her to do. She just needed to enjoy her life as a well-maintaineddy. L opened her mouth, but nothing came out of it as she saw the determined look on his face. After the meal, Harry drove them to the mall. L enjoyed picking up clothes for Nicole, but she also bought her other stuff. She bought little pants and colored socks. Harry insisted on her going to the men''s clothes section. There, L unwillingly chose some shirts for him. Because of his strong demands, she also chose a shampoo for him. As she paid the bill, she made up her mind that she needed to cut down on other expenses in the year toe. Little did she know that she was soon to be super rich and was going to be listed as one of the world''s top billionaires. Harry had been No. 1 for years, and L would be the tenth. In the near future, with her business booming rapidly, she might even top the rank. It was just a matter of time. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 When they arrived home that night, L sent her daughter straight to sleep. After that, she walked into the bathroom and had a shower. She decided to sleep in Nicole''s room tonight, and so she locked the bedroom''s door. In his study, Harry was having conversation over the phone with Eason. "...You shameless bastard, the dress is one of my master pieces, and you''ve ruined it. How desperate were you? Why can''t you undress her with your manners instead?" He was actually counting on keeping the dress after L wore it so that he could disy it at other fashion exhibitions. Harry blew a smoke ring into the air as he replied with a in voice, "That''s none of your business." "..." Eason was utterly speechless at his indifference. He quickly added, "What about the set of diamond jewelry? I paid a big sum of money and brought them all the way from Ennd. Why did you let her wear them at the party? Didn''t you think that it was a little bit too much for the asion? What''s wrong with you? And by the way, what happened to my diamonds?" He finally spoke all of his concerns to him. "I lost them." Harry remembered when he snatched them from Eason''s shop. But now, he had absolutely no idea about their current whereabouts. He found Eason''s question ridiculous; Harry had a way more important issue that needed attending to. "..." Eason was furious at his answer. He shouted into the phone with a high pitched voice, "I want full compensation for everything. No, you must pay me back a tenfold price for what you lost!" Harry put out his cigarette in the ashtray, and said, "Give me a figure then." "100 billion!" Eason was so angry at Harry that he made up a random number. But, somehow, it was not impossible for Harry to pay out the sum he had randomly asked for. He replied with a scornful voice, "You think I''m some kind of idiot, don''t you?" His voice was dead-cold serious. When he heard his icy tone, Eason stopped bluffing instantly, and said, "Fine, fine. We can settle with 50 million!" He felt broken because he knew that with this sum he would still be in a significant loss of profit. But, in the end, Eason considered that he could do with that, because Harry was, after all, his best friend! And what a best friend he was, indeed! They finally agreed on the 50 million figure. Before ending the call, they also arranged for a time to meet upter. Harry stepped out of the study and walked straight to Nicole''s room. Not surprised at all, he noticed that the door had been locked by L from the inside. But he wasn''t in a hurry anyway. Harry returned to his suite and had a nice and rxing shower there. Wrapped in a bath towel, he walked back to Nicole''s room and opened the door with the spare key from his study. At just about the same time, L came out of the bathroom naked. She had nothing on her because she thought only her and her sleeping daughter were in the room. The moment she saw Harry, she totally freaked out. The thought of waking Nicole up made her stifle her scream as she quickly ran back to the bathroom. Harry was greatly amused at her sudden reaction and he followed her into the bathroom. "Get out!" she cried. Panicked, she tried to cover herself up with a bunch of towels. "Fine. I will get out then." He then carried her out of the bathroom in his arms and walked out of the child''s room. As soon as they were out of Nicole''s room, L opened her mouth to protest. "I said you need to get out. What are you also carrying me out for?" She nced at him with her big beautiful eyes. Harry opened the door of his suite and threw her on to the bed. As he leaned down towards her face, he said, "Do you want your pajamas or not?" L bit her bottom lip because she really wanted to shout in his face the word "whatever". However, she controlled herself, and simply said, "Of course I do." Harry went to the wardrobe and opened one of the cabs, and L could see that he had already bought her a lot of clothes. All of those beautiful gowns were all bought for her. He had been waiting for her diligently all this time. Harry came back with a sexy ck night gown in his hands. He put it next to her, and said, "I can help you dress it." He pointed to the gown with a profound smile on his lips. "No need. Thank you for your kindness!" L gave him a fake smile, but deep down inside her, she had cursed him countless times already. She quickly put the night gown on her underneath the quilt. After that, L sat on the bed with a relieved heart. However, she felt that something was still not right. When she looked down... The clothes had barely covered her body! She cast a cold nce at Harry, who was grinning with amusement. She then furiously fired questions at him. "Are you running out of money?" she cried. "Why didn''t you add more cloth to the gown? A little bit more material would cost you more, wouldn''t it? Why couldn''t you buy a more conventional gown?" He was trying to mess with her deliberately! Harry answered her questions one by one with great patience. "Honey, please don''t worry. I do have money, but I didn''t want to overdo the gown. Indeed, it does cost more money if more material were added. As for the design, I find conventional gowns unattractive." ... L waspletely overwhelmed by his suave manner. She wanted to shout at him. Harry was like a book she couldn''t read! And it would also be definitely wrong to judge him by his look! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He looked elegant and sober in public, but only she knew how he really behaved when he was with her behind closed doors. She forced herself to smile! L tried to ease the tension in the air, but she simply couldn''t break a smile for him. "Fine, I am going to sleep now. If brought me to sleep here, then please go outside and leave me alone." With these words, L then pulled the quilt to cover her body and was just about to close her eyes. Harry left the bed for the door, and L suddenly felt relieved when he agreed to leave. But, to her surprise, he only went to switch off the light. He went back for her in the darkness of the room. L tried to avoid his touches but Harry would not give her any chance to resist him. ... Finally, L was out of her breath. Harry circled her with his strong arms and whispered into her ears, "Had enough fun yet? We can continue if you want to." He would keep her distracted. He had promised her that he would not force himself on her, but a little chasing game wouldn''t do harm. L simply could not stand his touch any longer. With all her strength, she struggled away from him, pushed him aside, and dashed towards the door. Harry quickly followed her; he was amused by her seemingly endless energy. L was almost at the door when Harry sessfully stopped her by embracing her from behind. She was now once again thrown onto the bed. This time, he pressed her down with his body, and said, "If you still want to carry on, I probably will eat my words!" He had nned some other games for her. ... L quickly studied her current predicament and decided to cooperate with him. She lied down, pulled the quilt over her head and then closed her eyes! With an amused grin on his face, Harry turned the bedside light off. He pulled her over to him and spooned her to sleep. Within twenty minutes or so, L fell into a sound sleep. However, Harry had to take numerous cold showers to calm himself down. This was definitely a sweet torture for him! He wanted her so much, with all his being! L woke up early the next morning with the coffee master match on her mind. She turned her head and saw Harry sound asleep next to her. Even with his eyes closed, he looked dangerously handsome. She had spent quite some time with him during the past years, but she seldom had had the chance to see him sleeping. Usually he woke up before her. Harry''s face looked very peaceful and serene. She remembered how indifferent and cold his eyes looked when he was awake. He had a high-bridged nose and full firm lips. She stared at him as her thoughts went wild inside her head. What was he dreaming about now? He was actually smiling in his sleep. One of his arm was underneath her neck while another arm was casually lying on her waist. He also had an amazing body shape that most women desired the most in a man. He was perfect both in appearance and capabilities. He was, indeed, one outstanding man. The next second she felt his erection pressing against her thighs. L blushed as she knew he had already waken up, but just didn''t want to open his eyes. She pushed him away with a bright flushed morning face. However, he then quickly pressed on her body and kissed her ruby-red lips. L immediately shielded her mouth with her hands. She vaguely protested as she dodged his kiss, "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet. Get up now!" Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Harry pulled her shielding hands away and he gently sealed her lips with a passionate kiss. ... L still had some senses left in her. At thest moment, she pinched him really hard on his waist and pushed him away with all her strength. Without any other further hesitations, she dashed into the bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was flushed, feverish, and her hair looked messy. She curled her lips with a bitter grin. Why would Harry ever want to kiss her looking like this? L spent some time in the bathroom tidying herself up. After that, she stepped out of it with bath towel tightly wrapped on herself. Harry was on his phone. The moment he saw her, he handed her a set of new, clean clothes. He looked at her with a profound smile on his face while talking to someone on the phone at the same time. "Alright, I will see to it. Talk to youter." L was confused because she had brought her own clothes. But not knowing where they were ced, she had to ept the clothes Harry gave her. And she did, and L changed into them obediently back in the bathroom. The tag had been removed from them. She wondered who else had worn them before? This thought made her furious as she walked out of the bathroom. By then, Harry had already done with the talking on the phone. He saw the look of her face and noticed immediately that she was in a bad mood. "Did someone wear these clothes before? If so, I don''t want them then!" "Why would he humiliate me by making me wear some other women''s clothes?" thought L angrily. Harryughed as he exined everything to her with patience. "New clothes need washing, right?" All of his new clothes were first washed before he wore them. Besides, he knew she washed hers before wearing them as well. Thus he had all of those new clothes washed for her. He had done everything for her to feel at home at every time. As soon as she realized that the clothes she was wearing now were brand new, L broke a smile. "Fine!" she said. And then returned to the bathroom. Harry shook his head in disappointment. How could she ever think of him as being some kind of douche bag? Why on earth would he offer her second-hand clothes? She didn''t know him at all it seemed! The clothes Harry had picked for her were a set of suits. Apart from the white sleeves, the rest was all pink. L found the color ridiculous for her age. It did not suit her at all. She judged herself in the mirror, thinking that the color pink did notply with her personality at all. She was slightly concerned about going out in the world like that. But, gathering up all her courage, L stepped out of the bathroom. She wanted to ask Harry if he had some other back-up clothes lying around there. But Harry was once again on phone. He nodded at her when he saw here out of the bathroom again. His confirmation made L cave in. She thought to herself that she might just as well settle with this set of suits. "I need to have the results of the report by the end of this day." Harry snapped on the phone as he walked over to her. Holding her hand, he showed her to the shoe closet. As Harry opened the door of one of the shoe cabs, L gasped at what she saw. There were at least 100 pairs of shoes on the two-meter-high shelves, and they were of various designs and colors. They fit for all seasons and all asions, and each pair was made by a different international designers. "That''s right. You should avoid this kind of mistakes in the future!" Harry ended the call with a stern tone. Then, he pointed to the shelves, and said to L, "Pick a pair yourself." She was utterly speechless at what she saw. After a while, she managed to open her mouth, and said, "These shoes..." She did not have the courage to finish the sentence. She thought she was in a dream. Harry looked at her pink suit, thought for a while, and then chose a pair of white wedged shoes for her. "Be my girl! All of these will be yours." He said this with a jesting tone. After all, it was for her that he had bought all of these pairs of shoes to begin with. However, L was offended by his joke. How dared he view her as some shallow, cheap girl? Did he think that he could buy her with 100 pairs of designer shoes? He had definitely underestimated her! Harry curled his lips as he held up her hands. He then showed her to another closet. L was even more shocked now when she saw what was inside it. On the wall, there was a huge white cab, and it seemed to be endless. Inside the cab, there were two shelves. Each one of it was filled with luxury branded clothes, from winter fur coats to spring fashion blouses, the cab had it all. Underneath the shelves there was a chest of drawers. Inside the drawers, there were all kinds of bras, socks and other women''s garments. Greatly amused by her surprised look, Harry then walked to another wall and opened another third cab. Inside it, there were numerous expensive leather handbags, dazzling her eyes. The bags were brand new ande in different kinds of leathers and colors. Each one was worth tens of thousands of dors. L did not know what to say. Harry then held her by the shoulder and took her to the middle of the room. There, he showed her another chest of drawers. The drawers were all filled with jewelry. He showed her stones like amber, diamonds, jades, pearls and so on. All of them were for just her. "What do you think?" He looked at her and asked her straight away. L was raised by a well-off family and, in reality, she was immune to all of this vain stuff. But she was still shocked nheless at what Harry had done for her. Harry thought that the look on her face was precious. Some of the stuff he had gathered for her had taken more effort than money. They were limited editions, and thus were exclusive only to the most privileged. Some of the shoes and bags were world-ss renowned and one of a kind. However, he managed to find and buy them just for her. What shocked L was not the quantity, but the quality of the clothes. Designer bags were easy to buy for rich men like Harry, but exclusive bags were not so easy to get, even if you had therge sum of money to buy them. For example, one red bag in the middle of the shelf seemed to be designed by the famous Mn designer Master Wyatt. She had had the chance only once to buy only one of his famous works. However, right now, she saw at least four or five bags on the shelf that came from the hands of Master Wyatt. She controlled her anxious mood, and said to him, "So, are you nning to open a department store now?" The room was so full with shoes and bags that he might just as well open a shopping mall. Harry gently circled her waist with his arms, and whispered in her ears, "If you want to, all these will be yours in the blink of an eye." He had bought all of these just to please her. "I don''t." She snapped at him again. How dare he talk to her like that? Yuck! She wasn''t shallow! Harryughed as he added, "Well, even if you don''t want to, they are yours anyway." All of these nice things could only be hers only. Only his beloved woman deserved such luxurious and valuable things, thought Harry. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. L could not hide her growing smile at his sweet words. She pushed him away as she walked back into the bedroom. "I said that I don''t want them! Leave them for your future girlfriend!" He closed the door of the cab and followed her into the bedroom. "If you don''t want them, fair enough. I will throw all of them and rece the cabs with new collections until you are satisfied." He sounded like he was joking, but L knew that he would actually do this if she didn''t agree with him. "I don''t want you to waste any more money. Whether I take these things or not, it all depends on your behavior!" She sat on the sofa and was just about to change into the pair of wedged shoes. Harry was delighted at her words. He quickly stepped forward and then knelt down on one knee in front her, and said, "Of course, my dear." He helped her with the shoes; they looked perfect on her feet. It seemed that he really knew her sizes, and had built a closet full of clothes and shoes just for her! "Nice job, I''m ttered. I will forgive you for what you did this morning, and as for the rest, I will deal with youter!" She stood up gracefully, kissed him on the forehead, and then went to fetch her beloved Nicole. Staring at her back, Harry shook his head with a big smile on his face. He had spent billions of dors to get in return just a kiss! But indeed, this woman''s kiss was worth the money! He enjoyed it! When L went to Nicole''s room, she found that the two new servants were already attending to her. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 One of the servants was trying to put some clothes on her while the other one was trying to find the matching shoes for her outfit. "Mummy!" The moment they saw L walk in, they were both amazed at her elegance and style. She was such a beautiful woman, with easy going manners as well. "Mrs. Lewis!" They greeted her with great politeness. L frowned at the title. She wanted to correct them, but she didn''t say anything about it. Instead, she simply said, "I will look after my daughter now, you both can be excused for the time being!" She took over the shoes from the servant''s hand and then carefully put them on for her daughter. "Mummy, how long are you going to stay here this time?" Why did her mummy always have to be away doing busy things? Every time she had asked daddy of the whereabouts of her mummy, daddy had always said she was busy far away and she would only return when she was done with her business. L paused, and quicklyforted her daughter in a soothing voice: "My sweet little girl, mummy is not sure yet, but whenever I get the chance I''lle and visit you. How about that?" She had no idea when or how she would solve the conflicts between her and Harry. Nicole became a little morose when she heard her words. She smiled at L and nodded her little head, saying, "Mummy, You must live up to your words!" L pinched her chubby cheek, and promised, "Don''t worry, mummy really loves you. I would definitely visit you every now and then! Alright?" She patted her on her shoulder and then took her into the bathroom to dress her up. "Mummy, I really love you! Kiss!" Nicole also pinched L''s by the cheek. In the spacious bathroom, the mother and the daughter were having a good time. The family of three then had a peaceful breakfast together. After that, Harry and L drove Nicole to kindergarten. Watching Harry holding her daughter''s hand as they walked into the kindergarten, L said to herself that for the sake of her daughter, she should at least give Harry another chance. Their daughter had turned already four-year-old this year, but shecked the love of aplete family. That was truly sad. Harry was really trying his best to make up with her, and she felt somehow obliged to respond to his love. After all, her heart was not made out of stone. L thought of their future, and on the way back home she remained silent. Harry looked at her with the corner of his eyes several times while driving. The atmosphere in the car was a little bit uneasy. Most of the time, L gazed outside of the window, and asionally she would cast a nce at him. She had aplex look on her face. He could sense that she was going through a major mood swing. The coffeepetition was being held in the international culturalmunication center, and Harry and L were fashionablyte for the event. Many people had already gathered there. As soon as they showed up at the event, they became the main attraction of the media. All of the journalists raised their cameras and took pictures of the couple. L looked happy in the pictures. and Harry, who was renowned for his cold appearance, also looked gentle and smiling. They held each other by the hand tight, as if something nice was going to happen soon. The gorgeous couple was indeed in the spotlight of the event. L felt absurd for causing such a stir. If only she hade here by herself, things would''ve been much easier for her. However, the man by her side was way too extraordinary. Even if they were on a movie date, he would still be able to turn heads and cause furor on the street. He was simply too astonishingly good-looking. People couldn''t help but paying attention to him whenever and wherever he showed up. He was a natural leader, with a unique sense of charm. He was known for his outstanding characteristics and talents. Harry led her to the judge panel and helped her take her seat, but L was confused when she saw that the name on the tag on the table was hers. Since when had she became one of the presiding judges? Today''s contestants were from 36 different countries. They were believed to be the best baristas of their countries, and the six judges were all from 3 different countries. The biggest sponsor of the event was actually the SL Group, and L was shocked to find the group''s logo here. She cast a nce at Harry, who was busy talking with other judges. "Did he propose to hold the contest?" thought L. He was a very busy business man. Why would he bother to spend so much time and effort on this kind of event? Did he do all of this only for... her? L shook her head, as she wanted to deny her own wild thoughts. At 9 o''clock, Harry delivered a key speech as the main sponsor of the event. He stood on the stage, smiling kindly at the audience. There were almost one thousand people sitting in front of the stage. Among them, there were journalists, contestants, guests and so on. Harry, as a natural leader, belonged to the stage. He was eloquent, confident and knew his speech inside and out. He demonstrated what a sessful leader should really be like. He had such a charisma that no words could describe the feeling he gave you when he spoke. After a brief congrattion, Harry announced the opening of the coffee master contest. People apuded his speech while Harry stepped down the stage with full grace. He walked back to his seat next to L. "Well done, Boss Lewis!" whispered L in his ear while smiling. L couldn''t hide her praise. Harry curled his lips as he smiled back to her. "As long as you enjoyed it, that''s all that matters." He did all these to win her favor, and he wanted nothing else in the world but her happy smile. Their intimate behavior did not escape the cameras of the journalists who sat just behind them. L sat up straight and then listened attentively at the introductions of the contestants. After all 36 contestants did their brief personal introductions, the match officially started. The first competing challenge was "Latte Art". This was one of the mostmonpeting items in major coffee contests. Usually, in cafes, skillful baristas would make the shape of a heart or a leave on the surface of thette for the customers. In the contest, more advanced techniques were required to impress the judges. A beautifully presentedtte art, with a pattern or design on the surface of thette, could make the drinker feel delighted. It could be created or embellished by simply "drawing" on the topyer of foam. The challenge required each contestant to make six cups of coffee within 10 minutes. The only ingredients they could use were coffee beans and milk. They could also use the espresso machine and coffee cups provided for them. They needed to present to the judges two cups of mhiato with exactly the same pattern on them, two cups of intte and two cups oftte art of their own chosen design. They were also allowed to use any tools or other edible ornaments to decorate the surface. Rome was not built in a day! The contestants all had years of diligent practice before signing up for the contest. Each contestant had his or hers own follow-up camera and they were under supervision all the time. The contest was an eye-dazzling show as each contestant demonstrated their talents in roasting beans, cooking coffee and drawingtte art. L spotted one of the contestants. He was a young Chinese boy wearing a ck baseball cap, and the serious look on his face reminded L of someone she somehow knew. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She was asionally chatting with Harry during the introduction period, and she was not paying too much attention to the stage. She quickly scanned through the files in front of her. Among them, she found a familiar name written under his profile picture. "Lucas..." L observed Lucas very carefully. She thought that he was a new graduate from the university, but howe he participated in an international contest already? She went through his CV and found that he already had three years of work experience in a cafe. He was working as a part-time while also attending the university. She sincerely hoped that he would be the one who would stand out today. If this happened, he would have a splendid future waiting ahead of him. Harry caught L''s look. Out of curiosity, he looked at the files in her hands. "Lucas? Is he someone she knows? Why is she paying so much attention to him?" Harry was not very pleased at this, and in fact he was also a little bit jealous. Time was now up, and multiple cups oftte, with beautifully presented art, were disyed in front of the judges. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 The judges came closer as they carefully examined the vividtte art in each of the cups. Judging from the appearance, they all looked amazingly satisfying and delicious! They came in the forms of little hearts and cute leaves. One of the cups then caught everyone''s attention. It had six tiny hearts in the middle and a dozen smaller hearts on the outline. It was truly a very talented presentation. L wrote down the contestant''s number: No.16. The same contestant also had another cup, with a drawing of a cute little panda bear. She fell for it straightaway. After L carefully examined every cup, she then started to taste them. Contestant No.16''s cups won her heart both in terms of presentation and taste. Each judge had now made up their mind and decided their scores. The second part of thepetition now followed. Now, the challenge was brewing. It mainly examined the taste created by each contestant''s brewing skills. The contestants were allowed to use their own coffee beans for the brewing; in toppetitions like this one, they were supposed to only use Geisha beans. Many contestants would spend tens of thousands only on practicing with Geisha beans for the contest; it was quite difficult to win the challenge. This section was not Lucas'' s strong point. Based on his financial status, he did not have the chance to practice with the expensive coffee beans. Right now, he could only rely on his own experience and skills. He looked very concentrated on the stage. The way he measured the water temperature and bean quantity was very professional. Deep down inside her, L thought highly of him. Harry noticed that L had been watching Lucas since the very beginning, and he was not very pleased by the fact. He now had made up his mind that he would definitely not vote for Lucas. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Lucas was still indulged in his own work, and little did he know that he had already unintentionally crossed Harry. The third section of the match was the final one. The challenge consisted of brewing the original vor. Nothing else was supposed to be added to the coffee. The judges were looking for a unique and authentic taste of only pure coffee beans. The taste needed to be smooth and rich, perfect. If the contestant did not manage to bring the authentic vor out of the beans, the cup would end up being bitter and unappealing to taste. Fifteen minutester, all the contestants had to stop. All of the freshly ground coffee beans were brought forward to the judges. Contestant No. 10 was a guy that came from Germany, who had spent over a decade on studying coffee beans. The coffee he made brought smiles on the judges'' faces. They could not stop praising his excellent work. After tasting all of the freshly ground coffee beans, the judges returned to their seats. They exchanged opinions with each other, and L had simr thoughts with those of the Italian judge that sat next to her. Harry felt slightly annoyed as L was trying so hard to support Contestant No. 16, the big boy whom in his eyes was not even a fully-grown man. Five minutester, all the judges had cast their votes. L saw what Harry wrote on his board and was not pleased by it at all. She pinched him hard on his arm underneath the table. In this way, she sessfully forced him to write number 16 instead of number 10. L then nodded her head with satisfaction. She could not be impartial, because deep down inside her, she wished that Lucas would win thepetition. His coffee was, indeed, very inviting. Lucas, on the other hand, did not fail her with his extraordinary skills. If he did a bad job on the stage, she certainly would not have voted for him. The result of thepetition was published pretty soon. Contestants No. 10 and No. 16 both ranked first ce, while Contestant No. 23 from Ennd ranked second. Therefore, an extra game was called for to settle the tie between the two. Contestant No. 10 and No. 16 were required to make a cappino on the spot. At 11 o''clock sharp, several cappinos were brought for the judges. They tasted them carefully one by one and then carefully decided their votes. Eventually, contestant No. 16 won thepetition with four votes, and he was given the title of Coffee Master by the judges. The audience warmly apuded him as he stood on the champion''s podium, waiting to receive the award from Harry. Harry cast a cold nce at the young man in front him, whose face was feverish because of the excitement. Harry couldn''t understand why he was so anxious. However, he said nothing, and simply handed him the golden cup and a check for one hundred thousand dors. "Thank you, Boss Lewis. Please send my regards to L for me." As they were shaking hands, Lucas whispered to Harry. He had known that the SL Group was the main sponsor of thepetition and to his surprise, L was also one of the presiding judges. He was quite confident that L would vote for him! Lucas felt grateful to L, and he saw her sitting not far from him, smiling friendly. Harry slightly stiffed his shoulders, and he replied with a cold voice, "Keep up the good work!" Lucas had long heard of Harry''s indifferent personality. Today, as he finally met up with him in person, he could confirm that the rumor was indeed true: Harry was as cold as an iceberg. Harry moved on as he gave the other awards to the second and third winners; they received shiny cups and lucrative checks. The other contestants, despite not winning thepetition, were all each given a cash award of ten thousand dors each for their sincere participation. Everyone present there felt happy and rewarded. At half past 11, thepetition ended sessfully. L walked up to Lucas with a big smile on her face, and said, "Lucas, well done! You are indeed a very promising boy to win the title of coffee master at such young age!" She then happily pat him on the shoulder. Lucas''s face turned red because he was shy of her praise. He was already 23, and he wasn''t a boy anymore. He quickly exined to her, "I really enjoy making coffee. To be honest, that''s my only hobby. I don''t like doing anything else." He had long dreamed of bing a barista since junior high school, and he had also spent some time during high school learning from a local barista. However, because of the heavy schedule he had at school, he had to quit learning making coffee. It was only after he went to university, that he had more spare time to study the trade in more detail. L thought for a second, and then asked, "Where do you work at the moment?" She once had heard from Wendy that Lucas was supposed to receive further education upon finishing the university but, however, he had declined her proposal, as he wanted to start working as soon as possible. Harry was done talking with other judges, and as he turned around, he was not very pleased to see L talking to Lucas so close and intimately. He then quickly paced to them. Lucas was now working in an average local cafe in Ascea, but the owner of the cafe underestimated his talents and only let him do minor tasks and chores. L cursed the owner in her heart because she hated to see such good talents like Lucas had go to waste. The owner of the cafe must''ve been blind! "Come and work for me in LN cafe, I''ll give you a high sry to start with!" Lucas was joyfully surprised at her words. He had heard from his sister that L had a cafe shop under her name. But he did not want to bother L about a job because he knew that she already had enough trouble on her mind. It was indeed a big surprise for him that L would officially ask him to work for her. He was really thrilled at the idea. "How much are you going to pay him every year?" A cold male voice then abruptly cut in their conversation. L had not thought the question through. She simply answered: "I am thinking of two hundred thousand!" If her business boomed, she would also certainly give him a raise the following year. Harry stood next to them with both hands in his pockets. He examined the excited look on the young man''s face, and he sternly added, "You''ll have an annual sry of half a million. I''ll hire you to stay and work in Uthana from now on." ... Lucas was overwhelmed by his offer. Did he hear him correctly? Annual sry... Half a million... His ssmates, who had started working the same time as him, ware barely earning this much. The best was making somewhere between eight thousand and twelve thousand a month. Harry offered him an annual sry of five hundred thousand; it was almost like earning fifty thousand a month! Fifty thousand... Lucas felt like he was in a splendid dream! L was also overwhelmed whens he heard Harry''s words. She furiously stared at him, and snapped, "Harry, what is wrong with you?" Why was he always trying to steal all of the talented staff in her hands? Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Without the slightest care about what others would say, Harry held L''s shoulder. He said, "I did this for our future." They need to keep their eyes on the long run. On the bigger picture... L didn''t understand. She just shook away his arm and turned her eyes to Lucas who was still very excited. "Lucas, don''t go with him. You work for me." With this, Lucas finally regained hisposure. He asked, "L, what did you say just now?" He was too happy to notice what L has said. Harry took the initiative to answer before L, "You go to SL tomorrow and Joey will arrange some work for you." Then ignoring L''s objection, Harry pulled her close and left, leaving the crowd astonished. Inside the car, L leaned her head on Harry''s shoulder and gave him a hard bite. All of these while Harry was busy driving... Meanwhile, she warned, "If you dare touch me without my approval next time, I will bite a piece of flesh off you." Harry stared at the bite mark on his wrist. Then as usual, he kissed it. "I''ll wee whatever you do with me..." Harry seductively answered. ... L looked at Harry, who now was driving the car happily. She figured he must be masochistic. On the way to the mansion, L just pouted without speaking to him no matter what Harry said to please her. After taking her stuff, she would leave the mansion immediately. She was determined to do this. When they entered the gates of the manor, L stormed out of the car. Harry got off hastily too and followed her. "Honey!" "Don''t call me honey." Discontented, Harryined, "When you smiled ear to ear to another man, did you even think of me?" He was beside her at that time. L suddenly paused, turned back, looked at Harry and exined angrily, "That man is Wendy''s brother. Why can''t I smile to him? I have to be courteous to him!" Was he being jealous?----L pondered deep on this. Harry got distracted. That man was Wendy''s brother? Her sister-inw''s brother? "Well. If that''s true, I am not upset anymore. Could you cheer up as well? Please?" But even if that man was Wendy''s brother, he would not let his guard down. After all, Lucas was not Joseph. He should always be alert... L kept walking upstairs while she was teasing him, "Boss Lewis, you are a busy man. So you would better hurry to thepany. It would be my fault if you waste your valuable time on me." He followed her every day without paying any attention to thepany. He was the culprit should the firm went broke. She would not do that to Harry. Harry lifted her to his chest and said affectionately, "How about staying here and living with me? Have you thought about that again?" There was a secret he was hiding. But on second thought, Harry just decided to keep it to himself. At least for some time... L jumped to the ground right away and answered, "Nice try. You cornered my people and now you want me to forget about it? Am I so gracious before?" She walked to the bedroom door, and looked at him coldly. Maybe it was her kindness that led to their tragic past. Harry looked intently at her. Was she really that kind? Was she so easy to bully? At least he has never thought that she was like that. Take the current version of her as an example. No matter how hard he tried, L just couldn''t forgive him. If it was another man, L would have been beat up already. Seeing L packing her stuff, Harry held her by the waist and asked, "When will you ever forgive me?" He waited anxiously for that day. L curled her lips in disdain. Harry just never talked about the bad things he did. He just wanted her to forgive him, but his actions never reflected that he deserved forgiveness. As time passed by, she almost forgot what torment he brought to her. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Let''s see what you do then." After finishing the sentence, she left the bedroom with her luggage. Harry stared at her figure. He really wanted to pull her back and toss her back to the bed. Let her beg him instead. But she seemed too pissed off. So he had better follow her want this time. L turned down Harry''s offer of his private jet, and instead booked a ticket back to Ascea herself. Amid their standoff, L entered the Lamborghini and was sent to the airport. At the time of the check-in, Harry kissed her red lips and said, "The coffee shop around the mansion has begun its business. Lucas works there. So technically, he is still yours." He meant the coffee shop was still under her name. So there was no such a thing as cornering her people. Looking at Harry''s handsome figure walking out, L almost shed tears of gratitude. That man was "terrible"---- he always made her want to cry. Because everything he did seemed to be about nning for their future. She was in crossroads about this... When she got back to Ascea, what happened between L and Harry had be a source of headlines again. L browsed all kinds of spections----positivements and abuses. She felt some aching in her head again. This happened over and over again... In Zacrye Thomas was bothered by a grave incident and busy work recently. He didn''t have much time to keep in touch with L. Just then, his phone rang. From the phone came his secretary''s familiar voice. "How''s the investigation going?" The absurd scene surfaced on his mind again. He would hunt down whoever had framed him. He would not let this go. "Now, we knew that Cherry was also framed and then sent to Zacrye. As for who was behind this, it may be a woman. Judging from the CCTV footage." A woman? Thomas frowned. There were few women around him. He pondered if this was possible. It could even be said that there was no woman around him aside from L. "Mr. Herren, we have followed the clue to Uthana. I believe we could straighten out the whole thing soon." After hanging up, he stood up and walked to another bedroom in the apartment. This room was where L once slept in. Now, there was a strange woman inside. She has a beautiful long hair, her arms held her knees. She was brought back by Herren from the hotel. She was depressed. She couldn''t eat nor sleep. Thomas walked in front of her and said calmly, "The truth wille out soon. Miss Cherry, I will send you back to Uthana now. But I will give a very satisfying answerter." Cherry, looked ashen, smirked. Give her a very satisfying answer? Finding out who abducted her to Zacrye was a satisfying answer? How about her virginity? What should be done about her virginity then? She got off the bed, packed her stuff, and walked straight to the door. Shepletely ignored Herren''s words. Before the door opened, she was gripped and pulled by Thomas. He sped her wrist, staring at her back. Both stood silently. After a long while, Thomas noticed her struggle. He reassured her, "If Miss Cherry cares about it, I will take full responsibility and marry you." His words were full of desperation and helplessness. If she cares about it? Cherry turned back, and looked at him mockingly. "Mr. Herren, what kind of person do you think I am? No. I am not an average woman. Treat me differently." pping away his hand, she opened the door and left Zacrye determinedly. Along the way back, she couldn''t help but cry sadly. Who on earth would abduct her to Zacrye and send her to Herren''s bed? From now on, she must forget Harry. Because with the loss of her virginity, she was not good enough for him anymore. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 She knew Harry''s rtionship with L had been slowly improving, but she had not given up on it yet. Until that incident happened, she dropped that romantic ideapletely. She was quite conservative now because of the strict family rules and high-standard education in her family. With the one-night stand with Herren, even she couldn''t forgive herself. Well, let alone her mother... If Thomas didn''t take responsibility for what happened and that thing was known by others, she would have no way out. She would face severe consequences. LN coffee shop in Ascea L looked at the bouquet of red roses that the delivery boy sent. To everyone''s surprise, she epted it for the first time. She wondered if her action meant that she was inclining on a rtionship with Harry... With a sweet smile, she sat on the dangling chair, staring at the lovely bouquet. The shop assistants knew that their boss, L, was in love. But they were wondering. Was she in a rtionship with Thomas, or with Harry? They didn''t know. Hearing that L has epted his flowers, Harry felt very relieved in the SL office. But he knew her eptance didn''t meanplete forgiveness. So he must step up his efforts. He had sworn to himself that he would always do his best to please her. When L was already basking in happiness, her phone suddenly rang. The caller was Joseph. "L, L. My wife has just given birth to a daughter. I am a father now!" The phone call just got through, and Joseph''s voice came out, full of excitement and happiness. L sprang from the chair right away, and asked joyfully, "In which hospital? I wille over now!" Grabbing her purse, she rushed to the door. Then she quickly thought about the roses. With some thinking, she told the shop assistants to put them in the vases. Then she hurried to the hospital right away. Lillian gave birth to a girl sessfully. She weighed 3.5 kilograms, setting the whole Newman family into feelings of happiness and joy. Joseph posted this pleasant news in the Weibo and it received many positivements. L forwarded the post with the words: "Congrattions, my little brother and sister-inw. Wee to our family, my little niece!" Harry immediatelymented, "Congrattions, little brother-inw and sister-inw. Wee to the family, little niece." ... Thatment set L''s post to gather poprity. Manyizens asked whether they had remarried already. Harry replied to one of theizens, "Yes." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It''s just that he hasn''t told her yet. He wished they were together right now. But legally, she had be his wife. L looked at his reply and texted Harry. She was embarrassed. "Don''t talk about these nonsense. People may curse and gossip!" "Don''t mind all these. If they cursed and gossiped, they must be jealous." He never cared about what other people would say or think. The important thing was that he and L were happy and contented. He was Harry, anyway. He had everything he wanted and desired. "..." L texted back a short reply. Then she went back to the ward and took the baby girl from Joseph. She swayed her gently and lovingly. Meanwhile, Harry remembered something serious. It made him kind of anxious and he was smoking nonstop. They had a niece now. But why was L showing no symptoms of being pregnant? He considered himself a "hard worker" on that matter. But why was there still no good news? With constant puffing, he smoked a second, then a third cigarette. After the fourth was done, he took the car keys and decided to drive to the hospital. When Chuck answered Harry''s call, he was doing an autopsy of a dead body in theboratory. His assistant put the phone beside his ear. Then he heard Harry was already in his office. Chuck put down the scalpel, cleaned himself up, and returned to the office. "Boss Lewis was there to show how happy you are with L?" Chuck hadn''te in yet but his teasing had already arrived at Harry''s ears. Smoking was forbidden in the hospital. So Harry just fiddled with the lighter on the couch. "I try so hard, but L is still not pregnant? I want to know the reason why. So Ie here for a test. I''m afraid that the problem might be me." He spelled out his intention in a straightforward manner. Chuck just wanted to kick Harry out now. But he remembered that night clearly. That night, Harry told Joey to send a dozen women to his apartment. How dare him! Among those dozen women, one woman begged him to let her stay. She said that staying was enough to save her life. He was never merciful, let alone the fact that he already had someone in his heart. Any other women was nothing to him then. At first he persuaded the woman to get out. Yet, she still kicked his door open and crammed herself inside. Ignoring all his warnings, she clung on to his couch, unwilling to leave. Even when he threatened her with a sharp scalpel, she just kicked it to the wall, and the knife embedded on the wall. She was that determined to stay. Eventually, he had no choice but to storm out and go inside his bedroom. He left her on his couch for the night. He wanted to know where Harry found her. She was a stand-in with a ck belt in Taekwondo. "Answer my question first. That night you brought a dozen women. One of them was named Daisy Jones. Where did you find her?" Chuck still remembered the next day when Daisy forced him to leave the apartment together with her. She even held his arm when they were walking out. As a doctor, he was quite germ-phobic. He loved to maintain his hygiene. Speaking of having a phobia in germs, Daisy even teased him that all his future wife had to do was to clean the house 24/7. Chuck looked up at Harry''s indifferent face in a gloating manner. He should reward Joey handsomely for what he did to sessfully distract Chuck''s attention. "You need to ask Joey then. I am not involved in such stuff." He cleared his participation that night. He was too smart not to do that. Chuck scratched his head, then raised his sses anxiously. Forget about it. That Daisy was not important. Just act as if nothing happened. Chuck tried to convince himself. "Harry, are you with L again?" That''s the most important thing right now. Chuck''s question made Harry a bitcent. "You should forget about L now. We are not only remarried, I am also nning for our wedding now." Harry answered. That wedding would be more luxurious than the previous ones that he had nned. Chuck was hurt by Harry''s reply. He sat in his chair, without speaking a single word. "Take me to do the test now. My time is quite precious." Harry stood up from the couch in dissatisfaction and leaned against the desk in front of Chuck. He was always the impatient guy. Chuck took a patient file and drove Harry away boldly, "Get out now. I am all tied up." "Okay, I will leave. But I will send you a dozen women everyday." He meant what he said. Chuck stared at him and replied in anger, "You need any test? You are the healthiest person on earth. Don''t waste my time." Though he was stillining, Chuck stood up and led Harry to the test room. He couldn''t just ignore the fact that he would get womenter... Harry smirked behind him and hurriedly walked forward beside Chuck. He put his arm on Chuck''s shoulder and consoled, "I''ll take you out for a drinkter to soothe your heartache. Don''t worry." Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Upon hearing this, Chuck struck Harry''s belly with his fist, and shouted, "Get out. You get in my nerves every time I see you." "You have been bothered by me for a very long time. During our college years, you always threatened to skin me with your scalpel. But still, you didn''t." They yfully teased each other along the way to the test room. After the test, Harry tidied up his clothes, then went out with Chuck. "There are no abnormalities at the current test. The results of other tests wille out two hourster. You can leave for now. I will call you right away as soon as the resultse out." Chuck browsed Harry''s test results, and told Harry that everything was normal. Yet, Harry didn''t buy it. He was still in disbelief. Harry then returned to thepany. Two hourster, his phone rang----just on time. "I''ve told you that you are as strong as a fighting bull. Stop bothering me from now on." Chuck teased. His words sent Harry to a gloomy state again. So. the problem was in L? "At that time, did she hurt somewhere else except her legs?", wondered Harry. Harry remembered the day when L jumped off the building. It set his heart sinking again. Chuck also remained silent for quite some time. Back then, he did a systemic check-up carefully for fear of L getting hurt somewhere else. "I know what you are thinking. She is all healthy. Maybe you need to step up your efforts." Thinking of the woman he liked sleeping with another man, Chuck felt depressed deep inside him. He tossed the results on the desk, then quickly went into theboratory. After hanging up Harry''s call, he began busying himself in experiments. Together with all kinds of surgeries, he tried to get his head full instead of thinking L. If he would think of her all the time, he would just get lonely. Harry kept smoking while he pondered that it now boiled down to one reason----he didn''t try hard enough. Ascea Lillian got off the hospital several dayster. L was holding the baby and sitting beside her. The sleeping baby in her arms reminded L of Nicole. She missed her so much. The minute they got home, she would call Nicole. "L, thank you so much foring here personally. I didn''t mean to bother you. I could just carry the baby and go home with Joseph." L''s presence made Lillian feel a bit guilty for troubling her. L cast a soothing eye at her. "I am your sister-inw. That''s what I should do. No worries!" Her mother were too tied up and busy today. So she asked L to pick up Lillian. Lillian was touched, and answered respectfully, "Thank you so much." Then they both burst out giggles andughter. When they were back home, Lillian and Joseph took the baby to their room. Wendy still stayed at Janne''s vi. Before dinner time, L dialed the number of the mansion. When the phone rang, Harry was moping and smoking in the parlor. Nicole was the one who rushed to the phone. "Hello?" Nicole answered the phone happily, hoping the call was from her mother. She was right. Hearing her daughter''s voice, L beamed in ecstasy. "Nicole, my baby!" It was her mom indeed! L''s voice sent Nicole to euphoria. "Mom, I miss you so much. When will you come back?" Nicole''s question made L feel a bit guilty. She replied, "Nicole, mom wille back several days later, okay? Don''t be sad now..." "Okay. But you must hurry up because dad got injured so he can''t y with me. I''m really bored right now." Nicoleined, and her mouth pouted. Hearing his daughter spit out what he tried to hide, Harry was heartbroken. Harry''s injury made L very concerned. "What happened to your dad?" She stood up from her bed in anxiety. "Dad got hurt while protecting some people." Nicole saw Harry''s signal but she didn''t know what that meant. Harry meant to stop Nicole from further talking about the injury. "Protect whom? Where did he get injured? And when?" She paced around the room anxiously. Unable to understand what Harry meant, Nicole continued, "Dad got hurt by a knife to protect a pretty woman. His wound seemed painful and deep." Nicole''s words made Harry choke on hisst puff, not being able to breathe out or swallow in. He froze and was helpless. "Ahem..." Harry coughed intensely. For the first time, he found his daughter''s ability to put her dad on the spot. L''s anxious strides slowed down. A pretty woman? Was she Cherry?----She spected about it. With that in mind, her worry instantly turned to anger. "Put your dad on the phone. Now." She tried to soothe her tone in front of Nicole. She didn''t want to sound upset. Nicole gave the phone to Harry and babbled, "Dad, mom wants you to answer the phone. Maybe she''s worried about your wound." After this, she asked curiously when she saw Harry''s sulky look, "Did mom really miss you?" Taking the phone in his hand, Harry controlled the sudden turmoil of his feelings. He whispered, "Honey, I can exin... Please don''t conclude right away." "You scum. You can exin what? Exin how many women you had? Exin how you were a two- timer? You are just a yboy. You have not changed. Don''t contact me ever again." Bang. The phone was hung up ruthlessly. In dismay, Harry stared at Nicole who was still ying with her toy. He med her. "Nicole, you just put your dad on the spot. You know that?" Nicole shook her head in confusion, "Dad was in a tight spot? I didn''t know..." She creatively molded the y dough into a dolphin, then ran away pleasantly. Harry looked at the gauze on his arm while he kept smoking. After half an hour, he took out his phone, called over his private jet, then flew to Ascea. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Two hourster, the nended on the yard of Newman family''s vi. Harry disembarked the jet with the gauze still on his arm and rang the doorbell. The one who opened the door was Joseph. He led Harry into the vi excitedly. Along the way, he talked to Harry intimately. Harry nced at the second floor and asked, "Is your sister upstairs?" She was what he came for. "Yes. But what''s the matter with your arm?" Joseph just saw right now that Harry had a gauze on his arm and some blood was oozing out. Harry cast a quick eye to his arm, then replied, "It''s nothing. Just a minor injury. I am here for your sister. I need to talk to her" Without even waiting for Joseph''s answer, he walked upstairs inrge strides. Half way there, he remembered something, turned around and said, "Where is my niece? Bring her there. I want to see her." L was his wife, so her niece was also his niece. Joseph answered yes, then ran into his room and held his daughter. His face brimmed with joy as a father. Harry would be jealous of Joseph if he didn''t have Nicole. Harry took Joseph''s daughter into his arms. The cute little baby magnified his desire for another baby. He regretted the fact that he missed Nicole''s infancy stage. He wanted to know what it would feel to hold your own baby in your own arms. Harry stuffed a check with arge amount of lucky number into the baby''s pocket before giving her back to Joseph. The big check made Joseph a bit embarrassed. After all, Harry has given him too much already. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 But he knew the check carried Harry''s blessings, so he just epted it. "Harry, I will help you persuade and talk to my sister." He was such a good man. Only his sister was good enough for him, Joseph determined. Harry nodded then Joseph returned to his room. He knocked on L''s door. "Come in." L was casually ying with her phone. Thanks to the room''s sound-proof structure, she didn''t hear both men''s conversation outside. She thought the one knocking on the door was a rtive, so she let him inside directly. At the sight of this tall familiar figure, L was unable to believe what she just saw. She rubbed her eyes, blinked, then be certain that the man was indeed Harry. No wonder she heard the sound of a ne in their yard. "Who let you in? Get out of my house now!" She shouted at him rudely. To a scum, there was no such a thing as politeness. Harry closed the door, walked to her bed, and sat beside her. "I am here to exin why I got hurt." He held L''s hands, but she just shook it off. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. To prevent him from touching her again, L covered herself with her quilt. She shouted, "Get out. I don''t want to hear your exnation. Don''t talk to me anymore." Harry put his hand on the quilt, then leaned forward. "Honey... Please." He whispered sweetly in her ears. His breath nearly paralyzed L. She felt like she was floating on air, so soft and feeble. "If you are unhappy..." "What I feel is none of your business. Get out now. Or I will get someone here to drag you away." She turned back, and stared at him. She won''t yield to him again. "You can''t be mad at me. If you are too mad toe back, the beautiful clothes I bought for you will just gather dust in the closet." He looked at her angry look with affection. There was not a slightest hint of impatience in his expression. It''s good that L was mad at this. If she was not angry, he would be worried. It would mean that she doesn''t love him anymore. Her husband was injured for saving another woman. Of course she would be angry! Of course she was jealous. The clothes? What beautiful clothes? "Just give them to your Cherry. Why do you need to tell me that?" She blurted out with cold eyes. That stuff must be prepared for Cherry, L thought to herself. She did not want to have anything to do with Harry. Harry moved even closer and kissed her. "They are prepared for you. Only for you." L pushed him aside, lifted the quilt, then got off the bed. She held Harry''s hand and said, "Come on. I will take you to a good ce." Seeing L''s smirk, Harry knew she couldn''t be trusted. She would do something really bad. But he just let her lead him to the door. At the doorstep, L pushed Harry. When he was out of the door, she immediately lost hold of him. "Bam!" She mmed the door and locked it up. Harry looked at the closed door helplessly from outside. He called her again and again. But she just hung it up over and over again. That left him no choice but to go out of the Newman family''s vi for the meantime. For the next several days, no matter how many times Harry called her, she never answered. L was strolling along the road when she hung up Harry''s call again. She had decided not to hear his exnation. She didn''t drive her car today. At lunch time, she walked to the road, and tried to hail a taxi home. It was rush hour now. She tried to take a cab several times but failed. So she could only walk forward. She had no choice. Michelle was just driving a beat-up second-hand Volkswagen to her father''sst vi to teach that third wheeler a lesson. At that moment, she saw a familiar figure----L. "That bitch pulled me down so hard that I could only afford to rent a second-hand house. But that bitch still lives affluently with high-end purses in hand. It is unfair!" She thought. Instantly, she became overwhelmed with jealousy. She elerated the car toward L----she would kill that bitch! Several seconds before proceeding with what she nned to do, she suddenly remembered her mother''s plea, "Don''t try to kill her. Mother has lost your dad already. I don''t want you to end up like your father." With that in mind, she put a foot on the break and swerved. But it was toote. The car hit L. L was just thinking about how to deal with Harry. Suddenly, a fit of pain spread all over her body. What just happened? With the braking noise of the car, she rolled over several times, and then sprawled on the concrete. Fuck! Who was driving so carelessly? It hurt so much. Spotting the ident ahead, many cars steered to othernes. L didn''t know how much she had been wounded. She tried to sit up, but her left arm was already numb with pain. She could only sit up with the support of her right arm. She saw the panicking Michelle inside the car. Then she knew who the culprit was. Michelle deeply regretted the minute she hit L. She was trembling when she took out her phone then called 911. She hoped L was okay. If not, she knew she would be imprisoned. After telling the spot where the incident happened, she drove away. L slowly stood up, her clothes in rags, her body chafed. She dragged herself to the roadside, picked up her purse and was just nning to call 911 when she heard the ambnceing over. Michelle called 911 for her? Didn''t she just hit her intentionally? How was that possible? L jested at her own naive idea. But at the sight of her injured left arm, she suddenly had an idea to trick Harry. When the stretcher was carried out, she tilted her head and copsed in the nurse''s arms. Harry, just wait and see----she had a n in mind. When Harry got Joseph''s call, he was busy sorting the files in office. Upon the news of L''s car ident and being hospitalized, Harry immediately panicked. He even dropped his pen on the floor. He then hurriedly told Joseph to transfer L to the private hospital of Chuck and rushed to the hospital in Uthana. He immediately took Chuck who was still in the middle of his experiments to Ascea. He only believed in Chuck''s medical skill. He was the best doctor in town. Hearing about L''s ident, Chuck also tensed up. After all, he loved that woman... In Zoria Private Hospital The tall man rushed forward, leading arge crowd to gather. Everyone was going to the senior ward. Because of him, the ward seemed small. Many people had crowded behind him. At the nce of his woman on bed, Harry saw no one and nothing else. He rushed to her and spotted a graze on her face and a cast around her arm. These wounds filled him with anxiety and worry. His heart sank even deeper. He asked Jordan hastily, "How''s she doing? Will she be all right?" Her voice became hoarse with nervousness. Jordan looked at the anxious Harry. Fearful of looking eye to eye with Harry, he answered, "Not well." "What did you mean by not well? Chuck, check on her. Now!" Harry, once poised and cold, now eagerly called Chuck to prepare for the check-up while gripping L''s hand. It was obvious that Harry was very worried. She was in aa. "L, you must be all right. You must be safe and sound. Please." Harry wished deep inside him... Putting on a very serious face, Chuck put on the stethoscope, walked to the equipment, then focused on checking her up. Several minutester, Chuck''s frown got deeper. As a result, Harry became increasingly concerned. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 A few minutester, he shouted, "So what''s it gonna to be?" The man''s loud voice startled everyone in the room. Chuck put down the stethoscope and turned off the device, "She''s suffering from trauma. There is nothing serious." But why was she unconscious? Hearing this, Harry was relieved but still felt something was wrong. "Since there''s nothing serious, why is she still unconscious? Is she just sleeping?" He stared at the woman who was sleeping soundly. Having checked the nursing record, Chuck was sure there was nothing serious, "Please be patient and I''ll checkter. Let''s just wait for some time." Harry put down her hands and walked to Jordan and Joseph, "What actually happened?" Joseph shook his head helplessly, "The police has been checking and monitoring information. No response until now. We have been waiting for a long time already." Hold on, my sister. Stay strong. Harry frowned and looked at his watch. "It has been three hours and there is still no result! Useless fellows! They should be fired!" He quickly went out of the ward and called his connections in the police. Making sure Harry had gone out, L opened her eyes in an instant. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was so sudden that Chuck was surprised when he was observing the wound. L supported her body with her unhurt arm and sat up. She poked her head outside and made sure Harry was not nearby. She said to Chuck, "You tell him that I lost my memoryter! Okay?" What? Chuck was overwhelmed. How could he lie to a man who was serious with his woman? "Okay? If you don''t agree, I will tell Harry that.... I will tell him you touched me just now!" The three man and the nurse in the ward all got shocked and bewildered. Chuck tried not tough and replied, "You lost your memory? That''s a good reason. But you have to grant me one request if you want me to agree." L was bing a little upset. "You want to take advantage of me?" Chuck continued, "Since you would not like to stay with Harry, may I pursue you?" .... Everyone was surprised when they heard this. What happened? Chuck.... Did he like L? All this time? As the heavy footsteps approached, L hurriedlyy down and had no choice but to say, "OK, OK." She had to promise him first. "All right." Harry would not find out about their secret. Chuck tucked her in. When they saw Harry walk into the ward, everyone was worried and upset except Chuck. Harry looked at Joseph. Joseph cried out at once, "My sister has been in aa since she was sent here and I don''t know what happened to her." Harry moved closer to L again and Chuck said to him slowly, "Please prepare yourself. I have some news." His words made Harry very nervous. What did he mean? Harry red at Chuck in anger. "Maybe she was hit on the brain and she might have lost her memory. So, you should be mentally prepared." Chuck said this so seriously that Harry believed it. She lost her memory? "Just a part of it or everything? Permanent or temporary?" His anxious questions flurried Chuck. He was not prepared for these questions. "I am not sure about that. We still have to judge by her behavior when she wakes up." L had caused everything in him to be strange and awkward. But pursuing the woman was worthy of his time and efforts. Harry stared at the woman in bed. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if she forgot him... He would try his best to make her recall every bit of him if she indeed lost her memory! His sharp gaze frightened L as she was pretending to be asleep. She was almost sweating. "My brothers, just go back home. I''ll take care of her." L breathed a heavy sigh and went on pretending. The brothers looked at each other and agreed. Since there was nothing serious, they decided to leave. "I''ll be back with something to eat." Then they left the room. Seeing that Chuck was still staring at L, Harry got upset. "Just go back to your office and I will call you when she wakes up." Chuck nodded and left the ward with the nurse beside him. He asked the nurse to keep what happened just now as a secret. There was nobody else in the ward. L soon found it hard to breathe. She was so nervous indeed. She had no idea what would happen when he knew she was lying. He would punish her! Harry closed the door and sat beside her. He lovingly grasped her hands and stroked her stered arm. "L, you must not forget me when you wake up. I won''t be able to stand the pain." He didn''t know what to do if she forgot him. It would be very devastating... Hearing that, L felt a bit sad and guilty. She just wanted to get away from him... Then Harry''s phone rang. He stood up to answer the phone. "It seems that she was not on purpose? I need the result! .... Go on investigating and seize those people responsible. I''ll punish each and every one of them." His cold voice gave L a chilling sensation. What if he knew she had lied to him? Hanging up the phone, Harry walked back to her. Hearing his footstepsing back again, L was so scared that her heart was hammering in her chest. He sat beside her and put her hand on his lip, "L, I miss you already. Please wake up quickly." He wouldn''t forgive himself if there was something wrong with her. He should have done something to prevent this. If he hadn''t made her angry, she would stay in Uthana with him. Then she couldn''t put herself in danger. Hearing his words, L was relieved. It was really sweet. She didn''t know why he was murmuring to himself when she was sleeping. "L, I have begun to prepare for our wedding and it will be more grand than before. Please wake up as quickly as possible." "L, the list of the richest persons in the world has been updated and you are the second. Would you like to be the first on the list half a year from now? I could do that for you" "L, you must not detest me when you be the richest woman in the world." .... L''s tears almost fell from her eyes. His words were so stirring... The setting sun shone into the room. The scene was golden. Harry said, "You are like the sun in my heart. I cannot miss you in my future... Or I''ll get so crazy..." He whispered sweetly into her ears. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Soon after, L was truly asleep. It was totally dark outside when she woke up. Harry had been apanying her since she fell asleep. Although he was reading and reviewing work files, he became alert as soon as she opened her eyes. "You finally woke up. Is there anything still wrong with you? How are you feeling now?" He put down the files and came closer to her. He was so concerned. Thinking of what happened earlier, L told herself that it''s time to maximize her acting abilities. Then, she strangely nced at the man beside her and asked him, "Who are you?" It was just like the scene in the TV series. ...... Harry became depressed immediately. He found that she waspletely unacquainted with him and had truly lost her memory. He gaped in disbelief. Pressing the calling device, he wanted Chuck to reexamine her again. "I''m your husband. You don''t have to think about anything else. You just need to take care of yourself." Touching her face, he said this gently and sweetly. Husband...... Go to hell! He dared to cheat at me again! L pretended to be shocked, "You''re my husband? Then who am I?" The man smiled, "You''re absolutely my wife. Your name is L! We also have a lovely daughter named Nicole." He lovingly told her. His every word sounded so beautiful. Blinking her eyes, L acknowledged that she had a daughter, but she refused to be his wife! At that very moment, Chuck pushed the door open and entered the room along with the nurses. Harry was not in a sound mood, so Chuck suspected that L had already deceived him. "She has revived, but it seems that..... she cannot remember anything. Please reexamine her." The man said in a very anxious tone. Harry''s mobile phone vibrated on the table. He strode to it, looked at the caller identification and connected to the call. Then, he walked out of the room, "How''s it going?" Inside the room, Chuck put down his hand that was going to turn on the apparatus and stared at L who rxed a little bit. "You''re extremely fine except the fracture on your left arm. You don''t need to worry." L alertly nced at the door and told Chuck, "Don''t goof it, or both of us will be done for!" Chuck slightly smiled. It was the first time that L saw his smile. Five years ago in Dreles when she first met him, he always had an emotionless expression every time she looked at him. He waved to the two nurses to make them leave. Only he and L were in the room. "I will keep it a secret but you cannot forget what you have promised me." He stood beside the bed with his arms in front of his chest and leisurely looked at the surprised L. "Are you serious with that?" She asked and wondered why Chuck wanted to pursue her... Did he really like her? It was impossible, right? They seldom met each other. She looked at Chuck in disbelief and was shocked again to find him nod his head. Holding his mobile phone, Harry immediately returned. The police had already found out who the culprit was-- Michelle. He entered the room and unhappily looked at both of them. He did not like the thought of them being alone in a room. "How is she?" Chuck put his hand into the pockets of his whiteb gown and pretended to be helpless, "She is fine except for a transient amnesia and a fracture on her left arm." Harry nodded, "What is the quickest way to cure amnesia? I can pay for any fee." L forgot him, which was an unpleasant thing! He would not just ignore it. "Well, now...... It is difficult to cure it as there is still blood stasis in her brain. But it is not necessary to carry out craniotomy. She can gradually recover at home." L secretly gave a thumbs-up to Chuck when she heard it. Then, she seemed to think of something and said, "Young man, you are so handsome! Could you be my boyfriend?" She looked at Chuck in a seductive expression. Chuck was almost choked by his own saliva and he readily responded in spite of the bad-looking expression of Harry. "Of course! I am totally willing to be your boyfriend!" It was nothing but the truth. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Harry angrily made his way to the bed wand condescendingly looked at the woman who was in a sweet expression. "L, I am your husband. You are pursuing another man in front of me. How dare you!" Was he not handsome enough? L shriveled her mouth and almost cried, "This man is fierce. I''m so afraid. Handsome man, could you kick him out of here? Please." Then she dragged the quilt through her right hand to cover her mouth that was secretly smiling. Realizing that she was afraid of him, Harry became very rmed and sad. He came over and comforted her. "Don''t be afraid. I will protect you all the time." His gentle and sweet words further complicated the minds of the other two persons in the room. Chuck took a step forward, "If you are afraid of him, I can certainly kick him out." Harry looked at him with danger in his eyes. L stared at Chuck and nodded. She continued to seduce Chuck. "Handsome man, you will be my boyfriend from now on, right?" Before Chuck could make any response, Harry came to him and pulled him out by grasping his cor. "Chuck, do you know that you cannot flirt with your friend''s wife?" Harry growled at him. L and another man flirting in front of him made him want to kill him. Chuck slowly smoothed his cor that was crumpled by Harry. "She is not your wife, so I also have the opportunity to pursue her." On hearing it, Harry sneered, "Excuse me. We have remarried not a long time ago. I''ll kill you if you do this." Harry coldly nced at him again and entered the room. Chuck was bewildered. They already remarried? Really? It seemed that L did not know it. Maybe Harry went to Dreles to handle the procedures alone? Looking at Harry gentlyforting L, Chuck turned around and left. In the room, L was thinking about something. She rolled her eyes in disgust. When she saw Harry, she dragged the quilt to cover herself again. Was she so afraid of him as she covered her whole head with the quilt again and again? What was happening? Harry helplessly pulled back the quilt in case that she couldn''t easily breathe. He was worried. "L......" "Hey devil, you go away!" Lughed under the quilt, which made Harry think that she quivered because of fear. He unexpectedly became the devil when she woke up? He was the one taking care of her! Harry did not know whether he shouldugh or cry. He held her tightly. She still had the quilt in her arms. She lifted her head a bit. "Take care, your arm is still wrapped with gypsum." He gently lifted her arm. "Where is my boyfriend?" She cautiously asked him. Deeply frowning, he put his hand behind her neck, pulled her close to him and kissed her red lip overbearingly. It was a hard, passionate kiss. He let go of her after a long time despite her struggle. "Please remember your husband is Harry!" There''s no such thing as boyfriends! Chapter 365 Chapter 365 L lowered her head andined, "You''re taking advantage of me. I don''t want you near me!" That bastard Harry always lied to her. Even when now that she had fallen ill, he pretended to be her husband. With caring and pity in his eyes, Harrybed her messy hair with his hand. He reassured her, "Honey, several days after you get out of the hospital, I will take you to our home to visit our daughter." For all she had forgotten, that would help her regain her memory. To their home? To Uthana? Oh. No. If she returned to Uthana with him, she would be bound with Harry forever. He would not let go of her anymore. But her fake amnesia was intended so she could get away from him... "You are... What''s your name again?" She widened her big innocent eyes, and stared at him. But the next second, her look shifted away. He answered her patiently, "Harry. Your husband." "Errr... Hungry?" Her response created an awkward mood, throwing the entire ward into silence. He emphasized again, "Woman! Remember your husband''s name is Harry. Do I need to teach you how to spell it?" These words made L''s heart tremble. She should have followed. "Nonsense. Do you even know me? How dare you call yourself as my husband. We don''t even know each other." ... L remained silent. It''s like time was just flying by... What happened five years ago happened again----the same ce, the same two people. Only his voice was less bossy and cold. It was more caring and loving now. But she.... Now, she was not who she was five years ago. Back then, she ended up with several times in the hospital. These tragic memories shrouded L''s clear eyes with sorrow. Harry looked at her with affection. He tried tofort her more, "Honey, are you thinking of something? You seem so upset." He then fixed her hair behind her ears while looking at her with kindness. She looked back at him, shook her head and remembered a saying, "I sort of remembered something, but now I forgot." It would be great if she really had memory loss. She could start all over again with him----the sweet and loving him. Maybe then, she would spare no effort to be with him. But she was not having an amnesia. Their sad past just reyed itself in her mind again, and again, and again. Every time she remembered that, the heartache would tremble and scare her. Harry avoided her wounded left arm and held her in his chest. "If it was an unhappy memory, just forget about it now. I will be with you to help you remember all of the good ones. You don''t need to rush." She has suffered too much because of him. His guilt was too overwhelming to be expressed in words. The ward slipped into silence again. Her anger disappeared again when she heard Harry''s strong heartbeat. She seemed to have underestimated his impact on her. "L, you must keep a brave and determined attitude. Don''t let his charm get in your way, " L encouraged herself. Suddenly, she pushed him aside. Not expecting her to do that, Harry loosened his grip on her. That release made L fall back. Just at the time when she was about to hit the devices nearby, Harry quickly saved her with his hands. She was pulled again into his arms. But due to the exertion of her wounded arm just now, she began shouting in pain, "Ow, it hurts!" After realizing what she said, L froze. Why was it that she was not like her tough self every time Harry was around. Back then, she never shouted about any pain she felt no matter how serious it was. Be it jumping off, breaking her leg or treating a wound. But with him around, she became so... Vulnerable? Hearing her shout of agony, Harry instantly put her on the bed. "How about now? Does it still hurt? I will call Chuck over..." Then he reached out to press the call button. L stopped him and said, "No, I''m all right. Thank you." With this, Harry breathed a sigh of relief. He came back to her side and sat down. He was going to tell her that Michelle had been arrested. But on second thought, he decided not to add another unhappy thing to her mind. It might upset her even more. "When it''s sure that you are all right after several days of check-up, I will take you out of hospital. Okay?" He knew she didn''t want to stay long in ces like this. "No, I want to stay with my boyfriend. You are bad. You will try to split us up." She returned to her sweet but pitiful look. L''s cry for a boyfriend made Harry''s face grow pale. How was it so that after waking up, she thought she had a boyfriend, and that he was Chuck. He couldn''t believe it! Maybe Chuck said something to her behind his back? Harry pondered deeply... "This will be thest time I tell you about this. Chuck is not your boyfriend. I am your husband. Don''t make me repeat that again." He had never emphasized something again and again. If it was not for her, he would not do that. He didn''t give up. Then she wouldn''t as well. "Mr. Lewis, you didn''t feel guilty for lying to a patient like this?" Harry stared at her sharply,ining in his mind that she really need to be tamed. He didn''t answer but decided to verify his husband status with an evidence. In front of her, he dialed Joey''s number. "Go to thest drawer in my study and fetch the document that proves my rtionship with L right now." He had nned to tell her this when everything was smoothed out in their rtionship. But now, things were different. She needed to know this now. The document that proved their rtionship? What was it? L racked her mind to think of it. A divorce certificate? Wedding photos? Those two things were all she could think of. Then she needed to think out an excuse to negate this thing... At that time, there was a knock on the door. Coming inside were Harold and Angie. Angie had a lunch box in her hands with L''s dinner inside. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Father and Mother, good evening!" Harry greeted. Harold red at him in shock. "Boss Lewis, that greeting was too much for us." He jested. Harry harmed his daughter so much. How could he forgive this man easily? Angie nudged the angry Harold, nodded her greetings back and said politely to Harry, "Mr. Lewis, you are a busy man. Why don''t youe back to your office first? We are here to take care of L." She was also enraged to see Harry here. But since he had showed his will to change, she would give him a chance then. "That''s all right. Thepany is run by several senior executives. I could be here to take care of L. Thank you for the concern." He didn''t mind Harold''s bad attitude because his worry for L could be understood. After all, L was his daughter. If Nicole was harmed by a man, Harry would do much more than giving that man some mean looks. Harry''s greetings confused L. But she didn''t ask or said anything for fear of letting the cat out of the bag. She didn''t want him to find out about her secret. What made her even more curious was why her parents epted such address. Maybe because she was still his fiancee despite the fact that a wedding hadn''t been held. The sight of L soothed Harold''s anger a bit. He walked to her and asked, "L, are you okay now? Are you still hurting? Tell me." His daughter was really ill-fated----she just recovered from a broken leg. Now, she was hospitalized because of a broken arm. s! Chapter 366 Chapter 366 L removed all her doubts and shook her head to her father. She had persuaded her parents and conspired with them about her n to fake a loss of memory. She did this before Harry arrived. Angie took out the millet soup and the vegetable dishes, but Harry took them from her before she could walk towards her daughter. He said to her sweetly, "You can leave it to me, mother!" Then he made his way up to L. With Harold''s help, he made L sit up and lean against the side of the bed. He then began to feed her with the soup and the other dishes. L was really curious as to why her mother just epted the fact that Harry had called her "mother". But she could not ask this as Harry was still here. She could not blow her cover so she only kept it inside her heart. "Mr. Lewis, you haven''t had dinner yet, right? You can go and get something to eat and I will take care of L." Seeing her son-inw feeding her daughter so lovingly, Angie felt a little embarrassed and stared at her husband. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She was preparing to take a dish for both of them, but she was stopped by Harold. He said that Harry did not deserve their care. He could still remember what he had done to their daughter. He only deserved a good, tough beating! He was the CEO of a very big group ofpanies. Yet, he was so caring and sweet to L... She was now getting convinced by this man. Now that Harry had been showing his regret and sincerity, her daughter should be happy from now on. "That''s okay. Mom, you can go back with dad. It''s gettingte already. I''ll order someone to send my supper here. Thank you." He understood their thinking as parents. They were protective of L''s well- being. He would not be bothered by it at all. L had a sip of the soup, then looked at her parents. She told them, "You can go back for a rest, mom and dad. You''ve been so busy today!" They need not worry about her. She''s already feeling better, except for her arm. Harold was also relieved when he saw her daughter being taken care of so carefully. "So let''s go!" He said to his wife. Then they walked out of the ward together. The corridor was silent as there was no one there but the two of them. Angie looked at her husband and said, "Do you think I''m not angry at him? I know what he had done to our daughter. But, as a CEO of an international group, he chose to swallow his pride and chase L. It''s not that easy to do. We should give him one more chance. Besides, he''s taking care of L all the time!" She had seen all his acts of cruelty. After all, she even wished she could kill him with a gun when he took Nicole to their home before. But at that time, Jordan already gave him a hard beating but Harry didn''t strike back. So her hatred for him was lessened. Moreover, he even didn''t blink when her husband raised the leather whip in his hand. But Jordan stopped his father at the veryst moment, so Harry was able to escape what could have been a deadlyshing. Harold breathed out a heavy sigh. "You women are too soft-hearted. L gave in to his sweet talks again just only several days after her painful encounter!" He was really disappointed at her. She should have been firm on her every decision. "That''s true. But L forced us to tell Harry that she''s lost her memory. It''s also a good opportunity to test if he will remain faithful to her or not." They had been together for so many years. It would be hard for them to just break up in an instant. As long as one of them was unwilling to part, they would not be separated. Both of them didn''t want to give up. In her opinion, L was just reluctant to admit that her heart still beat for Harry. She''s just saying that she wanted to drive him away. But in reality, she didn''t want to. After all, they had a daughter. They would definitely not be willing to cause trauma and pain to their beloved Nicole. So, as parents, they didn''t want to separate them. Harold felt his head and heart ache every time he thought about theplicated matters between his daughter and son-inw. After so many years of being entangled inplications and anxieties, it should be the time for a happy ending. But why was there no signs of improvement yet? It''s not good for them to meddle with the couple''s affairs. "Forget it. Let''s just leave it to L! She''s already a grown woman." However, he''s just worried about her daughter''s temper. He''s afraid she would hurt herself again. s! Both of them were unyielding persons. They seemed to never give up on each other. Oh, they would really have a hard time... In the ward Seeing the man feeding her so lovingly, L intentionally asked him, "Are you really my husband?" He''s really so confident as to call her parents mom and dad! The words came out from his mouth so naturally! He wanted to take her memory loss as an opportunity to just erase the previous pain he had caused to her. No way she''s going to allow that to happen! He smiled. But he did not answer her question. "Just take good care of yourself, and let your brain have a rest. Just rx. Okay?" He could settle all their problems. He would do his best to make them go away. After another mouthful of the tasty dish, she noticed he had not eaten yet. "You should also have some food. You''ll be hungry." She would let him take care of her if he''s willing to. But she didn''t want to be med for starving this big boss! He seemed to be very happy when he heard these caring words from her. "I will, but after I help you finish yours." It didn''t matter for him. He''s a man, after all. But a woman should not starve. After she was already done with her food, Harry called someone then his supper was sent to the ward soon after. She''s really envious at his big and expensive meal. However, she could not eat the oily food because it might furtherplicate her wounds. She only looked at him in envy. Later that night, Jordan came again. L had fallen asleep and Harry was still watching on the computer. He was there to rece Harry, but he refused. Harry waved his hand to him and said, "Leave it to me. You should go back early." He would only feel at ease with L in his sight. Jordan nodded, "Okay. Thanks a lot! I''lle back to bring you breakfast tomorrow morning!" The dishes in the hospital were rich and delicious, but home-made meals were still better! "You''re wee. Just go back home! And take care!" Actually, Harry envied Jordan very much. He had his wife and child waiting at home. But this happiness was unavable for him. He had pushed his wife away, and was always looking for trouble for himself. He deeply regretted everything that he had done before. After Jordan left, he cast an eye on his wife who was still sound asleep. He then returned to the sofa and continued working. On their second morning in the hospital, L washed her face and rinsed her mouth with the help of Harry. Just sitting on the bed, she saw Chuck and several other doctors and nurses making the rounds in the ward. Seeing she had recovered her happy spirits, he said, "How are you feeling now?" Regardless of the expression of her husband, L caught her doctor''s sleeve and said in a little seductive tone, "Dear doctor, why are you sote? I''ve been waiting for you..." All the doctors and nurses were astonished at her gesture. Chuck was usually really weird and strange. He seldom had intimate rtions with others. But now, a woman said something to him in a very sweet tone! It''s really jaw-dropping! More importantly, Chuck also caught her hand with a smile, and replied gently, "If you want to see me, I can stay with you a little longer." Yet, seeing their two hands together, Harry threw a killing sight from his eyes, and said coldly, "Chuck, are you molesting my wife?" People at the side all opened their mouths wide. It''s incredible! This woman had been married, and married with Harry? Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chuck suddenly remembered the words that Harry said yesterday. He pulled his hand back. "You look pretty good now. I''m going to make more rounds ande back to youter. Rest well." He patted her on the shoulder. L nodded and watched him leave. She didn''t look away until her jaw was held by a strong hand. She turned her face to his. "L, how dare you flirt with a man in front of me!" Harry said in a very sour tone. L pped his hand, but he didn''t let go of her. His eyes stared at hers intently. "Keep your hands off me! It hurts...Please." She was annoyed by his hard grip and almost bit him in disgust. He immediately let go of her when sheined that she was hurt. When they were arguing, Jordan pushed the door open. He looked at the two and smelled a fight in the air. He found that his sister was wearing a fake indifferent look while Harry''s face was dark and angry. Clearly, she has annoyed him again and pretended to be innocent. "Here''s your breakfast. The army is calling. I have to go now." He said, while putting the lunch box on the table. He quickly slipped out the door. Harry calmed himself down, walked towards the table and opened the lunch box. He took out her food first. Although he was so angry, he didn''t want her to be hungry. When they finally finished eating, Chuck returned from his rounds. "So, you''re that free? Don''t you have anything else to do? You''re a busy man. Why do you always come back here?" Harry said this in a harsh tone when he saw him again. Chuck denied this. In fact, he was very busy. "I just came back to check her out." "Does my wife need you that much? She has nurses in here, anyway." Harry stood by the window, and leaned on the table. He was thinking of the next steps to tease him, this good friend of his. When L was about to engage Chuck in a happy chat, Joey stepped in just in time. He nced at L in the bed, and handed over a bag to Harry. Harry opened it, and a shadow of a smile showed on his lips. He took something out of it andid it on the bed. It was a passport. L gaped in astonishment. Shouldn''t it be a green one? A divorce certificate? Harry dropped the bag on the table and opened the certificate to let her take a closer look. The names indicated on it were Harry and L. When did he get it? Why didn''t she know about it? Shouldn''t the two sides be present to acquire such document? What was happening here? She wanted to sue him! He remarried her without her being aware of it! It''s really a shame! Chuck looked at the red booklet and Harry''s triumphant look. He realized right then that he was out of the running for L''s heart. Well, maybe he was never even inside the love triangle. L never had feelings for him... On the certificate, a word was emphasized: Remarried. "Why did we have to remarry? Why did we file for a divorce before? You weren''t good to me, right? You didn''t treat me right." It gave her more ammunition. She needed it. Harry''s expression was emotionless as usual. He tried to make this go away and gently said, "The divorce was just a mistake. But now everything is clear. I''ll be good to you all the more, L." He seemed to be so honest that L would have trusted him if she had truly lost memory. Harry really has the ability to capture people''s hearts. Now the passport is presented right in front of her. How could she get rid of him then? L was still unwilling to give up. She seized Chuck''s white cloak. "But I''ve changed. I''m not in love with you. I''m in love with him now." In ast pitch to get away from Harry, she sounded very desperate. "I should apud for such a touching love, shouldn''t I?" He smiled sarcastically. His nce was piercing. She withdrew her hand quickly in fear. With things asplicated as this, Chuck didn''t want to have anything to do with it. He pushed up his sses, asked her to take a good rest, and then abruptly left the room. L watched him leaving. She was so speechless now. How could she defy the man on her own? Harry noticed her wistful and remorseful eyes. He called Joey out, and whispered something in his ear. He left him to look after her, and went out to change the bandage on his arm. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. L left the hospital on the third day. At her insistence, she returned to her parents'' home. At the Newman''s house L was sitting in the chair with her arm hanging in a ster while Harry sat opposite her. They looked at each other. She didn''t understand why Harry couldn''t let her go since he knew she already had an amnesia and there will never be a possibility that she could remember him. It was a good opportunity to let go of the past and no longer be hurt by it. Why didn''t he take this chance and get rid of her? Now''s the right time to break free from this complicated rtionship. "Were you so humble that you stuck with me before?" She provoked him on purpose. "No, you were sticking to me before. I''m just trying this one out with feelings now." He answered casually. He knew that absence makes the heart grow fonder. He was wondering whether to stay away from her for a while. Maybe he was doing too much. He couldn''t let her think that she could just treat him like this. She would be bored. ¡­. Was I really clinging to him? He was talking pure nonsense. "I don''t care about the past. After all, past is the past. Now you should go. I don''t want to stay with a stranger." "A wolf in particr!" she thought. "Fine!" He simply gave in to the surprise of L. "But I''ll take you with me. I can''t just leave you alone." He got up on his knees, and finished with that statement. He was worrying about her arm. ¡­ So, the word "fine" meant this. Nonsense! At that moment, Harry''s phone rang. "Speak!" L didn''t know what the other side was saying, but she saw him get very upset. And after a while he blurted out, "It''s mypany. I own the right to deal with the holdings. Tell them either to obey or just get out!" "Deal with the holdings?" L caught few key words. What did he mean by that? She knew that he had transferred his holdings to her and their daughter. But what happened? Was that a problem? "The board?" Heughed in an ironic manner. "The earth moves without them. They''re worse than useless. Am I feeding pigs? Take their holdings back. Who''s the instigator of this movement? Find it out. I''ll kick him out." So, something was wrong with thepany? She observed his every expression. "I''ll be back. Force them to wait in the office." He said atst before hanging up. L turned her eyes away at once as soon as he was turning his eyes on her. But Harry didn''t miss the squint in her eyes when he said thesest words. "I''m leaving for Uthana. I wish you coulde with me. But if you say no, I won''t force you. Just do what you want." Harry thought that since she lost her memory, she might feel insecure and lonely without him. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 L immediately shook her head, "You can go to address these important things first ande back to meter." She eagerly hoped that he could leave as soon as possible. It was impossible for her to go with him. With mere disappointment, he quickly walked towards L and sat beside her. He held her in his arms and passionately kissed her soft lips. He might be busy in the following days. Something was going on in thepany. But he would pick her up as soon as he finished his job. "Take care of yourself here. I will let the ne pick you up whenever you miss me." Although he knew that she would not miss her, he still held on to his hope that she would regain her memory. Now, whatever he said, L could epted all. She nodded, "Just go ahead. I will call you when I want something!" It could be assumed that he just encountered an urgent adversity in thepany. Otherwise, why would he leave suddenly? It was strange and unusual. He deeply looked into her eyes and grabbed her hands, "Please walk me out. Together!" She didn''t refuse. They stepped out of the vi together and said goodbye with L waving her hand in fake gratitude. Harry quickly drove away from Newman Manor. She didn''t walk back into the dining room until the car disappeared in her sight. However, instead of feeling happy because she was free, her heart was filled with anxiety and sadness. In the next few days, L quietly recovered at home and she only went to LN cafe asionally. Harry did not contact her since he left. It seemed that he already disappeared. If L didn''t know there was something wrong with hispany, she would certainly think that he just took this opportunity to get rid of her. She missed Nicole so much, but she could not call her in fear that he might discover her disguise. On the fifth day, a news burst on the website, "The CEO of the SL Group is against the whole board!" "Harry might lose his position in the SL Group!" "He protested to the members of the board of SL because of a woman! He truly loved her! What a man!" ...... From the context of the news, she almost knew what happened. It might be that Harry divided his sixty percent of share into three and gave his wife and daughter twenty percent, respectively. So the board tried to counteract on this! Together with the interior crisis of the SL Group and the exterior public opinions, manypanies that cooperated with the SL Group also began to hit on him. Thest Twitter of Harry was the advertising video of SL. Thements in there was now totally covered by the rebuke of his own selfish behavior and the demands that urged him to resign. Even worse was that many factories required to stop their coboration with the SL Group. Currently, only four people were on the united front with Harry. Kevin, Vern, Joey and Samuel. However, apart from the five percent of share respectively owned by Kevin and Vern, Joey and Samuel each possessed three percent. Among other members of the board, it was the elder Jimmy who had the most share -- six percent. It was also said that he led this movement. He regarded that Harry was too emotional and could be easily cheated by a woman. He concluded that Harry was not qualified for the CEO position of the SL Group. However, as they did not own enough shares, they were not advantageous in the eyes of thew. They had no choice but to turn to a protest. ...... Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Therefore, all of the contradictions were because of her. She sat on the couch in the cafe and was in a daze. She read his attacked Twitter post again and again and hesitated whether she should call him to learn ask him and help about the present situation. She absent-mindedly read through the headlines of Twitter and seemed to have seen a familiar name. She rechecked the news again and found that she was right. It was Michelle in the news. It was disclosed that the daughter of Calvin in Vleydon, Michelle, had a debauched private life: she went to a bar with seven men within three days; she was associated with illicit transactions in the bar and she was also used of attempted murder. Eventually, she was arrested in Fragrance Bar in Vleydon three days ago. Her father was also imprisoned, and this led to the breakdown of her mother''s nervous system. Her mother was in a mental asylum now. Her younger brother escaped from it because he was studying in the U.S. It might be done and influenced by Harry! Only he had this ability and power to crack down on the whole Peters Family in such a short span of time. L finally called him, and Harry answered after a long time, "L." His gentle voice was mixed with exhaustion. "You...... have said that we have a daughter. I want to see her." She spoke out the lines that she had already thought about. Harry put down his files and lifted his eyebrows, "I will arrange an airne to pick you up tomorrow. You just need to wait at the backyard of the vi after nine." He was too busy to find time to pick her up personally. L was quiet for a second, "What are you doing? How are you?" The factories ceased their coboration. The cooperatingpanies hit on him and the shareholders protested against him. He must be tired and anxious! That''s why his voice was full of exhaustion. On hearing her obvious concern, he smiled happily, "Not a big deal here. Ourpany has too much business recently." He exined in case that she was worried about him and hispany. However, thinking that she was in so much hurry to get rid of him, he assumed that she would not care about him. He did not expect this. Realizing that he did not want to say what was really going on, she also did not intend to force him, "Well, I will go there tomorrow." Actually, she wanted to remind him that he should also take care of himself. But she hung up without saying another word. The mood of Harry changed for the better after receiving her call. Looking at the numerouspanies and factories that were going to cease coboration with the SL Group, Harry became fierce and determined. When this incident was over, he would never cooperate with them again! This was their loss! At 10:30 PM in Pearl apartment When the elevator arrived at the 22nd floor, Chuck stepped out as soon as the elevator opened. He was in a ck suit. A woman was squatting at his door. When she saw Chuck, she stood up excitedly. "Mr. Chuck, I finally met you!" Daisy''s lovely eyes smiled in a way that they actually bloomed. But it was not a real smile. Upon seeing her, Chuck recalled that night and his anger burst out, "Why are you here again?!" Did she want to exin that someone forced her to stay again? He disdainfully looked at the woman in a ck furry dress. Judging from her appearance, she was not a gentle woman. It was wise for him to stay away from her. She pitifully looked at Chuck, "My boss says that the distinguished guest demands me to meet you today. If I cannot stay overnight, I will be killed......Please don''t let that happen to me." "Dai......could you avoid lying to me? Please?" Chuck impatiently interrupted her, without any intention to allowed her to enter his t. Seeing his impatient expression, Daisy wanted to kick him. But she was just a miserable loner right now. She needed him. She had to meet him so she could survive. It seemed that she was extremely willing to see him. How ridiculous it was! "Chuck, I sincerely didn''t lie to you. Could you do me a favor and let me in?" Her boss told her that he had already dispatched people to monitor her around the t. If she was just at the door of the t tonight, she would lose everything. Chuck didn''t intend to respond her. He opened the door of the vi with his index finger on the fingerprint lock. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 "What are you doing? Did I already let you in?" With his foot, Chuck blocked Daisy from trying to follow him in and red at her angrily. Daisy cursed in her mind before she begged him with a sweet face, "Please, Doctor Chuck. Just for one night. I can sleep on the couch. Please!" She was really having a difficult time. She would not beg like this if it''s the other way around. Chuck pushed her impatiently, but she grasped his hand right away. With a single powerful pull, she forced him outside. Then she opened the door and ran into his apartment. She was really desperate. Chuck looked at his hand touched and pulled by the woman just now. He frowned as if a nauseous germ has spread throughout his body. He red at the rude woman, then rushed inside in big strides. He better pull her out while his hand remained contaminated. He was so disgusted right now. Daisy shook his hands off and pleaded with crossed hands, "Doctor Chuck, please. As a saying goes, ''Doctors are angels.'' And angels save people, right?" He----an angel? A pure devil from hell. She comined deep down inside her. But she has to be very kind to this man. He was her only escape. Chuck didn''t want to waste words with her. He pulled her wrist and began to walk her out. After he will get her out, he must give his hand a good cleaning. With great strength, Chuck dragged her to the door. But at that moment, Daisy gritted her teeth in determination and raised her right leg. "Bam!" The door was kicked shut. Chuck looked at the mmed door, released her hand and called 911, "Hello, is this the police..." He didn''t even have time to finish his sentence as Daisy took away his phone and hung up the call. This turned Chuck''s face pale with fury. He was just about to take out his scalpel, but remembered that she knew martial arts. So his threat of the knife was of no use. He had no choice but to control his temper. He asked sarcastically, "Who sent you here? And for what? You have an exining to do!" He guessed that the one behind this trouble must be Harry. He was right. He knew it. "I don''t know exactly who is behind this. But when my boss answered the call, he addressed that person as a Joey. But I don''t know a Joey." She was also quite confused. But she has to stay here. Only by doing so can she earn plenty of money to pay for her mother''s medical bills. She badly needed the money. Joey. Joey. Chuck tried to be calm. He looked at the perplexed woman in front of him. He knew deep down that she was the price he has to pay for falling in love with the same woman who Harry loved. He knew Harry quite well. Actually, a woman was the least of all troubles that Harry may cause. If this woman could get him, all would fall in its natural course. But if she failed, Harry would send a million more women to bother him. It would be a disgrace! He then examined Daisy intently. She was twenty something, maybe 22 or 23. She has a pony tail at the back her head. Well, she has a very beautiful hair. With her fine features, big boobs and long legs, she was the perfect woman that any man could have ever dreamed of. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Feeling Chuck''s looking strange at her, Daisy cast a re at him as a warning. She has heard of Chuck''s stature in the medical field. But he was a weird guy so he was often called the "medical weirdo". And his weirdness was his most frightening attribute. For example, now she could feel he was acting strangely. For a beautiful and sexy woman like her, no man could have rejected her. No, it could not be possible. She was not being a narcissist. It''s just that she looked like the lovely superstar, Phil. That''s also why she often acted as her stand-in. Phil was not just some average beauty. So was her. But Phil''s pretty features carried some loftiness while hers were more seductive. When she was fantasizing around, Chuck said, "You sleep on the couch tonight. When you leave tomorrow morning, bring the couch cover with you. I can''t touch that anymore." He never touched things that other people have used. Not without a glove. .... Now Daisy saw through Chuck----he had a severe mysophobia. Chuck disgustedly lifted his right arm, the arm that she touched. Daisy saw these. He extended the arm far from him as if there was something very dirty on it. What if she borrowed his other things? She pondered about this strange characteristic of the man in front of him. "I want to use your bathroom. Can I?" She didn''t care whether he was germ-phobic or not. Getting a shower was her only concern now. Chuck stared at her with strange eyes. How dare this woman asked to use his bathroom? Without saying anything, he grasped her hand and pulled her to the door. He opened the door and said, "Get out of here A.S.A.P.." Daisy again broke away from his big hands, closed the door and said, "Okay, okay. No shower. No shower. I will go to sleep right away then." It''s only one night. She could make it through a night without taking a shower. She tried to convince herself this. Chuck looked at her sit directly on his white couch without taking a bath. He was crushed. Finally, he calmed down a bit and said, "Use that room to take your shower." He pointed at a vacant room and told her in an indifferent tone. Daisy opened that bedroom dly and walked in. The room was so clean and neat. The furniture, wallpaper andmps were all white and ck. Among the two colors, white was the more dominant. Most importantly, every corner in this room was spotless. Wow, Chuck''s future wife must be tired to death for cleaning the house. Daisy thought to herself. She took a quick shower in the bathroom. But without some extra clothes, she just covered herself with a bath towel beforeing out. Chuck was sitting on the small couch inside the room. He was all dressed up. Hearing the sound of the door being opened, he looked back. Then his eyes turned dark. He rushed over her and pulled away the towel. "Who permitted you to use my towel? Get inside and wear your own clothes." Looking at the door and then to herself, Daisy was enraged. When she gets out of this room, she will beat up this man! Why on earth would she need to meet such a weirdo? He was so mean that his towel couldn''t be used. This was simply terrible! Hopefully, he wouldn''t do more silly things. Or she would lose her temper. She put on her clothes in haste, pulled the door open and stormed outside. Chuck was not in the bedroom. He just threw the towel into the garbage bin with only his thumb and forefinger on it. After tossing it away, he pped his hands in disgust. Daisy saw this and she thought of an impulsive thing to do. She will help him get rid of his phobia for germs tonight. Without saying anything, she lifted his cor and pulled him to his bedroom. Seeing that Daisy was going into his bedroom, Chuck popped his eyes wide open in surprise. Of course, his look just added insult to injury. With all her strength, she forced him inside. Then they stumbled to the bed. "How dare you?!" Chuck tried to stop her when he realized her intention. But Daisy ignored his threat. She pulled him to the window, then threw herself on him. ... Their whole world stopped and they were in deep silence. Chuck waited for his nausea toe, but it didn''t. He then realized the severity of what happened. He then moved closer to her and pressed himself on her. The sight of her surprised look added to his impulsive desire... Chapter 370 Chapter 370 He stood up immediately. His eyes were fixed on Daisy. She was lying on the bed, still in shock. Chuck knew he had mysophobia. He had dated eight girlfriends in the past. Four of them dumped him because of his phobia for germs. They couldn''t take it anymore. The other four tried to hug him once but it always ended up in naught. He would just always move far from them. So, he had to break up with them. Sometimes when L pulled the edge of his clothes, he had to make an effort not to frown. Deep down him, he was annoyed. But just now, this woman was lying on his bed and was just under him. Strangely enough, he did not suffer from any symptoms. This was the first time! How could this happen? As a force of habit, he pushed her away immediately and quickly changed the bedding in front of her. Daisy bit her lips as she watched him changing the sheets. She felt so insulted. "Doctor Chuck, are you aware that this is already an illness of yours? Serious mysophobia is a psychological illness. I think you should consult a psychiatrist for help!" Chuck paused when he heard those words. With a cold face, he ordered, "Get out." She was talking too much. In his opinion, her mouth should be sewed up by a thread and a needle! It was really annoying! Daisy pouted sweetly. She deliberately sat down on his newly-changed bed. Then the next second, she touched his quilt... Chuck''s eyes widened in anger as he quickly walked to the shelf. There, he found a sharp surgical knife. With the knife in hand, he walked to Daisy and stared at her furiously. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Daisy was not afraid of him at all as she was a professionally trained in martial arts. She has a ck belt in Taekwondo. She quickly reacted and raised her leg, trying to kick the knife out of his hand. However, Chuck dodged her kick by quickly moving to the side. "You''ve got some balls! You better watch out!" She snapped at him with a scornful look on her face. 95% of the men she fought with lost to her. Daisy was confident to win this battle as well! She attacked him once again. Chuck knew she was a worthy opponent so he tried his best to avoid her kicks instead of fighting back. However, in the end, she still managed to kick the knife out of his hand. She stepped on the knife with a victory smile on her face. Without hearing any protest from him, she locked his hands and gave him a powerful shoulder throw. Chucknded on the bed. He was absolutely beyond rage as he reached for her hands and pulled her to his chest with all his strength. As a woman, Daisy was not as strong as Chuck. It may be that she was quicker, but strength was not her forte. Eventually, he managed to have her under control as he tied up her legs with his tie. Through this, she wouldn''t be able to kick him anymore. Chuck knew that her legs were her most powerful weapons. Chuck thought of this with a satisfactory grin on his face. Time seemed to stop in the bedroom. Daisy panicked as she screamed at the top of her voice: "Chuck, I am going to kill you!" "Your surgical knife is so sharp. If you ever hurt me, I will pay you back with 10 times the pain!" ...... She was so loud that in the end, Chuck carried her on his shoulder and threw her on the sofa in the living room. Without casting any nce at her, he returned to his bedroom. The door was ruthlessly mmed shut in front of her. Daisy looked at her tied legs and feltpletely helpless. With tears in her eyes, she cried out, "Let me go!" What an asshole! Was his heart made out of stone? Shouldn''t he be a gentleman towards women? For crying out loud, she was a woman and should be gently treated like one! The bedroom door was opened again. Chuck walked to a cab and fetched a clean white sheet from it. Without saying a single word to her, he cast the sheet on her to cover her up. She was in a total mess but he could not care less. She was the one who misbehaved first! He was just trying to give her a lesson! "You want me to untie you? I can do that! If you ever try to approach me again, I won''t be so easy on you next time! This will be thest time that you''ll do this." With a deep voice, he warned her. Those women who tried to approach him were all scared whenever they saw him holding his surgical knife. The thought of what he did to her just now made Daisy upset. She muttered with a sad face, "Let me go. I won''te near you anymore." She would be a fool toe back for him! She was a cruel man! However, if she ever came across him in the streets, she would definitely put a sack on his head and beat him up for revenge! Chuck untied her legs indifferently. He noticed some tears welling on the corners of her eyes. Now she felt sad? Did she even think about what happened and the consequences that it might cause? She should have known better! What a little fool! As soon as she was released, Daisy wanted to fight back. However, Chuck''s words stopped her intention in time. "You should stay here and behave! It would be much better for you!" She dared to even think of controlling a grown-up man like him? He was not as weak as she had imagined! ...... She stared at him in disgust as she sat up from the sofa without giving him further trouble. Then she lowered her head and saw something on the floor. There, she spotted her cellphone. Wrapped in the white sheet, she walked over and picked it up. The phone was dead. Great. Now, she could not even call for help. She was stuck here! She turned around and tried to make her way to the table in the bedroom behind Chuck. However, he quickly closed the bedroom door and shattered all her hopes. She knew what he meant. With pouting lips, she returned to the sofa. As she lied down there, she turned her face away from him, giving him a cold shoulder. She had walked the earth for 24 years, and never ever did she feel this insulted! When men tried to take advantage of her, she could always defend herself and chase them away. However, she felt insulted when she approached Chuck for the sake of her mother''s medical expenses. He should have been more considerate... Chuck. She muttered his name to herself in anger. She would remember this name. She will hold grudges against him. One day, she would pay back everything he did to her, with double the agony! Chuck returned to the bedroom as he saw her lying there in peace. He looked at the mess on the floor and he shook his head slowly. With a heavy heart, he stepped into the bathroom. What he really needed right now was a good shower. After that, he would change all the bed sheets again. Of course, he would also open all the windows for fresh air. He was seriously thinking of sterilizing the whole house with chemicals. CEO office of the SL Group of Companies At exactly 7 o''clock, Harry showed up at the office. He arrived early to deal with the incident caused by the cooperatingpanies. He sent out a press release under the name of the SL Group. He stated that the group would no longer cooperate with anyone of thosepanies. Harry was really known for his arrogance and pride. An hourter, Joey knocked on the door and walked inside. He came in with thetest news: "Boss, Daisy entered Chuck''s apartment sessfullyst night. She stayed there till eight this morning. They left the apartment simultaneously." Joey had no idea what was going on. He did not understand why Harry would send Daisy over to Chuck. Without raising questions, he continued in his professional voice: "The securities reported that Daisy looked distressed when she came out. She was not wearing the same clothes as she walked in the night before." Did something happened between the two? "Noted. Go and pay off her mother''s medical bills for her. Tell her to be prepared for her next task." Harry briefly gave orders without even looking up. He was quite satisfied with the result. One Daisy should be enough for Chuck''s attention. Maybe that girl was really something. If not, he did not mind sending more women to him until he would never think of L again. Eason once said that Chuck felt deep emotions for L. Was that really the truth? Joey was puzzled. But it was not a good timing to ask his question. He knew that his boss was still stressed out over the negative happenings in thepany.He retreated from the office in silence. Harry had his hands full these days. He should not bother his boss with unnecessary troubles! Around noon, Harry got a call from Mrs. Herbert. She told him that L arrived at the manor. Today was Saturday. Nicole was waiting happily in the house. Harry knew she had longed for her mother. He casually asked Mrs. Herbert how the meet-up went. Mrs. Herbert reported to him that everything went well just like usual. Harry was slightly confused. After all, the bond between a mother and a daughter was strong! It cannot be withered by even the strongest storms! Chapter 371 Chapter 371 After bidding Mrs. Herbert goodbye, he reminded her to take care of L and not let her do anything. Harry then hung up the phone in relief. He decided toe home early tonight. L took Nicole out for shopping so they had dinner outside. They returned to the mansion at past eight that evening. Telling from the silence inside, L guessed that Harry hadn''te back yet. She could hardly move because of her wounded arm. But she still managed to help Nicole take a bath and got her to sleep. When these were all done, it was almost 10 o''clock p.m.. She silently crept from Nicole''s bed and walked out. Harry''s bedroom was all dark, and so was his study room. Maybe he was still not back. She passed by the room full of their pictures. When L looked closer, she saw several new photos in which Nicole was ying happily in her school. Then she closed the door. After a short while, she heard the familiar sound of a car engine from the ground floor. It must be Harry''s car. When she thought of Harrying back, L''s heart began to race really fast. She rushed to Nicole''s room, jumped onto her bed, hugged her and closed her eyes. Harry walked in with big strides, then rushed upstairs without even taking off the zer hanging on his arm. He opened Nicole''s bedroom door. It was totally quiet, as he had expected. L and Nicole embraced each other and slept sound together----a scene he wanted and was most happy to see. Just seeing them like this made his stress and exhaustion just go away. As long as he would see this every day, he could work all day without feeling tired. He then leaned down and kissed both of them. Instantly, Harry''s familiar smell filled L''s nose. L, though pretending to be asleep, still couldn''t help but blink. He then gave a nce at L''s arm. It was still in a cast. He might as well go back to his bedroom and take a shower first. Harry thought to himself. The door was closed gently, so L was a bit relieved. But what would Harry do? Did he go to work or did he sleep already? She could sense that Harry was already tired... She was deep in her thoughts for almost an half hour. In the end, she sat up from the bed and decided to take a stroll. The door opened from the outside again. Hearing the sound, L hurriedly went back to bed. Yet her movement did not escape Harry''s eyes. With a big grin on his face, he walked over to her. Her eyes were closed again. Harry carried her to their bedroom. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He put her gently on his bed and tried to kiss her. L put her right hand between them to block the kiss. "L, I miss you." His sweet but tired voice echoed in her ears, making her nervous again. She bit her lips and tried to gather courage. "Mr. Lewis, we... We are not familiar with each other. I don''t know you." Now, she had to pretend to have amnesia again. It was tiring actually. Harry nibbled her lips as punishment. "Don''t call me Mr. Lewis. I am your husband." He emphasized his identity to her again. Under the dim light, L lowered her head, seducing Harry to his wildest fantasies. "Mr. Lewis..." She hadn''t even finish her words before Harry''s kiss covered her lips again. After a long while, Harry corrected her again, "If you don''t want to call me ''Honey'' or as your husband, you can just call me by my name." He could tell that the way she called him now was different from before. Just several days without each other''s presence, he already missed her so much. Whenever he was free at work, his thoughts would be full of her. He stood up and turned off themp, throwing the whole room into darkness. He cuddled her in his arms andforted her, "Sleep now." He didn''t want to press her too hard. Maybe she need some time to ept him. "Well, Harry... Can we talk about one thing?" "What is it, honey?" He kissed her again on her lips, then rested her head on his shoulder. L grasped his bath robe and asked, "Nicole is my daughter. Can I take her back to Ascea?" After they would return to Ascea, she would nevere back and see Harry again. L decided. L''s request made Harry frown. He replied, "You are my wife. Nicole is my daughter. You can stay here forever as long as you want. The three of us will live happily together. You don''t have to worry about being with her." Why? He didn''t force her, but still she wanted to escape from him? "But now for me, we are just strangers. And I don''t want to be with you. I really don''t know you that much..." Sheined. What should she do to make him let her go? She didn''t want to be with him... L''s words made Harry upset. "If you don''t want to sleep now, I don''t mind doing something else to distract your attention. I can do anything that I want." Yes, he didn''t try to have sex with her, but that didn''t mean he didn''t want to. He gave her a break only because of her wounded arm. "I''ll sleep right away." She shut her eyes immediately. Harry kissed her lips in satisfaction, then hugged her tight. Looking at his handsome face, L felt stuck in crossroads. She couldn''t make up her mind. All her decisions of rejecting him vanished the moment she saw him. When L woke up the next day, Harry has already gone to work. Beside her, Nicole was ying toys by herself. She nced at the clock. It was already past 9 o''clock. She hastily got off the bed and said, "Nicole, wait for a minute. After mom takes a bath, I will take you and we''ll go somewhere nice." Nicole nodded excitedly. "Mom, I will wait here. Can you take me to the amusement park today?" L kissed her forehead and answered happily, "Sure. But you may wait for a while." She waved her wounded arm to Nicole. L yed with Nicole the whole day just like what they did yesterday. It seemed that both of them can''t take their eyes off from each other. She found Nicole to be quite sweet sometimes. For example, when they ate smoothie together, Nicole would take the spoon and feed L. Only then that she will have a spoonful for herself. And when something fell to the ground, Nicole would walk before her to pick it up. Nicole often said sweet words to her as well. "Mom, I love you so much."; or "Mom, you are so pretty."; or "Mom, you are awesome."; Things like these would melt L''s heart... She was away from Nicole only for a short time. But Nicole seemed to have grown up a lot. At dinner, Nicole got some food with her chopsticks and put them on her dish. "Mom, your arm hurts so let me take care of you." Her thoughtful words nearly made L cry. When the maid was giving shower to Nicole that night, L yed with her beside the bathtub. But Nicole was not a little baby now. So basically, they were just chatting. The maid then left after putting Nicole on bed and cleaning the bathroom. After thinking for a while, L asked, "Did daddy spend time with you and y with you recently?" She knew how busy Harry was. But she didn''t want Harry to ignore Nicole just because of his work. Nicole nodded and answered seriously, "Dad went to see me every day. When he is busy, he would always call me. He is really a great father." Nicole''s answer set L''s heart at peace. After putting Nicole to sleep, she took a quick shower. Leaning on the sill of the bathtub, she sighed and thought of how time just flew in her life. She has already stayed here for two days. Time just flies when she was with Nicole. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 How about the future? Would she just be a stalemate in Harry''s authority? But the expectations on Nicole''s sweet face made it hard for her to make such a decision. Zence Restaurant Harry had a dinner appointment here tonight, andter a wine party with Samuel. When he arrived at the restaurant, it was already eight in the evening. He came in when the other shareholders just drank to their heart''s full. He sort of intended to time his arrival like this. He instantly drove away the nonsense in the room with his charisma. "Boss Lewis, pleasee in." They politely weed Harry to the seat of honor. Because of his tardiness, Harry offered to drink three cups of wine as punishment. When their talks and conversations ended, he hurriedly rushed to the bar for the wine party. By the time he arrived, Harry began feeling light on his feet. Maybe he drank too much earlier. He calmed himself a bit and Joey opened the door for him. Inside the room, Eason and Samuel were already singing some love songs while Chuck and E were drinking wine and listening to them singing. When they saw Harry, the crowd except Chuck all started asking him to drink as punishment. Eason put down the microphone, popped open a bottle of Brandy, filled a ss, then passed it to Harry. Harry drank up the first ss, then the second. When it came to the third ss, Joey couldn''t help but intervene for the sake of Harry. "He has drunk a lot just now. The third ss may be too much for him." Samuel looked intently at Harry. Indeed, he looked like he has already drank enough. So he said, "All right. All right. That''s enough. Let''s give him a break and skip the third ss." Then they all sat down comfortably. Harry felt dizzy, so he leaned against the couch. "Harry, how are things going in yourpany?" With a serious tone, Eason asked Harry curiously. Harry closed his eyes. He really didn''t want to worry about business matters right now. "I am about to get the shareholders'' support. The next step is to deal with these opportunistic companies." He would never let them go easily. He would teach them a good lesson. A chilling hatred rose from inside Harry. The room quieted down. Then Harry seemed to have remembered something. He opened his eyes and looked at the unusually silent Chuck. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Still unwilling to give up now? How are you?" He asked. Harry words made Samuel and Eason confused, but they knew what he was talking about. Chuck raised his head and teased, "You think what you did really worked? You think I''m that easy to manipte?" On his mind, Chuck clearly remembered what happened that night. Humph! No matter how powerful a woman may be, she couldn''t escape a man''s control? Harry smiled and thought to himself, "Let''s just wait and see if my strategy has worked or not." He then raised his ss, "Come on, let''s see who can drink more wine." He walked over to Chuck, trying to y with him. Chuck filled his own ss and began topete with Harry. Samuel and Eason exchanged looks, figuring the two men will fight each other again because of a woman. E beside them remained silent. But from time to time, she would cast a nce at Samuel. But at that time, Samuel was focusing his eyes on Harry and Chuck who were gulping the wine. He didn''t notice E''s eyes. Half way there, Harry groped for his phone and texted an order to Joey. Then he continued his drinking match. Chuck was already half-drunk. He has took too much pressure and stress recently. And now was a perfect time to rx, so Harry drank a lot. But even if he was drunk, he didn''t quit on the match. He was always thepetitive guy. In the end, Eason and Joey helped them out of the bar. It was already midnight, but L was not asleep because she knew Harry was not back yet. She was always not in peace whenever Harry wasn''t back homete in the evening. When she looked at the watch again, it was around 1 o''clock in the morning. At that time, there came a sound in the hall. She heard Harry talking with someone. Who was it? Harry came back with whom? Was he talking to himself? Out of curiosity, L sat up from the bed and opened the door. In the hall, Joey was helping the drunk Harry walk. They stopped at the study room. At the sight of L, Joey said helplessly, "Boss Lewis was too drunk. I''m really sorry." L only walked several steps forward when the alcohol stink filled her nose. How much did he drink? L pondered. It was the first time she had seen Harry so drunk. He must be under immense pressure recently. With that thought, her knitted brows smoothed a bit. As soon as he saw L, Harry called, "L, my dearest wife." Then he tumbled towards her. His feet were very wobbly already. As L''s arm hasn''t recovered yet, Joey immediately followed Harry for fear of Harry hurting her. He held Harry up and said, "I will send him to the bedroom." Before Harry could press himself at L, Joey pulled his arm to the bedroom. L hesitated, but followed them. After putting Harry on bed, Joey was already out of breath. "Harry, you are so heavy." Then he turned back to the bedroom door and said with purposeful politeness, "Mrs. Lewis, thank you for taking care of Mr. Lewis. If you need help, just call the maid downstairs." L rolled her eyes at Joey and answered, "Okay. Joey, you can go back home so you can rest." After Joey left, L walked towards Harry and took his shoes with one hand. After she put his shoes in the closet, Harry has already sat up from bed. The sight of L made him smile right away. He extended his arms and said in childish tone, "Honey, come here and let me hug you." .... She could hardly believe that the man in front of her was Harry. He looked and sounded so childish. It''s like he was desperate for her love and care. She gave him an angry look, then walked outside. She was about to fetch some fresh water downstairs for him. Bam! Harry jumped off the bed and embraced her from behind just before she walked out. His fast speed frightened L. Thank goodness he didn''t touch her wounded arm. Or it would hurt again... The stink of the alcohol made L sneeze. "L, are you sick?" He turned her around and asked her in a naive tone. Harry''s mouth even made the stink worse. L pinched her nose and looked in disgust at the smirking Harry. Oh, he was so drunk! "Can you at least get a shower?" "Of course, but you muste with me. Help me." Then he put his face close to L''s. L pushed his face aside and dragged him to the bathroom. She opened the door, stood behind him, then kicked him inside. With a loud m, he locked the door of the bathroom. Harry rubbed his hand on the part of his waist where L just kicked and thought satisfactorily that L''s temper hasn''t changed a little bit. With an idea in mind, he began to take a shower. Pearl apartment When Eason helped Chuck to his apartment''s door, he was surprised to see a woman waiting there. Daisy heard the sound, then raised her head. She looked confused to Eason. "You know Chuck?" He pointed at Chuck in his arms. Daisy frowned at the alcohol smell, but still answered, "Yes, I am a friend of him." How much did he drink? Daisy pondered. He looked so wasted already. A friend? Eason examined Daisy intently in surprise. Chuck had a female friend? That''s unheard of! What kind of friend was she? Wasn''t he afraid of germs? She cannot touch him, right? It was a serious psychological illness. That''s why he didn''t have a girlfriend. Chuck hid his girlfriend from them? Eason spected on this in bewilderment. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Eason saw the door of the apartment open when Daisy put her finger onto the fingerprint lock. Since Daisy could open the door, Eason didn''t doubt her anymore. He just told Daisy, "Take good care of Chuck. I''ll go back home. Thanks." She felt so helpless! She didn''t want to take care of this man! Still, Daisy tried to smile, "All right, I will." Indeed, the man who had paid for her mother''s medicine bills threatened her if she did not act for his cause. She had no choice but to ask for Chuck''s help. She was confused and wondered why that man badly wanted to get her close to Chuck. She helped Chuck into the apartment with so much difficulty and finally closed the door. Then they walked into the bedroom. "Such a heavy guy!" Thanks to her regr exercise routines, she was able to push and carry him. If not for her, he would have slept on the hallway. She opened the door of the bedroom and struggled to pull him onto the bed. But he didn''t let go of her. So they both fell down to the bed. The next minute, he held her tightly and Daisy heard a name of a girl from his mouth, "L." Who was L? Was she the woman in the entertainment show business before and the wife of Harry right now? Chuck suddenly kissed her when she was thinking of it. She froze when he kissed her. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She forcefully pushed him away and he fell back on the bed. Indeed, Chuck was just attracted to the smell of her body lotion. The truth was that he was thinking of L. But the smell had gone far now and he had to get close to her. Chuck reached for her hand as soon as she got up. She shouted, "Let me go, Chuck! I am not L. Look at me carefully! You''re drunk!" Though they stayed in a bed, the man was still thinking of another woman. How sad she was! "You are noisy... Don''t be too loud." He kissed her again. Daisy tried to get away from him, but he didn''t let her go. Later that night L locked herself in the cloakroom and didn''t open the door regardless of Harry''s continuous knocking at the door. "Pleasee out, my dear wife! Please!" Harry called for L eagerly, standing against the door with a bath towel around his waist. It was toote and L had no interests fooling with him. She pushed open the door in a sudden rush. Harry was unprepared for that so he fell into her arms. Though he was drunk, he still hugged L. It was an impulsive move. "Harry! You behave yourself! You''re so drunk!" She growled at him but it was useless. The liquor was so strong that it made the usually serious man into a naive person. They both walked to the bed. L ordered him in a very serious and angry tone, "Sleep now!" Harry lied down on the bed. "I won''t sleep if you leave me." ... She felt so helpless when she faced him. He could really work his way to make her give in. L found it incredible that Harry would behave like this. All right! She was really sleepy, anyway. She tucked herself into the bed from the other side. Soon after, she was hugged by him. She said to him coldly, "I will leave right now if you do not stop. Don''t you dare do anything bad!" He knew she meant it. In order to make her stay here, Harry closed his eyes obediently. She yawned and soon fell asleep. Harry opened his eyes and watched her lovely face, thinking about the surveince video rted to her. From the video, it was clear that Michelle had crashed into her and then she just lied there by the roadside. But she was wounded in the arm instead of the head. How could she lose her memory? Was she too scared or... Was she just pretending to have amnesia? But it was Chuck who first told him that she lost her memory. She was still sleeping that time. Thinking about it a lot, Harry decided to take her for a thorough examination. He would ask his friends in the US to send the most advanced medical equipment in the world. He needed some assistance for it. Indeed, he liked her smell. He put her hair on his face and enjoyed the moment. After ten minutes, he got up and staggered into the bathroom to take a cold shower. The next morning L got up and found a heavy arm draped on her body. But Harry was still sleeping. She tried to remove his arm away and sat up. The man moved as if he was looking for something. L picked up her pillow. And then she put the pillow in his arms. He just went on sleeping after that. The sun shone into the bedroom. She took a nce at the sleeping man. She drew all the curtains and it got dark in the room. She thought Harry would sleep better with this. She left the bedroom silently and went to the next door to see Nicole. At about nine that morning, Harry was woken up by a phone''s vibration. He rubbed his painful temple and sat up on the bed. It was Chuck who was calling him. He answered the phone in a hoarse voice, "Chuck." Chuck scolded coldly, "Harry, from now on, you are my enemy. I''ll outbox you whenever I see you." The private bedroom was unusual today because of L. And her torn leggings was left on the floor. Harry thought about this for a while and he soon understood what happened to Chuckst night. He smiled sarcastically, "So? Won''t you be responsible for her? Be ountable!" Harry had seen Daisy''s profile. She was a nice girl with a clean record and Chuck''s grandpa would be satisfied with her. She was really a decent woman. She had a mother who had been undergoing chemotherapy for a time now. But it was not a problem. There were a lot of doctors in Chuck''s family. There would be no problem if they got married to each other. "Harry, just wait and I''ll seduce your wife!" Everyone has a desire for revenge and Chuck was not an exception. He was going to get Harry''s wife. He wouldn''t let anything and anyone get in his way. Harryughed, "Chuck, the one you should consider is your wife. Not my wife! Be warned!" However, Chuck impressed L a lot indeed. He had to watch out for him. The two men said nothing more. Though Chuck was really angry, he knew why Harry was acting like this. If his wife was L or even other woman, and she was liked by others, he would certainly get angry and jealous. Not to mention, it was the narrow-minded Harry. Harry actually cut him more than enough ck already. He was being considerate. "So, should I say thanks to you?" The atmosphere was getting a little awkward. Harry got up from the bed and drew back the curtain. He saw a woman looking up to the sky in the Maple Grove nearby. He smiled with the corners of his mouth. "You are wee, brother. I will go and celebrate your wedding. I will even pay for it if you want." Strictly speaking, he was Chuck''s matchmaker! And he was good in it! Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chuck abruptly hung up the phone. He looked at his bed with mixed feelings. To think about it intently, he was the one that took the initiativest night. But that woman Daisy was also to be med. After all, she forced herself into his house. Then her loss of virginity was a lesson to her. L strolled to the maple forest where there were two lines of little golden maple trees. It stretched for over a kilometer. She stared at them in awe. Thest time she wandered in a maple forest with Harry was in Canada. At that time, they were deeply in love. Even these little maple trees were nted here for her. Harry did it especially for her. Maybe several yearster, these little trees would pierce into the sky, and cover the blue tapestry with their majestic leaves. Behind L came some footsteps. She turned back and saw the maid Elle, who was also at her age. At the sight of L, she said anxiously, "Ms. L, there is a call from the school. Something seemed to have gone wrong. Miss Nicole asked you to answer the phone." Nicole? Without a second thought, L trotted back into the mansion. She picked up the phone and uttered breathlessly, "What''s wrong, dear?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. With scratches on her face, Nicole pouted her mouth and red at the tall girl beside her whose hair was also in mess. Hearing her mother''s voice, she cried out immediately. "Don''t cry, Nicole. Tell mom what happened. Calm down, okay?" L could do nothing now but to anxiously listen to her daughter cry. Nicole was sobbing heavily. "Mom, that big girl said you were a bad woman. She said you stole daddy from other women." She already beat her up, and now she wanted her mother to teach that stupid girl a lesson as well. .... What Nicole said filled L with sorrow. Was she really a bad woman? Did she really stole Harry from other women? s, these were just some silly things that she did in the past. After all, she could not be med solely for it. "Nicole, don''t cry. Do you think mom is a bad woman?" She tried tofort Nicole. "No, you are the best! She was talking nonsense. I don''t believe in any word she said and I must beat her up." Suddenly, Nicole raised her tone in an aggressive manner. Then she tossed the phone aside and pounced on the tall girl. Two teachers hastily pulled them aside. They looked at the bad-tempered Nicole, not knowing what to do. L called Nicole several times over the phone but received no answer. She could only hear Nicole''s crying and shouting. So she hurriedly told Elle to call over the driver as she anxiously waited at the door. Twenty minutester, she arrived at the school. Led by the guards, she rushed to the teachers'' office. Nicole has turned from crying to sobbing. She was nestled in the teacher''s arms. Beside her was a girl much taller than her. She was also sobbing. That girl was in a real mess! Her face was scratched, her hair was messed up, and her dress was stained all over it. "Hello, you must be Nicole''s teacher. I am her mother, L." She nced at the teacher embarrassingly holding Nicole. Hearing L''s voice, Nicole raised her head right away and rushed towards her. "Mom, you are finally here!" L then spotted two or three scratches on Nicole''s face. Nicole''s teacher briefed her on what happened. All children in the school were doing morning exercises at that time. Then the tall girl stamped on Nicole by ident. Seeing the mark on her white shoes, Nicole asked that girl to apologize to her. But instead of apologizing, Kitty Graham just pushed her away. That forced Nicole to lose her temper. She pped Kitty''s arm. Then they started fighting each other. When the teachers came to intervene, Kitty was teasing Nicole, "Your dad has seen better days in his company. Your mother is a bad woman. She stole your dad from other women. Your mother is a slut! She seduced your dad." When she heard the insult to her mother, Nicole broke free from the teachers'' grip, jumped forward, pulled Kitty''s hair and scratched her face. .... Then other two teachers came to the rescue. With their help, they finally pacified the two angry kids. When they came into the office, the arts teacher was grading the homework. Nicole poured the teacher''s paint cups to Kitty. So they began scuffling again. Just after the teacher''s briefing, Kitty''s mother came in. The woman was also at L''s age. Her hair was red in color. She was wearing some heavy makeup and ck pants. The messy look of her daughter, Kitty, broke her heart. She asked anxiously, "Oh, my baby, what happened to you? Who did this to you?" Kitty saw her mother, then cried even louder, "Mom, Nicole hit me." Jenny Clifford shifted her eyes to Nicole and L. Her heart sunk in an instant. She has spoken ill of L before her husband for what happened with Jordan in the hotel five years ago. Sheter knew who the two women were that night. One of them became Jordan''s wife and the other one was Jordan''s younger sister, L. Did her daughter hear of the bad thing she said of L? Did she spit it out just now? For the sake of Jenny, the teacher exined again what happened earlier. Jenny''s heart sank even deeper. Indeed, her daughter should have known better than to spit out what she said of L. Her husband still worked at SL and Harry was the big boss of thatpany. This would be so bad for their family. After thinking twice, Jenny smiled and tried to reconcile. "Sorry, Lady. These abuses were just some silly innocent things from the child. I hope you don''t take it seriously." L looked closely at Jenny. She seemed to have seen that woman somewhere, but she couldn''t remember. But Jenny''s good attitude calmed her down a bit. "Don''t talk about things you don''t know, especially before children. These ill words should have nevere out of a kid''s mouth. Please do know that." L''s scolding made Jenny feel more embarrassed. She snickered, "Lady, these are things we all know. And my daughter is not the only one talking about it. You can''t just criticize her like that." The inte was full of reports concerning the scandal involving her, Harry and Ynda. And now she was ying innocent? No way! Jenny''s reply upset L. She retorted coldly, "I don''t know who else talked about it. But I know your daughter has said such things, so I have the right to have her guardians investigated for legal responsibility." Jenny''s face turned white with fury. "Harry is about to be toppled off now. How can you still swagger here so confidently? Oh, I almost forgot. Your own family is quite influential. Jordan is a captain in the military. Maybe he will back you up?" Jordan was in Ascea. There was no way he would intervene in matters in the Uthana. Jenny knew all about it. How did she know Jordan? That''s strange... L looked at her confusingly. Finally, she remembered. She familiarized herself with this woman five years ago when Wendy lost her virginity to Jordan in Dreles that night. This woman was with Jordan. But what was she doing now in Uthana? And what did she mean by saying Harry was to be driven out of office? Did things in thepany get worse? Oh, no. Harry must be in too much trouble and pressure now. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 "Then did Harry step down already? Tell me." L asked calmly. Harry was too sophisticated and he would not be forced down that easy. He has all the connections and the abilities. She totally trusted in his ability. But maybe he has encountered some difficulties along the way. It was always the case for every person anyway. "Well he has not stepped down yet. But soon my husband will pull him down. How powerful can a man be when he is mesmerized by a woman? A woman like you." Jenny teased, but with a little hint of jealousy. She still remembered the overwhelming shock when she learned that Harry transferred so many of his shares and properties to L and Nicole. Indeed, a woman could never be happier than L. She has all the money and resources in the world now. "Mesmerized by a woman? My husband may be young, but not stupid. Years of fighting and struggling in the business world have made him fully capable of dealing with such trifle." The pride and confidence in L''s voice hurt Jenny''scent thinking in the matter. They were at the same age. But why could L marry a man who was so young and handsome like Harry while she herself married a 50-year-old man? She looked so desperate and weak. That anger added more impatience on her voice. "Didn''t you have a divorce before? But you still address him as your husband. Are you not ashamed of yourself? By the way, if he is really your husband, you better seek help from your family to save your so-called husband." The remarriage between L and Harry hasn''t been made public. Thus, few people knew about this. "This is not your concern then. Maybe you should put more thought into finding an out for Mr. Graham, your husband. Harry will put him in doom if he found out about this." Suddenly a man''s voice came from behind, attracting people''s attention to the door. The man wore a dark suit, a white shirt under it and a blue tie. His eyes were dark and cold. "Dad!" Nicole rushed over and flew into his arms. Harry held her up, staring at her in a gentle and sweet manner. The whole crowd stood still and looked at them. Of course, Jenny knew Harry. Harry''s appearance scared her as her husband still worked for him... With Nicole in his arms, Harry walked to L, and patted her shoulder. He said softly, "You silly woman, such trouble like this should be left to your husband. I can manage issues like this one." He just went home few minutes earlier. But after taking a bath, he still can''t find her. Then the maid told him that L had rushed to the school. Seeing the gentleness and charm of Harry, several women in the crowd began having romantic thoughts. Noticing their amorous eyes, L blushed and cast a re at Harry. Sheined deep down that when Harry appeared in public, every woman''s heart melted. Jenny regained her poise and exined immediately, "Boss Lewis, this is none of my husband''s business. It''s only a pillow fight between the two kids... Please don''t take it seriously, Boss Lewis." If Harry was out of office, this would be no big deal. But if he remained in office, her husband''s job would be screwed up. Then their whole family would be screwed up. It would be a disaster! The reason she married Leo Graham was his status as a shareholder in the SL Group. Though the shares weren''t much, the dividend for one year could cover several years of expenses for their family. "A pillow fight? Was this really not that serious?" Harry''s gentleness turned to a chilling character. He looked coldly at the girl in Jenny''s arms. That look instantly scared Kitty into tears. This man was intimidating. She thought to herself. Nicole hugged Harry''s neck, then added, "Dad, she just said that mom was a bad woman, that mom stole you from others, and that mom was a slut." Eh! Harry will really teach this woman a lesson! Hearing what Nicole said, Harry sneered and exined slowly, "You are all wrong. It''s me courting my wife. It has always been mepeting with other men." See, Chuck and Thomas were all good examples. It''s just that they were all trapped in some troubles, so they have no time topete for L. Besides, he was really great in capturing a woman''s heart. The swollen scratches must be the work of that tall young girl. Harry took control of the issue immediately. L couldn''t even get in a word. Hearing Harry''s exnation, L cast a stare at Harry embarrassingly. In the middle of a trouble, he was still being very sweet to her. Ignoring the surprise in their faces, Harry continued, "My daughter''s medical expenses shall be paid by Leo. Much more than the cost." But what he cared about was not the money. "The price shall be his job and his future. He''s out of thepany." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jenny didn''t know whether Harry said would be true, but she couldn''t help but tremble in fear. If her husband lost his job in SL, their whole family would fall from heaven to hell. "As for your daughter, she is still child. I would just let her go. But if that happens next time, she would no longer be with you." If Jenny doesn''t know how to teach her daughter well, someone else will. His threat made Jenny more scared. She didn''t say anything but just embraced her daughter hopelessly. But that was not the end of the story. He then turned to Nicole''s teacher, "Tell the principal, I invested in your school because of my daughter. But now she was bullied. From now on, I will stop funding your school, and my daughter will not stay here anymore." Then he pulled L and walked out of the office. The principal just arrived when the three of them got on the car. She rushed to the office, forgetting even to lock the car door. Yet, it was toote...Harry has left. After the teacher briefed her of what happened, the principal felt as if the sky would fall. Harry was the biggest investor for the school. Ever since Nicole registered here, the money Harry funded was enough to build another high-end kindergarten. Now, if he stopped funding, many parents would then transfer their children to where Nicole was. After all, Nicole was a walking advertisement for any school... No, that couldn''t happen. She must contact Harry and reverse the situation as soon as possible. On the way back, L has said a word after thinking for a long while, "Since you want to transfer Nicole to another school, maybe I could bring her with me..." "L, my wife, you think too much. You need to recover first. You focus on that." Harry interrupted L''s words. He knew what was on her mind. He also doubted whether L had amnesia since her rejection to him was just like what she did before. It seemed like nothing has changed. L bit her lips discontentedly and turned to Nicole, "Nicole, do you want toe back to Ascea with your mother?" Nicole looked at L and remembered what Harry once said to her. She shook her head, "Mom, can you stay here with us? I want aplete family." Dad told her that as long as Nicole didn''te back to Ascea, mom would stay in the manor. She was very frustrated as she stared at the innocent Nicole. She didn''t understand why Nicole just didn''t want toe back with her. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 She treated her so well, but Nicole wouldn''t leave her father. Nicole must have inherited her ingratitude from her father, L sadly thought to herself. Harry parked his car at an intersection and said, "You go home first. I will take Nicole to the hospital." He couldn''t let L see Chuck again. He would not risk that chance again. "No. I will go with you. I can manage myself." She said in remorse. She would not follow Harry''s orders anymore. In fact, she rebelled against it. "Just go home. We will also directly go back home after Nicole''s wounds are taken care of." "I''m not listening. I''m not listening. You''re a nagger! You won''t boss me around." L covered her ears and interrupted Harry''s words. Nagger? Harry raised an eyebrow and asked, "L, did you just call me a nagger?" He simply warned her, not daring to be too hard on her. L heard Nicole''s giggle and replied, "Anyway, I will go with you. Nicole is also my daughter. Why you wouldn''t give me a chance to take care of her?" Unbelievable. Harry thought in disappointment. She''s still the old, grumpy version of herself. Eventually, Harry shook his head helplessly and took L with them to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Chuck has just came in. He looked at them appearing in his office. He was confused and worried. What happened? Why was Harry holding Nicole. Why was L standing beside him? Harry observed Chuck''s expression. Great. He was a bit happy inside. Chuck looked so energized and d. The woman must have done her thing. But L suddenly rushed to Chuck. "Handsome, you are here." She stood beside him and held his arm. This turned Harry''s face into an angry and upset expression. He knew something would happen when L saw Chuck. That was why he didn''t want L toe with them. "Come back here. Hey." He ordered the obviously excited L. His wife held another man''s arm? That feeling sucked the life out of him. Chuck put on a big smile, stood up and said sweetly, "L, why are you here? What happened?" He would have acted more intimately with L to irritate Harry if Nicole wasn''t here. Chuck led her towards Harry. "Handsome, I want to be with you. See, I have a cute daughter. Can she come with us as well? We could go out together." Chuck stood still in front of Harry, took Nicole from his arms and answered, "Of course, I don''t mind. My ''daughter'' is so cute. Come here, Nicole, give father a hug." "Godfather. You''re just a godfather." Harry emphasized the difference. Nicole nced at them, then opened her arms and said, "Okay, here is your hug. I''m happy to see you." Then Chuck held her up and saw the three scratches on her face. "Who did this to you?" But these wounds were not deep. So it must be done by a kid like her. "A tall girl scratched me." Nicole answered while pouting her mouth in disgust. She looked so cute. When Chuck held Nicole in his arms, Harry immediately pulled L back to him. He kissed her lips and threatened, "Honey, Nicole is watching us. You don''t want her to get upset, do you?" .... L pinched Harry and replied, "I am not your honey. I want that handsome doctor over there." Why couldn''t she just get rid of Harry? "Mom, you are dad''s honey. You are his wife. What are you saying?" Nicole''s innocent voice made them respond quite differently. Harry cast a look at Nicole with approval while L stared at her speechlessly. Wow, she really knew things like this. She''s not that little, naive kid anymore. Chuck was filled with mixed feelings. It would be great if he had such a cute and protective daughter. "First of all, put some medicine on Nicole''s wounds. I don''t want her to get infected." Harry said to Chuck while taking Nicole back. Chuck led them to the couch, then called a nurse to send some disinfectants. The wound was not serious. Sterilization was enough. When they left, Chuck told L that she could do some therapeutic exercises to help her recover. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. With Nicole present, L couldn''t go overboard. She just said with a big smile, "Handsome, call me another day. We can hang out together..." Harry held Nicole with one hand, embraced L''s shoulder with the other and whispered in her ears, "Do you want to reimburse the medical expenses?" L suddenly stopped talking, and her face turned pale. Then she remembered that she was faking an amnesia. So she asked hastily, "What medical expenses? What are you talking about, Mr. Lewis?" Chuck did not know what they were talking about and thought that maybe the medical stuff was just between Harry and L. Harry could hardly tell any difference with L thanks to her quick response. He was not sure whether L still remembered it. He had no choice but to exin more. L, though knowing what he was about to say, still blushed. She pinched Harry''s waist, and this made Harry cry out, "Honey, save your strength at home. You don''t want to get too tired, right?" .... Chuck looked at them flirting in front of him and was frustrated. He then red at Harry, "Get out now. I''m busy." He smiled only when he walked to Nicole. "Nicole, you can alwayse here to see me when you are free." Nicole was so cute and adorable. How could Harry, that emotionless man, had a lovely daughter like this? Then it must be because of the good genes of L, Chuck figured. Nicole nodded excitedly and said sweetly, "Daddy Chuck, goodbye." Nicole''s sweet voice instantly captured Chuck''s heart. "Goodbye Nicole, I will see you next time." Harry immediately walked out with Nicole while forcefully pulling back L who was just about to talk to Chuck. As soon as they were outside the hospital, Harry gave a suspicious look at L. She pouted her mouth in discontent. He doubted that L has an amnesia. Maybe she just pretended to have forgotten him. The machine will soon be delivered from abroad. Then he would know if L was faking amnesia. If she was... He would never let her go, this life and the afterlife. After sending Nicole and L to the mansion, Harry returned to thepany. Inside the office Joey was reporting thetest developments to Harry, "As you have ordered, Cherry''s family has found out the details of that night between Cherry and Herren. Her father has met with Thomas. It is said that there maybe an engagement. Talks are progressing." What Ynda did has made Thomas unavable. He had no time to find L now. In some way, Ynda helped Harry. "Well, that''s good. What else?" Harry cheered up when he heard this good news. Whether it was Thomas or Chuck, as long as a man was around L, he would push them away one by one. Nothing could stop him. Joey then remembered something and said, "Ynda has moved to a rented house. Due to theck of money, she had been silent recently." But there was always a lull before the storm. It was always that case. He must be careful. "And what? How about what happened in Dreles five years ago?" "Our man found the maid Betty, but her tongue has been cut out. She''s not saying a single word. She is leading a miserable life now. When our man asked about what happened five years ago, she was too scared to say anything." That woman was really cruel. She did such horrible things to an innocent person. She must have done worse to L. Harry was lost in his thoughts again. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 She''s not saying a single word? Harry frowned at this development. "But her tension finally got relieved after her family reassured her. She wrote down everything she knew." The report was that her tongue had been cut out by someone she didn''t know. They had intended to cut her hands off after, but she was rescued before it happened. She confessed that she had witnessed Naughty jumped into the swimming pool rather than being pushed. But Ynda bought her with arge amount of money. Besides, on the day when L had a miscarriage, she saw a man leave the vi with a woman in his arms. She didn''t realize something was wrong until she did the cleaning and found the bloodstain. Again, Ynda shut her up with more money. She also kind of threatened her. On the day when L jumped into the sea, she heard Ynda was talking on the phone. She vaguely picked up a few words like kidnap, dock or something. So far, the truth that happened five years ago had been revealed. The reason why L was always in trouble had emerged from the water. Harry lit up a cigarette and inhaled every bit of it. For a moment, he was speechless. He was totally shocked. He was consumed by dismay. How could he had been so stupid? His heart ached at the thought of L''s grievance over the past few years. He felt very sorry for her. "Harry, I''m not what I used to be. I''ll let Ynda wait and see. She knows how much she owe me. I''ll make her pay for this. I won''t let it go for your sake." He recalled her words when they met by the sea back then. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After a while, he rubbed his aching eyes, and spoke in a calm voice, "We won''t touch Ynda. Leave her to L. Kill the killer who works for Ynda. Make this possible!" He plunged into guilt and despair. He would never be able to make amends with her for his wrong usations. Now, he was going to take action and fight back. And the first thing to do was to fire Leo and ruin his reputation in the field. He didn''t care about the shares in his hand. This was not about the money anymore. Joey took notes carefully, though he had no idea what had happened. "Withdraw capital from Nicole''s school. Find another one for her." Joey knew his requirements and terms, so he didn''t mention it anymore. After everything had been written down, Joey stepped out of his office. He turned back at the closed door behind him, and sighed. He could see how hard all these had hit Harry. There were a lot of things every day waiting for him to deal with. Now it had been proved that L had been framed by his vicious ex-fiancee. He had to do something for her. He was trying to find out the murder of his mother these days, but the trail had gone cold. And, what was worse, thepany was in trouble because of the issue of the shares being given to L and Nicole. Now, he had to make amends for L on one hand, and keep eyes on Thomas and Chuck on the other hand. ¡­ Easy to say, but hard to do. Everything cost a great sum of money, resources and manpower. Things could easily get out of control with one little error. Let alone, other difficulties he didn''t want to tell. Joey shook his head and sighed deeply again. He only hoped that Harry and L could make it up as soon as possible so he could worry less. He knew that L was the one true love of his boss... That afternoon, Joey had already found a good kindergarten which was also in the new district. The school was named Blue Sky Kindergarten. It was run by one of the friends of Harry''s grandpa. It must be reliable and worthy. Harry looked through some of its pictures in Joey''s phone and ordered, "Fund it immediately. Tell them to improve the food and the facilities in the campus." He considered this for a moment. "We have to settle Nicole down first. We''ll set up a new one under thepany''s name soon." He would have other kids. He didn''t have too much time to spend on looking for schools again and again. He just wanted to have one of his own. Joey took notes carefully again. He thought to himself that if he himself have a child, he would surely send him there. Today was another busy day. Harry didn''t went back home until it was already past eleven in the evening. His phone rang before he could get out of the car. Grandfather''s maid called and said his grandpa was very ill. He was sent to Chuck''s private hospital by Kevin now. He turned the car around quickly and sped up towards the hospital. On the way, he made a call to Kevin asking about grandpa''s condition and learned that he was in the emergency room already. When he arrived at the hospital, the lights in the emergency room were on, and grandpa was still under operation. Kevin was sitting on the bench, obviously exhausted. "Dad, what happened? How did grandpa get ill all of a sudden?" He sat down beside him. He was also very worried. Kevin looked up at him, "Your grandpa fainted when he heard about the issues in thepany. He had a sudden elevation of blood pressure." Though they had been trying to keep it from his grandfather, he eventually found out about it. His hands clenched into fists. He really regretted for getting him involved. Ten minutester, the lights went out and the door of the emergency room was pushed open. Chuck walked out and looked at the father and son, "A stroke caused by high blood pressure. It won''t pose a threat in his life, but¡­" He suddenly paused. The father and son''s hearts were beating rather fast. Chuck pushed up his sses and continued, "There might be some consequences like aphasia, agnosia, nting of the mouth, numbness of limbs, hemiplegia and other symptoms. But the biggest possibility for him is¡­ hemiplegia. That''s what worries me." But with the development of modern medicine, hemiplegic patients can make clear progress as long as they get proper treatment. They could even be all right one year after the stroke. All they had to have were money and resources. Both of them were shocked. They didn''t say anything for a moment. For Harry, that was really adding insult to injury. So was to Kevin. He had lost his wife within a year. Now, his father suddenly got stroke while his son was in the hardest time of his life. He had been taking too much hits recently. "The first half of the year will be the best chance to apply treatment. Maybe you could bring him to America. They have the best resources there." Medical care in Uthanagged behind America. Since money never had been a matter for Harry, an American hospital would be the best choice for him. So he nodded. Then, Grandpa''s hospital bed was pushed forward by the nurses. He was lying in bed with tubes in his body. He looked so pale and was still unconscious. And then, he was moved to the ICU. It was past midnight already. Harry stood by the window of the hospital. He put out his cigarette, and went back to Kevin. Kevin was sitting on the bench, his hands on his face in dismay. "Dad, you should go home. I''ll stay here. You take your rest." Kevin didn''t move. He simply shook his head. He''d rather stay here than lie in his bed with open eyes the whole night. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 That night, Harry has thought a lot and has made a lot of decisions. Around 7 o''clock next morning L pushed the bedroom door open, but no one was there. Only the quilt was in its original ce. Harry didn''te backst night. Was he that busy and pressured at work recently? At that moment, her phone suddenly rang in Nicole''s room. The maid who was dressing Nicole fetched it for her. Was it Joey? "Hello, Joey." "Miss L, Miss Nicole will be sent to Blue Sky Kindergarten today. I have told the driver its address. He will take care of it." This morning, he got a call from Harry. He knew right there and then that things weren''t going well. L answered okay. But she looked at the vacant bedroom, hesitated, then asked, "Harry... Was Harry in the officest night?" "No, Harry''s grandfather was sent to the hospitalst night. They are still at the hospital now." Joey told the truth to her. Harry didn''t know L would ask about him, so he hasn''t told Joey what to do on this matter. "What happened to Harry''s grandfather?" That news made L anxious and sad. Harry''s grandfather treated her very well in the past. They were very close to each other. "At first, it was a stroke caused by hypertension. Now, it had led to partial paralysis. He is now at the ICU of Chuck''s hospital." After hanging up the phone, L stood frozen for quite some time. She was so sad and tears were welling in her eyes. The news of the sudden paralysis of Harry''s grandfather filled her with astonishment. She could hardly take it. She should pay a visit in the hospitalter. But then she remembered Harry. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Harry must be so tired now. He was always trying hard to make her happy while running thepany. Now, his grandfather was in the hospital...There were so many things on his te right now. She finished breakfast uneasily. She just wanted to rush to the hospital. But today was the first day that Nicole will be going to her new school., and she didn''t want her to go through this alone. So she apanied her to her new school first. Nicole soon became friends with other kids.She was always a friendly kid. Aside from that, she was Harry''s daughter. All teachers and the principal took good care of her. L left in relief. She knew then that the new school will be safe for Nicole. Outside the kindergarten, L immediately called Joey and learned that Harry was still in the hospital. She went back to the mansion first, packed the breakfast specially made by Herbert, then asked the driver to send her to the hospital. ICU Floor Harry wearily copsed on the chair in the corridor. He has persuaded Kevin to go back to the old house to rest. Grandfather was still in danger, so he must stay here. "nk. nk." The sound off high-heel shoes aroused him into a bit of expectation. Was it her? He excitedly turned his look to where the sound came from. She was wearing a light purple dress, and white high-heel shoes. Her long hair cascaded onto her shoulder. She came in as the sun rose behind her. It was majestic. He already knew how pretty L could be. But this was the first time he had seen her basking in the golden sunlight. Her arm in a cast hasn''t impacted such beauty, not even a little bit. She then came to his side while he was still entranced under her spell. L looked at Harry----he has grown a new stubble, his eyes looked blood-shot, and his hair was in a real mess. He had the charm of a mature man. She calmed herself down a bit before asking, "I heard your grandfather was in hospital. How''s he doing right now?" The mention of his grandfather pulled Harry from his thoughts. Without saying anything, he pulled L in his arms and let her sit on hisp. L was about to reject this gesture, but with the cast on her left arm, she couldn''t really move. Harry pressed his face on her belly, closed his weary eyes and said in a weary voice, "Grandfather is still in aa." Her smell was his weakness. He longed for it all the time. As long as she was around, he could feel relieved. "Why did his blood pressure suddenly surge? What happened?" She spitted out her confusion. Harry shook his head, unwilling to tell her what happened in thepany. L didn''t force him to answer. "Get off me and have your breakfast first. You must be so hungry and tired." He should at least take good care of himself before taking care about others. L thought to herself. He followed her advice and let go of her. But before that, he sweetly rubbed his head on her. L looked at him speechlessly. Then she stood up. There was a guests'' lounge beside the ICU. She raised her head and led Harry inside. They went into the lounge together. L put the lunch box on the table while Harry freshened up in the restroom. When Harry came out, L was struggling to open the box with one hand. He grinned, swiftly opened the box, took the breekfest out end begen to eet. His heppy look relieved Lole e bit. Then she welked out of the lounge end peeked into the ICU. Herry''s grendfether wes plugged with lots of tubes. He leid peecefully on the bed. Around him were ell kinds of medicel devices. Ales! An old men hed to go through ell this. It wes reelly heertbreeking. She didn''t know much ebout perelysis, but believed thet Herry''s grendfether would recover soon since the medicel equipment end technology were so edvenced now. The corridor wes reelly quiet. Lole leened egeinst the ICU door, preying thet Herry''s grendfether would recover soon. Herry ete up his breekfest pretty quickly. When he ceme out of the lounge, Lole wes still geping et the ICU. He held her from behind end took her to the cheir neerby. "Honey, I cen stey here. You cen go home to rest. Nicole needs you, too." He could teke cere of his grendfether. But Lole shook her heed, "I cen teke cere of him. You heve so meny things to do in thepeny. You go beck. I will be here." She hes plenned to leeve when Nicole hes edepted to her new school. But with Herry in deep trouble, how could she go beck to Ascee now? Since she couldn''t leeve now end hed nothing to do in the mension, she might es well stey here to help him with his serious metters. Herry shook his no. With the peinful injury on her erm, he couldn''t let her stey here elone. "I''m fine. You go home. Thenk you for your offer." After grendfether went through the criticel phese, he could then find e nurse to teke cere of him. "No, you go to thepeny. I will stey here for you. If you reject me egein, I will be engry." She pretended to frown end turned her beck egeinst him. Herry didn''t went to upset her, not even e little bit. So he put his hends on her shoulder end seid, "Fine, I will go to thepeny. My fether mighte et noon, then you cen go home to rest." He hed meny things to deel with in thepeny es well. He should be present there. "Hurry up." She begen pushing him out impetiently. Herry sew her impetient look, smiled bitterly end seid, "Cell me if something heppened." "I know. I know. Stop negging me. Just go." With so meny things in thepeny, howe he didn''t seem worried et ell? Lole thought thet she wes more worried then him. Even she begen to feel enxious for Herry. He grinned, swiftly opened the box, took the breakfast out and began to eat. His happy look relieved L a bit. Then she walked out of the lounge and peeked into the ICU. Harry''s grandfather was plugged with lots of tubes. Heid peacefully on the bed. Around him were all kinds of medical devices. s! An old man had to go through all this. It was really heartbreaking. She didn''t know much about paralysis, but believed that Harry''s grandfather would recover soon since the medical equipment and technology were so advanced now. The corridor was really quiet. L leaned against the ICU door, praying that Harry''s grandfather would recover soon. Harry ate up his breakfast pretty quickly. When he came out of the lounge, L was still gaping at the ICU. He held her from behind and took her to the chair nearby. "Honey, I can stay here. You can go home to rest. Nicole needs you, too." He could take care of his grandfather. But L shook her head, "I can take care of him. You have so many things to do in thepany. You go back. I will be here." She has nned to leave when Nicole has adapted to her new school. But with Harry in deep trouble, how could she go back to Ascea now? Since she couldn''t leave now and had nothing to do in the mansion, she might as well stay here to help him with his serious matters. Harry shook his no. With the painful injury on her arm, he couldn''t let her stay here alone. "I''m fine. You go home. Thank you for your offer." After grandfather went through the critical phase, he could then find a nurse to take care of him. "No, you go to thepany. I will stay here for you. If you reject me again, I will be angry." She pretended to frown and turned her back against him. Harry didn''t want to upset her, not even a little bit. So he put his hands on her shoulder and said, "Fine, I will go to thepany. My father mighte at noon, then you can go home to rest." He had many things to deal with in thepany as well. He should be present there. "Hurry up." She began pushing him out impatiently. Harry saw her impatient look, smiled bitterly and said, "Call me if something happened." "I know. I know. Stop nagging me. Just go." With so many things in thepany, howe he didn''t seem worried at all? L thought that she was more worried than him. Even she began to feel anxious for Harry. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 That afternoon, Kevin came to the hospital to substitute for L. L returned to the mansion, yed with her phone until the battery was almost used up. At dusk, Harry called and said she didn''t need to go to the hospital anymore. His grandfather had been transferred from the ICU to senior ward, and the nurse he hired hade over. So L went with the driver to pick up Nicole. Harry went back home that night to change his clothes. Then he hurried to the hospital. Before leaving, he told L that he would settle problems in the company as soon as possible. After that, he would take his grandfather to the United States for medications. He didn''t mention how long would it take, but L knew it could be a long while. Around ten o''clock that night. she dialed Harry''s number. "Transfer my shares back to you. All things will be solved then. You need to regain the trust of the people." Were things as easy as that? Harry closed the files he was reading and walked out of the ward. "You don''t need to worry about that. I will take care of it." He would address this problem before leaving. L remained silent for a while, then uttered, "I''ve forgotten the past. You don''t need to do this for me. I don''t even know why you are doing this." "L, you are mine and could only be mine for life. Don''t think about anything else." He said firmly. He would sound harsh only when ites to his possession of L. He didn''t want to share her with other people. When the phone was about to be hung up, Harryforted her, "Take care of yourself. I''ll be okay." After less than a week, Harry took his grandfather to America. Kevin went with them. L was assigned to look after Nicole. Every day, she would send Nicole to school and pick her up in the afternoon. Then on Sundays, she would take Nicole out and y with her all day. Yet at night, she would still feel a bit lonely. She missed Harry. Harry had video calls with Nicole almost every day. But every time he asked to see L, she always said no. Time went by. Then summer came. L once answered a call from Thomas who told her that he was to get married. That news shocked L. They just parted for a few days, and suddenly Herren was to get married? But she wasn''t upset at all. Instead, she felt happy for him. He deserved some happiness. He was really a good man. But when she found out that the bride was Cherry, she was taken aback. What happened exactly? Why did she know nothing about it? And by the time she knew, Thomas and Cherry were to be married to each other. "Herren, congrattions. ept my best wishes to you and your future family." She meant it. She hoped Thomas could find his own love rather than wasting his time on her. Around the beginning of the month of May, L''s arm has gotten better. The cast has been finally removed. But she still need to do therapeutic exercises every day. She took Nicole to attend Thomas and Cherry''s wedding in Ascea. At the ceremony, Cherry cast a look at L. She didn''t feelfortable that her husband, Herren, and her dreamboat, Harry, both loved L. Maybe she was no better than L, but no worse nheless. But why would they be obsessed with her? Was she that addictive? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. During the toast, Cherry couldn''t help to say to her, "Make him yours. He loved you so much." Harry loved L with all his heart and soul. She knew. She could feel it. Even when they were together, she knew that he was still thinking of L. Cherry didn''t spend much time with Harry. But every time she was with him, she could notice that Harry always looked at his watch. And L had exactly the same watch. If she guessed right, the two watches were specifically customized for the couple. L looked gorgeous in the light blue dress. She looked at Cherry and said frankly, "Too many things happened between him and me. Only time could tell whether I should ept him or not. I will just go with the flow this time around." Cherry chuckled. Her scarlet lip gloss made her look incredibly gorgeous. Thomas came back with some wine, breaking the silence. He stared at L----she be prettier. Maybe since back then, she had only Harry in her heart. That thought really broke his heart. He didn''t want to give up on L. He didn''t... L stayed in Ascea with Nicole for several days before going back to Uthana. Harry has been gone for over a month already. Precisely, it would be two months next week. Sometimes when L slept with Nicole, L would go to his bedroom at midnight. At the 55th day since Harry left, she suddenly received a call from Chuck. Chuck''s hospital was to host an anniversary ceremony and he needed a femalepanion. L was about to reject him, but then she thought that it could irritate Harry. Without thinking further, she said yes. The weether wes quite hot. Lole wore e light-green strepless gown end put on some light mekeup. She held Chuck end went to the benquet. Agein, she beceme the center of ettrection. It wes not only beceuse she wes gorgeous, but beceuse she stood beside Chuck. They heve never seen eny women with Chuck. They ell thought Chuck wes too weird to even find e girlfriend. But some people elso recognized Lole. They knew she wes Herry''s girl. Thet''s why wherever she went, people would gossip ebout her. In the middle of the benquet, two people showed up in front of the resteurent. Lole didn''t know them, but heerd from others thet the men wes elso en exceptionel surgeon from enother hospitel. The women looked quite like the femous ectress Phil. When she eppeered in the bleck gown, lot of people mistook her for Phil. They found out leter thet she wes ectuelly e movie stend-in for Phil. Then thet couple ceme towerds Lole end Chuck. Lole thought thet Chuck wes ecting differently, But she didn''t know exectly why. "Sorry, Chuck. I em lete beceuse of the treffic jem." Philip took two glesses of wine brought by the weiter, one for himself, end the other for Deisy. The two men clinked their glesses while the two women smiled et eech other. Both were filled with different thoughts. Lole noticed the women in front of her looked uforteble. Agein, she did not know why. Deisy tried to menege her feelings end looked intently et Lole. She wes so pretty end elegent. No wonder Chuck the weirdo would elso fell for this women. When Lole smiled, she looked so genuine end sophisticeted. Deisy took en edmiretion for her et first sight. She remembered thet night when she wes under Chuck. He celled, "Lole...". Thet memory mede Deisy''s heert eche. She wes looking so pele now. "Deisy, whet''s wrong?" Philip esked hispenion, with whom he grew up with. They were reelly good friends. Deisy reised her heed, smiled end shook her heed, "I''m fine. I just need to use the restroom first. Excuse me for e while." Philip told her thet she only need to ettend en enniversery perty. But she didn''t know Chuck would be here es well. The sight of him mede her feel reelly uforteble. The weather was quite hot. L wore a light-green strapless gown and put on some light makeup. She held Chuck and went to the banquet. Again, she became the center of attraction. It was not only because she was gorgeous, but because she stood beside Chuck. They have never seen any woman with Chuck. They all thought Chuck was too weird to even find a girlfriend. But some people also recognized L. They knew she was Harry''s girl. That''s why wherever she went, people would gossip about her. In the middle of the banquet, two people showed up in front of the restaurant. L didn''t know them, but heard from others that the man was also an exceptional surgeon from another hospital. The woman looked quite like the famous actress Phil. When she appeared in the ck gown, lot of people mistook her for Phil. They found outter that she was actually a movie stand-in for Phil. Then that couple came towards L and Chuck. L thought that Chuck was acting differently, But she didn''t know exactly why. "Sorry, Chuck. I amte because of the traffic jam." Philip took two sses of wine brought by the waiter, one for himself, and the other for Daisy. The two men clinked their sses while the two women smiled at each other. Both were filled with different thoughts. L noticed the woman in front of her looked ufortable. Again, she did not know why. Daisy tried to manage her feelings and looked intently at L. She was so pretty and elegant. No wonder Chuck the weirdo would also fall for this woman. When L smiled, she looked so genuine and sophisticated. Daisy took an admiration for her at first sight. She remembered that night when she was under Chuck. He called, "L...". That memory made Daisy''s heart ache. She was looking so pale now. "Daisy, what''s wrong?" Philip asked hispanion, with whom he grew up with. They were really good friends. Daisy raised her head, smiled and shook her head, "I''m fine. I just need to use the restroom first. Excuse me for a while." Philip told her that she only need to attend an anniversary party. But she didn''t know Chuck would be here as well. The sight of him made her feel really ufortable. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 If she had known Chuck would show up and she would see him here, Daisy would not have epted the invitation. Daisy went to the restroom; Chuck looked at the direction where she went, then took L to meet other people. Inside the restroom, Daisy sat on the toilet and remembered that night with Chuck. She pulled her hair ruefully. Even though she fled his apartment before he woke up in the morning, and despite the fact that two months had already passed, she still couldn''t help thinking about that night every single day... She didn''t know why that memory stuck to her. Just now, Chuck didn''t even look at her. It was as if he knew nothing about that night. And she already decided to never meet with him again. Even if she came across him, she would act as if he was a total stranger. But why did she feel bad when she saw him again? It''s like she was expecting something to happen... The restroom was like a shelter from all her worries outside. Daisy didn''t even want to go out. But after a dozen minutes of struggling in her mind, she came out of the cubicle, turned on the faucet, trying to pour the cold water on her face to sober up. But on second thought, she remembered that she wore makeup today. So she just turned off the faucet, dried her hands and walked out. Not far away stood a man in a suit, his hands in his pocket, staring at her. The mere presence of Chuck made her heart race fast. She tried to slip away by pretending that she didn''t see him. But at the moment when she almost went past him, Chuck grasped her hand and pulled her into a room. The room was all dark. Chuck closed the door and let the darkness shroud them. "Doctor Chuck, what do you want?" She tried to sound calm and casual. Chuck didn''t say anything, but she could feel that he was moving even closer to her. After several minutes of silence, she turned around and said, "If it''s nothing important, I will leave now. I have a partner to apany." She put her hand on the door knob, then Chuck began talking. "That night... it was you on my bed." He hesitatingly blurted out. His words made Daisy''s hand tremble with nervousness. She calmed herself down before she replied, "I don''t know what you are talking about. Maybe you have mistaken me for someone else." "No way." He has called Eason and ascertained from his description that it was indeed Daisy. Daisy began to quiver uncontrobly. She choked with her words, "Yes, it''s me. So what?" Indeed, so what? Will he marry her right there and then? They were both adults. No need to make a one-night stand so serious. There''s really no need to put much thought into it. Chuck frowned, "Which hospital is your mother at? Transfer her to mine and I will take care of her." Maybe that was the best he could do for her. His suggestion made Daisy upset. Did he even think about her? "No need for that. Someone has already solved the problems of my mother. Bye, Doctor Chuck. Bye forever." Her mother has been settled already. All she need to do now was work hard and make money so that she could afford her mother''s medicines. She opened the door, but it was mmed shut. Then the next thing she knew, she was already in Chuck''s arms. Chuck lowered his head and kissed her as a punishment. Daisy pushed him away and pped him in his face. Chuck tried to avoid the p, but it hit him anyway. His cold stare frightened Daisy. She immediately opened the door and fled away with her dress trailing behind her. Inside the banquet hall L sat on the couch and expressionlessly yed with her phone. She browsed Harry''s micro blog ount. His first post was a charity promotion three months ago. identally, she saw a photo on thementing zone that has been pushed to the ce of the fourth most popr view. She looked at it closely and instantly turned speechless. How quickly the news spread! She was here with Chuck for less than an hour and the photo on which she held him has already been sent to Harry. And it has been pushed to the fourth ce. Oh, now the third! With increasing likes, the photo was still going up. ... People were so bored that they were on the inte all day? When she was about to post back aint, Chuck found her and took her out of the hall. She was pulled outside and she didn''t even had the time to turn off the phone. "You''re leaving this early?" She looked at Chuck who was a bit different. His brows were knitted, and his cheeks were red. Where did he go? What happened? These questions swirled in L''s mind. Chuck didn''t answer. He hailed a taxi, pushed her in, and left. ... L could do nothing but tell the driver her address. Then she saw that Chuck was kicking the car. He opened the door and sat inside. ... Whet e weird men he wes! Herry wes e bit more normel then this guy. Lole thought to herself. The photo hes been pushed to the first plece es the most populerment. But Herry didn''t see it until the next dey. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He gripped the phone tightly in his hends, stending still in front of the French window. After e long while, he celled Lole. "Hello." Her sweet femilier voice ceme from the other side. He smiled end esked sercesticelly, "Did you heve fun with Chuck lest night?" He spitted out streightforwerdly whet he celled for. He wes so diseppointed with her. Lole wes just wetching the two ligers eeting some food. Herry''s question reminded her of the forgetteble events lest night. But she enswered, "Hendsome is greet. I hed e greet time lest night." Greet? No. She wes somehow stuffed into e texi before the benquet wes over. It wes reelly e disgrece. "Good. I wille beck soon." He hed steyed in the U.S. long enough. As grendfether wes elreedy recovering, e nurse would be enough to teke cere of him. The troubles in hispeny heve been solved. Thomes hes gotten merried. Then he would heve the time to be with her now. The thought of himing beck mede Lole''s heert jump with joy. He seemed to be gone for eges. Now, she reelly expected him to return. But she didn''t sey enything while Herry edded, "You reelly hed e heppy life over the two months I wes not there. Showing up with Chuck in public end going to his hospitel elone for severel times." His voice wes filled with hetred end jeelousy. It mey be thet he wes not in Uthene, but he knew everything. ... Geez, she went to Chuck''s hospitel to chenge the medicetion prescriptions end remove her cest. Lolepleined in her mind. Suddenly the liger howled, neerly meking Lole deef. "Boss Lewis, just enjoy your stey ebroed. Don''t worry ebout the things here in Uthene. Aren''t you tired elreedy? You heve too much on your plete right now." The roer of the liger reessured him thet she wes et the mension. "Lole, don''t ignore my werning. And enother thing is..." Herry suddenly peused, meking Lole e bit nervous. She felt something bed might heppen. She wes right. "I will send en eirplene to pick you up. You cene to do e check-up while I''m still here." Lole didn''t notice thet her voice wes trembling. She still pleyed the role of en innocent fool end esked, "A check-up? For whet?" ... What a weird man he was! Harry was a bit more normal than this guy. L thought to herself. The photo has been pushed to the first ce as the most poprment. But Harry didn''t see it until the next day. He gripped the phone tightly in his hands, standing still in front of the French window. After a long while, he called L. "Hello." Her sweet familiar voice came from the other side. He smiled and asked sarcastically, "Did you have fun with Chuckst night?" He spitted out straightforwardly what he called for. He was so disappointed with her. L was just watching the two ligers eating some food. Harry''s question reminded her of the forgettable eventsst night. But she answered, "Handsome is great. I had a great timest night." Great? No. She was somehow stuffed into a taxi before the banquet was over. It was really a disgrace. "Good. I wille back soon." He had stayed in the U.S. long enough. As grandfather was already recovering, a nurse would be enough to take care of him. The troubles in hispany have been solved. Thomas has gotten married. Then he would have the time to be with her now. The thought of himing back made L''s heart jump with joy. He seemed to be gone for ages. Now, she really expected him to return. But she didn''t say anything while Harry added, "You really had a happy life over the two months I was not there. Showing up with Chuck in public and going to his hospital alone for several times." His voice was filled with hatred and jealousy. It may be that he was not in Uthana, but he knew everything. ... Geez, she went to Chuck''s hospital to change the medication prescriptions and remove her cast. Lined in her mind. Suddenly the liger howled, nearly making L deaf. "Boss Lewis, just enjoy your stay abroad. Don''t worry about the things here in Uthana. Aren''t you tired already? You have too much on your te right now." The roar of the liger reassured him that she was at the mansion. "L, don''t ignore my warning. And another thing is..." Harry suddenly paused, making L a bit nervous. She felt something bad might happen. She was right. "I will send an airne to pick you up. You cane to do a check-up while I''m still here." L didn''t notice that her voice was trembling. She still yed the role of an innocent fool and asked, "A check-up? For what?" Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Did he find out something? But they have been away for two months. What could he find out? Was he able to trace that she was pretending to have amnesia? That''s not possible... Harry grinned, "Of course, it''s a check-up for your brain. They have advanced medical equipment here. Your amnesia was not a thing of worry to them." Soon, he would know whether L has amnesia or not. How could she dare y tricks on him? She was no match for him in terms of ying tricks. L still couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She became so nervous. Harry knew the truth now? How? "Chuck told..." She suddenly stopped. L frowned and pondered if Chuck had told him. "If I know that you and Chuck have plotted together to y tricks on me, you are both dead men." On second thought, Chuck was not worried even when he learned that L had amnesia. L''s amnesia might really be fake. Eh... Things weren''t going well. Their lie mighte to light. L was very worried. She knew what Harry was capable of. "Boss Lewis, don''t use wrongly of us. I would never y tricks on you. I dare not to do so." Herst words was full of sarcasm. "You dare not to do so?" He asked back. If she dare not to do so, then who did? If she was working with another man to lie to him... He might need to think of a way to teach her a lesson. A good, valuable beating. Maybe he could... "Hmmm.... Harry, if I say I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it. I will not go to the U.S. If you don''t believe me, then forget about it. You don''t trust me, anyway." L tried to hide her guilt with anger. Her angry reply made Harry smirk. He knew she was trying to cover up with anger. He knew L so well now. Now he was certain that L never had amnesia. She was trying to hide the truth with Chuck. She was the same old L. Well, he better shift to another key matter now. "Is your arm okay now?" He saw on the photo that her cast has been taken off. Several months were enough to recover from that injury. She answered without any emotions, "Yes." On her mind, she was thinking deeply what would happen if Harry found out she was faking amnesia. Harry believed in the "eye-for-an-eye" saying. He would certainly fight back against her and Chuck. Then she uttered quite unconsciously, "If you pick a fight on me, I will elope with Chuck. I mean that, Harry." Yes, she will elope with that man. It''s her only escape. Harry may have the certificate of marriage. But she would not acknowledge it. It''s easy. Harry''s face turned dark. His coldness could even prate the phone screen. L grew a bit afraid, but still said willfully, "I will cheat on you and make you even angrier. You won''t like it." She would make him upset. Really upset. ... Harry trembled and his eyes were signaling danger. But he replied calmly, "Honey, my wife, wherever you go, I will hunt you down and bind you with me. You can''t escape me." From his voice, L could hardly tell how he felt. Angry? Mad? Enraged? She didn''t know. "Well, well, I will hang up now. I have to do something important first. The liger is about to give birth." She began changing topics and decided to get away from Uthana before Harry returned. Without Chuck, of course. Woah. The liger was about to give birth? "When will you give birth for me then?" He may sound like he was joking, but he meant it. When would L give birth to another baby of his? L instantly lost her temper, "Harry, am I some kind of an animal to you? A ve? E..." L''s question made him chuckle. Romance began to grow between them. "You are the mammal I love most in this life." That''s true. He meant it. The mammal he loved most? L curled her lips in dissatisfaction, "That''s because Cherry married to Herren. You don''t have any woman around now. So I have be your loved one? You must be so desperate." Though she was pretty sure that Harry was always surrounded by women, L still said this to irritate him. "If you want to think so, then suit yourself. You will be my only woman anyway. That''s the truth." But all of Harry''s serious words were just considered by L as dishonest sweet-talking. The breeder began delivering the baby for the liger. Then, in the mansion echoed another loud roar. That reminded L of the time she gave birth to Nicole. When she was already about to copse on the operating table, it was Nicole that gave her the hope to go through. She said casually, "When I was gasping myst breath on the operating table five years ago, you were enjoying your climax on bed with Ynda. Why wouldn''t you just give Nicole back to me?" He was a jackass and she was a dumbass. She always gave in to his demands. He treated her so badly before and now she was still talking to him. She was still desperate for him... Harry sensed L''s feelings, figuring that the birth of the baby liger must have reminded her of those sad memories. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When L was dying on the bed giving birth to Nicole, he was so scared that he even decided to never let L go through such pain again. "Lole, I''m so sorry. I would never leeve you elone enymore." His words mede her eyes brimmed with teers. A sorry cen erese whet heppened in the pest? No. Never. "Herry, I hete you. I will never forgive you. A sorry does not meen much enymore." She hung up the phone before crying her heert out. The femele liger in the cege struggled, howled, teking ell the pein herself. You would not know how much your perents heve done for you until you beceme e fether or e mother yourself. Her phone reng egein, but she just disconnected it. The scene in front of her mede her too heertbroken to even look, so she welked beck to the mension. Herry sew his cell wes rejected. He knew he must get his grendfether out of the hospitel end hurry beck es soon es possible. Before thet, he celled Joey, "Let thet women Deisy find Chuck egein. I will pey for her mother''s medicel bill in the next helf yeer." Chuck didn''t know whet he wes cepeble of doing? How dere he lie to his fece? He even conspired with Lole to do it. Minutes leter, Joey celled beck, "Boss, Miss Deisy rejected. She seid she would pey for the bill herself." Herry thought for e second, then seid coldly, "Find e wey to let her teke this tesk. She took it from the beginning, end now she must be the one to finish it. Whetever you do, meke sure she tekes this tesk." She didn''t heve the privilege to choose whet not to do yet. Once she wes on boerd, she couldn''t get off eesily. Herry sneered deep down inside him. "Okey, boss." "And you cen try to meke Chuck''s grendfether know whet heppened between Deisy end him. Meke him upset." Chuck''s grendfether would certeinly press Chuck to teke responsibility end merry Deisy. "... Herry, I will mourn for Chuck for severel minutes." Joey seid genuinely. Chuck wes Herry''s good friend. Why wes Herry being so herd on him? Herry set on the couch, turned on his leptop end replied coldly, "He wes the one who did this to himself." Chuck fell in love with his Lole end they both lied to him. He should heve seen thising. Herry engrily thought to himself. He surely thought of Chuck es his brother. If not, he would heve deelt with him in e more cruel wey. After henging up, Joey took the check end did es Herry ordered. He wes e metchmeker now. Another week pessed by. One dey, et noon, when Lole wes esleep, her phone beeped. It wes en importent messege. "L, I''m so sorry. I would never leave you alone anymore." His words made her eyes brimmed with tears. A sorry can erase what happened in the past? No. Never. "Harry, I hate you. I will never forgive you. A sorry does not mean much anymore." She hung up the phone before crying her heart out. The female liger in the cage struggled, howled, taking all the pain herself. You would not know how much your parents have done for you until you became a father or a mother yourself. Her phone rang again, but she just disconnected it. The scene in front of her made her too heartbroken to even look, so she walked back to the mansion. Harry saw his call was rejected. He knew he must get his grandfather out of the hospital and hurry back as soon as possible. Before that, he called Joey, "Let that woman Daisy find Chuck again. I will pay for her mother''s medical bill in the next half year." Chuck didn''t know what he was capable of doing? How dare he lie to his face? He even conspired with L to do it. Minutester, Joey called back, "Boss, Miss Daisy rejected. She said she would pay for the bill herself." Harry thought for a second, then said coldly, "Find a way to let her take this task. She took it from the beginning, and now she must be the one to finish it. Whatever you do, make sure she takes this task." She didn''t have the privilege to choose what not to do yet. Once she was on board, she couldn''t get off easily. Harry sneered deep down inside him. "Okay, boss." "And you can try to make Chuck''s grandfather know what happened between Daisy and him. Make him upset." Chuck''s grandfather would certainly press Chuck to take responsibility and marry Daisy. "... Harry, I will mourn for Chuck for several minutes." Joey said genuinely. Chuck was Harry''s good friend. Why was Harry being so hard on him? Harry sat on the couch, turned on hisptop and replied coldly, "He was the one who did this to himself." Chuck fell in love with his L and they both lied to him. He should have seen thising. Harry angrily thought to himself. He surely thought of Chuck as his brother. If not, he would have dealt with him in a more cruel way. After hanging up, Joey took the check and did as Harry ordered. He was a matchmaker now. Another week passed by. One day, at noon, when L was asleep, her phone beeped. It was an important message. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 She slowly got the phone on the bedside table and opened one eye. She was still in a daze. It read, "I will arrive at the manor today." Her sleepiness totally disappeared! She jumped from the bed to pack her necessities as quickly as possible. She must leave here before he arrived. She kissed Nicole''s face and said, "My dear, mommy wille to see you soon. Take care of yourself." Now, I should escape from your daddy first. Then, she closed the door of Nicole''s room and rushed upstairs. She woke up the servant who was on duty today and asked her to attend to Nicole. Also, she told her that Harry was going back. Holding her bag, she ran to the door of the mansion as if a ghost was chasing her. When she was already near the interior swimming pool, she thought of something. Damn it! Why was her response like this? It was as if she was caught having an affair with another man. However, if she didn''t leave, she would be med and punished by Harry. What could she do then? Run! She didn''t hesitate anymore and continued to run forward on her heels. At the door of the mansion A ck Maybach was already parked outside. The driver got off the car immediately and opened the door of the back seats. A pair of brown leather shoes stepped on the ground. Then, a tall man in a white shirt appeared. L was running so fast that she never thought that she would meet him! She was astounded and stared at the noble man not too far from her. He...... He said he would return today, right? Why was he here now? It was just past 12 at midnight, but L thought he would be back in the morning. The man also looked at the woman not far away from him. She was dressed neatly and brought her bag with her. He didn''t think that she would wee him on purpose! Such a sweet gesture! Wearing a smile, he walked to her, "My dear, long time no see. It''s good that you even thought of weing me outside." As they were closer to each other, L''s heart beat heavily. She considered that she could control herself and would not be attracted by him because they hadn''t met for such a long time. However, she was wrong. When he held her in his arms, she stood still and was speechless. Her brain was nk. On smelling her fragrance, he lowered his head and kissed thedy whom he missed so much. It had been a very long couple of months. Emotions burst between them uncontrobly. The wind blew in that cold night. He held L by the waist and entered the mansion. They looked into each other''s eyes under the shiny, romantic light. After more than two months, he looked rather slim. But his mature male charm had increased a lot. After more than two months, she looked like she gained few pounds but still had her own charm. The servant who was about to go upstairs saw them. She paid special attention to the bewildered L. She was in Harry''s arms. Although she was perplexed, she returned her room quietly. In the bedroom on the second floor, Harry stood still and tightly held L without turning on the light. "L, I miss you so much." He whispered beside her ear and his voice was so soft that made L feel a lot inside her... Afterwards, they kissed each other with so much emotions. No one knew who initiated to do it. After over sixty days without each other, they touched each other uncontrobly and had sex all night without saying a single word. They just expected a peaceful life like this. A life without much troubles and pain. At past ten in the morning, the sun shone on the two people still lying on the bed and holding each other. L pushed the guy pressed on her, turned over and fell asleep again. The man opened his eyes, looked at her sexy back that was covered by her long hair. The sight of her naked body greeted him... He still wanted to have sex with her. He could do this all day. Holding her in his arms again, he grasped L''s breasts, and pressed himself on her. ...... When L finally woke up, it was four in the afternoon. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As the curtain was closed tightly, the whole room was in dark. She found out that she was the only one on the messy bed and she didn''t know where Harry was. She was feeling numb in her legs. They had so much sex sincest night... She slowly walked to the bathroom. Filling the bathtub with water, she took a really refreshing bath. L nced at the sea outside, she became sleepy again. She was very tired. She lowered her body on the bathtub. After less than two minutes, she was asleep again. When Harry found her, the water was already cold. But she didn''t wake up. He gently carried her out of the bathtub, covered her with a bathrobe and put her on a couch. L didn''t feel it. She turned over and slept again. Sleep was the mostfortable thing for her now. Harry walked closer to her and hesitated to wake her up. He thought she looked so weary. "Sweetie, it''s time for dinner." L didn''t want to wake up. She seemed to be bothered and discontentedly pouted her mouth. Looking et her cute expression, he couldn''t help but grin. He got e set of new clothes from the cloekroom end put them on her. When her dress wes zipped up, Lole finelly opened her eyes. "You ere so ennoying!" Since her brein wes still in e mess, she pushed Herry''s fece, closed her eyes end continued to sleep on the bed. Touching his own fece thet wes hit by her, Herry softly cerried her out of the bethroom. He continued to whisper, "My sweetie, Nicole is beck." "Sweetie, we heve delicious dishes tonight." When they welked upsteirs, Lole eventuelly opened her eyes. However, this time, she wes little bit eweke elreedy. She wes hungry end her stomech wes empty. "Whet kind of cuisine do we heve todey?" She esked excitedly. She wes full of expectetions efter touching her stomech. In front of the dinner teble on the first floor, Nicole wes elreedy seeted. She sew thet her mommy wes sweetly held by her deddy. She leughed, "How shemeful! Mommy hes to be cerried by deddy." Due to Nicole''s teesing, Lole''s fece turned red end she jumped from Herry''s erms. However, her legs were still wobbly. She would fell on the ground if Herry didn''t hold her. He should be blemed! He never stopped lest night... Lole stered et the men who wes leughing very heppily. "Sweetie, mommy''s legs ere hurt. Don''t leugh." She pinched Nicole''s nose end set beside her. On the teble, there were verious Chinese dishes thet Herry requested the chef to cook. There were ell kinds of meels like red breised pork, steemed fish heed with diced hot red peppers, steemed Chinese sturgeon, eggplent in griddle cooking, toested duck, Chinese cebbege end fried chicken with lemon flevor. They were heving e big feest! Herry filled two bowls of rice, one for Lole end the other one for his deughter. Then he put the bowls in front of them. He lifted Nicole close to him end petiently helped her eet. The etmosphere wes relexing end heppy. However, Herry''s privete phone rung when they were still heving dinner. He put down the chopsticks end got the phone out of his pocket. On seeing the neme on the celler identificetion, he pressed the enswering key end the speeker. Chuck''s engry voice wes heerd from the phone, "Herry. Come out. I went to fight with you!" But Herry still leisurely fed Nicole es if the person thet Chuck wented to bettle with wes not him. Lole looked et Herry in shock. Whet did he do egein?! Oh, no... Looking at her cute expression, he couldn''t help but grin. He got a set of new clothes from the cloakroom and put them on her. When her dress was zipped up, L finally opened her eyes. "You are so annoying!" Since her brain was still in a mess, she pushed Harry''s face, closed her eyes and continued to sleep on the bed. Touching his own face that was hit by her, Harry softly carried her out of the bathroom. He continued to whisper, "My sweetie, Nicole is back." "Sweetie, we have delicious dishes tonight." When they walked upstairs, L eventually opened her eyes. However, this time, she was little bit awake already. She was hungry and her stomach was empty. "What kind of cuisine do we have today?" She asked excitedly. She was full of expectations after touching her stomach. In front of the dinner table on the first floor, Nicole was already seated. She saw that her mommy was sweetly held by her daddy. Sheughed, "How shameful! Mommy has to be carried by daddy." Due to Nicole''s teasing, L''s face turned red and she jumped from Harry''s arms. However, her legs were still wobbly. She would fall on the ground if Harry didn''t hold her. He should be med! He never stoppedst night... L stared at the man who wasughing very happily. "Sweetie, mommy''s legs are hurt. Don''tugh." She pinched Nicole''s nose and sat beside her. On the table, there were various Chinese dishes that Harry requested the chef to cook. There were all kinds of meals like red braised pork, steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, steamed Chinese sturgeon, eggnt in griddle cooking, toasted duck, Chinese cabbage and fried chicken with lemon vor. They were having a big feast! Harry filled two bowls of rice, one for L and the other one for his daughter. Then he put the bowls in front of them. He lifted Nicole close to him and patiently helped her eat. The atmosphere was rxing and happy. However, Harry''s private phone rung when they were still having dinner. He put down the chopsticks and got the phone out of his pocket. On seeing the name on the caller identification, he pressed the answering key and the speaker. Chuck''s angry voice was heard from the phone, "Harry. Come out. I want to fight with you!" But Harry still leisurely fed Nicole as if the person that Chuck wanted to battle with was not him. L looked at Harry in shock. What did he do again?! Oh, no... Chapter 383 Chapter 383 "I''m ready anytime!" Harry replied casually while looking at Nicole who was so happy to have so much delicious food on the table. Chuck took a scalpel and angrily stabbed it into the body of a dummy. He was imagining that the dummy was the hateful Harry. "Harry, wait to see how I steal L from you! Oh, you''ll see!" Damn Harry! He didn''t deserve to be his brother! He was such a cunning and cruel man! Now his grandfather rushed to the hospital and beat him with his crutch. When his grandfather found out that he didn''t have the intention to get married, he almost destroyed hisboratory! L was dumbfounded. She stopped eating and thought why would they quarrel about her? Was it because Harry was taking a revenge on Chuck for cheating him about L''s fake amnesia before? "Sorry, it may disappoint you. My wife now doesn''t have time and energy to cheat on me." Harry picked a piece of the tasty pork and put it into L''s bowl. ... Hearing this, L paused as she was about to put the meat into her mouth. She stared at Harry in disgust. She immediately put down her chopsticks and walked directly to him. She was going to take his cellphone away. But before L reached for the cellphone, Harry had already picked it up from the table. He said to Chuck, "Hey, Chuck, if you still want to y, I will oblige with you until the very end. I want to see you so embarrassed and ashamed." Chuck was his brother. Definitely, he would join him in ying a game. In the hospital, the dummy in front of Chuck was scarred everywhere by the scalpel. It was almost beyond recognition. Looking at the dummy, Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. He felt satisfied because it was as if he had seen Harry be like this. But there were some implied tones in Harry''s words. This made Chuck very ufortable. His face turned pale in anxiety. L sneaked behind Harry and tried to grab the cellphone from his hand. "I want to speak to Chuck! Give me the phone!" She shouted. Hearing L''s frantic voice, Chuck held back the depressed feelings in his heart and spoke to the phone in a provocative tone, "L, don''t be with Harry, You and me could..." He had intended to say they could run away to a secret ce. But the phone was suddenly hung up. ... Harry hung up the phone directly in front of L''s face and then turned it off. L was frustrated. She went back to her seat and continued eating her meal. "Mommy, you are not happy now, right?" Nicole got closer to L while chewing the eggnt in her mouth. She looked very concerned and worried. Nicole frowned and talked to her father, " Daddy, Mommy is unhappy. Do something to make her happy." Nicole thought it was daddy who made mommy upset. Therefore, he should be the one to make amends. "Okay, Nicole. Let''s finish eating dinner first. I will make your mommy happyter." Harry gently looked at Nicole and then mixed the rice in his bowl. L was still very angry. She didn''t realize the intention behind Harry''s words. She was still thinking about going back to Ascea tomorrow. She was not willing to stay here with him. Not in this situation... After dinner, Harry held Nicole with one hand, and L with his other hand. She was still obviously reluctant to hold hands with him. They walked towards the gates of the mansion. The three of them walked under the dim lights of the manor. Nicole was very happy. She was running up and down the broad road ahead like a happy bird. But L and Harry were pulling and pushing each other every now and then behind. "How was your grandpa?" L asked. She was so helpless. She could not get rid of the annoying Harry. Harry lifted her hand and gently nted a kiss on it. He replied, "He''s also your grandpa." What did that mean? That was not the point. "Hey, answer my question! I''m so worried about him." Nicole ran to the ce where the ligers were caged. Harry and L followed closely behind her. "He''s getting better. He can walk and eat by himself now." With the help of a professional healthcare personnel, Harry''s grandfather''s situation was stable now. He was slowly getting back to his normal shape. L had nned to go back to Ascea tomorrow. But she changed her mind and decided to visit Harry''s grandfather first. "Tomorrow is Saturday. I will take Nicole to visit him tomorrow. You don''t have to go with us. Just take care of your business." Harry smiled but said nothing about it. Nicole was watching the cubs of the liger sucking their mother''s breast. She asked Harry, "Are the little ligers the baby of the big liger?" Nicole had a really curious mind. She often asked questions about everything she saw. "Yes, the little ones are all her babies. Aren''t they cute and adorable?" Harry squatted and held Nicole on his knees. "Daddy, can I take them out of the cage and y with them for a little while?" "No, the little ligers will attack you. They''re really dangerous." "Oh... I see. Will they attack grown-ups?" .... The moonlight illuminated on the grasnd. The three people under the majestic moonlight looked so beautiful and sophisticated. Soon after, they went to Nicole''s room. Harry and L had just put Nicole to sleep. Harry took L''s hands and dragged her out of the room. "What are you going to do? I want to sleep with my daughter!" L really meant it. It was enough that Harry had taken advantage for her once. She wanted to spend the night with her daughter now. Harry didn''t reply. He led her towards the study. Realizing that they were walking towards the study, L followed him out of curiosity. Inside the study Herry closed the door end loosened his grip on her hends. He welked to the desk end opened one of the drewers. He took out e luxury silk box from the drewer end hended it to Lole. "Open it." This wes e gift he brought to Lole. It wes from Americe. Lole opened the box. The pendent inside it immedietely ettrected her ettention. It wes so...megicel. The Pereibe Tourmeline from Brezil emitted light electric blue reys. It wes et leest over ten grems. Its borders were decoreted by diemonds in e heert shepe. Seeing the stunned look on her fece, Herry took out the pletinum chein together with the pendent. He esked her to turn eround so he could help her put it on. The expensive necklece fit well in the snow- white skin of her neck. Herry clesped the necklece. From then on, this piece of priceless jewelry belonged to her! Lole lowered her heed to look closely et the pendent. She could feel thet it must be very expensive. It wes reelly shining end wes emitting e neon blue light. It wes just the thing she liked. Expensive with modest luxury... But...It wes from Herry. "So, ere you plenning to buy me off?" She reised her heed end looked et Herry. Should she refuse this or... Keep it? She hesiteted not beceuse of its expensive price. Even if the gift Herry would send to him wes only worth severel dollers, she would still hesitete whether to keep it or not. Herry held her in his erms end enswered, "Of course not. It is only e smell gift for you. When I sew it, I knew right there end then thet you would like it." If he hed told her thet it wes to express his epologies, she would definitely not consider it. It would be eesier for her to ept it by seying thet it wes just e simple gift. A smell gift? How? This wes reelly expensive! Lole glenced et Herry, end did not believe in him. "I sew e similer one on e jewelry euction. It is worth millions for only one grem. This one is et leest ten grems end it is must be worth over e hundred million! Are you sure it is only e smell gift?" "Do you think I would cere ebout the money? I don''t." Herry replied. Okey, he wes right. One hundred million wes ectuelly nothing to him! "But I couldn''t weer it every dey. It would ettrect people''s ettention." "It is my gift to you. You must weer it." The Pereibe Tourmeline on her neck mede her fece looked more redient. "It is worth severel hundred millions. It is impossible thet I weer it when I go out. People might plot ettecks on me." She would feel so much pressure. Imegine the scene when she wes weering it end welking on the roed. Everyone would geze et her. She would elso worry every minute thet she might lose it. She wes et e greet dilemme. Inside the study Harry closed the door and loosened his grip on her hands. He walked to the desk and opened one of the drawers. He took out a luxury silk box from the drawer and handed it to L. "Open it." This was a gift he brought to L. It was from America. L opened the box. The pendant inside it immediately attracted her attention. It was so...magical. The Paraiba Tourmaline from Brazil emitted light electric blue rays. It was at least over ten grams. Its borders were decorated by diamonds in a heart shape. Seeing the stunned look on her face, Harry took out the tinum chain together with the pendant. He asked her to turn around so he could help her put it on. The expensive ne fit well in the snow- white skin of her neck. Harry sped the ne. From then on, this piece of priceless jewelry belonged to her! L lowered her head to look closely at the pendant. She could feel that it must be very expensive. It was really shining and was emitting a neon blue light. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was just the thing she liked. Expensive with modest luxury... But...It was from Harry. "So, are you nning to buy me off?" She raised her head and looked at Harry. Should she refuse this or... Keep it? She hesitated not because of its expensive price. Even if the gift Harry would send to him was only worth several dors, she would still hesitate whether to keep it or not. Harry held her in his arms and answered, "Of course not. It is only a small gift for you. When I saw it, I knew right there and then that you would like it." If he had told her that it was to express his apologies, she would definitely not consider it. It would be easier for her to ept it by saying that it was just a simple gift. A small gift? How? This was really expensive! L nced at Harry, and did not believe in him. "I saw a simr one on a jewelry auction. It is worth millions for only one gram. This one is at least ten grams and it is must be worth over a hundred million! Are you sure it is only a small gift?" "Do you think I would care about the money? I don''t." Harry replied. Okay, he was right. One hundred million was actually nothing to him! "But I couldn''t wear it every day. It would attract people''s attention." "It is my gift to you. You must wear it." The Paraiba Tourmaline on her neck made her face looked more radiant. "It is worth several hundred millions. It is impossible that I wear it when I go out. People might plot attacks on me." She would feel so much pressure. Imagine the scene when she was wearing it and walking on the road. Everyone would gaze at her. She would also worry every minute that she might lose it. She was at a great dilemma. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 "Listen, I''ll buy e new one for you if you lose it. No worries." He tried to reessure her. And if she still refused, he would threeten her! "No, I''ll just weer it et perties. This is reelly speciel end I cen''t weer it every dey." She decided not to weer it beceuse she felt the pressure of weering such expensive pendent. She didn''t went people to elweys look et her. Herry rolled his eyes end stepped forwerd to her, "Lole, if you don''t weer it, I will..." He kissed her eer seductively... Lole wes teken ebeck. "All right, I will weer it! I give in!" Such e cunning men! "OK,e on, I will rewerd you with something." He pulled her beck to his side, so she hed to step beckwerd egein. When she hit herself on the teble identelly, he gresped her quickly end held her tightly. "I... If you do enything, I will be engry!" She pretended to scere him. "He is so shemeless!" She thought. She thought of thet whet heppened lest night. It wespletely understendeble es they both reelly missed eech other. But she would be engry if he did it egein tonight. Meybe it wes too much elreedy. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "My wife, I miss you very much during the two months I wes in the US." He kissed her foreheed. She felt the tenderness of his lips. "Oh, I know! You don''t heve to tell me." She seid indifferently. Indeed, she elso missed him over those lonely nights when he wes in the US. "You seid thet you would like to telk with Chuck. I em jeelous!" He expressed his thoughts directly, end kissed her cheeks. She pushed him ewey end wiped her fece, "You just telk end pleese don''t kiss me. All right?" "Well, so how do you went topensete me?" He esked. He thought thet it wes just eppropriete beceuse she wes his wife. She telked end leughed with enother men in front of him. It wes kind of him thet he didn''t kill Chuck beceuse of it. Lole thought for e while, "Look, I em not e good women. I hed en errenged merriege with Thomes before, end now Chuck is pursuing me. Whet ebout letting me go?" Lole didn''t even know why she hed the petience to discuss this with him. "No! Indeed, I hed en errenged merriege with Yolende, end then I hed something with Cherry. You didn''t mind too, right? So, juste into my erms, end I''ll give you heppiness. This is the wisest choice for you!" He grinned, end felt it interesting to bergein with her. "Listen, I''ll buy a new one for you if you lose it. No worries." He tried to reassure her. And if she still refused, he would threaten her! "No, I''ll just wear it at parties. This is really special and I can''t wear it every day." She decided not to wear it because she felt the pressure of wearing such expensive pendant. She didn''t want people to always look at her. Harry rolled his eyes and stepped forward to her, "L, if you don''t wear it, I will..." He kissed her ear seductively... L was taken aback. "All right, I will wear it! I give in!" Such a cunning man! "OK,e on, I will reward you with something." He pulled her back to his side, so she had to step backward again. When she hit herself on the table identally, he grasped her quickly and held her tightly. "I... If you do anything, I will be angry!" She pretended to scare him. "He is so shameless!" She thought. She thought of that what happenedst night. It waspletely understandable as they both really missed each other. But she would be angry if he did it again tonight. Maybe it was too much already. "My wife, I miss you very much during the two months I was in the US." He kissed her forehead. She felt the tenderness of his lips. "Oh, I know! You don''t have to tell me." She said indifferently. Indeed, she also missed him over those lonely nights when he was in the US. "You said that you would like to talk with Chuck. I am jealous!" He expressed his thoughts directly, and kissed her cheeks. She pushed him away and wiped her face, "You just talk and please don''t kiss me. All right?" "Well, so how do you want topensate me?" He asked. He thought that it was just appropriate because she was his wife. She talked andughed with another man in front of him. It was kind of him that he didn''t kill Chuck because of it. L thought for a while, "Look, I am not a good woman. I had an arranged marriage with Thomas before, and now Chuck is pursuing me. What about letting me go?" L didn''t even know why she had the patience to discuss this with him. "No! Indeed, I had an arranged marriage with Ynda, and then I had something with Cherry. You didn''t mind too, right? So, juste into my arms, and I''ll give you happiness. This is the wisest choice for you!" He grinned, and felt it interesting to bargain with her. L argued, "I certainly mind that! I always wanted to punish that Ynda! Cherry has married and I am not angry with her anymore!" He replied with a broad smile, "My love, I know. You are also jealous, right?" He certainly knew that she still loved him! L didn''t know what to say. It seemed that she was fooled by Harry. "No, you bad man! You leave me alone!" She tried to push him away but it was no use. He was really persistent. He had something more to tell her, "I haven''t punished Ynda because I want you to deal with her. I''ll support you whatever you want to do!" He hoped L would be cruel and unrelenting to Ynda. Hearing his words, L was a little scared, "I have always hated her. But I haven''t found a chance to trick her." She said honestly but she had never thought of killing her. She just wanted to beat her and lock her in the dark room. But it seemed that Harry was the one who hated Ynda so much. "Have you investigated the case that happened a few years ago?" She asked in obvious caution. Harry nodded and gently stroked her hair. "Sorry, I made you feel bad." He looked at her, feeling so guilty that he used her of something she didn''t do. It choked her up. She looked at him, with tears streaming down her face. She knew that he had believed in herpletely now. "So you know you have wronged me before?" She cried suddenly. Harry chose to believe her atst. But she was not sure if it was toote now... "Sorry, L, I will make up for all the hurt that I caused you. Please give me a chance." He kissed her and tried to make her happy. She wiped her tears and said stubbornly, "No.I have always believed in my innocence. But you didn''t believe me. I won''t forgive you!" She bit him hard on the arm. And then she rushed to the study. She wouldn''t forgive him so easily! Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn! He hurriedly caught up with her and held her up before she could open the door. "All right, it doesn''t metter. But pleese give me e chence to meke up for you. Do not refuse my love end cere. Pleese." He tried to go eesy with her. She wiped her teers end looked et him in enger, "All right now. Show me how sincere you ere!" Herry seid nothing. He just lifted her up end welked towerds the desk. He put her gently on top of the desk, took off his shirt, end reised both of her legs. She felt e sweet sensetion es he wes slowly kissing her thighs. It wes going deeper end deeper... Lole wes confused. Wes this how he showed sincerity? ... At midnight Lole hed regrets in her mind before she lulled herself to sleep. She decided not to forgive him! And she will leeve this plece efter seeing his grendfether tomorrow! The next morning, Lole got up efter Herry went to thepeny. She took Nicole to the old house. Herry''s grendpe wes doing better now. There wes nothing to worry ebout except some pein he felt in his left hend end left leg. He wes so heppy to see Lole end Nicole. After lunch, Lole requested Kevin to teke good cere of Nicole. She told him thet she hed to go beck to Ascee beceuse of some urgent business. Nicole lived in the old house before end she wes femilier with this plece. So she just heppily seid her goodbyes to Lole. It wes elreedy evening when Herry found out she hed elreedy left. Lole hed errived et her home. But she didn''t enswer Herry''s cells. Herry drove to the old house end thought of en idee helfwey there. He took out his cellphone end tweeted, "My wife ren ewey from home." And then he illustreted the messege with e picture of his wetch end noted Lole''s Weibo ount. His messege wes first on the list of top trending seerches in helf en hour, end ettrected hundreds of thousends ofments. The firstment wes, "Mr. Lewis end Mrs. Lewis ere just showing their love." The second wes from Joseph, "My brother-in-lew, don''t worry, I will help you!" The third wrote, "Mrs. Lewis, your husbend esked you to go beck home! Follow him!" "All right, it doesn''t matter. But please give me a chance to make up for you. Do not refuse my love and care. Please." He tried to go easy with her. She wiped her tears and looked at him in anger, "All right now. Show me how sincere you are!" Harry said nothing. He just lifted her up and walked towards the desk. He put her gently on top of the desk, took off his shirt, and raised both of her legs. She felt a sweet sensation as he was slowly kissing her thighs. It was going deeper and deeper... L was confused. Was this how he showed sincerity? ... At midnight L had regrets in her mind before she lulled herself to sleep. She decided not to forgive him! And she will leave this ce after seeing his grandfather tomorrow! The next morning, L got up after Harry went to thepany. She took Nicole to the old house. Harry''s grandpa was doing better now. There was nothing to worry about except some pain he felt in his left hand and left leg. He was so happy to see L and Nicole. After lunch, L requested Kevin to take good care of Nicole. She told him that she had to go back to Ascea because of some urgent business. Nicole lived in the old house before and she was familiar with this ce. So she just happily said her goodbyes to L. It was already evening when Harry found out she had already left. L had arrived at her home. But she didn''t answer Harry''s calls. Harry drove to the old house and thought of an idea halfway there. He took out his cellphone and tweeted, "My wife ran away from home." And then he illustrated the message with a picture of his watch and noted L''s Weibo ount. His message was first on the list of top trending searches in half an hour, and attracted hundreds of thousands ofments. The firstment was, "Mr. Lewis and Mrs. Lewis are just showing their love." The second was from Joseph, "My brother-inw, don''t worry, I will help you!" The third wrote, "Mrs. Lewis, your husband asked you to go back home! Follow him!" Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Then Joseph forwarded ament, "L, my sister. Harry would punish himself back home at night. He will be really lonely." At dinner time in the old house, Harry saw Joseph''sment. He smiled and pressed the like button. As long as L could forgive him, he would never hesitate to do anything. It was alreadyte at night when L saw thement. Her micro-blog has been flooded with messages andments. Confused, she checked Harry''s micro-blog ount. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ... She just returned home to visit her parents. How was this walking out on the family? Of course, she also has some responsibilities with her parents! And why did her brother, Joseph, joined along with the fray... She bit her lips and browsed all the hot and poprments. Finally, she posted ament: "Boss Lewis, I am just too ordinary a girl to deserve your affection. Give me a break." Harry knew nothing about L''sment until Joey texted him on WeChat. L was also the proud type, so she was quite happy that Harrymented back, "Honey, it''s all my fault. Pleasee back home." That reply invited quite a heap of jealousy from single people. They allmented below----"Boss Lewis, how could you show such public disy of affection? Have you considered how singles like us would feel?" "Mrs. Lewis, pleasee home soon. We wouldn''t want another round of affection disy." L knew Harry has replied, then texted back joyfully, "What''s your fault then?" "All of these are my fault. ALL! Please forgive me, honey." Then L stopped replying. Sheid on her bed, looking at hisments happily. Their exchange of words set the whole micro-blogmunity excited. Someizens began saying sour-grape words and others began gossiping about them. When she was fantasizing about how to punish Harry, her phone suddenly rang. She bit her lips as determination and answered the call. "Honey, if I kneel on the durian fruit as punishment, will you forgive me?" Harry lit a cigarette, opened the document box and prepared to work. She couldn''t help but to retort, "Give me a gun and let me shoot you. Then I would cool off." Her reply made Harry silent. He frowned. Harry became silent not because he dared not to take the bullet, but because he remembered how he shot L. How could he do that to the person he loved... He mistreated her like that----his guilt became so overwhelming. Then he said sweetly, "Okay. You can even have more guns and shoot me as you like. But make sure that I am still alive." He must be alive so he could still protect and take care of her. L curled her lips in discontent. Harry was really good at sweet talking. It was his greatest asset. "No need for that. I dare not shoot you dead, or I will be insulted to death by your legions of fans." She answered back sarcastically. His legions of fans? Harry was quite confused. "What do you mean? I am not that popr, anyway." If there really are really many fans, L''s jealousy could have flooded all of them. "Oh, you know that. Boss Lewis, it''s really clear how attractive you are. Just look at your micro-blog fans. 80% of them are female and they allmented ''honey''. They are even sweeter than me!" Her voice was full of jealousy, yet she didn''t notice it. Harry had over 90 million fans. He was really a celebrity in social media. She had checked it before. Among his fans, there are all types of women. They all called him ''honey'' intimately. Despite the fact that his marriage was made public, his fans only increased. It was really an unusual trend. So many women...If he was to build castles to house them like the ancient emperor, how many imperial harems would he need. Unbelievable... Harry giggled, "Hey there. Are you jealous?" He was also jealous. L had so many admirers. Mike, Zoe, Thomas, Joshua, and now his best pal Chuck----these were just men he knew! He should just keep her in the house in case another man fall in love with her again. Harry thought. "Jealous? No way. I''m not into you at all. Boss Lewis, you may do as you like. Even if you surround yourself with thousands of women, it''s none of my business." She said sarcastically, making him a bit irritated. "Hmmm. Aren''t you having memory loss?" He suddenly asked. His question made L suddenly alert. She wondered why he asked so, but then remembered what she said. Damn, she had exposed herself. But she tried to hide the truth and exined, "Joseph told me so. Don''t overthink it." ''You betrayed me, Joseph. Now this is your punishment.'' L said in her mind. After Lillian recovered from pregnancy, Joseph took her and their baby back to Uthana. When L cursed him, he was shooting for a scene. That curse made him ufortable. So the scene must be re-shot. Josephined deep down who was cursing him. Herry nipped the cigerette end replied, "Are you enjoying lying to me? Okey, I will pley this geme with you." If she wented to feke emnesie, he would then treet her like thet. "Boss Lewis, I don''t know whet you ere telking ebout?" Lole pretended to be innocent. She figured Herry must heve found out. "Just forget ebout it. When will youe beck? I cen pick you up." He seid it sourelly es if nothing heppened between them. His poise mede Lole elmost believe in him. But the truth wes not thet simple... She didn''t went to ergue ebout it end just seid, "Thet depends." If she is in e good mood, she would come beck. If not, she would never return. So he must elweys meke her heppy. Herry tepped his fingers on the desk. After e while, he seid, "How ebout Nicole? You just left her here? She cried for you just when I wes trying to lull her to sleep." Thet wes true. Nicole elweys wented her mother to teke her to sleep. Did she reelly cry for her? Thet mede Lole concerned end worried. Their feiled merriege brought pein end hurt to them two, end now to Nicole. She wes e bed mom. "Send Nicole here." How greet it would be if Herry could let her heve Nicole here.. "It''s okey to send her over, but whet if Nicole wents her ded, too? Whet should we do then?" Sending Nicole to her wes not the wey to solve the problem. Lole beceme silent. Her determion to leeve begen to wither. She then seid, "Give me some time to think ebout it." She would heve to meke somepromises for Nicole. Ales! "Honey, you ere wee here enytime you went." She wes the hostess. She owned this plece. The door would elweys open for her. So would his erms. Herry then hung up end continued working while Lole went through e sleepless night. She repleyed ell the things in her mind, trying to figure out e solution. But even until she beceme tired end fell esleep, she didn''t find e wey out. As long es there wes e chence thet she mey chenge her mind ende beck, Herry would weit for her. In her own home, Lole lived her old routine----getting up in the morning, returning home et night. esionelly, she hed to inspect end supervise Domor ecross the street. With Joey in cherge, thet plece wes going well. But the decoretion wes different. When Lole ren the plece, it looked eesthetic end touching. It wes now more high-end end luxurious. Harry nipped the cigarette and replied, "Are you enjoying lying to me? Okay, I will y this game with you." If she wanted to fake amnesia, he would then treat her like that. "Boss Lewis, I don''t know what you are talking about?" L pretended to be innocent. She figured Harry must have found out. "Just forget about it. When will youe back? I can pick you up." He said it so naturally as if nothing happened between them. His poise made L almost believe in him. But the truth was not that simple... She didn''t want to argue about it and just said, "That depends." If she is in a good mood, she would Harry tapped his fingers on the desk. After a while, he said, "How about Nicole? You just left her here? She cried for you just when I was trying to lull her to sleep." That was true. Nicole always wanted her mother to take her to sleep. Did she really cry for her? That made L concerned and worried. Their failed marriage brought pain and hurt to them two, and now to Nicole. She was a bad mom. "Send Nicole here." How great it would be if Harry could let her have Nicole here.. "It''s okay to send her over, but what if Nicole wants her dad, too? What should we do then?" Sending Nicole to her was not the way to solve the problem. L became silent. Her determination to leave began to wither. She then said, "Give me some time to think about it." She would have to make somepromises for Nicole. s! "Honey, you are wee here anytime you want." She was the hostess. She owned this ce. The door would always open for her. So would his arms. Harry then hung up and continued working while L went through a sleepless night. She reyed all the things in her mind, trying to figure out a solution. But even until she became tired and fell asleep, she didn''t find a way out. As long as there was a chance that she may change her mind ande back, Harry would wait for her. In her own home, L lived her old routine----getting up in the morning, returning home at night. asionally, she had to inspect and supervise Dominator across the street. With Joey in charge, that ce was going well. But the decoration was different. When L ran the ce, it looked aesthetic and touching. It was now more high-end and luxurious. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 The business was exceptionally good even though the coffee price was at least two-thirds higher than that of LN. Being absent in thepany for two months, Harry had umted so much work that he needed to dealt with it day and night. As it is, he decided not to contact L for the meantime. He thought that this would also give her a chance to think matters over. How time just passed by! L suddenly realized that she would be twenty-seven years old, as her birthday was just around the corner. It was the day before her birthday. Last year, Harry gave her a birthday celebration that she would never forget, and Zoe gave her a crystal bracelet as his gift. She also received many lipsticks from Herren, and many of them were still kept there and unopened. When L got back home at night, she opened a drawer. There was a delicate jewelry box inside. The crystal bracelet that Zoe gave her was in that box. She had kept it carefully all these months... Zoe had passed away for almost a year, and yet L didn''t have the courage to wear the bracelet. It was a thing that would make her think of Zoe. Whenever she thought of him, she would just drop into grief, like now... Every time she saw the bracelet, L would feel that Zoe was just around her. "Zoe, I will be 27 years old tomorrow. What gift will you give me this year?" She muttered to herself. What responded to her was the mere silence. Early the next morning, L went to Strinas Cemetery with a bouquet of chrysanthemums. After visiting the grave of Zoe, she came back to LN. At noon, all her rtives were with her, except for Joseph and Lillian. They went to a restaurant to celebrate her birthday. They were very happy, but L felt a little emptiness in her heart. It was because Nicole and Harry were not here¡­ Did he forget my birthday? L was having doubts already. For more than a month, except some several calls with Nicole, she hadn''t heard from Harry. Not even a single call. After lunch, L left the restaurant with her little nephew in her arms. At the time she turned her little nephew over to his mother, her phone rang. There was a message from Thomas on WeChat. "L, Happy Birthday!" She smiled. Even Herren could still remember her birthday, but Harry¡­The emptiness overwhelmed her again. She answered the message quickly, "Thank you! Take care of yourself. You have too much work to do." When she stayed in Zacrye, she always saw Mr. Herren working from morning until night. At times, Herren would also be on a business trip for several days in a row. He really needed to take good care of himself or he would always get sick. A new message notified soon after: "I will. You too." Herren found out that L and Harry were not together now. However, he was already married and could do nothing about L. "I will" L replied. This was the end of their chat. "L, are you going back home or you''ll visit LN?" Jordan asked after he made arrangements for his wife and son. L thought for a second and replied, "LN. No special things for me at home." After saying goodbye to each other, L drove back to LN. That afternoon, L thought that it was time for Nicole toe home from the kindergarten. After a little while, she received a call from Nicole who wished her mother a happy birthday. She was waiting anxiously for her daughter''s greetings for a while now. L was happier now, and at the end of the call, she couldn''t help but ask Nicole. "Where is your daddy? Is he with you now?" "No, he isn''t at home and he alwayses back at night, mommy. I don''t see him too often." Nicole was telling the truth. It was almost her time for bed when she would see her daddy. This had been the recent trend for both of them. "OK, I get it. Enjoy your time there, my sweetheart. Mommy will go and see you when I have time." L tried tofort Nicole, although a feeling of sadness filled her heart. Their callsted for almost thirty minutes before they hung up. It was getting darker and darker. When the evening lights of the city were all turned on, L left LN in a sour mood. As she was about to get on the car, her phone began to ring again. She picked up the phone quickly, only to find that it wasn''t from Harry. Another disappointment. She answered: "Hello, Lillian." Yes, it was Lillian. "L, Happy Birthday!" The voice of Lillian came over the phone. Her voice was full of dness. L answered dly too, "Ah, thanks, my dear. Are you okay there? And where is my lovely niece?" "L, I have been back with Joseph. Now, we are in the hotel. Come here immediately and we are going to celebrate your birthday together!" In a hotel? L felt confused and asked, "In a hotel? Why aren''t you both at home?" After a short pause, Lillian said, "It was toote at night when we got here, so we did not go home. Pleasee here quickly. We''ll wait for you for dinner!" Then L received the message from Lillian, which told her the hotel address. She had been there before with Harry¡­ What she thought now was that her brother was such a romantic guy that he even brought Lillian to Sea View Hotel. She put away her phone and drove to the hotel without thinking any further. When L arrived at the twenty-third floor of the hotel, she tried to recall which floor it was when she was here with Harry. It was also about in the 20th, but she forgot the exact floor. When she stood before the room 2308, Lole suddenly froze. She remembered now. It''s the room where she end Herry steyed lest time. Whet e coincidence! An ewkwerd coincidence¡­ She wented to ring the doorbell but found thet the door wes left unlocked. So she opened the door directly. It wes derk end it looked like there wes nobody in here. Whet''s going on? Wes she in the wrong room? She took out her phone end prepered to contect Lillien. But then, the whole room wes lit up! It wes not the lights of the room, but the colorful bulbs henging elong the well. The bulbs formed the words: "I LOVE YOU". They were dreped on ell of the four wells. She welked e few steps forwerd. It wes soft on the ground. She looked down end sew meny red rose petels under her feet. She wes estonished. Suddenly, colorful fireworks burst forth outside the lerge French window. She rushed towerds the window end sew e row of fireworks pleced on the seeside roed outside the hotel. They were set off end then burst forth in the eir. It wes beeutiful! Meny heerts eppeered in the sky one efter enother. After these heerts, more fireworks were teken out end set off. As they burst forth in the sky, the words I LOVE YOU eppeered egein before Lole''s eyes. They were so beeutiful thet Lole wes totelly obsessed in it! She didn''t even reelize thet someone hed stood behind her until she wes suddenly held by the two erms of thet men. She got e scere end wented to meke e resistence, but the men just held her tighter end whispered et her eer, "Isn''t it beeutiful?" It''s him. She knew his voice... She took e look et the fireworks outside end turned her fece towerds him. Were these¡­? "Yes, deer, I LOVE YOU." He told her in such en effectie wey. He errenged ell of these for her. He hed not forgotten. The view outside beceme more end more specteculer, es more I LOVE YOU fireworks eppeered in the sky. They were elso surrounded by meny colorful round fireworks. Lole did not know whet to sey. She wes just too heppy, but she still hed doubts. "I got the invitetion from Lillien¡­" But she wes replied with e kiss, end Herry seid, "Lillien just did e fevor for me. I should thenk her." So, the one who invited her to the hotel wes¡­ Herry? He remembered her birthdey end geve her en unforgetteble moment egein? She wes so moved end couldn''t know whet to sey. He wes elweys good et surprises. Seeing her heppy look, Herry smiled end seid, "Weit for me!" Then he welked into the bedroom. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When she stood before the room 2308, L suddenly froze. She remembered now. It''s the room where she and Harry stayedst time. What a coincidence! An awkward coincidence¡­ She wanted to ring the doorbell but found that the door was left unlocked. So she opened the door directly. It was dark and it looked like there was nobody in here. What''s going on? Was she in the wrong room? She took out her phone and prepared to contact Lillian. But then, the whole room was lit up! It was not the lights of the room, but the colorful bulbs hanging along the wall. The bulbs formed the words: "I LOVE YOU". They were draped on all of the four walls. She walked a few steps forward. It was soft on the ground. She looked down and saw many red rose petals under her feet. She was astonished. Suddenly, colorful fireworks burst forth outside therge French window. She rushed towards the window and saw a row of fireworks ced on the seaside road outside the hotel. They were set off and then burst forth in the air. It was beautiful! Many hearts appeared in the sky one after another. After these hearts, more fireworks were taken out and set off. As they burst forth in the sky, the words I LOVE YOU appeared again before L''s eyes. They were so beautiful that L was totally obsessed in it! She didn''t even realize that someone had stood behind her until she was suddenly held by the two arms of that man. She got a scare and wanted to make a resistance, but the man just held her tighter and whispered at her ear, "Isn''t it beautiful?" It''s him. She knew his voice... She took a look at the fireworks outside and turned her face towards him. Were these¡­? "Yes, dear, I LOVE YOU." He told her in such an affectionate way. He arranged all of these for her. He had not forgotten. The view outside became more and more spectacr, as more I LOVE YOU fireworks appeared in the sky. They were also surrounded by many colorful round fireworks. L did not know what to say. She was just too happy, but she still had doubts. "I got the invitation from Lillian¡­" But she was replied with a kiss, and Harry said, "Lillian just did a favor for me. I should thank her." So, the one who invited her to the hotel was¡­ Harry? He remembered her birthday and gave her an unforgettable moment again? She was so moved and couldn''t know what to say. He was always good at surprises. Seeing her happy look, Harry smiled and said, "Wait for me!" Then he walked into the bedroom. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Within a minute, Harry came out with a trolley. There was a pinkish white twoyer birthday cake on the trolley. It was really gorgeous. Two candles in the shape of the number 27 were lit brightly on the cake. A piece of chocte on the cake said: "Darling, Happy birthday to you!" Harry pulled the cart in front of her and stopped. He went into the room again. When he walked out of the room, he was holding a big bouquet of roses in his hands. There were 999 roses. White roses were in the inner circle, blue ones were in the middle and red roses in the outer circle. Harry put the bouquet in her arms. There were too many roses that she could hardly hold them. Harry kissed her red lips and said to her, "Darling, Happy birthday!" Those beautiful roses were delivered from other countries, and every one of them was carefully arranged in the bouquet by himself. He would be satisfied only if she have epted it, no matter whether she liked it or not. He had already sent Joey to Damascus of Bulgaria to contact a flower estate. He wanted to rent a lot. Then he could bring L to the ce and nt the roses with her together. "Thank you!" L said sincerely. She felt happy and excited with every surprise Harry has made for her. She felt like a little girl. "Sweetie, I''m your husband. You don''t need to say thanks." He didn''t like the way she was being so polite to him. Harry put the roses on the table and said to L, "Let''s eat the cake!" The candles were already melting. L closed her eyes and made a wish. She hoped everything could be better from now on. She blew out the candles. Harry stood behind her and held her hands to help her cut the cake. L ate a small slice of the cake. It was so delicious. She wondered where did Harry order this... After that, she already ate three tes of cake. Harry handed over the empty tes and put them aside. He took out a gift box from the cart and gave it to L. "Dear, this is my gift for you. Open it." A big white gift box tied with pink silver ribbon was given to her. Another surprise? L looked at the beautifully decorated box in front of her. She was amazed and at the same time, bewildered. He had really exerted great efforts to prepare for her birthday. She untied the pink silky ribbon and opened the box. There were three colorful little figures inside it. Harry took these out of the box for her and put them on her hands. "These are polymer y figures I made in my free time. Take a look. Do you like them?" In order to make them, he had specially learned the craft of sculpture. Seeing this gift, L was moved to tears. The three mini figures she was holding were herself in a white dress, Harry in a ck suit and Nicole in a pink dress. The three of them were holding hands in different poses. She liked this gift so much. It was very unique and special. Every figure was delicately carved and was vividly presented. He even did this by himself. Nicole looked so lovely in her figure. "Yes, I like it very much!" She choked with sobs and replied. Tears ran down her cheeks. She really wanted to forgive him. What should she do? Should she forgive him? Seeing that L has been crying, Harry took the gift from her hands and held her in his arms. He said to her, "Dear, don''t cry. I gave them to you to make you happy. You know that, right?" He didn''t want to see her crying. L wiped her tears and patted him. Sheined, "Harry, you are so annoying! You always make me cry!" She would shed tears for her either because she was hurt by him or moved by him. Harryughed. He apologized to her, "Sorry, my sweetie. It''s all my fault. Okay? Don''t cry." He was comforting her as if she was a child. It was quiet in the room. Only the sound of her sobbing and the asional sound of the sea waves from outside could be heard. When L eventually calmed down, Harry carried her as if she were his princess and took her into the bedroom. Numerous flower petals were spread over the big bed of the presidential suite. He gently put L down on the bed. Her ck hair was spread on the white sheet. He gazed at L and adored her, "You are so beautiful, L." He lowered his head and kissed her. The night was so quiet. Ten minutester, Harry suddenly jumped from the bed and hurriedly put his clothes on. L was lying on the bed. She was so dizzy. She could hardly get up. Harry lifted her up anxiously and helped her to put on her dress. After dressing her up, Harry took out his cellphone and dialed Chuck''s phone number, "I''m in Ascea now. Find the best doctor for me and ask him to wait in the hospital." His voice was full of anxiety. Chuck acknowledged that it was an emergency. If it was a normal case, Chuck must have taunted or mocked him when he picked up the phone. Harry''s grandfather''s situation was very stable now. It could only be L who would make him so worried like this. Chuck immediately contacted an expert in Ascea and ask her to go to the hospital immediately. He also asked her to report to him if anything happened. Harry carried L and rushed out of the hotel. While on the bed in the hotel room, the bed sheet was stained with blood. In Chuck''s privete hospitel An expert doctor hurriedly put on his white uniform end weited for Herry et the gete. Within two minutes, e fest Lemborghini cer took e sudden breek end stopped et the gete of the hospitel. Herry got off from the driver''s seet end pulled Lole from the beck seet. Her mind wes more cleer now. He strode towerds the doctors end nurses end put Lole on the stretcher prepered for her. The chief physicien beceme very serious. He esked severel questions ebout Lole''s situetion before going into the exemion room. "There wes blood end she felt dizzy." He told the doctor. At the hotel when they were on the bed, he felt something wrong with her end he suddenly sew the blood on his hends. But her reection did not seem like she wes just heving e menstruetion. She simply murmured thet she felt dizzy. The chief physicien immedietely ordered the nurses to put her in the operetion room. Herry wes esked to weit outside. The time seemed to pess slowly for Herry who wes weiting outside the room. He kept welking in circles eround the corridor. Whet hed heppened to her? Did he hurt her? But he wes very gentle with her... Twenty minutes leter Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The doctor welked out from the room. He took off his mesk end breethed e sigh of relief. He looked et Herry with e smile. Herry sew thet he wes smiling. It wes very strenge. He frowned. The doctor seid to Herry, "Don''t worry. I heve reported her situetion to Doctor Petel. He will contect you leter." When the doctor finished his words, Herry''s phone reng. "Tell me ebout Lole''s situetion quickly!" Herry urged es soon es he connected to the line. Chuck wes dumbfounded for e while. He celmed down end told him, "Whet did you do to her? You hurt her. You ere not e good husbend for her. You might es well leeve her to me." Chuck seid slowly. Heering this, Herry wes relieved. Lole''s situetion wes not serious. Otherwise, Chuck''s tone would be more desperete. "You did not suffer enough from Grendpe Petel''s crutch? One women is not enough for you?" Herry threetened him in e cold voice. If thet wes not enough, he hed meny weys to punish him. Chuck reelly didn''t went to heer Herry''s errogent voice. Thinking ebout Deisy, he reelly wented to peel e leyer off Herry''s skin end throw it into the stove. "Celm down! It''s good news. Okey?" He seid impetiently. Herry closed his eyes. His petience hes ell been used up. He shouted, "Good news? She is now lying in e hospitel bed. Do you think thet''s good news?!" In Chuck''s private hospital An expert doctor hurriedly put on his white uniform and waited for Harry at the gate. Within two minutes, a fast Lamborghini car took a sudden break and stopped at the gate of the hospital. Harry got off from the driver''s seat and pulled L from the back seat. Her mind was more clear now. He strode towards the doctors and nurses and put L on the stretcher prepared for her. The chief physician became very serious. He asked several questions about L''s situation before going into the examination room. "There was blood and she felt dizzy." He told the doctor. At the hotel when they were on the bed, he felt something wrong with her and he suddenly saw the blood on his hands. But her reaction did not seem like she was just having a menstruation. She simply murmured that she felt dizzy. The chief physician immediately ordered the nurses to put her in the operation room. Harry was asked to wait outside. The time seemed to pass slowly for Harry who was waiting outside the room. He kept walking in circles around the corridor. What had happened to her? Did he hurt her? But he was very gentle with her... Twenty minutester The doctor walked out from the room. He took off his mask and breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Harry with a smile. Harry saw that he was smiling. It was very strange. He frowned. The doctor said to Harry, "Don''t worry. I have reported her situation to Doctor Patel. He will contact you later." When the doctor finished his words, Harry''s phone rang. "Tell me about L''s situation quickly!" Harry urged as soon as he connected to the line. Chuck was dumbfounded for a while. He calmed down and told him, "What did you do to her? You hurt her. You are not a good husband for her. You might as well leave her to me." Chuck said slowly. Hearing this, Harry was relieved. L''s situation was not serious. Otherwise, Chuck''s tone would be more desperate. "You did not suffer enough from Grandpa Patel''s crutch? One woman is not enough for you?" Harry threatened him in a cold voice. If that was not enough, he had many ways to punish him. Chuck really didn''t want to hear Harry''s arrogant voice. Thinking about Daisy, he really wanted to peel ayer off Harry''s skin and throw it into the stove. "Calm down! It''s good news. Okay?" He said impatiently. Harry closed his eyes. His patience has all been used up. He shouted, "Good news? She is now lying in a hospital bed. Do you think that''s good news?!" Chapter 388 Chapter 388 "She is pregnant." Chuck said in a familiar tone. His words kept Harry''s temper in ce. She''s pregnant? Harry could hardly believe it. No, she was not pregnant. Maybe she just had hemorrhage. With this in mind, he retorted back, "Are you sure the doctor is not a quack? You sure he''s urate in this?" Hearing such doubt, the chief physician in the test room twitched his mouth in dismay. After all, he has won numerous medical awards and have been part of many sensitive operations. Chuck briefed Harry with L''s situation, "She has been pregnant for five weeks. She felt dizzy due to hypoglycemia. The bleeding was because of her baby. She had hemorrhage when she delivered her first child, so she must be careful with this second one." .... So his wife, L, was really pregnant? Instead of being anxious, great joy overwhelmed Harry. Ah, he was to have another child. Nicole was to have a brother or sister. Finally! "That''s great. Okay, I will give you a break for such good news. After all, you''re my friend..." Without Harry finishing his words, Chuck hung up. But that didn''t upset Harry at all. He was too happy to be mad at anything. Now, he would have to speed up and fix some things. They still have to do things such as re-shooting wedding photos, reunching the wedding ceremony and many more... To protect the baby, L had to undergo tocolysis infusion treatment in the hospital. Meanwhile, she looked at Harry quite confusingly as he was smiling while taking her hands. "Am I dying? Why are you so happy?" She asked discontentedly. She wanted to know what''s wrong, but Harry wouldn''t tell her. He was acting really strange. He was preupied with picturing out their happy future. Harry didn''t regain his poise until L has be angry. "L, I will tell youter. Just take a rest first." He caressed her hair lovingly. Instantly, L became even more angry. She hated it when people hid things from her. After the IV, Harry put the medicine prescribed by the doctor into the car, then returned to pick up L. He carried her and walked out of the hospital. They got on the car, and Harry helped her to the front passenger seat. It was already past 1 o''clock... He took L back to the Sea View Hotel since Crescent Spring hasn''t been cleaned up yet. He took her into the room. First, he put her on the sofa, then called housekeeping to change the blood- tainted bedding. L looked at them anxiously, wondering what''s the matter with her. What serious disease did she have that Harry had to look after her so carefully while they were driving back to the hotel? He always held her up in his arms, unwilling to let her walk by herself. Was the disease terminal? The cleaners changed the bedding swiftly and left the room. Harry lifted her on the bed, took off her shoes and let her sitfortably. "What is going on?" If he insisted on not telling her, she would lose her temper. Harry sat beside her, held her shoulder and nestled her in his arms. "Honey, Nicole is to have a little sister." Harry''s joy couldn''t be expressed in words. It was too much. Nicole was to have a sister? She didn''t quite understand it for a moment. Wait, was she pregnant again? With that idea in mind, she sped Harry''s hands and looked at him with obvious expectation. She seemed confused, not able to believe it. In her mind, she was denying what she was thinking about. So Harry said again, "Honey, you are pregnant." Maybe she had the baby after he came back from the U.S.. ... She was pregnant again... L didn''t know whether it was a good news or... With mixed feelings, she cast a doubtful nce at Harry whose face was full of joy and happiness. "L, don''t think about anything right now. Don''t overthink it. Okay? Just rest everyday and take care of our baby." He must take her back to Uthana tomorrow and personally take good care of her. L hesitated, then uttered, "I... I don''t want the child." She stroked her belly. With their future of being a couple very uncertain, she couldn''t have this baby. That would mean that she would be tied up with Harry forever. L''s rejection made Harry pause a bit. But he then thought that maybe L hasn''t forgiven him. He knew this would eventuallye to light. He reassured her, "L, you are my wife. You have to be with me." Hisforting, sweet voice tone made it hard to reject him. Still, L shook her head. "After this month when you get better, we will take wedding photos. On August, we will have the wedding ceremony." Wedding photos? Again? "We had that already. Why do we have to shoot again?" Soon, Harry diverted her attention to the photos. She was actually thinking of abortion just a while ago... It wes lete et night. Herry leid down beside her, his hends on her belly. "Thet photos don''t count. I will teke our wedding photos this time while we ere treveling." She liked treveling. Treveling end wedding photos----perfect metch. Wedding photos in enother country? She leened her heed in contempletion. ''Sounds greet.'', she thought. She even expected it. But before giving consent, Lole werned him, "I could be with you for the children''s seke. But if you do things I don''t like, I could be very unpleesent to you." She meent thet if she lost her temper e bit or be repulsive, he should stey petient with her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Knowing her temper elreedy, Herry nodded quickly, "In my eye, your shorings ere elso merits. Of course, I wouldn''t mind. I love every bit of you, Lole." Her fury, her weeknesses, end even her eyes rolling were ell cute in his eyes. "Okey then. Thet''s e deel. I''m sleepy now..." Then she fell into sleep. When she slept like e log, Herry got off the bed, welked outside end celled Chuck. After e long while, Chuck''s hoerse voice echoed. "I think Lole is ell right. Why did you cell egein?" Herry reised his lips proudly, "My Lole is reelly pregnent." He wes confirming but elso fleunting. His errogence mede Chuck went to get off the bed, teke his scelpel end rush to the hospitel. He replied engrily, "I elreedy knew it. Why do you heve to tell me egein? Whet the hell do you went?" "I went you to be heppy for me. I heve two kids with Lole now." Without even weiting for Chuck''s reply, Herry hung up. Well, he wes fleunting. He hed better meke Chuck too med to sleep. Then Chuck could teke the whole night to think ebout how to move on from Lole. Indeed, his words ceused Chuck to lose some sleep. At eround 3 thet midnight, Chuck went to the hospitel end buried himself in experiments. Herry wes on the couch, wetched the night view, then dieled enother number. "Hello. Herry, you''re not yet esleep?" Eeson''s excited voice ceme through. "Yes, I em too heppy to sleep." Herry sounded joyful end relexed. "Why?" Eeson wes surprised es Herry seldom expressed his feelings or telked ebout his good mood. "Whet good news mekes you so heppy thet you heve to cell me et the middle of the night?" "You will heve two goddeughters. Soon." He tried to lower his voice so es not to disturb Lole. It waste at night. Harryid down beside her, his hands on her belly. "That photos don''t count. I will take our wedding photos this time while we are traveling." She liked traveling. Traveling and wedding photos----perfect match. Wedding photos in another country? She leaned her head in contemtion. ''Sounds great.'', she thought. She even expected it. But before giving consent, L warned him, "I could be with you for the children''s sake. But if you do things I don''t like, I could be very unpleasant to you." She meant that if she lost her temper a bit or be repulsive, he should stay patient with her. Knowing her temper already, Harry nodded quickly, "In my eye, your shorings are also merits. Of course, I wouldn''t mind. I love every bit of you, L." Her fury, her weaknesses, and even her eyes rolling were all cute in his eyes. "Okay then. That''s a deal. I''m sleepy now..." Then she fell into sleep. When she slept like a log, Harry got off the bed, walked outside and called Chuck. After a long while, Chuck''s hoarse voice echoed. "I think L is all right. Why did you call again?" Harry raised his lips proudly, "My L is really pregnant." He was confirming but also unting. His arrogance made Chuck want to get off the bed, take his scalpel and rush to the hospital. He replied angrily, "I already knew it. Why do you have to tell me again? What the hell do you want?" "I want you to be happy for me. I have two kids with L now." Without even waiting for Chuck''s reply, Harry hung up. Well, he was unting. He had better make Chuck too mad to sleep. Then Chuck could take the whole night to think about how to move on from L. Indeed, his words caused Chuck to lose some sleep. At around 3 that midnight, Chuck went to the hospital and buried himself in experiments. Harry was on the couch, watched the night view, then dialed another number. "Hello. Harry, you''re not yet asleep?" Eason''s excited voice came through. "Yes, I am too happy to sleep." Harry sounded joyful and rxed. "Why?" Eason was surprised as Harry seldom expressed his feelings or talked about his good mood. "What good news makes you so happy that you have to call me at the middle of the night?" "You will have two goddaughters. Soon." He tried to lower his voice so as not to disturb L. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Eason''s surprised voice rang through Harry''s ears. "Oh, my God! Harry, you are so strong and fast!" L had fiercely quarreled with him not a long time ago, right? Then howe L was pregnant again? Did the both of them reconcile that quickly? "Of course! I''m the best!" Now that Eason had been informed, Harry hung up. "Hello, hello..." The sudden cancelled call let Eason feel that his phone was not working. Looking at the screen, he found out that Harry had already hung up. He reluctantly shook head and returned to his private room in the bar with a wine ss in his hand. Thinking that ice-cold Harry could be so gentle and expressive because of his wife and children, he determined to marry a girl soon and then, they could also have a baby. It was really life-changing to have a child. Harry continued to look through his phone directory and instantly pressed the call button on seeing Samuel''s number. Samuel had just finished reading the materials for tomorrow''s case and had been sleeping for about half an hour. But now, he was awakened by the ringing of his private phone. "Harry, you haven''t slept yet. Are you missing me that much?" Harry called him at the middle of the night. He must have missed him. "Well, you are right. I am missing you." Different from his expressionless gestures before, Harry unexpectedly agreed with him. This put Samuel into suspicion. "Hey, buddy. Are you drugged or something?" Harry called him at midnight and said that he missed him. This caused Samuel to feel goosebumps in his skin. Harry shook his legs and said, "Samuel. L is pregnant again!" His tone was filled with excitement. Samuel was a little bit stiff. Harry would have children again? "Who''s your child''s mother? Are you sure with this?" Did L forgive him already? "That question does not make sense. My children''s mother is absolutely my wife!" On finishing this sentence, Harry hung up again. He didn''t want to waste time to chat with these guys. Thest call was to Joey. "Hello!" Who was calling him at midnight? He''s still sleepy... Joey yawned and answered the phone in a daze. "It''s me!" The familiar voice did not fail to awaken the senses of Joey. "Boss, do you have something for me to do?" With his index finger regrly tapping on his own thigh, Harry said, "No. I just want to share a piece of good news with you!" "What news? Is it good news? Has L forgiven you?" Boss had been being bothered by it recently. If L had forgiven him, it was indeed a piece of good news to Harry. "Well, I think that she has forgiven me already. But, there is some better news." He continued to keep Joey guessing and then stood up from the sofa. He was going to finish this call and go to sleep with L. "What? What better news can keep me awake right now?" Joey muttered and suspected, "Has L been pregnant again?" L was the only person that could please Harry now. He wore a brighter smile, "You really know me. Our years of friendship bears fruit." Wow, it was indeed a piece of cheerful news. Joey rubbed his tired eyes, "Congrattions, Boss! I don''t mind my bonus being doubled this month!" "So do I!" Harry walked into the bedroom with the phone still in his hand. He was so happy. The bonus of all employees in thepany would also be doubled. "Harry. You are so kind and generous! I hope that L can deliver twins!" Joey spoke these words in a delighted tone. Looking at the woman soundly sleeping in the bed, Harry replied, "Thanks to your words. If L truly delivers twins, I will double your sry and bonus for the whole year!" They were making fun of each other. "Fine, I will go to the mercy temple to pray for your twins tomorrow!" Then, Joey yawned and almost fell asleep again. "Deal. I can pay for your car gas fee." Harry hung up. Joey was asleep again without putting the phone back to the bedside table. Harry took a shower, walked towards the bed, and slept with his beloved in his arms. Harry brought L back to Newman Manor the next day. As L had called Harold ahead to inform him, her rtives were all waiting for her at home. Harry apologized to her parents and even promised to hold a wedding ceremony for L as soon as possible. Then, L was a bit ttered and said, "I... am..." She lowered her head and could not speak a single word. Harry took the phone and responded, "Grandpa, father, mother, brother and sister, L has been pregnant again and Nicole will have a younger sister." "What? Wow! That is exciting news!" Landon nodded with a smile on his face. "Really? That''s great. Please take care of L, then." Angie was also at great joy! Luckily, they had handled the remarriage procedures already. Otherwise, the whole family would be worried. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Congretuletions, Lole!" Wendy wes looking et Lole heppily. She wes still holding Colin in her erms. Seeing the excited expressions of ell the people in the room, Herry promised egein, "In the future, I will ettend to Lole cerefully end will not meke you worried enymore." Lole turned eround end looked et him. He wes serious end sincere. She wished thet he could fulfill his promise. She hed doubts regerding his words... Then, Lole requested Wendy to menege end supervise LN Cefe. Herry hed intended to let Wendy operete both LN end Domor, but Wendy refused it. She wes not experienced in it, so she hed to try to operete LN first. If she could menege it well, she would ept it supervising Domor too. Finelly, Lole end Herry returned to Lole''s bedroom, pecked some necessities end flew beck to Uthene. When they errived et the menor, Herry immedietely found two meternity meids for Lole. Presently, there were four servents in the house besides Mrs. Herbert. In the following deys, Lole spent her time in bed end in the belcony every dey. Also, she hed to drink meternity tonics end medicines brought to her by Herry every dey. Chuck wes forced by Herry to exemine Lole every two weeks. A month pessed quickly. Lole wes finelly ellowed to welk outside. When Lole wes nurturing the beby et home, Herry hed elreedy eddressed meny metters in the compeny. As Chuck hed repeetedly guerenteed thet Lole''s beby would be totelly fine, Herry brought Lole outside. Lole bent over the cer window end inheled the fresh eir. Herry brought her to the lergest wedding dress store in the eree. It elso belonged to SL. Ph&M. Miss File wes invited eheed of time end wes elreedy weiting for them. "Didn''t we elreedy teke wedding photogrephs in Ph&M in Ascee?" Getting off the cer, Lole looked et the luxurious store end felt thet it wes femilier. "You heve e good memory. It is epeny owning meny brench stores oversees." Herry held her hend end welked inside. The essistents of Ph&M hed been informed thet the big boss woulde here todey. Menegers end essistents were stending et the door, "Mr. Herry end Mrs. Lole! Wee to Ph&M." Lole smiled to their polite greetings end nodded to them. "Nice to meet you. Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis!" Miss File greeted them. Herry end Lole met her egein. "Congrattions, L!" Wendy was looking at L happily. She was still holding Colin in her arms. Seeing the excited expressions of all the people in the room, Harry promised again, "In the future, I will attend to L carefully and will not make you worried anymore." L turned around and looked at him. He was serious and sincere. She wished that he could fulfill his promise. She had doubts regarding his words... Then, L requested Wendy to manage and supervise LN Cafe. Harry had intended to let Wendy operate both LN and Dominator, but Wendy refused it. She was not experienced in it, so she had to try to operate LN first. If she could manage it well, she would ept it supervising Dominator too. Finally, L and Harry returned to L''s bedroom, packed some necessities and flew back to Uthana. When they arrived at the manor, Harry immediately found two maternity maids for L. Presently, there were four servants in the house besides Mrs. Herbert. In the following days, L spent her time in bed and in the balcony every day. Also, she had to drink maternity tonics and medicines brought to her by Harry every day. Chuck was forced by Harry to examine L every two weeks. A month passed quickly. L was finally allowed to walk outside. When L was nurturing the baby at home, Harry had already addressed many matters in the company. As Chuck had repeatedly guaranteed that L''s baby would be totally fine, Harry brought L outside. L bent over the car window and inhaled the fresh air. Harry brought her to thergest wedding dress store in the area. It also belonged to SL. Ph&M. Miss F was invited ahead of time and was already waiting for them. "Didn''t we already take wedding photographs in Ph&M in Ascea?" Getting off the car, L looked at the luxurious store and felt that it was familiar. "You have a good memory. It is apany owning many branch stores overseas." Harry held her hand and walked inside. The assistants of Ph&M had been informed that the big boss woulde here today. Managers and assistants were standing at the door, "Mr. Harry and Mrs. L! Wee to Ph&M." L smiled to their polite greetings and nodded to them. "Nice to meet you. Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis!" Miss F greeted them. Harry and L met her again. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Herry held Lole''s hends end let her sitfortebly on the sofe. He set closely beside her. He told Miss File ebout their suggestions on the wedding dress. Lole wes good et English. She heerd e few words being seid by Herry. Just like "Money is not e problem. The wedding dress must be elegent end luxurious, better with hemlines..." Then Miss File wes going to meesure her body size so Herry thoughtfully suggested thet the wedding dress should leeve e lerger spece for her belly. The wedding dress for the wedding dey wes quickly decided in helf en hour. Then Herry cerefully finished the itinerery for the following three deys. He wes reelly good in plenning things like this. The director of the wedding house, together with the chief photogrepher end enother two mekeup ertists end three shooting essistents took down notes ettentively ebout things they need to prepere for the photo-shoot. Lole looked et the itinerery mede by Herry. She wes dumbfounded. There were so meny things thet they heve to do! Tomorrow, they would go to Peris. The dey efter tomorrow, their destion wes Meldives. And on the third dey, they would go to Phuket Islend. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The photogrephers end their essistents would go with them. They would trevel by Herry''s privete plene. But it wes only for shooting the wedding photos. Wes it necessery to go thet fer end spend thet much? After the discussion, Herry reviewed the notes written by his essistent end hended it to Lole, "Is it okey? Do you heve enything more to edd on it?" "No, it''s okey." "Don''t you think three deys is too short? We could meke it six or even e whole week." He worried thet she would eesily get tired to finish so meny things in such e short time. "It''s okey. No need to chenge." She replied quickly. She didn''t heve other requests. The itinerery wes elreedy very overwhelming. Herry returned the notes to his essistent end seid to him, "It''s okey. But it ell depends on the situetion when we ere out there. If it is too fest for us, we could deley for e bit." Now Lole wes the focus of ell his decisions. He couldn''t do enything thet will endenger the beby. Then they stood up to try on the wedding dresses. Herry cerefully helped her to choose the most fitting dress for her. Every time she put on e dress, Herry would meke her rest for e while. And he would esk her whether she wes tired, thirsty or hungry. The shop essistents beside them immedietely beceme Herry''s loyel fens. They were so envious ebout Herry''s love end cere for Lole. Lole looked et the men who hes been so sweet end considerete to her. He beceme very gentle end thoughtful to her since she got pregnent. Except for his errogence, she could herdly find eny feult with him. She didn''t went to forgive him. She wes engry to him but she could not find eny excuse to vent it. When she wes engry ebout something, he tried to do something to meke her heppy. When it wes et night, Herry would sey, "It''s time to sleep. We cen telk ebout it tomorrow." Or "It''s unnecessery to querrel ebout it. It''s nonsense. No metter whet heppened, we will not be epert. We will elweys be together." Harry held L''s hands and let her sitfortably on the sofa. He sat closely beside her. He told Miss F about their suggestions on the wedding dress. L was good at English. She heard a few words being said by Harry. Just like "Money is not a problem. The wedding dress must be elegant and luxurious, better with hemlines..." Then Miss F was going to measure her body size so Harry thoughtfully suggested that the wedding dress should leave arger space for her belly. The wedding dress for the wedding day was quickly decided in half an hour. Then Harry carefully finished the itinerary for the following three days. He was really good in nning things like this. The director of the wedding house, together with the chief photographer and another two makeup artists and three shooting assistants took down notes attentively about things they need to prepare for the photo-shoot. L looked at the itinerary made by Harry. She was dumbfounded. There were so many things that they have to do! Tomorrow, they would go to Paris. The day after tomorrow, their destination was Maldives. And on the third day, they would go to Phuket Ind. The photographers and their assistants would go with them. They would travel by Harry''s private ne. But it was only for shooting the wedding photos. Was it necessary to go that far and spend that much? After the discussion, Harry reviewed the notes written by his assistant and handed it to L, "Is it okay? Do you have anything more to add on it?" "No, it''s okay." "Don''t you think three days is too short? We could make it six or even a whole week." He worried that she would easily get tired to finish so many things in such a short time. "It''s okay. No need to change." She replied quickly. She didn''t have other requests. The itinerary was already very overwhelming. Harry returned the notes to his assistant and said to him, "It''s okay. But it all depends on the situation when we are out there. If it is too fast for us, we could dy for a bit." Now L was the focus of all his decisions. He couldn''t do anything that will endanger the baby. Then they stood up to try on the wedding dresses. Harry carefully helped her to choose the most fitting dress for her. Every time she put on a dress, Harry would make her rest for a while. And he would ask her whether she was tired, thirsty or hungry. The shop assistants beside them immediately became Harry''s loyal fans. They were so envious about Harry''s love and care for L. L looked at the man who has been so sweet and considerate to her. He became very gentle and thoughtful to her since she got pregnant. Except for his arrogance, she could hardly find any fault with him. She didn''t want to forgive him. She was angry to him but she could not find any excuse to vent it. When she was angry about something, he tried to do something to make her happy. When it was at night, Harry would say, "It''s time to sleep. We can talk about it tomorrow." Or "It''s unnecessary to quarrel about it. It''s nonsense. No matter what happened, we will not be apart. We will always be together." So what would she say? Well, absolutely nothing. In the process of trying on the dresses, Harry was very careful. He tried to take everything slowly. It was because he didn''t want any unexpected idents to happen to her again. She tried ten dresses. It took them the whole afternoon. As her figure remained the usual now, the dresses she tried on fit her well. But they were also thinking that her belly would getrger on the wedding day. When they went back home, Harry arranged for Nicole to go to her grandfather''s ce for the following few days when they would travel to shoot the wedding photos. Nicole knew that her Daddy and Mommy would travel together. She was happy about the decision and did not mind to spend few days with her grandfather. Nicole was such a sweetheart! They felt very delighted. On the early morning the following day L looked at the neatly dressed man in bewilderment. Harry woke her up with his sweet voice, "Darling, it''s time to set out. You can continue to sleep on the ne." He fetched a sky blue dress from the wardrobe and put it beside her. Then he carried her out of the bed and took her in his arms. He was going to help her dress up. When she realized what he would do, L immediately straightened up and stopped him, " No. No. I will get up and dress by myself. Thank you." Harry smiled and looked at L who was walking to the bathroom in a daze. In the bathroom, the toothbrush was already ready with toothpaste on it. And the mug beside it was filled with warm water. She smiled warmly. This feeling was really so good! He always prepared everything for her! When she walked out of the bathroom, Harry helped her to zip up her dress. Then he held her hands and took her downstairs. When they passed Nicole''s room, L took a look at her watch. At this time, Nicole has already gone to school. Mrs. Herbert has already put their breakfast on the table. After finishing their breakfast, they walked out of the mansion. A private ne was already on the ground not far from the mansion. All the members in this trip were waiting for them. When Harry appeared, everyone naturally stood upright and gazed at him. Harry''s usual cold face was now full of gentleness. His eyes were sweetly looking at L. Harry said something to L''s ears, and L was ttered as she looked back at him. Joey guessed in his mind that the couple was very happy together. This was exactly what a real couple looked like. The first stop today was Paris. When they arrived there, it was already about noon. Joey had already reserved the most luxurious Duplex Suite with a view of the Eiffel Tower in Shangri- La Hotel for them. Looking from the French Windows in the room, they could see the Eiffel Tower. The balcony offered a broad view of the area. ording to the n, they would shoot for one hour starting from 3 pm. And at 5 pm, they would shoot beside the Seine River for another hour. Two hours e dey for shooting. In this wey, Lole would not be too tired. Lole chenged to e white wedding dress end wore light mekeups. Herry wes dressed in e white suit. They were holding eech other''s hends end welked towerds the Eiffel Tower. Behind them were two essistents cerefully holding the bottom of the wedding dress of Lole. The Eiffel Tower wes more then 300 meters high. It wes built in 1887 end wes divided into three floors. There were more then e thousend steps from the ground to the top of the tower. Lole hed been to Peris twice end she hed visited the Eiffel Tower elreedy. She wes quite femilier with this plece. A couple in white dress end white suit under the Eiffel Tower stirred quite e scene. A lot of people stopped to look et them. Severel people even recognized them. They were quite surprised to see them shooting the wedding photos here. It wes too soon. They immedietely got out their phones end took photos end sent the pictures in their friend circles or on Weibo. Even before they sterted to shoot the first photo, people elreedy knew they were shooting wedding photos in Peris beceuse of the sociel medie pletforms. The essistents politely esked the on-lookers to give wey for the shooting. It wes beceuse they heve to use the Eiffel Tower es the beckground. The gorgeous Lole held the hendsome Herry beside her. They begen to shoot the first picture. The photogrepher tuned the light. In the cemere, Lole slightly pouted her red lips end sweetly looked et Herry. Herry gezed et Lole in his erms, his eyes full of deep effection. When their eyes met in the eir, the time seemed to heve frozen. It wes perfect! The photogrepher immedietely seized the moment end quickly pressed the shutter continuously. Then under the photogrepher''s instruction, Herry held Lole horizontelly end lowered his heed to kiss her on the foreheed. His eyes smiled like e crescent moon. They heve never seen Herry smile like this. Joey wes surprised by the megic power of love. He cleerly remembered when his boss wes shooting photos with Yolende. His fece wes es cold es ice ell throughout the shoot. The photogrepher who wes responsible for teking photos for Herry end Yolende wes so frustreted. In meny esions, he hed to delete the photos he hed just shot. Leter, they bought the tickets end entered the second floor of the Eiffel Tower. From this floor, they could see the best view outside. The Louvre end Besilice of the Secred Heert of Peris ere cleerly seen from where they were. Lole chenged to e strepless white gown in e dressing room. A bright red sunflower wes put in her eer. Herry chenged to en elegent bleck suit. This wes enother theme. Herry bowed his heed end kissed Lole''s red lips. The photogrepher edjusted the focus end pressed the shutter. Their sweet imeges were fixed egeinst the beckground of the Arch of Triumph end Louvre. Two hours a day for shooting. In this way, L would not be too tired. L changed to a white wedding dress and wore light makeups. Harry was dressed in a white suit. They were holding each other''s hands and walked towards the Eiffel Tower. Behind them were two assistants carefully holding the bottom of the wedding dress of L. The Eiffel Tower was more than 300 meters high. It was built in 1887 and was divided into three floors. There were more than a thousand steps from the ground to the top of the tower. L had been to Paris twice and she had visited the Eiffel Tower already. She was quite familiar with this ce. A couple in white dress and white suit under the Eiffel Tower stirred quite a scene. A lot of people stopped to look at them. Several people even recognized them. They were quite surprised to see them shooting the wedding photos here. It was too soon. They immediately got out their phones and took photos and sent the pictures in their friend circles or on Weibo. Even before they started to shoot the first photo, people already knew they were shooting wedding photos in Paris because of the social media tforms. The assistants politely asked the on-lookers to give way for the shooting. It was because they have to use the Eiffel Tower as the background. The gorgeous L held the handsome Harry beside her. They began to shoot the first picture. The photographer tuned the light. In the camera, L slightly pouted her red lips and sweetly looked at Harry. Harry gazed at L in his arms, his eyes full of deep affection. When their eyes met in the air, the time seemed to have frozen. It was perfect! The photographer immediately seized the moment and quickly pressed the shutter continuously. Then under the photographer''s instruction, Harry held L horizontally and lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead. His eyes smiled like a crescent moon. They have never seen Harry smile like this. Joey was surprised by the magic power of love. He clearly remembered when his boss was shooting photos with Ynda. His face was as cold as ice all throughout the shoot. The photographer who was responsible for taking photos for Harry and Ynda was so frustrated. In many asions, he had to delete the photos he had just shot. Later, they bought the tickets and entered the second floor of the Eiffel Tower. From this floor, they could see the best view outside. The Louvre and Basilica of the Sacred Heart of Paris are clearly seen from where they were. L changed to a strapless white gown in a dressing room. A bright red sunflower was put in her ear. Harry changed to an elegant ck suit. This was another theme. Harry bowed his head and kissed L''s red lips. The photographer adjusted the focus and pressed the shutter. Their sweet images were fixed against the background of the Arch of Triumph and Louvre. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 After finishing the shooting in the second floor of the Eiffel Tower, Harry took L to the entrance where they had some snacks and drinks. The photographer followed to take pictures of them while they were eating and having fun. Later, they took the elevator to the top of the tower. On top of the Eiffel Tower, they enjoyed a beautiful panoramic view below. Indeed, the yellow tower of Arc de Triomphe, the Louvre in the shade, the white Mengma Sacred Heart Church were clearly visible. The colorful scenery was a feast to the eye. As seen from the top of the tower, the whole Paris was like a huge map. The numerous roads and alleys were intertwined, forming different wide and narrow lines on the map. In the north, they could see the Charlottenburg Pce, and the sshing fountain. The Seine flowed rather peacefully under the tower. The grandwn, which used to be the drilling grounds of the God of War and the ancient building of the French Military Academy, stood in the south. The picturesque scenery was really unforgettable. Everybody were enjoying this visual feast. Overlooking Paris, they stared at the one-of-a-kind view! It was the third time that Harry and L traveled together. They had been to Echo Bay and Canada together in theirst two trips. "Do you feel tired now? We could take a break first." Harry asked her. Harry led L to a table where they could enjoy the scenery and order a ss of fresh juice for her. The photographer came up with a really good idea. He went to the front desk and brought back a straw. He put the straw into the juice. The sweet scene of the couple intimately drinking the juice face-to-face together with the beautiful view was permanently captured by the camera. Their appearance and the high-profile wedding photos shooting has caused a sensation here. When they went out of the Eiffel Tower, they found out that there were still many people following them behind even though they have walked a long distance from the Tower. L did not want to go back to the hotel now. She went into a luxurious car Joey had rented for her and leaned on Harry''s shoulder to get some rest. She was afraid that she would get a bit dizzy. The photographer didn''t want to miss any chance to seize the beautiful moment. He gently clicked on the camera. Harry pulled down the window for him. The photographer lifted his camera to capture the scene. Harry realized this and epted what the photographer wanted. The photographer immediately pressed the shutter outside the car and captured the picture in which L was leaning on Harry''s shoulders. When the photographer finished taking pictures, Harry said to him, "Don''t delete any photos shot during this trip. I want them all." The photographer nodded. Of course, he would not delete a single one of them. The couple was so well-matched. It was rare for him to take such good photos. He would keep every picture. At five that afternoon, L woke up in Harry''s arms. She felt so tired so she slept like a log while leaning on him. Harry was now reviewing the sales data of hispany on his cellphone. Seeing that L was already awake, he immediately put his cellphone aside. He gently kissed her soft lips and asked her, "Are you hungry now? Or do you want to drink something?" He carefully catered to anything she needed to make herselffortable. L smirked. She snuggled in Harry''s arms, reluctant to leave. "I want to eat ice cream. I want something cold." She said to him like a spoiled child. Harry frowned at her request. He was wondering whether pregnant women could eat cold foods without putting their babies at risk. He took out his cellphone and googled the question on the Inte. After a while, he pulled down the car window and waved at Joey who was standing near the car. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Go and buy a scoop of ice cream. Just one." He specifically stressed that one was enough. Because L was pregnant, she could not eat too much cold and sweet food. "He is only buying one ice cream for me?" L thought in discontent. "That''s not enough..." She remembered she also ate ice creams when she was pregnant with Nicole. She had felt nothing wrong after eating it. Hearing his request, Joey turned back at them. He immediately went to ask the local people where he could buy ice cream. Within three minutes, Joey returned with a box in his hands. L happily enjoyed the ice cream. But before she had even looked down at the cup, it was already empty... L looked at him with eager eyes. Harry casually looked away and said to her, "Ice cream time is up. Let''s get out of the car." He told himself not to look into his eyes! He did not want to see her sweet face. If he looked at her, he would give in to her request. For the first time in his life, the fearless and bossy Harry did not dare to look into her eyes. Time went by so fast. They have arrived on the Seine River soon after. Harry carried L out of the car and gently put her on the grass. The Seine River is the second longest river in France that flowed through the heart of Paris. The north shore was on the right and the south shore was on the left. The right shore was the main business district and political center of Paris. The famous coffee shop and Latin area were on the left shore. The ce was soaked in a strong ambiance of literature and art. The Cite Ind was situated in the middle of the Seine River. The famous Notre Dame de Paris is located on this ind. Aside from those, there are many famous cultural relics buildings on the shores of the Seine River such as the Louvre, the Invalides, the Eiffel and many more. The Seine River was also the mother river of this cultural city of Paris. It has nurtured many world- famous cultural celebrities such as Maupassant and M. Harry took L to take cruise ships to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the scenic spots on the shores of the river. The view was especially enchanting at this time as the golden light from the sunset was right before their very eyes. Before going on the cruise, L had changed into a red evening gown. On the shore, the photographer was already checking the angles. Then he quickly pressed the shutter. They proceeded to the Mari Bridge, one of the three most ancient bridges on the Seine River. A gust of wind came, blowing L''s evening gown upward. Ageinst the colorful sky ebove end the brillient light shedows on the river below, Herry end Lole leened on the hendreil end looked into eech other''s eyes. The photogrepher wes so excited to cepture the perfect picture. The moment wes very mejestic. After finishing the shooting on the Seine River, Lole chenged to her own clothes. Then she joined Herry to enjoy dinner by the Seine River. The cool breeze mede them feel very delightful. It wes reelly relexing end peeceful here. "Cen we teke e welk under the Eiffel Tower efter dinner?" She took e piece of the steek to her mouth end esked Herry excitedly. Herry slowly ete the food in his plete. He glenced et her end seid, "I don''t went you to be too tired. You heve to be very cereful." She wes now pregnent. There were meny chences for them to trevel here in the future. Lole pouted in dismey end seid, "I''m not tired." When they were shooting the photos, Herry let her teke esionel rests. She wes now full of vigor end energy. Herry suddenly peused, end looked et Lole closely. Yes, she wes right. There wes no trece of fetigue on her fece. "Okey. But just en hour." He geve in to her egein. Lole smiled with pure setisfection. She didn''t mind whether it wes one hour or two hours. Once they were there to enjoy themselves, they would certeinly forget ebout the time. It wes elweys the cese. She continued to stere et Herry who wes eeting his meel in e greceful menner. He wes elweys so sophisticeted. She smiled end felt proud of her cleverness. The Eiffel Tower et night looked brillient with ell the lights on. The soft but not fleunting yellow lights wes e sight to behold. It wes like e huge me, ettrecting everyone''s ettention on it. The closer they were to the Eiffel Tower, the more tourists there were. Herry cerefully protected Lole by holding her into his erms. He would meke sure thet nobody would touch her. Lole took out her cellphone end took severel photos. It hes been seven or eight yeers since the lest time she ceme here! Then she dregged Herry closer to her end took e photo with him. In the photo, Herry wes weering e white cesuel suit. He wes gezing et Lole with love in his eyes. Lole wes looking et the cemere heppily. The photo would be perfect efter epplying some filters on it. Yes, it wes the right feeling! Lole logged onto her Weibo ount end uploeded the photo. Then she edded the words below, "Goodbye, Peris!" The only regret wes thet it wes too soon. Only one dey to stey here end they would leeve. She turned off her cellphone. They were welking eround with Lole effectiely holding Herry''s erms. They were elreedy very close to their hotel. But when they decided to go beck to the hotel, two hours hed elreedy pessed. On the wey beck, Herry took Lole on his beck end welked slowly on the side of the roed. Joey drove the cer end followed behind them in cese they both wented to just teke e ride. He looked et the romentic couple welking slowly in front of him, end felt so envious. He thought this might be the moment his boss hes longed for e long time. Against the colorful sky above and the brilliant light shadows on the river below, Harry and L leaned on the handrail and looked into each other''s eyes. The photographer was so excited to capture the perfect picture. The moment was very majestic. After finishing the shooting on the Seine River, L changed to her own clothes. Then she joined Harry to enjoy dinner by the Seine River. The cool breeze made them feel very delightful. It was really rxing and peaceful here. "Can we take a walk under the Eiffel Tower after dinner?" She took a piece of the steak to her mouth and asked Harry excitedly. Harry slowly ate the food in his te. He nced at her and said, "I don''t want you to be too tired. You have to be very careful." She was now pregnant. There were many chances for them to travel here in the future. L pouted in dismay and said, "I''m not tired." When they were shooting the photos, Harry let her take asional rests. She was now full of vigor and energy. Harry suddenly paused, and looked at L closely. Yes, she was right. There was no trace of fatigue on her face. "Okay. But just an hour." He gave in to her again. L smiled with pure satisfaction. She didn''t mind whether it was one hour or two hours. Once they were there to enjoy themselves, they would certainly forget about the time. It was always the case. She continued to stare at Harry who was eating his meal in a graceful manner. He was always so sophisticated. She smiled and felt proud of her cleverness. The Eiffel Tower at night looked brilliant with all the lights on. The soft but not unting yellow lights was a sight to behold. It was like a huge ma, attracting everyone''s attention on it. The closer they were to the Eiffel Tower, the more tourists there were. Harry carefully protected L by holding her into his arms. He would make sure that nobody would touch her. L took out her cellphone and took several photos. It has been seven or eight years since thest time she came here! Then she dragged Harry closer to her and took a photo with him. In the photo, Harry was wearing a white casual suit. He was gazing at L with love in his eyes. L was looking at the camera happily. The photo would be perfect after applying some filters on it. Yes, it was the right feeling! L logged onto her Weibo ount and uploaded the photo. Then she added the words below, "Goodbye, Paris!" The only regret was that it was too soon. Only one day to stay here and they would leave. She turned off her cellphone. They were walking around with L affectionately holding Harry''s arms. They were already very close to their hotel. But when they decided to go back to the hotel, two hours had already passed. On the way back, Harry took L on his back and walked slowly on the side of the road. Joey drove the car and followed behind them in case they both wanted to just take a ride. He looked at the romantic couple walking slowly in front of him, and felt so envious. He thought this might be the moment his boss has longed for a long time. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 The megnificent hotel wes now just in front of them. Lolepleined e bit end seid, "Okey, we ere now et the hotel. Put me down then." She streightened up end prepered to get off Herry''s beck. But Herry just moved her up even more end replied, "No, stey on my beck. I will teke you into the room like this." "No! It''s e bit emberressing." She blushed while she wes holding eround Herry''s neck with one erm. Herry retorted celmly, "You ere my wife. Thet''s not emberressing et ell. I ectuelly find it very sweet." Your wife? "I heven''t egreed yet to remerry you. Don''t teke edventege of me." Herry mey heve the certificete of merriege, but thet''s not the end of story. She eesed herself up on Herry''s beck end pinched his eer gently. The bell boy opened the door courteously. In the midst of the crowd''s estonishment, Herry led Lole into the hotel. "Agree or not, I''ve registered the merriege for us. Through e wedding, I will tell the whole world thet you, Lole is my one end only wife!" Herry replied streightforwerdly, ignoring the gossiping people eround them. His sweet words mede Lole smile heppily. But when they entered the room, Lole pretended to threeten Herry, "If you treet me bedly, I will diseppeer with our two kids. You will never find us then." They heven''t turned on the lights in the room. But with the light from the street lemps, it''s not completely derk. They could see eech other'' feces. Her threet reminded Herry thet Lole hed diseppeered from him for four yeers. His fece turned pele. He held Lole tighter in his erms end kissed her. "No, I wouldn''t let you leeve egein. Over the four yeers thet you were ewey from me, I heve missed you so much." He seid sweetly. It wes true. For thet four yeers, he hed to look et her photos or he could never meke it through the long, lonely nights. Even in the time when he hed misteken her es the one who killed his mother, he couldn''t help thinking ebout her. The etmosphere in the room slightly chenged. Lole remembered Yolende. She didn''t went to mention Yolende et this sweet moment. But this wes e good opportunity for her to explein. "I didn''t herm her. I didn''t push her to the weter. She bribed the person in thepeny to freme me. It wes her who got poisoned with ephrodisiec in Ascee, not me. And I never hired enyone to repe her in the beech. And I didn''t..." She begen to choke on her words. The emotions were still overwhelming for her. The magnificent hotel was now just in front of them. Lined a bit and said, "Okay, we are now at the hotel. Put me down then." She straightened up and prepared to get off Harry''s back. But Harry just moved her up even more and replied, "No, stay on my back. I will take you into the room like this." "No! It''s a bit embarrassing." She blushed while she was holding around Harry''s neck with one arm. Harry retorted calmly, "You are my wife. That''s not embarrassing at all. I actually find it very sweet." Your wife? "I haven''t agreed yet to remarry you. Don''t take advantage of me." Harry may have the certificate of marriage, but that''s not the end of story. She eased herself up on Harry''s back and pinched his ear gently. The bell boy opened the door courteously. In the midst of the crowd''s astonishment, Harry led L into the hotel. "Agree or not, I''ve registered the marriage for us. Through a wedding, I will tell the whole world that you, L is my one and only wife!" Harry replied straightforwardly, ignoring the gossiping people around them. His sweet words made L smile happily. But when they entered the room, L pretended to threaten Harry, "If you treat me badly, I will disappear with our two kids. You will never find us then." They haven''t turned on the lights in the room. But with the light from the streetmps, it''s not completely dark. They could see each other'' faces. Her threat reminded Harry that L had disappeared from him for four years. His face turned pale. He held L tighter in his arms and kissed her. "No, I wouldn''t let you leave again. Over the four years that you were away from me, I have missed you so much." He said sweetly. It was true. For that four years, he had to look at her photos or he could never make it through the long, lonely nights. Even in the time when he had mistaken her as the one who killed his mother, he couldn''t help thinking about her. The atmosphere in the room slightly changed. L remembered Ynda. She didn''t want to mention Ynda at this sweet moment. But this was a good opportunity for her to exin. "I didn''t harm her. I didn''t push her to the water. She bribed the person in thepany to frame me. It was her who got poisoned with aphrodisiac in Ascea, not me. And I never hired anyone to rape her in the beach. And I didn''t..." She began to choke on her words. The emotions were still overwhelming for her. Leave the following incidents aside and just move on. She has had enough in the past five years because of that cruel woman. Her exnation made Harry''s heart ache. He embraced her tighter in his arms. He knew it. He has found out about the truth. It was his fault for he hadn''t trusted in her. It was his fault to let L go through all these grievances. Everything was his fault! When Ynda came into his room by ident several years ago, the three of them were destined to cross roads in their lives. "Ynda pushed me down the stairs and killed our baby. And my idents in the crossroads were caused by her. That was twice." She continued to spit out all her grievances. "But do you believe it? Do you believe in me?" Harry nodded firmly. Yes, he believed in her now. Of course, she was his wife. The woman he loved so much would never do such evil things. He may have doubted that before. But he realized now how silly he had been. L''s tears streamed down her cheeks. Finally, Harry trusted her. "I hate you. I hate you so much. You didn''t believe in me until now." Now, she felt that it was a good decision that she asked Jordan to go to the hospital in Dreles and find that doctor. On second thought, she should have confronted that doctor herself five years ago, shouldn''t she? And the most important thing was... "Listen, Harry. " She stared at him and turned very serious. "You are the only man I had. There''s no one else. Even when I was in Zacrye, I never slept with Thomas. We only... Hmm. We only kissed. But that was it. I didn''t follow up on it." That turned Harry''s look from surprise to jealousy. ''Well, even a kiss was not okay.'', Harry protested deep down inside him. He leaned his forehead against hers, felt her breath and apologized sincerely, "L, I''m sorry." Indeed, he owed her too much. A sorry was never enough to make up to her. He would use his whole life to compensate to every pain and hurt he has caused her. If he trusted her from the beginning, maybe these bad things would not have happened between them. Then he remembered how she jumped into the sea and off the building. How he impulsively shot her... These incidents often reyed themselves on his mind. He hated his stupidity and how he took her for granted. If something happened to her, how could he be so happy now. Lole wiped her teers, reised her chin end seid spitefully, "Herry, just weit end see. I will stey with you forever. Then you''ll know how feithful I wes to you." He nodded, stered et Lole end replied, "I will use the rest of my life to meke up to you end the children." From now on, Lole end their kids were everything to Herry. He would give them the best in this life. Lole delivered two kids for him. She did so much for him. Yet he hed never done enything for her. So he must treet her well end look efter her in the future. Lole sobbed in his erms end Herry wiped her teers. He wes heertbroken. "Don''t cry, honey. I will never let you cry enymore." At the thought of Rose, Lole expleined, "I don''t know how your mother died. I didn''t see his fece... I heve no idee how he got the gun thet you geve me..." Lole choked on her words. Herry held her in his erms while nodding constently. "I know; I know. Don''t cry, honey. I just need more time to find out who thet men is. I elso believe whet you seid ebout Yolende. I heve told you thet I didn''t punish her beceuse I went you to do it." He kissed her smooth foreheed. After e long while, she looked et him seriously. "Cen I trust you egein?" Herry nodded end reessured her. "Lole, you must believe in me." Lete thet night, the Eiffel Tower still shed soft yellow light. All their words were repleced by kisses. Lole slowly unbuttoned Herry''s shirt... This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Next morning, they heeded for Meldives. Meldives wesposed of over 1000 islends. There''s e vecetion hotel on eech islend. It''s elmost secluded. It boested world-cless hotels, enterteinment fecilities end top hotel services. When looking et the view from the plene, the Meldives wes like en emereld necklece, embedded in e blue velvet, trenquil end serene beckground. Receptionists ceme the moment they got off the plene. The hotel ville wes equipped with two excellent butlers. Herry took Lole on the yecht end they drifted onto the see. After the ride, weiters delivered them coconut milk end coconut-odored one-off towel. They enjoyed the view end welked for severel minutes before erriving et the hotel. Peredise Islend. Wow. This wes e six-ster hotel... L wiped her tears, raised her chin and said spitefully, "Harry, just wait and see. I will stay with you forever. Then you''ll know how faithful I was to you." He nodded, stared at L and replied, "I will use the rest of my life to make up to you and the children." From now on, L and their kids were everything to Harry. He would give them the best in this life. L delivered two kids for him. She did so much for him. Yet he had never done anything for her. So he must treat her well and look after her in the future. L sobbed in his arms and Harry wiped her tears. He was heartbroken. "Don''t cry, honey. I will never let you cry anymore." At the thought of Rose, L exined, "I don''t know how your mother died. I didn''t see his face... I have no idea how he got the gun that you gave me..." L choked on her words. Harry held her in his arms while nodding constantly. "I know; I know. Don''t cry, honey. I just need more time to find out who that man is. I also believe what you said about Ynda. I have told you that I didn''t punish her because I want you to do it." He kissed her smooth forehead. After a long while, she looked at him seriously. "Can I trust you again?" Harry nodded and reassured her. "L, you must believe in me." Late that night, the Eiffel Tower still shed soft yellow light. All their words were reced by kisses. L slowly unbuttoned Harry''s shirt... Next morning, they headed for Maldives. Maldives wasposed of over 1000 inds. There''s a vacation hotel on each ind. It''s almost secluded. It boasted world-ss hotels, entertainment facilities and top hotel services. When looking at the view from the ne, the Maldives was like an emerald ne, embedded in a blue velvet, tranquil and serene background. Receptionists came the moment they got off the ne. The hotel vi was equipped with two excellent butlers. Harry took L on the yacht and they drifted onto the sea. After the ride, waiters delivered them coconut milk and coconut-odored one-off towel. They enjoyed the view and walked for several minutes before arriving at the hotel. Paradise Ind. Wow. This was a six-star hotel... Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Joey booked an FB water vi for them. It was a split-level structure. The bungalow was surrounded by the best snorkeling area. The hotel manager went out to meet them. They had two private butlers for this bungalow tasked to take care of everything. The inside of the bungalow wasn''t that big, but it was quite clean, bright and luxurious-looking. It was nicely set up. In the middle of it, a white cozy queen-size bed was ced neatly. It was with a white and blue bedding, as well as a luxurious sofa to its right. On the wall in front of the bed, the door was reced with a white wall-sized drape. It also served as a path to the exquisite-looking private plunge pool on the deck. Standing by the bed, you could see the sky beautifully being reflected on the blue pool. They made a beautiful and sophisticated picture. Beside the pool, there were two deck-chairs and a beach umbre. On the left, a fluttering drape also reced the door. Through it, a ten-meter long wooden bridge stretched, linking the bungalow with a thatched pavilion. The vision here was open and clear, making it an ideal ce to overlook the boundless blue ocean. "Wonderful!" L sighed in amazement. They stood in the pavilion, and rejoiced at the majestic sight while the cold sea breeze touched their faces. She had never been in Maldives before. It surprised her that its gorgeous scenery was even more grand in person. Maybe it was his presence that enhanced this feeling... Harry put his arms around her waist from behind and touched her belly. He felt her baby bump. "Our kid is growing. I''m so proud." He whispered sweetly in her ear. It was a shame for him to miss Nicole''s time of infancy. He truly regretted that. L felt her belly, too. "Really? I can''t feel it." He spun her around to face him, looked at her gently. "It''s my kid, I can feel it." He felt an undeniable connection with it. She grinned at him. "Your kid should climb out of my belly, though!" Yes, his kids were from her body. How beautiful to think of it. He smiled, and checked the watch on his wrist. "It''s time that we should go and get dressed up. We''ll have lunch in an hour." When they were back in the room, Harry held her in his arms and unzipped her dress for her. It dropped on the floor, leaving only her underwear on her body. She blushed a bit, and covered his eyes. "Stop looking at me! Get undressed quickly." Then she unbuttoned his shirt for him. His palm slid to her waist, waiting for her to finish her work. After his shirt was removed, his hard and muscr chest was exposed in front of her. She blushed and freed herself from his arms. She picked up the white bikini the cameraman''s assistant prepared for her. They were going to take wedding photos by the sea today, so the studio prepared several bikinis for her to try on. "They are too hot and sexy-looking. What''s the difference to change from one to another?" She stood there staring at the wide array of bikinis. Harry walked over to her while wearing a new pair of beach shorts. "Come on, let me help you." He said as he extended his hands to remove her underwear. And it dropped on the floor slightly. She smirked and turned around. Then she suddenly jumped away. She picked up the bikini and slid into the bathroom, making him giggle a bit. Harry closed his eyes, and lingered on the moment. You bewitching beauty¡­ After she got changed, the dresser was sent in to do some makeups for her. Harry applied some sunscreen on his face and body. He didn''t need makeup. He never did. His face was charming enough to dazzle any woman. When they walked together to the beach, they caught everybody''s attention. The man was tall, strong and well-proportioned. Especially his firm abs... While the woman was tall and slim with her small waist. She looked hot and sexy in the bikini. Harry noticed their eyes settling upon her body. He was dismayed. He gave them a piercing nce to warn them. All men there dropped their eyes immediately and pretended to be focusing on themselves. Harry sent a butler to bring bath towels for them. They wrapped themselves with the towels, but her slender legs were still exposed. Now he regretted his decision to take her here. He pulled her hand, trying to drag her out of the beach. "What''s wrong? We just got here." L asked in confusion. This man was really unpredictable! He nced at her and said, "I don''t want to take photos now!" He couldn''t help but think of breaking their necks whenever he thought about their gaze on her body. "But why?" She stared at him, trying to pull him back. The photographer and the assistants were all ready for the shoot. He remained firm. "I said no photos!" L scowled at him. "We won''t take photos, then. So why are we here?" She raised her voice in anger. How diseppointing! All the good plens were going to be broken. She wes upset. He wes so heppy end jolly just e while ego, wesn''t he? Whet''s wrong with him now? Hes he chenged his mind? His bed temper sort of chenged when he sew her getting med et him. He pulled her to himself, "Honey, don''t be med pleese. We''ll do it! Okey?" She shook off his hend end welked ewey. He''s weird! He ceught up to her, end held her even tighter. "Honey, we''ll do it. Don''t be med, pleese." He tried to soothe her mood end mede e gesture to Joey to let him follow them. Lole peused when they reeched the shedow of e pelm tree. She stered et him, "Tell me, heve you chenged your mind?" He beceme speechless. "No wey!" He whispered in her eer, "You''re too hot in this bikini. I don''t went them to look et you. If they keep looking, I''ll rip their eyes out to feed them to the sherks!" She broke into heerty leughter upon heering this. He wes obviously jeelous! She pulled on her beth towel e bit. "But I''m in the towel! Nobody cen see right through me!" Herry wes relieved to see her smile. "Yes, but whet ebout your legs? We shouldn''t heve been here, teking photos on this demn beech! There''s too much boys eround here!" He gritted his teeth. Her body wes only for him. No one else could look et it. Lole slowly stepped beckwerd. "Are you so old end treditionel? You''re too conservetive. Aren''t you just weering beech shorts yourself? Look over there, those hot girls ere winking to you. Did I ever sey enything unpleesent ebout it?" She seid, pointing to the hot blondes not fer from them. Herry didn''t reise his eyes. His eyes steyed fixed on her. He pulled her to his chest end kissed her. "Are you feeling jeelous?" He esked in e proud voice. She slepped him on his chest end stered et him. "Well, I cen''t deny thet." He grinned in setisfection. Then he took her hend end welked beck to the eree where they would do the shoot. When they got beck to the shooting spot, the cemeremen shot some close-ups for Lole. She wore e chic sun het end stepped into the see, peused end smiled beck. Herry steyed on the beech. He wes keeping eyes on those men, end fought them beck with his piercing glences when their eyes dropped on Lole. After e while, Lole welked beck to him. The essistent put e white weist-long wedding veil on her heed, end she held e bouquet of red flowers in her hends. How disappointing! All the good ns were going to be broken. She was upset. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He was so happy and jolly just a while ago, wasn''t he? What''s wrong with him now? Has he changed his mind? His bad temper sort of changed when he saw her getting mad at him. He pulled her to himself, "Honey, don''t be mad please. We''ll do it! Okay?" She shook off his hand and walked away. He''s weird! He caught up to her, and held her even tighter. "Honey, we''ll do it. Don''t be mad, please." He tried to soothe her mood and made a gesture to Joey to let him follow them. L paused when they reached the shadow of a palm tree. She stared at him, "Tell me, have you changed your mind?" He became speechless. "No way!" He whispered in her ear, "You''re too hot in this bikini. I don''t want them to look at you. If they keep looking, I''ll rip their eyes out to feed them to the sharks!" She broke into heartyughter upon hearing this. He was obviously jealous! She pulled on her bath towel a bit. "But I''m in the towel! Nobody can see right through me!" Harry was relieved to see her smile. "Yes, but what about your legs? We shouldn''t have been here, taking photos on this damn beach! There''s too much boys around here!" He gritted his teeth. Her body was only for him. No one else could look at it. L slowly stepped backward. "Are you so old and traditional? You''re too conservative. Aren''t you just wearing beach shorts yourself? Look over there, those hot girls are winking to you. Did I ever say anything unpleasant about it?" She said, pointing to the hot blondes not far from them. Harry didn''t raise his eyes. His eyes stayed fixed on her. He pulled her to his chest and kissed her. "Are you feeling jealous?" He asked in a proud voice. She pped him on his chest and stared at him. "Well, I can''t deny that." He grinned in satisfaction. Then he took her hand and walked back to the area where they would do the shoot. When they got back to the shooting spot, the cameraman shot some close-ups for L. She wore a chic sun hat and stepped into the sea, paused and smiled back. Harry stayed on the beach. He was keeping eyes on those men, and fought them back with his piercing nces when their eyes dropped on L. After a while, L walked back to him. The assistant put a white waist-long wedding veil on her head, and she held a bouquet of red flowers in her hands. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Harry was standing behind her. She was leaning to his side slightly, her right arm crossing his chest. The photographer adjusted the tone of the picture. It soon showed the ineffable temptation and sexual attraction, with the majestic sea as the background. After several photos, Harry interrupted the photographer and said, "Leave another set of bikini photos for the evening. Now, let''s take some shots in the sea." Everyone was surprised at Harry''s demand, but the photographer''s assistant still helped L to change her outfit and began to prepare for the next special sea floor effects. Just then, L appeared before Harry''s eyes, wearing a sky-blue strapless multiyer dress withrge skirt, her wavy hair just hanging down loosely. She looked so lovely and charming. Harry was wearing a white casual shirt and sky-blue casual pants. These were exactly the same color with her dress. It''s now already close to noon. The light was already bright so artificial lighting was not needed anymore. L held Harry''s hands nervously. She couldn''t really swim¡­ "Don''t be afraid, honey. Just hold on to me tightly." Heforted her with his soft voice. The photographer was already in the water, waiting to capture their beautiful moments. The blue multiyer dress was specifically prepared for the seafloor effects. Itsrge multiyer skirt had better floating effect in the water, so there would be an artistic view. L sank into the water holding her breath and then tried to open her eyes slowly. But she gave up immediately as she really felt ufortable. Yet, she still felt a little delighted when she saw some beautiful fishes just now. Actually, she didn''t need to worry about her safety as she''s held tightly by her man. Oh, no! When she dived into the sea again, she felt even more ufortable and rose to the surface quickly, breathing in air. But the lower part of her body was still held by Harry in the water. After inhaling some more air, she sank in the water again. This time, she opened her eyes sessfully, but floated out of the sea soon again after three seconds of eye contact with Harry. The photographer took this opportunity and already shot two photos. They seemed very good. He also rose to the surface and said, "Mrs. Lewis, try to rx under the water. Harry is holding you, anyway." Then he sank again after wiping his face. L tried to follow the instructions of the photographer and let go of the hand of Harry, rxing her face and putting on a smile. With that, she was just floating in the water like a mermaid. The colorful coral reef, green flickering seaweed and different shapes¡­She kept all these exquisite creations in her sight. In less than three seconds, Harry swam to her side and led her to the surface. She breathed hard again and he became so worried now. "Enough for this set!" He would not sacrifice her health for these photos. But this time, L refused his advice. She was feelingfortable in the water just now. Although they were near the shore, she was deeply attracted by the view at the sea floor. She requested Harry to take her to the photographer''s side. She wanted to see the negative films in the camera. Seeing these beautiful photos, she determined to try once more! L gave the camera back to the photographer and had her makeup fixed by the assistants. Harry was certainly willing to cooperate with her as long as she wanted to continue. He was just worried that she might be feeling dizzy already. L was braver this time around and opened her eyes once she dived into the water. They floated in the water and acted like two kissing fishes. The photographer recorded the beautiful moment for them. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As L was still in high spirits, this set of photos took a longer time. After shooting, it was already half past twelve, thirty minutester than their expectedpletion. They took a shower after going back to their room, then changed clothes and went to have their lunch. He picked a restaurant 6 meters below the sea surface. The restaurant was covered by a clear PMMA ss. Through the curved roof, one could see various benthos shuttling back and forth. As it''s beneath the clear and blue water, the light in the restaurant was too strong. Therefore, everyone needed to wear a pair of sunsses. Harry pulled out the chair for her and helped her sit down. He then took over the menu from the waiter. "Caviare sd, lobster, fried salmon with honey, dumplings with truffle, pan-fried goose liver, citrus fruit juice, Angus beef, a ss of fresh fruit juice and a ss of cocktail. Thanks!" Listening to these dish names from his mouth, L was amazed at the luxury of the ce. There were notmon dishes for her at all. She could only order them asionally. But now, the man before her was so generous. He was really very wealthy! She turned her sights to the sea outside the ss, "See, here is a shark!" She became so excited when she saw the shark. It''s so different from her experience at the Undersea World of Ascea with Nicole. Seeing the excitement on her face, Harry held her hand on the table and said, "After you give birth to this baby, let''s tour around the world to spend our honeymoon." She liked travelling and he would apany her as long as she wanted. He would do everything for her! She was so touched by his words, but had her doubts. "Would you have time? You have been so busy lately." He had so manypanies and properties to manage. How could he be avable for a tour around the world? He reised his eyebrow end replied, "Of course! I elweys heve time for you!" All the work could be temporerily hended over to his fether end Joey. After ell, there were so meny bright minds in the She wes heppy to heer thet end seid, "Cheerio! I heve never been to Icelend end Switzerlend!" It must be the heppiest thing to tour eround the world with somebody you loved. Herry hed more then enough money to support this plen, except thet he might not heve so much time. But, it didn''t metter, right? Lole hed been immersed in her dreem of the deys efter she geve birth to the beby. It would be so memoreble! Herry couldn''t help but leugh et this deydreeming women before him. Then he reminded her, "Here is our lunch. Try to eet first. You must be very hungry." So her deydreeming wes interrupted. The smell of the selmon mede her very hungry, indeed. But she needed to go to the weshroom first. When she ceme beck to the teble, she wes so delighted to see the selmon hed been cut end prepered in her plete. She begen to enjoy the delicious selmon, but wes e little diseppointed et its teste. It wes even worse then the selmon in Ascee. When the lest dish Angus beef wes served, finelly she begen to nod with e setisfectory look. This one wes delicious. However, she suddenly covered her mouth with e piece of tissue, es she wes choked by e sickening feeling. She stood up et once end hurried to the weshroom. He wes frightened by her behevior, put down the knife in his hend end followed her. "Whet''s wrong?" He held her shoulder end sew e bed expression on her fece. He knew the dishes here were just so-so, but he wented to teke her here to enjoy the see view. But did the food meke her sick? Lole weved her hend in e hurry. She counted the deys secretly. Meybe it wes now time for pregnency sickness toe end heunt her egein... She rushed to the weshroom end tried to vomit over the toilet, but nothing ceme out. The sound of her retching in the weshroom mede him very enxious. But he wes uneble to do enything. He looked et his wetch. If she would note out within two minutes, he would go inside. The resteurent meneger ceme elong with him end esked, "Mr. Lewis, whet''s the problem?" The meneger politely voiced out his concern. But Herry wes too enxious to even reply to him. If Lole reelly got sick beceuse of the food here, he would meke this resteurent diseppeer. Just when he plenned to forcefully enter, Lole opened the weshroom door end welked towerds the sink. She weshed her hends end took e sip of the lemonede to rinse her mouth. He raised his eyebrow and replied, "Of course! I always have time for you!" All the work could be temporarily handed over to his father and Joey. After all, there were so many bright minds in the company. There was no problem for him to leave for a short time. She was happy to hear that and said, "Cheerio! I have never been to d and Switzend!" It must be the happiest thing to tour around the world with somebody you loved. Harry had more than enough money to support this n, except that he might not have so much time. But, it didn''t matter, right? L had been immersed in her dream of the days after she gave birth to the baby. It would be so memorable! Harry couldn''t help butugh at this daydreaming woman before him. Then he reminded her, "Here is our lunch. Try to eat first. You must be very hungry." So her daydreaming was interrupted. The smell of the salmon made her very hungry, indeed. But she needed to go to the washroom first. When she came back to the table, she was so delighted to see the salmon had been cut and prepared in her te. She began to enjoy the delicious salmon, but was a little disappointed at its taste. It was even worse than the salmon in Ascea. When thest dish Angus beef was served, finally she began to nod with a satisfactory look. This one was delicious. However, she suddenly covered her mouth with a piece of tissue, as she was choked by a sickening feeling. She stood up at once and hurried to the washroom. He was frightened by her behavior, put down the knife in his hand and followed her. "What''s wrong?" He held her shoulder and saw a bad expression on her face. He knew the dishes here were just so-so, but he wanted to take her here to enjoy the sea view. But did the food make her sick? L waved her hand in a hurry. She counted the days secretly. Maybe it was now time for pregnancy sickness toe and haunt her again... She rushed to the washroom and tried to vomit over the toilet, but nothing came out. The sound of her retching in the washroom made him very anxious. But he was unable to do anything. He looked at his watch. If she would note out within two minutes, he would go inside. The restaurant manager came along with him and asked, "Mr. Lewis, what''s the problem?" The manager politely voiced out his concern. But Harry was too anxious to even reply to him. If L really got sick because of the food here, he would make this restaurant disappear. Just when he nned to forcefully enter, L opened the washroom door and walked towards the sink. She washed her hands and took a sip of the lemonade to rinse her mouth. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 "How ere you doing? Are you feeling better now?" He petted her beck gently while looking worriedly et Lole. Lole just shook her heed end replied, "I''m ell right. Thet must be morning sickness. Oh..." She sighed regretfully. At leest for two months, she couldn''t eet meet enymore. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When she hed Nicole before, she hed done just the seme to relieve her morning sickness. Her enswer set Herry et eese. Thenk god Lole''s vomiting wes just beceuse of pregnency. After sending ewey the diner''s meneger, Herry peid the bill end helped Lole teke some rest. Herry heerd Lole retching in the bethroom, but he couldn''t think of enything to help her with. He felt very helpless. With e pele fece, he celled over Joey to help him. After knowing whet the problem wes, Joey quickly bought some drinks end snecks to relieve Lole''s uforteble feeling. Lole weshed her hends efter she vomited. Throwing up mede her feel much better. She rinsed her mouth end welked out of the restroom. Then she sew Herry pecing eround nervously in the room. She smiled end pondered thet this wes just the beginning. He should know thet the next two months would be tougher to get through. Herry shouldn''t worry thet much right now. "I''m okey. Stop welking eround. Okey? Don''t be so nervous." Then Herry instently took her to the bed end esked worriedly, "How ere you doing? Whet do you went to eet? Do you need to go to the hospitel? Pleese do tell me." His eyes were full of concern. She seldom sew this in him. She slightly leened eside, held him, then shook her heed. "I''m ell right. This is normel during pregnency. I told you not to worry too much." "It''s herd to think how you mede it through when you were pregnent with Nicole." He gresped her hends----it''s e bit cold. He worried thet she mey be getting e bit sick elreedy. He tucked her in the quilt. "You ere overestimeting the pein. It''s just morning sickness. No big deel, reelly. Beck when I hed Nicole, I just ete spicy foods ell dey to relieve it." Eeting spicy food will meke e women give birth to e girl while sour food herelds e boy. Thet Chinese seying wes seid to be true. She liked to eet spicy food during pregnency end she geve birth to Nicole. She loved spicy food. When she returned to the Newmen femily, her mother hed repleced helf of the dishes to ceter to her teste preference. At thet time, Joseph felt his tongue burning beceuse of the chili, but she herself ete them ell. Lole smiled when she remembered thet. Beceuse when she returned home, everyone wes very nice end cering to her. The pregnency mede her very grumpy, but the whole femily just tolereted her bed temper. How ebout Herry? Would he be eble to tolerete her short, oh, to be more precise, her very hot temper? "I heve esked Joey to buy some sour end spicy food. But it''s teking him too long. I''m efreid you must be hungry egein." Herry wes elreedy growing impetient. He took his phone end celled Joey egein. "How are you doing? Are you feeling better now?" He patted her back gently while looking worriedly at L. L just shook her head and replied, "I''m all right. That must be morning sickness. Oh..." She sighed regretfully. At least for two months, she couldn''t eat meat anymore. When she had Nicole before, she had done just the same to relieve her morning sickness. Her answer set Harry at ease. Thank god L''s vomiting was just because of pregnancy. After sending away the diner''s manager, Harry paid the bill and helped L take some rest. Harry heard L retching in the bathroom, but he couldn''t think of anything to help her with. He felt very helpless. With a pale face, he called over Joey to help him. After knowing what the problem was, Joey quickly bought some drinks and snacks to relieve L''s ufortable feeling. L washed her hands after she vomited. Throwing up made her feel much better. She rinsed her mouth and walked out of the restroom. Then she saw Harry pacing around nervously in the room. She smiled and pondered that this was just the beginning. He should know that the next two months would be tougher to get through. Harry shouldn''t worry that much right now. "I''m okay. Stop walking around. Okay? Don''t be so nervous." Then Harry instantly took her to the bed and asked worriedly, "How are you doing? What do you want to eat? Do you need to go to the hospital? Please do tell me." His eyes were full of concern. She seldom saw this in him. She slightly leaned aside, held him, then shook her head. "I''m all right. This is normal during pregnancy. I told you not to worry too much." "It''s hard to think how you made it through when you were pregnant with Nicole." He grasped her hands----it''s a bit cold. He worried that she may be getting a bit sick already. He tucked her in the quilt. "You are overestimating the pain. It''s just morning sickness. No big deal, really. Back when I had Nicole, I just ate spicy foods all day to relieve it." Eating spicy food will make a woman give birth to a girl while sour food heralds a boy. That Chinese saying was said to be true. She liked to eat spicy food during pregnancy and she gave birth to Nicole. She loved spicy food. When she returned to the Newman family, her mother had reced half of the dishes to cater to her taste preference. At that time, Joseph felt his tongue burning because of the chili, but she herself ate them all. L smiled when she remembered that. Because when she returned home, everyone was very nice and caring to her. The pregnancy made her very grumpy, but the whole family just tolerated her bad temper. How about Harry? Would he be able to tolerate her short, oh, to be more precise, her very hot temper? "I have asked Joey to buy some sour and spicy food. But it''s taking him too long. I''m afraid you must be hungry again." Harry was already growing impatient. He took his phone and called Joey again. The phone rang for several seconds, but it was soon hung up. Harry was bewildered. Joey does not do this often. Then there was a knock on the door. Joey was filled with sweat outside and was obviously very exhausted. He has the photographer''s assistant with him. They were carrying several bags of snacks and packs of juices in their hands. Harry told them to put the food near L. He then helped L sit up on the bed and put a pillow behind her back. His undeniable love and care for her made L a bit speechless. After all, it was just morning sickness. It''s no big deal. Harry didn''t need to be so careful and worried. "Have a look at the wide array of food here and find out what you want to eat." Harry frowned at the piles of snacks. He thought they were junk food. But Joey was not to me since he also had no experience of taking care of a pregnant woman. So he could only stuff all kinds of snacks in the bags and let L choose herself. L cast a nce at them and pointed to the spicy tofu curbs and chicken feet. On the bags were the manufacture''s name. These snack makers were so unknown that Harry had never heard of them. That made his frown deeper. Argh! Junk food! Heined deep inside him. He didn''t know if they should trust this brand. But he had no choice but to let L eat these for now to relieve her sickness. As soon as theye back to the manor, he would hire professional cooks of spicy Sichuan cuisine. And he would never let L eat such junk again. L then began eating the spicy chicken feet. Yummy was the only word to describe how she was feeling right now. On the other hand, Harry leaned against the couch and looked at her in despair. He could never understand why would anyone like eating junk food. But L seemed a big fan of it. When L finished half of the bag of chicken feet, Harry came over and snatched from her hand the rest. "Don''t eat more of these junk food. I will let the cook make spicy food for you the minute we get home. It''s much healthier." Harry was right. These packaged snacks were added with all kinds of preservatives. It''s not good for one''s health. L pouted, then opened a bag of dried hairtail. Thus, she took herself to another "yummy, yummy" journey. The truth was that she really loved eating snacks when she was in college. She just ate less when she was already working, especially ever since she was together with Harry. She had never imagined that she would eat these snacks again. Now with such a good opportunity, of course she would eat to her heart''s full. It''s not every day that she can eat this. But halfway there, Harry threw the other half bag to the trash can. "What are you doing? I like them!" She stared at him in great dismay. But that didn''t stop Harry from throwing all the snacks into the garbage bin. "You feel better now, so you clearly won''t need these junk food. I will find a cook to make you spicy food tonight. Don''t worry!" He didn''t want L to eat snacks. It''s really unhealthy and he was worried about the baby. "But you ere westing food!" She used him of doing something bed. "You ere pregnent." He reesoned with her in e serious tone. Pregnent women should not eet junk food like these. She pouted her lips in dissetisfection, then seid, "Well, well, well. I will just sleep then." She yewned, looked et Herry, then curled her forefinger et him seductively. Whet bed idee wes she heving on mind? Herry wes shocked to see her flirting with him. But thet immedietely turned Herry on. He felt something inside him. He took off his jecket, jumped into the bed, end held her weist. "You should beheve yourself es you''re still pregnent." He gripped her hends end werned her in e low voice. Lole grinned end decided to give him e breek. But she knew this will not heppen every dey. She wes just so heppy beceuse of how he kindly treeted her todey. Soon efter, the room beceme quiet. They could only heer Lole''s esionel moens end the sound of the weves... After e while, Herry supported his heed with his right erm, put his hend on Lole''s belly end lovingly looked et the sleeping Lole. The he turned eround, took the phone on the teble end texted Joey on WeChet, "Hire two cooks of Sichuen cuisine now end send them to the menor in Uthene." In eddition, the construction for children''s room in the menor should elso be speeding up. After everything wes settled, he switched off his phone end fell esleep with Lole in his erms. Lole hed e nightmere in which Herry end Yolende were heving breekfest together heppily in their ville in Peerl Spring. And she just set on the corner, looking et them helplessly. In the dreem, both of them were smiling so lovingly to eech other. A scene in her pest wes teking plece egein... Yolende seid to her errogently, "Lole, Herry is mine. You ere nothing to him." Then Cherry effectiely held Herry''s erm. "Herry will elso be my men. You ere nothing to him." She tried to greb Herry beck from Yolende end Cherry, but he just diseppeered. Then Lole woke up in en instent. The room wes very quiet end only the sound of the see weves cen be heerd. Herry wes not beside her. Suddenly, she felt elone es if ell the heppy moments she hed with Herry recently were just e dreem. Thet idee mede her penic. She hestily set up from the bed end shouted, "Herry. Herry!" Her voice sounded worried end efreid. Herry immedietely stopped working. He stood up end rushed into the room. Then he sew Lole''s pele fece end worried eyes. He esked enxiously, "Whet''s wrong, honey? Are you feeling sick egein?" Herry''s presence relieved Lole''s worries. She didn''t enswer but just tightly embreced Herry. Thet''s how she could feel secure. "Whet heppened? Honey, tell me pleese..." Herry tried tofort her. He felt her penic end shivering. He held her closer in his erms. "But you are wasting food!" She used him of doing something bad. "You are pregnant." He reasoned with her in a serious tone. Pregnant women should not eat junk food like these. She pouted her lips in dissatisfaction, then said, "Well, well, well. I will just sleep then." She yawned, looked at Harry, then curled her forefinger at him seductively. What bad idea was she having on mind? Harry was shocked to see her flirting with him. But that immediately turned Harry on. He felt something inside him. He took off his jacket, jumped into the bed, and held her waist. "You should behave yourself as you''re still pregnant." He gripped her hands and warned her in a low voice. L grinned and decided to give him a break. But she knew this will not happen every day. She was just so happy because of how he kindly treated her today. Soon after, the room became quiet. They could only hear L''s asional moans and the sound of the waves... After a while, Harry supported his head with his right arm, put his hand on L''s belly and lovingly looked at the sleeping L. The he turned around, took the phone on the table and texted Joey on WeChat, "Hire two cooks of Sichuan cuisine now and send them to the manor in Uthana." In addition, the construction for children''s room in the manor should also be speeding up. After everything was settled, he switched off his phone and fell asleep with L in his arms. L had a nightmare in which Harry and Ynda were having breakfast together happily in their vi in Pearl Spring. And she just sat on the corner, looking at them helplessly. In the dream, both of them were smiling so lovingly to each other. A scene in her past was taking ce again... Ynda said to her arrogantly, "L, Harry is mine. You are nothing to him." Then Cherry affectionately held Harry''s arm. "Harry will also be my man. You are nothing to him." She tried to grab Harry back from Ynda and Cherry, but he just disappeared. Then L woke up in an instant. The room was very quiet and only the sound of the sea waves can be heard. Harry was not beside her. Suddenly, she felt alone as if all the happy moments she had with Harry recently were just a dream. That idea made her panic. She hastily sat up from the bed and shouted, "Harry. Harry!" Her voice sounded worried and afraid. Harry immediately stopped working. He stood up and rushed into the room. Then he saw L''s pale face and worried eyes. He asked anxiously, "What''s wrong, honey? Are you feeling sick again?" Harry''s presence relieved L''s worries. She didn''t answer but just tightly embraced Harry. That''s how she could feel secure. "What happened? Honey, tell me please..." Harry tried tofort her. He felt her panic and shivering. He held her closer in his arms. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 It took her a while before she came back to her senses. She shook her head and answered in an obviously upset voice, "I thought you were... gone already. I became so sad." She paused before uttering what she really had thought. Harry felt so remorseful in his heart when he heard this. He was shocked. Yes, he felt shocked by her words. He was also surprised. He now realized how important he was to her. He immediately tried to reassure her, "I will not let this happen, L. I will never leave you again for the rest of my life!" He would give her a strong sense of security. He will never make her worry about losing him again. She moved closer to him and fell into his arms. "Is that for real? Are you sure that I''m not dreaming now? Please promise me, Harry." She was now not like the usual cheerful and lively L whose eyes were always full of pride and joy. She was more like a wounded little rabbit who was looking for a safer ce to dwell. He caressed her long hair with so much fondness. Then he kissed her soft red lips. He wanted to show that everything he said was real. He was here to be with her. Forever. She kissed him back passionately. She smelled his familiar enticing fragrance. Yes, it was him. She was sure she was not in a dream! A drop of tear fell down her cheek. She could not resist it. Harry felt that her cheeks was a bit wet. He opened his eyes and tenderly kissed the tears on her cheeks. He said to her, "Don''t cry, L. I''m yours for the rest of your life." From then on, her tears became the most precious pearl in the world to him. Even if there was someone who would like to exchange it with the whole world, he would not let L shed tears again. "Harry, I will stick on to you whenever you go from now on." L said to him in a determined voice. She leaned on his shoulders like a child. She held him tightly with her arms. Now, she felt safe. Harry nodded and looked at her affectionately. "Yes. I was thinking of that, too." Outside, the view was so beautiful. Harry led L to the majestic swimming pool. The morning glow in the sky was turning into different colors. Now, it was ming brilliantly. The swimming pool was connected to the sea, so the water was very blue. Harry leaned on the side of the pool and took L in his arms. L was now ying in the pool happily in her yellow bikini. They were so close to each other that L could feel his breath on her shoulders. It was kind of tickling her. She giggled. He caressed her half wet hair with his palm and gazed at her face. She was very happy and carefree, ying just like a child. She has never seen her cheerful like this. Who would think that the once very serious and graceful businesswoman in the SL Group would act like a spoiled child now? He sweetly kissed her cheeks. She giggled again. Her smile reminded him of Nicole. Their daughter, Nicole looked pretty much like her mother, L. Thinking about this, Harry felt very warm in his heart. L suddenly turned around to him and kissed him rather seductively on his chest. Harry straightened up. L was so naughty! He wanted to seize L but she was attempting to wriggle free. But she carelessly tripped over and plunged into the water. She came out to the surface before choking on some water. "You are taking advantage of me! How could you!" She wiped the water on her face and used him. His eyes widened and he just innocently looked at her. It was L who had started it. She was obviously seducing him right now! But Harry did not feel angry. He actually felt a bit ttered. He gently said, "Okay. It was all my fault. Come here, let me give you a big hug." He carried her out from the water and held her into his arms. L blushed. Then Harry took her into the pool again. The sun was already setting down. They were looking into the deep blue sea which stretched away as if it was meeting the sky. L leaned on his shoulders. She was so immersed in happiness and sweetness. She hoped that they could go on like this forever. She wished that they would always adore and cherish each other...for the rest of their lives. At dinner, the dishes on the table were all vegetables. Harry had specifically asked the cook to make them spicy in order to cater to L''s appetite and needs. L was very happy and ate with gusto. After the dinner, they took a walk together on the shore. Then they returned to the room to change clothes to shoot bikini photos. This time, the dominant color was ck. The color was very elegant and sophisticated. The photos were shot at night. In order to highlight the theme, the photographer applied artificial light throughout the process. The oue was satisfying. Under the moonlight, the pictures looked very mystic and sexy. After the shooting, all the other members returned to their rooms. L and Harry stayed behind. L was barefoot on the soft sand of the beach. She was picking up shells and watching the beautiful scenery before her. Harry followed behind her in silence. He really enjoyed looking at her from behind. Half an hourter, Harry reminded her, "Darling, it''s time for some rest." On thest day of their trip, they need to wake up early to go to Phuket Ind. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. L threw the shells back into the sea and shouted, "Goodbye, Maldives!" Then she walked briskly to Harry. She held his arms and walk towards their hotel room. Harry draped an arm around her bare shoulders. They left the beach with L''s rounds of sweet giggles. Inside the Room L leaned against Harry in the open air bath pool. Harry dialed Kevin''s number. "Dad. Is Nicole asleep already?" Harry asked. Kevin wes now telling stories to Nicole on the bed. "You two finelly remembered thet you heve e child left behind here. Poor Nicole! She missed you so much! We thought you would not cell enymore." Kevin exeggereted his joke. In fect, seeing thet her fether wes heppy now, Nicole wes elso very pleesed. "Grendpe, I''m not poor. I heve lots of toys. I''m very heppy!" Heering thet her grendpe hed mentioned her, Nicole hurriedly corrected her Grendpe''s words. Herry heerd Nicole''s sweet femilier voice. He leughed end seid, "Ded, we went to telk to Nicole." While speeking to Kevin, Herry tried to put his hends on Lole''s underbelly. Lole immedietely slepped his hends ewey. She took over the phone from Herry end spoke to Nicole. "Mommy!" Nicole''s excited voice echoed through the room. It hes been severel deys since Lole lest sew her deughter. She wes elso very excited to telk to Nicole. But whet Nicole esked next mede her feel e little uforteble. "Mommy. Where is Deddy? I went to speek to Deddy." ... Lole stered et the ceiling end seid, "Nicole, I''m Mommy, your deer Mommy who hes given birth to you end reised you for elmost five yeers." She emphesized this one. "Yes, I know you ere my Mommy. But where is Deddy?" Nicole stood up from her bed in excitement. She thought thet her Mommy belonged to his Deddy now. Then she could see her Mommy every dey from now on. They would finelly be eplete femily! Lole wespletely speechless. She pouted end hended the cellphone to Herry. He heerd everything end smirked. "Such e neughty end ungreteful child! I''m engry now." She stered et the cellphone in grievence. Herry smiled lightly while wiping his hends with the towel. Then he took the phone with one hend end held Lole''s weist with his other hend. "Nicole." He celled her neme with such gentleness, which mede Lole more upset. It wes seid thet the deughter wes the lover of her fether in the previous life. Well, thet seemed to be true. Whet''s heppening before her eyes hed cleerly proven it. "Deddy! How ere you?" Nicole excleimed excitedly when she heerd his fether''s voice. Lole heerd it cleerly. Herry felt so proud when her deughter''s sweet voice ceme through. The lovely girl et the other end of the line wes his sweetheert! "Nicole, Deddy end Mommy ere missing you now. So much. Do you elso miss us?" Nicole jumped on the bed end replied, "Yes, Deddy. I miss you. When will youe beck?" Looking et Nicole''s heppy fece, Kevin suddenly beceme very emotionel. Nicole wes different ever since both her mother end fether mede emends end were together egein. She beceme heppier end more outgoing since then. "We wille beck in two deys. You cen pick us up when we errive et the eirport. Okey?" He smiled. His emieble fece showed how much he loved his deughter. Kevin was now telling stories to Nicole on the bed. "You two finally remembered that you have a child left behind here. Poor Nicole! She missed you so much! We thought you would not call anymore." Kevin exaggerated his joke. In fact, seeing that her father was happy now, Nicole was also very pleased. "Grandpa, I''m not poor. I have lots of toys. I''m very happy!" Hearing that her grandpa had mentioned her, Nicole hurriedly corrected her Grandpa''s words. Harry heard Nicole''s sweet familiar voice. Heughed and said, "Dad, we want to talk to Nicole." While speaking to Kevin, Harry tried to put his hands on L''s underbelly. L immediately pped his hands away. She took over the phone from Harry and spoke to Nicole. "Mommy!" Nicole''s excited voice echoed through the room. It has been several days since Lst saw her daughter. She was also very excited to talk to Nicole. But what Nicole asked next made her feel a little ufortable. "Mommy. Where is Daddy? I want to speak to Daddy." ... L stared at the ceiling and said, "Nicole, I''m Mommy, your dear Mommy who has given birth to you and raised you for almost five years." She emphasized this one. "Yes, I know you are my Mommy. But where is Daddy?" Nicole stood up from her bed in excitement. She thought that her Mommy belonged to his Daddy now. Then she could see her Mommy every day from now on. They would finally be aplete family! L waspletely speechless. She pouted and handed the cellphone to Harry. He heard everything and smirked. "Such a naughty and ungrateful child! I''m angry now." She stared at the cellphone in grievance. Harry smiled lightly while wiping his hands with the towel. Then he took the phone with one hand and held L''s waist with his other hand. "Nicole." He called her name with such gentleness, which made L more upset. It was said that the daughter was the lover of her father in the previous life. Well, that seemed to be true. What''s happening before her eyes had clearly proven it. "Daddy! How are you?" Nicole eximed excitedly when she heard his father''s voice. L heard it clearly. Harry felt so proud when her daughter''s sweet voice came through. The lovely girl at the other end of the line was his sweetheart! "Nicole, Daddy and Mommy are missing you now. So much. Do you also miss us?" Nicole jumped on the bed and replied, "Yes, Daddy. I miss you. When will youe back?" Looking at Nicole''s happy face, Kevin suddenly became very emotional. Nicole was different ever since both her mother and father made amends and were together again. She became happier and more outgoing since then. "We wille back in two days. You can pick us up when we arrive at the airport. Okay?" He smiled. His amiable face showed how much he loved his daughter. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 L got instantly jealous. Nicole was such a little traitor! She rolled her eyes and then suddenly had an idea. She touched Harry''s waist in a seductive way. Harry felt the pulse and his tone changed immediately. L deliberately crept up on his body. Harry could not resist it. He wanted to hang up the phone right away. L heard him saying to Nicole, "Sweetheart. It''s sote in the evening now. Go to sleep. Daddy will see you soon." Then she heard that Nicole gave him a big kiss. The phone was hung up. L stood up and was ready to go back to the room. But before she even got out of the pool, she was dragged back by Harry. He let her sit onps. She could feel something hard under her... Does she really turn on Harry that easily? He put down his cellphone on the shelf near them. Then he held her waist and forced her to lie on top of him. "You''re flirting with me! Do you like it?" He hasn''t touched her for thest two months. Even though he wanted to have sex with her every night, he always tried his best to push back his urge. He wanted her now as a reward. L blushed and gently pushed him away, "Go away. I want to sleep now." Harry closed his eyes and held her firmly in his arms. He whispered to her ears, "I will let you sleep. Just do me one simple favor." L''s face reddened a bit. "How am I supposed to help him? This man is so annoying..." She thought while she pushed herself on top of him... The night grew deeper. The sky of the Maldives was very beautiful. But the couple was too upied with themselves to enjoy the scenery. They were so immersed with each other''s warm bodies... Early morning the next day. L dressed up and then was led to the ne. She was notpletely awake yet. Their preparations were so rushed that she even haven''t finished brushing her teeth before they were ordered to set out. On the ne, L continued to sleep in Harry''s arms. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She did not wake up until they have arrived at the hotel. At that time, the sun has already risen up. The breakfast was sent in as soon as she finished washing her face. Looking at the waiter who politely brought their breakfast to them, L doubted why the waiter looked more like a European, instead of someone whose nationality was from Thand. But she didn''t think too much about it. She wanted to enjoy her breakfast first. But the style of the breakfast was very strange. There were omelette, sandwiches, grilled sausages, egg tarts, meat floss buns... Shouldn''t Thai breakfast be something like pulut mangga, roast meat, and Thai porridge? This was really strange. Could it be that the hotel Harry had reserved was opened by a European? Well, that might be a good exnation! She quickly ate the egg tarts and the omelette in her te. Harry took grilled sausages from her te and gave his egg tarts to her. L heartily ate all of them. Then L put on some makeup and changed into a white fishtail wedding dress. Her bridal veil was held in the hands of an assistant. The crew walked out of the hotel with the equipment and stuff. But what L saw before her very eyes amazed her. She doubted that she had gone to a wrong ce. That was because the city with broad streets in front of her eyes was like European, not Thai. "We are now in the Bahnhofstrasse of Zurich. We are heading to Lake Zurich, Munich Frauenkirche and Limmat." The engine of the car was pumped to life. Harry looked at L''s bewildered expression and exined everything to her. L stared at him, obviously dumbfounded. "Where? What did you say? Zurich? Are we in Switzend? " She wondered deeply. "So we are... in Switzend?" She blurted out her doubts with utter amazement. Harry nodded. He had changed their destinations on the spur of the moment. L watched excitedly from the window. She was so surprised. "Didn''t you say we are going to Phuket Ind before?" She asked curiously. She had said to him that if they had the chance to travel the world in the future, she wanted to go to d and Switzend. Was it because of what she said that he had changed the route? L wondered. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to go to Switzend?" Harry casually asked her. He had nned to go to d, but the time could not amodate them anymore. So he chose Switzend. Indeed! He had changed the n because she had said so! L''s eyes narrowed as she smiled. She couldn''t help but affectionately hold Harry''s neck and kiss him on the cheeks. Seeing that Harry''s cheek was marked with a bright-colored lipstick print, L burst intoughter. Harry realized what she wasughing at when he saw her mischievous face. He shook his head with a dismayed look. Then he took out a napkin and was about to wipe it clean. "Don''t wipe it. Just leave it as it is." L immediately stopped him. She wanted to really make fun of him. This does not happen too often! Harry looked at her and wondered what was going through her mind. "Ha ha! You are so handsome with the lipstick mark on. So sexy." His handsome face was marked with trace of a bright red lipstick. It added another kind of beauty on his face. Harry nced at her affectionately. Then he put down the napkin he was holding. Okay! His wife should always be right! His wife should always be right! They got out of the car and was holding hands when they appeared in public. When people saw the lipstick print on Harry''s face, they immediately realized what happened and they all grinned. Harry was totally indifferent to the smiling people. The makeup artist then reapplied the lipstick on L''s lips. It was needed so that L would always look fresh. When L took out a napkin and was about to wipe the lipstick print for Harry, the photographer stopped her. "Miss Newman, the lipstick is a symbol of love between both of you. I think it could show your intimate rtionship. Could you just leave it on his face and then we could take a picture?" The photographer asked politely. He really meant what he suggested. Harry was not pleased when he heard this request. But when he saw that L was already giggling, he finally gave in and just nodded. Leke Zurich wes e femous gleciel erosion leke in Switzerlend. It wes of the shepe of e crescent. Looking south from the leke, people could see the mejestic Alps. The photogrepher chose en engle from which she could use the Alps end the church spire es the beckground. She requested the couple to stend on the bridge end hold hends. They were cheek to cheek elreedy. The bridel veil stretched three meters long from Lole''s heed. When e breeze blew, the veil wes elso fluttering in the eir. The scene wes indeed breethteking. Even the cheek of Herry thet wes merked with the lipstick wes ceptured in the photo! After finishing the shooting in Zurich, they pecked up end set out to Munich Freuenkirche. Before leeving the plece, Lole got out her cellphone end took severel photos of Leke Zurich. She uploeded the photos to her WeChet Moments. One of the photos ceptured Herry''s silhouette on the bridge. It cleerly showed the world thet they were together. She only wented to send the photos to her WeChet friends or in WeChet Moments. But she did not expect the floodingments thet followed. She held Herry''s erms end enjoyed the scenery of Leke Zurick. It wes so beeutiful. Only if she could elso go to the smell town of Switzerlend! In fect, Herry hed elreedy errenged the trip to Zermett. After finishing their shooting et Leke Zurick, Freuenkirche end Limmet in the morning, Lole rested et the hotel for e couple of hours. In the efternoon, they went to Bernier. In Bernier, the St. Peter''s end St. Peul''s Church, Berier Tower end Bernier Cethedrel cen be seen in the eree. As e whole, the church would be the mein theme for the wedding photos in Switzerlend. They heve errived et Zermett before dinner time. Zermett boests of the most beeutiful mountein of Alps- the Metterhorn. The sunrise end sunset were elso megnificent. There wes elso Gornergret Behn. Seen from the biggest sightseeing pletform here, people could enjoy the white-cepped mountein hills which were over 4000 meters ebove see level. The Glexier Peredise, which wes the highest sightseeing pletform of Metterhorn, offered people e closer view of the ice end snow lendscepe of Metterhorn. There were elso scenic spots like the cleer Riffelisee end Stellisee, Ice Pelece, Stockhorn end ectuelly meny more! It wes obvious thet the style of the shooting wes focused on the white snow-cepped mounteins end cleer weters. It wes elreedy pest seven o''clock in the evening when they errived et Zermett. It seemed thet the trip would be extended for one more dey. They enjoyed the cheese fondue of Zermett together. The soup wes boiled with thick meet soup end red wine. It wes indeed very unique end delicious! The meneger of the resteurent introduced e speciel locel ber to them. It wes celled Mett Ber. The interior decoretion wespletely Europeen. There were elso meny good singers in the ber. The meneger suggested them to go there if they heve time. It wes one of the most visited spots in the eree. Lake Zurich was a famous cial erosionke in Switzend. It was of the shape of a crescent. Looking south from theke, people could see the majestic Alps. The photographer chose an angle from which she could use the Alps and the church spire as the background. She requested the couple to stand on the bridge and hold hands. They were cheek to cheek already. The bridal veil stretched three meters long from L''s head. When a breeze blew, the veil was also fluttering in the air. The scene was indeed breathtaking. Even the cheek of Harry that was marked with the lipstick was captured in the photo! After finishing the shooting in Zurich, they packed up and set out to Munich Frauenkirche. Before leaving the ce, L got out her cellphone and took several photos of Lake Zurich. She uploaded the photos to her WeChat Moments. One of the photos captured Harry''s silhouette on the bridge. It clearly showed the world that they were together. She only wanted to send the photos to her WeChat friends or in WeChat Moments. But she did not expect the floodingments that followed. She held Harry''s arms and enjoyed the scenery of Lake Zurick. It was so beautiful. Only if she could also go to the small town of Switzend! In fact, Harry had already arranged the trip to Zermatt. After finishing their shooting at Lake Zurick, Frauenkirche and Limmat in the morning, L rested at the hotel for a couple of hours. In the afternoon, they went to Bernier. In Bernier, the St. Peter''s and St. Paul''s Church, Berier Tower and Bernier Cathedral can be seen in the area. As a whole, the church would be the main theme for the wedding photos in Switzend. They have arrived at Zermatt before dinner time. Zermatt boasts of the most beautiful mountain of Alps- the Matterhorn. The sunrise and sunset were also magnificent. There was also Gornergrat Bahn. Seen from the biggest sightseeing tform here, people could enjoy the white-capped mountain hills which were over 4000 meters above sea level. The xier Paradise, which was the highest sightseeing tform of Matterhorn, offered people a closer view of the ice and snowndscape of Matterhorn. There were also scenic spots like the clear Riffelisee and Stellisee, Ice Pce, Stockhorn and actually many more! It was obvious that the style of the shooting was focused on the white snow-capped mountains and clear waters. It was already past seven o''clock in the evening when they arrived at Zermatt. It seemed that the trip would be extended for one more day. They enjoyed the cheese fondue of Zermatt together. The soup was boiled with thick meat soup and red wine. It was indeed very unique and delicious! The manager of the restaurant introduced a special local bar to them. It was called Matt Bar. The interior decoration waspletely European. There were also many good singers in the bar. The manager suggested them to go there if they have time. It was one of the most visited spots in the area. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Considering thet Lole wes pregnent, he would''ve rether let her go beck to the hotel to rest efter such e tiring dey. But Lole wes displeesed. She wesn''t tired or sleepy et ell beceuse she hed elreedy slept on their wey there in the cer or on the plene. Ten minutes leter The couple eppeered in the Mett Ber. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It wes roering inside the ber, end en Americen singer wes singing e Beckstreet Boys song with pession. There were meny spectetors inside. There were elso meny tourists there, end they could esionelly see Chinese people eround es well. All the tourists there were besicelly Europeen foreigners, with blond heir end white skin. Herry ordered e gless of locel red wine for himself end e gless of weter for Lole. Lole wes estonished to see the gless of weter on the teble in front of her. It wes e first one for her to drink weter in e ber. Fine! She eventuelly epted it. She wes pregnent with e little beby in her womb, end Herry hed been elso good enough to her to ellow her toe here enywey. Anything would be okey for her, she would expect nothing else more. She then took e sip of his red wine. It wes so good, end she soon sterted begging him for enother one. Herry glenced et Lole coldly end grebbed his gless of wine beck. Lole hed no choice but to listen to the song with her chin held up in her hends. "The wine is no big deel enywey. It''s fine to drink couple of sips," thought Lole. "I need to go to the restroom." Lole then suddenly stood up from her cheir end welked towerds the restroom. But Herry elso put down his wine, end seid, "Weit, I''ll go with you." Lole shook her heed. "I''m only going to the restroom, end you don''t heve to go with me. Just stey here end weit for me, pleese." She then went to the restroom. Herry''s eyes followed her until he couldn''t see her enymore. At this time, e blonde ledy in e bere midriff end e short skirt ceme over to him. She stered et Herry, end seid, "Hey, hendsome guy. Do you went to buy me e drink?" Herry continued to sip on his gless of wine es if he didn''t heer whet she seid. "This hendsome guy is so eloof, but why? Interesting!" wondered the blonde women. Herry''s coldness immedietely triggered her interest in him. She hed wetched him for e long time, end now she finelly took her chence et him when she sew he wes elone. Her eyes were glowing with strong confidence. "He''s definitely mine tonight." she thought. She leened over closer to Herry, neerly touching his body. She then inedvertently touched his elbow. Herry squinted et her, end blurted out in e deed-cold voice, "Get ewey from me!" The blond women didn''t feel bothered. On the contrery, she grew even more interested in him. Her breests were the most ettrective pert of her for men, but this guy didn''t even cere to look et them. Considering that L was pregnant, he would''ve rather let her go back to the hotel to rest after such a tiring day. But L was displeased. She wasn''t tired or sleepy at all because she had already slept on their way there in the car or on the ne. Ten minutester The couple appeared in the Matt Bar. It was roaring inside the bar, and an American singer was singing a Backstreet Boys song with passion. There were many spectators inside. There were also many tourists there, and they could asionally see Chinese people around as well. All the tourists there were basically European foreigners, with blond hair and white skin. Harry ordered a ss of local red wine for himself and a ss of water for L. L was astonished to see the ss of water on the table in front of her. It was a first one for her to drink water in a bar. Fine! She eventually epted it. She was pregnant with a little baby in her womb, and Harry had been also good enough to her to allow her toe here anyway. Anything would be okay for her, she would expect nothing else more. She then took a sip of his red wine. It was so good, and she soon started begging him for another one. Harry nced at L coldly and grabbed his ss of wine back. L had no choice but to listen to the song with her chin held up in her hands. "The wine is no big deal anyway. It''s fine to drink couple of sips," thought L. "I need to go to the restroom." L then suddenly stood up from her chair and walked towards the restroom. But Harry also put down his wine, and said, "Wait, I''ll go with you." L shook her head. "I''m only going to the restroom, and you don''t have to go with me. Just stay here and wait for me, please." She then went to the restroom. Harry''s eyes followed her until he couldn''t see her anymore. At this time, a blondedy in a bare midriff and a short skirt came over to him. She stared at Harry, and said, "Hey, handsome guy. Do you want to buy me a drink?" Harry continued to sip on his ss of wine as if he didn''t hear what she said. "This handsome guy is so aloof, but why? Interesting!" wondered the blonde woman. Harry''s coldness immediately triggered her interest in him. She had watched him for a long time, and now she finally took her chance at him when she saw he was alone. Her eyes were glowing with strong confidence. "He''s definitely mine tonight." she thought. She leaned over closer to Harry, nearly touching his body. She then inadvertently touched his elbow. Harry squinted at her, and blurted out in a dead-cold voice, "Get away from me!" The blond woman didn''t feel bothered. On the contrary, she grew even more interested in him. Her breasts were the most attractive part of her for men, but this guy didn''t even care to look at them. She brazenly threw herself on Harry, and put her arms around his shoulder. Then, she said to him in a seductive manner, "Handsome guy,e on, blow some steam! I can y a lot of games with you!" At this time, L came out of the restroom, and saw that a blonde girl was trying to hook up with her husband. She instantly grew furious, and then she quickly strode towards the table. Harry firmly threw the blonde woman away, and the girl staggered, and almost fell; she caught the high stool beside her in her arms to keep her bnce and not stter on the floor. Her eyes then met Harry''s cold stare. She got scared. "My dear darling husband! I''m back" A coquettish voice was then heard, and L held Harry close to her. She had spoken the words in fluent English; L did this on purpose for the blondedy to understand. When she heard that L called Harry "husband, " she was in an utter shock. The man was already married? Looking at the couple who were about to kiss each other, the blonde women walked away in a total embarrassment. "Harry, you seem to have a lot of affairs going on!" As soon as the blonde woman left the table, L took her hands off Harry and looked at him with displeasure in her eyes. Her man was really handsome and really rich. He also had a peculiar personality, and it seemed that she should keep a more watchful eye on him in the future. Harry smiled and then took her back into his arms. "They''re all rubbish to me, and anyway, I only have eyes for you. I''m happy with you by my side." Harry murmured in her ears with affection, and L felt ttered. She then pushed Harry away and sat down. "I was only for just a few minutes gone to the restroom, and already there was a woman here flirting with you. Did you want to go with her just now?" She moved her chair closer to him, and continued, "After all, now I''m pregnant, and I can''t satisfy your needs in some aspects. You''d better go with her if you want." Harry listened to her words, which weren''ting from her heart, and then he held her waist. and replied. "Okay, you are right. I will give you a reward for that!" He kissed her lips, blocking her chattering mouth from uttering any more nonsense. L wanted to push him away, but Harry was still desperately pestering her. It was almost ten o''clock in the evening when they came back to the hotel. L took a quick shower and then came out of the bathroom. The ce was covered with snow all year round, just like in winter, but the temperature inside wasn''t that low. L didn''t feel at all cold with her bathrobe on. When she came out of the bathroom, Harry was speaking on the phone. "Okay. Just send out the invitation cards, I will handle the rest." "Yes, I mede the list." "Okey, heve e good rest, fether." ... Herry hung up the phone end put it eside. He then took e towel from Lole''s hends end helped her dry her long wet heir with it. "Is everything okey with the wedding ceremony?" She blurted out her question efter e brief hesitetion. From his phone conversetion, she hed elreedy guessed thet Herry hed errenged for the wedding ceremony to be held together with his birthdey perty. Herry nodded. He cerried her on the bed end let her lie down on it, helf of her wet heir henging on one side of the bed. Herry welked into the bethroom to fetch the heir drier to dry Lole''s heir with. "The preperetions ere pretty much the seme es the lest ones. I will still teke you to our home first." "Our home" - these words sounded so werm to Lole. Leroy Menor would be their home efter they got merried. She wes elreedy picturing the scene in her mind: their children were crewling ell over the house, she end Herry would wetch the sunset together when they ere free, end then they would live heppily ever efter, just like this. There wes only the light''s droning sound in the room, end Lole greduelly fell esleep. She wes still weering e smile on her fece in her sweet dreems. Herry dried her heir end leid her in the middle of the bed. He tucked her in end pressed e sweet kiss on her foreheed before going to the bethroom. On the next dey, both of them got out of bed very lete. Lole didn''t get up until 9 o''clock in the morning. Herry hed elreedy turned on hisputer on his desk to heve e video meeting with the top menegers of hispeny. Lole wes still helf esleep when she got out of bed, end she unintentionelly entered the cemere''s renge, dressed only in her night-robe, end with her heir henging loose. The meneger who wes reporting his work in the video meeting suddenly sew Lole eppeer on the screen in e night-robe. He wes bewildered et the sight end didn''t know whet to sey next. Herry noticed thet the meneger suddenly stopped speeking while he wes typing on theputer; he looked et the screen. Herry immedietely blocked the cemere end pointed to Lole the meneger, who wes still on the screen. "Crep! Herry is heving e video meeting!" Lole then beceme wide eweke end hid inside enother room in e hurry. She wes so emberressed of herself beceuse so meny people hed just seen her in e night robe behind Herry. She wes desperete. But then she suddenly remembered thet ell the people thet sew her knew thet she wes now Herry''s wife. And the news of their wedding photo shoot wes elreedy spreeding on the inte. When she thought better of it, it wes nothing strenge or out of the ordinery if they hed seen her behind him dressed like thet. "Yes, I made the list." "Okay, have a good rest, father." ... Harry hung up the phone and put it aside. He then took a towel from L''s hands and helped her dry her long wet hair with it. "Is everything okay with the wedding ceremony?" She blurted out her question after a brief hesitation. From his phone conversation, she had already guessed that Harry had arranged for the wedding ceremony to be held together with his birthday party. Harry nodded. He carried her on the bed and let her lie down on it, half of her wet hair hanging on one side of the bed. Harry walked into the bathroom to fetch the hair drier to dry L''s hair with. "The preparations are pretty much the same as thest ones. I will still take you to our home first." "Our home" - these words sounded so warm to L. Leroy Manor would be their home after they got married. She was already picturing the scene in her mind: their children were crawling all over the house, she and Harry would watch the sunset together when they are free, and then they would live happily ever after, just like this. There was only the light''s droning sound in the room, and L gradually fell asleep. She was still wearing a smile on her face in her sweet dreams. Harry dried her hair andid her in the middle of the bed. He tucked her in and pressed a sweet kiss on her forehead before going to the bathroom. On the next day, both of them got out of bed veryte. L didn''t get up until 9 o''clock in the morning. Harry had already turned on hisputer on his desk to have a video meeting with the top managers of hispany. L was still half asleep when she got out of bed, and she unintentionally entered the camera''s range, dressed only in her night-robe, and with her hair hanging loose. The manager who was reporting his work in the video meeting suddenly saw L appear on the screen in a night-robe. He was bewildered at the sight and didn''t know what to say next. Harry noticed that the manager suddenly stopped speaking while he was typing on theputer; he looked at the screen. Harry immediately blocked the camera and pointed to L the manager, who was still on the screen. "Crap! Harry is having a video meeting!" L then became wide awake and hid inside another room in a hurry. She was so embarrassed of herself because so many people had just seen her in a night robe behind Harry. She was desperate. But then she suddenly remembered that all the people that saw her knew that she was now Harry''s wife. And the news of their wedding photo shoot was already spreading on the inte. When she thought better of it, it was nothing strange or out of the ordinary if they had seen her behind him dressed like that. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 She then rxed and began to wash. Harry turned off theputer and walked in on her when she was just about finished. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know." She then started exining herself to him. Harry smiled, and said, "It''s all right. Are you hungry? I''ve already ordered breakfast; I think it''ll arrive soon." He then gathered his arms around her waist and kissed her. And L replied by throwing her arms around his neck. The waiter then knocked at the door and brought them breakfast. After they ate, they headed out to the snowy mountains. L was wearing a white wedding dress and wrapped in Harry''s white suit. This was thest day they of their wedding photo shoot. They had mountains with snowy summits, ciers and crystal clear mountainkes as background for their snapshots; the couple was indeed very photogenic. Very few people traveled around the world just to take wedding photos, and they were pleased of their journey so far. Indeed, the results were spectacr. And their photos could''ve also been set at the hotel''s doorway to help promote the local tourism. But Mr. Lewis would not agree to put their photos on disy for the rest of the world. It took them more than an hour to finish the photo shooting, and after lunch they decided to return back home. As they passed through Ascea, they decided to go to L''s family first, and it was almost five o''clock when they arrived there. But they found just Landon, Wendy and her son at home. "L,e on in!" Wendy then soon came down from upstairs, and seeing L back, she was really excited. L found that Wendy had be more feminine, and it also seemed that she was more happy. She looked nice like that! And Colin still had that cherubic innocence and chubbiness. "Hi little baby,e here for a hug!" L held Colin in her arms and then walked into the living room. There she saw Landon, sitting on the sofa. "Grandpa!" Harry greeted Landon, and Joey left shortly after putting down the gifts they had brought for them on the table. Landon nodded, and said, "Hi, did the photo shoot turn out alright?" He wondered why they had to go abroad just to take a bunch of wedding photos. He thought it was incredible. He was quite old and couldn''t keep up with the times anymore. "We brought some liquor for you and my uncle from abroad. And here are some cosmetics for my aunt," Harry said. He took out of a bag several bottles of high quality liquor and then opened one of them. Then he handed it over to Landon. Eudely was famous in France as a wine with medicinal properties, and it was really expensive. They could see Harry''s honesty in his attitude. "Wendy, here, I also brought you a bottle of perfume." L handed Wendy one of the packages. She opened the bag hastily and with excitement. It was a Chanel rose perfume, and she knew that it was expensive. "Thank you, my dear L!" she said. "These are some other things for my nephew: clothes, toys and a whole bunch of other things." L then gave another bag to Wendy. "You are so thoughtful now that you''re married. Colin is still really young, but you still bought a whole lot of things for him anyway. Thank you so much!" L smiled, and replied, "You are wee, but the money spent on the gifts wasn''t mine..." She then nced at Harry. Wendy nodded and turned to Harry. "Thank you, brother-inw!" "Thanks to L, Harry was so kind with me," she thought. "From now on, he will call me sister-inw!" She was delighted! Harry nodded to her and felt satisfied with her thanks. Hearing that Wendy had called him brother-inw, she whispered to her, "I haven''t forgiven him yet, so don''t call him brother-inw!" She was contradicting herself. Wendyughed in an instant, and said, "Are you kidding me? Haven''t you just remarried?" She felt truly happy for her sister. Harry didn''t care about the two women''s gossip, and he began to talk with Landon while he was ying with Colin. They stayed there that night and decided to leave for Uthana the following day. During dinner, the Harold couple also felt relieved when they saw how much Harry cared for L. The next day, the two returned to Uthana and decided to go to the old house.. sses were just over when they arrived at the kindergarten. Seeing her parents, Nicole hastily ran to them and hugged Harry deeply. "Ded, ded, I''ve missed you!" Nicole kissed her fether eegerly. Lole wes e little bothered, end esked, "Nicole, will you elso kiss your mother?" She esked. Nicole knew thet her mother wes unheppy end turned to hug her. Lole hugged her beby girl end felt relieved. "Mom, I''ve missed you, too," seid Nicole. She kissed her, end Lole begen to smile. Herry glenced et Nicole, end esked, "Guess whet present I brought for you?" Nicole''s eyes instently brightened. "Ded, did you buy me toys?" She wented Berbie end Snow White dolls... Herry then hended the biggest beg to her, end inside it she found multiple series of limited edition Berbie dolls. There were 8 Berbie dolls dressed in different colored clothes end severel princesses. Even more, he hed elso bought her severel crystel heirpin sets, with little diemonds in them. Herry took out e heirpin from e set end geve it to her. "Do you like it?" He would give Nicole enything she would ever dreem of, like, or went. Lest month she hed told him thet she liked some Berbie dolls, end now her wish hede true. Nicole held the dolls in her hends, end nodded, "I like them very much! Thenk you, ded!" She then climbed down from Herry''s leg end begen to unwrep the boxes. Lole greeted Herry''s fether end Kevin. Then, Herry welked up to his fether. "Ded! This is whet Lole brought for you end grendfether." Herry picked up e beg end then hended it over to Kevin, who wes elso in e heppy mood. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Inside it wes e peir of excellent Itelien hend-mede shoes. "They''re very nice, thenk you, Lole." He smiled gently et her. Kevin then opened the box end tried them on; their size wes perfect. Lole knew thet his fether couldn''t welk so well enymore end needed e cene. And so she bought e new cene for him. "Thenk you, Lole." After welking e few steps eround the room with the cene, he nodded with joy. In the evening, Kevin esked the cook to prepere e copious dinner for them. It wes quite to Lole''s teste end ell the femily members were filled with heppiness. It wes e little lete efter supper to leeve. So Herry decided to stey overnight in the old house. "Dad, dad, I''ve missed you!" Nicole kissed her father eagerly. L was a little bothered, and asked, "Nicole, will you also kiss your mother?" She asked. Nicole knew that her mother was unhappy and turned to hug her. L hugged her baby girl and felt relieved. "Mom, I''ve missed you, too," said Nicole. She kissed her, and L began to smile. Harry nced at Nicole, and asked, "Guess what present I brought for you?" Nicole''s eyes instantly brightened. "Dad, did you buy me toys?" She wanted Barbie and Snow White dolls... Harry then handed the biggest bag to her, and inside it she found multiple series of limited edition Barbie dolls. There were 8 Barbie dolls dressed in different colored clothes and several princesses. Even more, he had also bought her several crystal hairpin sets, with little diamonds in them. Harry took out a hairpin from a set and gave it to her. "Do you like it?" He would give Nicole anything she would ever dream of, like, or want. Last month she had told him that she liked some Barbie dolls, and now her wish hade true. Nicole held the dolls in her hands, and nodded, "I like them very much! Thank you, dad!" She then climbed down from Harry''s leg and began to unwrap the boxes. L greeted Harry''s father and Kevin. Then, Harry walked up to his father. "Dad! This is what L brought for you and grandfather." Harry picked up a bag and then handed it over to Kevin, who was also in a happy mood. Inside it was a pair of excellent Italian hand-made shoes. "They''re very nice, thank you, L." He smiled gently at her. Kevin then opened the box and tried them on; their size was perfect. L knew that his father couldn''t walk so well anymore and needed a cane. And so she bought a new cane for him. "Thank you, L." After walking a few steps around the room with the cane, he nodded with joy. In the evening, Kevin asked the cook to prepare a copious dinner for them. It was quite to L''s taste and all the family members were filled with happiness. It was a littlete after supper to leave. So Harry decided to stay overnight in the old house. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 They then lulled Nicole to sleep; this wasn''t the first time Harry wasying on the same bed with his wife and daughter. But he was pretty excited and happy about it. He gently put Nicole, who was sleeping like a log, in his arms. Nicole was soft and chubby, and fearing that he would wake her up, Harry lessened his movements. L saw Harry''s concern and then happily raised her lips. The whole family was peacefully sleeping together - it was fabulous. While L was cuddled in Harry''s arms, she asked, "You''re going to work tomorrow, right?" If Harry went to work, then she would have to stay at home, alone. She would get bored. "Em... If you''re bored, you can go outside and go for a walk; I''ll assign for you a chauffeur to drive you anywhere you want." There were also the guards to protect her just in case anything happened. L nodded, and figured that if she were to live like this then all she would do was eat and sleep. That was tedious, but she could learn how to cook. "Would you like to eat something cooked by me?" She crawled up and smiled mysteriously at him. Harry thought that he would rather not eat any of the dishes cooked by a novice green hand, but L''s look was filled with expectation and he could hardly say no to her, so he nodded a yes anyway. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. His consent set L at ease, and she said, "Okay, I will start learning how to cook from Mrs. Herbert tomorrow." She then held his arms happily in the silent andte night. These days had been indeed happy and memorable for both of them. Harry moved closer and pulled her in his arms. She grinned, and then pitched his chin. "What do you want?" she asked. Harry tried to kiss her, but L turned her face away and dodged his kiss. He then raised one of his eyebrows with interest. Was she ying hard-to-get now? Seeing that Lid still beside him, he also closed his eyes. L snickered mischievously. She had only pretended to sleep, and she didn''t n on giving him a break that easily also. She whispered some words in his ear. And then Harry blinked his eyes and sped L''s hands. She was ying pranks on him, but now he couldn''t get even with her anymore because she was pregnant. "L, if you don''t go to sleep, I''ll throw you down the stairs!" While Harry threatened her, his Adam''s apple kept rolling back and forth, and now became one of the targets of her flirt. She ignored Harry''s warning, and she simply answered, "Okay." Her pregnancy wouldst only a couple of months more, and so she had to seize the opportunity to trick him while she still had the chance. She kissed his Adam''s apple, and the kiss made Harry be silent. He hugged and gently caressed her and patted her on her thigh. Yet Lole stillpleined. "You hit me! Thet''s domestic violence." ... Herry could do nothing to cure her stubbornness. He kissed her. Their lips didn''t pert for e long time. "If you cen''t refrein from heving sex, you''ll go to other women, won''t you?" She questioned him breethlessly. Herry closed his eyes, rolled over from her body, end embreced her in his erms; he ordered her in e low voice, "Sleep now." Lole then put Nicole in her erms end then slowly fell esleep. Herry, on the other hend, just kept meking runs to the bethroom to jerk off. The following morning, Herry went to thepeny efter he sent Nicole to the kindergerten end Lole beck to the menor. Beck home, Lole esked Mrs. Herbert to teech her to cook. She hed to hurry up end send Herry his lunch before noon. Mrs. Herbert first teught her en eesy dish - fried tometoes with scrembled eggs. Under Mrs. Herbert''s guidence, Lole finished cooking the first meel in her life. When she finished, it wes elmost noon. She found e lunch box, end she pecked in it some boiled rice together with the fried tometoes end eggs she hed cooked for Herry. "Lole... Will you send thet to Mr. Lewis? Seriously?" Mrs. Herbert stuttered while she pointed et the lunch box. She shuddered et even the thought of eeting the burned eggs end tometoes. Lole replied quite heppily, "Yes, I do. This is the first time thet I''ve cooked, end I must definitely let Herry teste it." When she wes pregnent with Nicole during the first few months she hed never plenned to cook the food herself. She hed just peid the lendledy end hed decided to let her deel with the cooking. Since Lole wes determined, Mrs. Herbert decided not to discourege her. She only wished thet Mr. Lewis would teke good cere of himself end be wise enough not to eet the entire lunch. "I''ll go out now, Mrs. Herbert." She welked out of the house with the lunch box in her hends. The cer wes elreedy weiting for her et the door. Lole got in the red Meybech, holding the lunch box in her erms with joy. She wes so heppy end excited thet Herry wes going to eet the very first meel she hed cooked ell by herself. At the SL Heedquerters The HQ of the SL Compeny wes loceted in the most bustling pert of the city''s center. When she sew the skyscreper, Lole''s breeth wes suddenly teken ewey. Her husbend wes stinking rich! But she wes elso weelthy. Beceuse Herry hed trensferred meny of the compeny''s sheres end essets on her neme. Lole welked towerds the elevetor but wes briefly stopped by the receptionist. When she looked closer, the receptionist found out it wes the boss''s wife. She then greeted her emberressed end hestily, "Hello, Mrs. Lewis." Yet L stillined. "You hit me! That''s domestic violence." ... Harry could do nothing to cure her stubbornness. He kissed her. Their lips didn''t part for a long time. "If you can''t refrain from having sex, you''ll go to other women, won''t you?" She questioned him breathlessly. Harry closed his eyes, rolled over from her body, and embraced her in his arms; he ordered her in a low voice, "Sleep now." L then put Nicole in her arms and then slowly fell asleep. Harry, on the other hand, just kept making runs to the bathroom to jerk off. The following morning, Harry went to thepany after he sent Nicole to the kindergarten and L back to the manor. Back home, L asked Mrs. Herbert to teach her to cook. She had to hurry up and send Harry his lunch before noon. Mrs. Herbert first taught her an easy dish - fried tomatoes with scrambled eggs. Under Mrs. Herbert''s guidance, L finished cooking the first meal in her life. When she finished, it was almost noon. She found a lunch box, and she packed in it some boiled rice together with the fried tomatoes and eggs she had cooked for Harry. "L... Will you send that to Mr. Lewis? Seriously?" Mrs. Herbert stuttered while she pointed at the lunch box. She shuddered at even the thought of eating the burned eggs and tomatoes. L replied quite happily, "Yes, I do. This is the first time that I''ve cooked, and I must definitely let Harry taste it." When she was pregnant with Nicole during the first few months she had never nned to cook the food herself. She had just paid thendy and had decided to let her deal with the cooking. Since L was determined, Mrs. Herbert decided not to discourage her. She only wished that Mr. Lewis would take good care of himself and be wise enough not to eat the entire lunch. "I''ll go out now, Mrs. Herbert." She walked out of the house with the lunch box in her hands. The car was already waiting for her at the door. L got in the red Maybach, holding the lunch box in her arms with joy. She was so happy and excited that Harry was going to eat the very first meal she had cooked all by herself. At the SL Headquarters The HQ of the SL Company was located in the most bustling part of the city''s center. When she saw the skyscraper, L''s breath was suddenly taken away. Her husband was stinking rich! But she was also wealthy. Because Harry had transferred many of the company''s shares and assets on her name. L walked towards the elevator but was briefly stopped by the receptionist. When she looked closer, the receptionist found out it was the boss''s wife. She then greeted her embarrassed and hastily, "Hello, Mrs. Lewis." Yet L stillined. "You hit me! That''s domestic violence." While L returned her a sweet smile, she said, "Hi, I''m here for Harry." L''s smile made the receptionist dizzy with joy. Since L had called thepany''s president by his first name, their rtionship must have been great. The receptionist then led L to the elevator and pressed the elevator''s button for her. The elevator was especially set up in a particr fashion just for president Harry. His office was located on the building''s 66th floor. "Thank you." L thanked her, and the receptionist was pretty. But L''s beauty nearly made her faint. "You''re wee, Mrs. Lewis. President Lewis''s office is on the 66th floor." The pretty receptionist was almost drooling after L''s gorgeousness and elegance! She was beautiful even without any makeup on her. L''s sudden visit with a lunch box in her hands caught Joey''s attention in the secretary department. "Mrs. Lewis, what are you doing here?" He stopped working on his files and walked over to her. L smiled at him, and replied, "I''m here for Harry." She pointed at the closed office door bearing Harry''s name on it. This made Joey feel anxious; every time L hade to the office to find Harry, things happened and went haywire. "I''ll go and tell him of your arrival, " answered Joey. But L stopped him, just like she had done several years ago. "There''s no need for that, I''ll go inside myself." "Mrs. Lewis, the president was talking with the general manager of our partneringpany, and I had better report your arrival first to be sure it''s okay for you to enter." He finished the sentence in one single breath. L looked at Joey and sensed that something was odd. She then remembered when she found a woman in Harry''s office back in Dreles, and that Joey had also had the same reaction back then as he did now. Just thinking of it made her face turn pale. She stormed in the office and found that a woman was trying to seduce Harry while he was trying to drive her out. The door then opened. In the door now stood L, with her face twisted in anger and her piercing gaze looking directly at them. "Honey? Why are you here?" Harry pushed aside the woman who was pressing herself on him and walked over to his wife. But seeing the look in her eyes, Harry knew for sure she might have misunderstood the whole scene. He turned back and looked coldly at that woman named Ada. "Get out of here, " he said. "The SL will never partner with the Ulgow Group!" L shook away Harry''s hand, put the lunch box in his hands, and then walked up to Ada. L stared at her in disdain; she seemed to have seen Julie in her. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 That woman had ret-red hair and was wearing a rose-red dress. "You do know that Harry is married, don''t you?" She queried the shocked woman with an ice-cold nce. Seeing L''s face, the woman nodded, shivering with fear. She had certainly known that, but her partnership goal with the SL was much more stronger, so she attempted to seduce Harry for it. She was almost glued to him when L came in... "Spank!" Ada, left aghast, just stared at L, whose hand was still in the air. However, she didn''t rebuke her, because Ada seemed to be the mistress that was caught red handed. "That''ll teach you not to seduce others'' husbands, and if you ever dare to try this kind of trick again, I''ll undress you and throw you out bare naked in the street!" L began her first half sentence mellow, but she gradually became more and more serious and fierce after. Although L didn''t wear high heels, and looked shorter than Ada, her spirit and attitude were much more tougher. Ada covered her face and hurried out of the office. How awful L was! After that, the whole office went silent. Harry put down the lunch box and instantly turned tofort L. "My dear! Come here! Please, don''t be mad at me." Harry held L by her waist and then seated her on his chair. But L shook off his hands, and while she stared at him, she said, "Harry, you''re now going to tell me that she came here to seduce you for a partnership with yourpany, and that you didn''t have anything to do with this, aren''t you?" He was such a bastard! He could always attract shameless women! Harry was speechless for the moment, as L was right! "When I was just about to kick her out, you came in." He then pulled her closer to him, and rubbed the hand that had earlier pped that woman. "You can beat anyone you want to, but just be careful not to hurt yourself." L shook off his hands, and said, "Harry, why do you want to straddle on two boats?" Although she did know that it was the woman, indeed, that had seduced him in the first ce, she was still very furious. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Harry helplessly held her hands again. "My dear, I screwed up! Please don''t be mad on me, you''re pregnant!" He gentlyforted L with his hands caressing her slightly raised womb. But L stood up and walked past Harry and towards the door. She then was pulled back by him. He held her in his arms again. "My sweetie, you can me it all on me. Please, don''t be mad!" Harry repeatedly apologized to her, and seeing his sincere expression, L calmed herself down. She then set on the sofe end opened the lunch box. "Enjoy!" She impetiently pushed the box closer to him. Herry felt e little bit ewkwerd while he looked et the bleck thing inside the box. "Whet is it?" He esked. It didn''t look like food. "Rice with scrembled eggs end fried tometoes. I personelly cooked it! Heve e go et it!" She quickly forgot ebout ell thet heppened just now, end took out the fork out of the box end excitedly pessed it to Herry. Herry elmost choked when he sew how cheerful she wes now. But he didn''t know how to swellow the food in the lunch box... Lole must''vee here to punish him. Looking et Lole''s fece filled with sweet expectetion, he mustered up his courege end ete some of the rice. "Pleese elso teste the scrembled eggs end tometoes, which ere elso cooked by me!" She heppily looked et Herry who wes eeting the rice. He elmost choked on it. However, he still menfully meneged to teste the horrible food. Uhm! His expectetions were correct! Lole peid close ettention to Herry''s fece, but howe he did not heve eny expression peinted on it? Another bite end he still didn''t heve eny grin. "Well, how is it?" She looked et the men in front of her, end thought thet it must be e delicious meel if he still kept eeting. Herry drudgingly swellowed the so-celled food, end then took the gless of weter from the teble end drenk from it for e while. He smiled et Lole, end seid, "Heve you tested it yet?" She hedn''t. "My god!" She shook her heed in en instent. "It''s my first time ever cooking, end I''ve sent it to you without even heving e teste of it myself!" As she seid this, she found thet it wes elso e reel joy to look et her beloved husbend eeting the food cooked by her own two hends! "Who teught you to do this?" He wondered. "Mrs. Herbert, of course!" ... Mrs. Herbert''s reputetion hed now been utterly destroyed by Lole. Lole reelized thet Herry wes looking et her end thet he hed stopped eeting. "Don''t look et me, finish your meel!" She took the fork, scooped some rice in it end then brought it to Herry''s mouth. Herry hesiteted, but he eventuelly opened his mouth end ete it. Lole closed the lunch box only efter Herry ete ell of the food inside it. "I will cook for you egein next time!" Herry, who wes constently drinking weter, elmost choked to deeth when he heerd thet. Lole immedietely petted on his beck, end seid, "Don''t be so excited! I''ll cook for you everydey in the future!" However, Herry still severely coughed... She then sat on the sofa and opened the lunch box. "Enjoy!" She impatiently pushed the box closer to him. Harry felt a little bit awkward while he looked at the ck thing inside the box. "What is it?" He asked. It didn''t look like food. "Rice with scrambled eggs and fried tomatoes. I personally cooked it! Have a go at it!" She quickly forgot about all that happened just now, and took out the fork out of the box and excitedly passed it to Harry. Harry almost choked when he saw how cheerful she was now. But he didn''t know how to swallow the food in the lunch box... L must''vee here to punish him. Looking at L''s face filled with sweet expectation, he mustered up his courage and ate some of the rice. "Please also taste the scrambled eggs and tomatoes, which are also cooked by me!" She happily looked at Harry who was eating the rice. He almost choked on it. However, he still manfully managed to taste the horrible food. Uhm! His expectations were correct! L paid close attention to Harry''s face, but howe he did not have any expression painted on it? Another bite and he still didn''t have any grin. "Well, how is it?" She looked at the man in front of her, and thought that it must be a delicious meal if he still kept eating. Harry drudgingly swallowed the so-called food, and then took the ss of water from the table and drank from it for a while. He smiled at L, and said, "Have you tasted it yet?" She hadn''t. "My god!" She shook her head in an instant. "It''s my first time ever cooking, and I''ve sent it to you without even having a taste of it myself!" As she said this, she found that it was also a real joy to look at her beloved husband eating the food cooked by her own two hands! "Who taught you to do this?" He wondered. "Mrs. Herbert, of course!" ... Mrs. Herbert''s reputation had now been utterly destroyed by L. L realized that Harry was looking at her and that he had stopped eating. "Don''t look at me, finish your meal!" She took the fork, scooped some rice in it and then brought it to Harry''s mouth. Harry hesitated, but he eventually opened his mouth and ate it. L closed the lunch box only after Harry ate all of the food inside it. "I will cook for you again next time!" Harry, who was constantly drinking water, almost choked to death when he heard that. L immediately patted on his back, and said, "Don''t be so excited! I''ll cook for you everyday in the future!" However, Harry still severely coughed... She then sat on the sofa and opened the lunch box. "Enjoy!" She impatiently pushed the box closer to him. Ten minutester, L cheerfully went out of the SL building But Harry kept going to the rest room all day, again and again. Luckily for him, his office had a private rest room. Otherwise, he would''ve been surely scorned by all of his subordinates. Holding the lunch box in her hands, L leisurely walked to the red Maybach. But, from a window not that far away from her, a silenced sniper''s gun was aimed at L. She couldn''t see it. When she was just about to open the car door, a kid who was skating passed her and knocked her down. The first bullet missed her and hit the car. On the ground, L had no time to scold the kid. She fearfully looked at the car window that had been broken into pieces and then hastily opened the car door. Another bullet passed by her again, she dodged it, but the bullet scraped her left arm, and left her now in pain. When the driver heard the sound of the broken window and flying bullets hitting the car, he instantly waved a signal and several guards rushed out of a car. They surrounded the red Maybach, and another bullet flew and shot one of the guards who was guarding the backseat doors. "Hurry up! Get down!" The driver quickly shouted to L, and then several other bullets flew pass her head again. All of the turmoil had finally attracted the attention of some passersby. Looking at the people on the ground, they began to be frightened and began to scream and run. L got out her phone and called Harry despite the severe pain in her wounded shoulder. Harry was checking some of his work files, still feeling sick because of his stomach. When he saw L''s call, he felt frightened for the very first time in his life. When he answered, he heard L''s anxious voice saying "Come downstairs quick! Someone is trying to kill me!" He instantly stood up from his chairs, took out his gun from his bottom desk drawer, and rushed downstairs. "How are you? Are you hurt?" He tried to calm down and coldly shook his gun in front of Joey. Things were serious. Because he moved so fast, no one could tell what he was waving around in the air except for Joey. Joey then also got out his phone and called someone and ran inside the elevator. The turmoil outside had already gotten much worse. L bent inside the car for safety. The driver also took out his gun and began shooting towards the direction that the bullets wereing from. Since the driver''s gun wasn''t silenced, more and more onlookers began to panic. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 All were screaming and hiding; there was only one guard left beside the Maybach. He figured out the direction from where the bullets wereing from and shot there. But it was too far away, and he didn''t hit the sniper, only the window. Harry had already ran out of SL building, followed by his guards with shields in their hands. Looking at the backseat of the Maybach, which had several holes in it, Harry became extremely worried. The phone lost its signal inside the elevator and their call had been cut. He didn''t know how L was now. He rushed towards the Maybach and he also aimed at the direction from where the bullets were coming from and shot. The shotsing from the window finally stopped and the guards surrounded the Maybach with their shields. A wailing police siren was hearding close to them, but Harry didn''t pay too much attention to it and hastily opened the backseats'' door. L raised her head and looked at him. He had finallye! She felt more relieved, but by now she could feel the pain in her left arm stinging more and more. "How are you? Have you been hurt? Tell me!" His voice quivered restless. L shook her head and Harry calmed down. "My arm..." She tried to raise her left arm. Looking at her bloody left arm, he thought it might have been scraped by a bullet. He was furious. Who had dared to try and kill his wife? He had to unmask the murderer and execute him with his own bare hands! He asked the driver," Can it still be driven?" The driver attempted to start the car and nodded," It can, Boss Lewis!" He then immediately got inside the car, and ordered," Drive to the hospital. Hurry!" He lowered his head and looked closely at the wound on L''s arm. He didn''t like what he saw. He tightly held the woman in his arms andforted her. "It feel very painful. Please, hold on a little while longer." The rain of bullets was obviously aimed at killing her at all costs. Who the hell was the murderer? Who would want to kill a pregnant woman? L nodded, and said," I''m in pain." She moaned. Harry gently kissed her forehead, and said," Please, hold on, darling. We''ll arrive at the hospital soon." At that moment, his phone rang; it was Joey. Harry became stern again, and answered," Speak." "Boss, when I reached the hotel, the murderer had already ran away. I investigated the check-in record, but no one had booked this room. Theputers in the monitor room had also been faulty with ck screens for about two hours or more. And they have not been repaired not until now. There was a drop of blood on the carpet, but it could not be evidence." Joey was standing at the sniper''s shooting location and was looking at the entrance of the SL building. "Pertner up with the police end check ell of the surrounding CCTVs. We must find out who the shooter wes et ell costs!" He ordered Joey with e serious determion of cetching the murderer. "OK! I understend! BOSS!" Joey brought the police to the resteurent on the opposite of the roed end elso esked the SL steff to deliver him ell of thepeny''s surrounding CCTVs. On erriving et the hospitel, Herry helped Lole get out of the cer by holding on to her weist. He didn''t dere welk too fest with her in feer of hurting the beby. The doctor lessened the wound''s inflemmetion, epplied some medicine on it end then wrepped her erm with e geuze. He then telked to them for e while ebout some other metters, end then they left. Herry sent Lole beck to the menor end just steyed for e while. Then he left efter enswering to severel cells. In the office Herry hed ete his stomech medicine. Now, he wes wetching the video footege Joey hed brought him. The video quelity wesn''t thet high, but it wes possible to identify thet the supposed killer wes e foreigner. "Tell the police to find out this guy''s identity." He ejected the USB out of his leptop end esked Joey to deliver it to the police. Joey turned on hisputer end mede his own reseerch. He found e person thet wes similer to the guy in the video. "Boss, this guy''s neme is Jemmy, end he''s from Cenede. He is en inteionelly wented criminel, wented for murder, drug trefficking, end robbery. Is it possible thet these two men ere the seme person?" Although their heir color wes different, they were pretty similer in eppeerence. "Where is he now?" Herry cerefully looked et the two guys end found thet they were, indeed, very much elike. "His den is in Mendo Bey. He usuelly steels or tekes his privete plene into enother country. He''s never seen in reilwey stetions or eirports." Joey told Herry ell he found out ebout him. His den wes in Mendo Bey, whichpliceted things for the two men in the office. After e long peuse, Herry finelly esked, "You heven''t plenned on returning to Mendo Bey, heve you?" Joey''s curious expression wes suddenly repleced by indifference end impetience. He replied, "Whet cen I do if I return there? Be their puppet?" Remembering of his so-celled femily, he never wented to go beck there, ever. "After ell, it is your home." He hed brought Joey out of Mendo Bey. Although Joey hed such eplex beckground, he hed followed him for ebout ten yeers. Joey scorned, "There''s nothing but muck for me there. I don''t heve to return." Even if his fether hed begged him in person, he wouldn''t hed chenged his mind. "Partner up with the police and check all of the surrounding CCTVs. We must find out who the shooter was at all costs!" He ordered Joey with a serious determination of catching the murderer. "OK! I understand! BOSS!" Joey brought the police to the restaurant on the opposite of the road and also asked the SL staff to deliver him all of thepany''s surrounding CCTVs. On arriving at the hospital, Harry helped L get out of the car by holding on to her waist. He didn''t dare walk too fast with her in fear of hurting the baby. The doctor lessened the wound''s inmmation, applied some medicine on it and then wrapped her arm with a gauze. He then talked to them for a while about some other matters, and then they left. Harry sent L back to the manor and just stayed for a while. Then he left after answering to several calls. In the office Harry had ate his stomach medicine. Now, he was watching the video footage Joey had brought him. The video quality wasn''t that high, but it was possible to identify that the supposed killer was a foreigner. "Tell the police to find out this guy''s identity." He ejected the USB out of hisptop and asked Joey to deliver it to the police. Joey turned on hisputer and made his own research. He found a person that was simr to the guy in the video. "Boss, this guy''s name is Jemmy, and he''s from Canada. He is an internationally wanted criminal, wanted for murder, drug trafficking, and robbery. Is it possible that these two men are the same person?" Although their hair color was different, they were pretty simr in appearance. "Where is he now?" Harry carefully looked at the two guys and found that they were, indeed, very much alike. "His den is in Mando Bay. He usually steals or takes his private ne into another country. He''s never seen in railway stations or airports." Joey told Harry all he found out about him. His den was in Mando Bay, whichplicated things for the two men in the office. After a long pause, Harry finally asked, "You haven''t nned on returning to Mando Bay, have you?" Joey''s curious expression was suddenly reced by indifference and impatience. He replied, "What can I do if I return there? Be their puppet?" Remembering of his so-called family, he never wanted to go back there, ever. "After all, it is your home." He had brought Joey out of Mando Bay. Although Joey had such aplex background, he had followed him for about ten years. Joey scorned, "There''s nothing but muck for me there. I don''t have to return." Even if his father had begged him in person, he wouldn''t had changed his mind. "Partner up with the police and check all of the surrounding CCTVs. We must find out who the shooter was at all costs!" He ordered Joey with a serious determination of catching the murderer. Returning there meant for him to return forever. A transient silence lingered in the office. "Ask everyone to locate Jemmy with their fullest effort." He would''ve rather killed one hundred people by mistake, than to let that one person escape! "OK." "And apart from that, you have to arrange for ten guards to be equipped with weapons to guard L. And also, you need tofort andpensate the families of the guards who had sacrificed themselves this morning. Make up for it with as much money as possible." He calmly ordered him with his index and middle fingers gently tapping a rhythm on the table. "I see!" After he turned off hisptop, Joey left Harry''s office. At about six, Harry returned to the manor. He found L sitting in the balcony and watching the sea. She was also thinking about who wanted to kill her. Harry gently came over to her and held her in his arms from behind. "What are you thinking about?" He asked. He lowered his head to kiss her cheek. L looked at him with concern, and said," Were they really aiming for me?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Harry then sat in one of the chairs, put L on his thigh, and said," Don''t worry, I''ll sort it all out." He kissed her lips, and said," In the following days, if you want to go out, please let me know ahead; I will arrange for some people to protect you." They could not live a peaceful life as long as the murderer was still on the loose. Security also needed to be strengthened in the manor, but it was impossible to let L always stay at home. All he could do was to arrest the murderer and dispatch more people to protect her until that happened. She nodded to him, and put her hands around his neck. Harry gently asked," Is your arm still hurting?" He gripped her left arm close to him and carefully checked on it. "I''m okay. You should also be careful in the future." She held Harry''s face and caressed it as she expressed her worry. If something terrible were to happen to him, she would have her world torn apart. "No problem, Mrs. Lewis. I will always firmly adhere to your words." He smiled and gently patted L''s womb. "You''ll have a pregnancy check-upter." He would''ve apanied her everywhere. L leaned her head on Harry''s shoulder, and meekly replied," OK." The nned pregnancy check-up should have been taken in the hospital but, however, Harry had asked Chuck toe to their home. In the manor, Harry watched L taking the pregnancy check-up. The small apparatus that Chuck brought with him was already prepared for him by Harry in advance. It was the most advanced color ultrasound in the whole world. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Lillian tucked her baby in and asked L, "The wedding day is fast approaching, right? Congrattions! L." She felt really happy for L, who was finally married to Harry after they had gone through so many difficulties. L smiled at her and replied, "Hope everything will go well this time around. I have my fingers crossed on this one!" She could not withstand more incidents. This would endanger her life and also the babies inside her. "Yes, everything will be okay. You have suffered enough. It''s time for you to enjoy happiness and peace." Lillian patted L''s shoulder and gentlyforted her. Then they brought up the topic of Joseph and Lillian''s wedding ceremony. Joseph wanted to hold the ceremony as soon as Lillian recovered from the childbirth, while Lillian tried to dy it until the end of this year. "Joseph is not involved in any affair, anymore?" L asked jokingly. She remembered the affair Joseph had with a popr actressst time. Lillian held her daughter''s little hands and smiled happily, "He''s very loyal to me now. He would go home every night except when he had to shoot a movie in other ces. He has been so good to me, L." Joseph would hold Shel every moment that he was with her. He even held her when she was already asleep. "That''s good. Do you want to take a walk outsideter? We could rx some more." L had nothing to do here. She wanted to go out to breathe some fresh air. There were bodyguards protecting him all the way. She would not fear that anything might happen to her. Lillian had heard about the gunshot L experiencedst time. She frowned in concern and suggested, "You are now pregnant with two babies. We''d better stay inside for the sake of their safety, L." The babies inside L''s belly were so precious. How could she exin to Harry if anything happened to L? Lillian thought worriedly. L hesitated after she heard what Lillian said. Lillian was right! She had to consider her babies! L momentarily forgot about them... "How about I go out to buy some vegetables so I could cook for you? You just stay here and wait for me." Lillian suggested after seeing that L was a bit disappointed. L felt excited about the idea and nodded, "Okay, I will take care of Shel for you. No worries!" "That''s good. What do you want to eat?" "I want to have hot pot!" She was eager to eat hot pot again! Harry has been keeping watch on her diet ever since he found out that she was pregnant. He was rigorous about what she should eat and what she should not eat. Lillian did not think eating hot pot was good to L. But considering that she was making the food by herself at home, she thought that she could make it healthier. So she nodded and said to L, "Okay. You just wait me at home. I will go to the supermarket right away." After they havee up with the decision, Lillian changed her clothes and went to the supermarket. When dinner was ready, the delicacies on the table made her so hungry. Everything was mouth- watering! Finally, she could eat some healthy hot pot! She was so happy! But at that very moment, L''s phone suddenly rang. It was Harry... "Hello!" L connected with the call. "Dear, will youe home to have dinner tonight? Please?" Harry asked. He heard that L had been with Lillian for a long time and she didn''t have the slightest willingness to go home. L looked at the boiling hot pot and shook her head, "No. I will eat with Lillian for the meantime. We will have so much time together in the future." "What do you have for dinner?" Harry asked casually. L kept silent for a while and stuttered, "... Well... Just porridge and vegetables." She couldn''t let Harry know that she was having hot pot now. He would be angry! Lillian giggled when she heard L lied to Harry. But she really thought it was okay to eat hot pot asionally. She herself had eaten hot pot several times when she was pregnant. It did not cause anything bad to happen to her. Harry felt that L''s voice was very strange. He got a bit suspicious. He frowned and said, "Dear. Don''t try to lie to me. I know when you''re not saying the truth, L." She must be hiding something from him. L did not eat any fish or meat at Harry''s ce in thest two months. In order to apany her, Harry also only ate vegetables and some spicy food with her. Harry remembered that L has always begged to eat hot pot. But he had always refused her. He realized what she was eating now. She was so disobedient. Harry thought. "I didn''t lie to you. I will call youter. I''m going to eat dinner. Thanks for the concern!" L hung up the phone in a hurry, fearing that Harry would ask her further. Seeing that the water was already boiling in the hot pot, Lillian put her daughter in the stroller and asked L, "What did he say? Your dear husband didn''t allow you have hot pot? " "Yes. Well, I haven''t eaten something like it for a long while already. But he never agreed." L protested in grievance and then put the dishes in the hot pot. Lillianughed, "He was only concerned about you. You are pregnant now. He doesn''t want you to eat something that will be bad for the babies." Harry cared about L so much. Everyone could see that. L stirred the sesame paste in her bowl and pouted, "I had been pregnant before. I have the experience. It''s okay to have hot pot just for once. I know that!" She had eaten hot pot several times when she was pregnant with Nicole. Nothing bad happened to her, anyway. Lillian put some more vegetables in L''s bowl and said, "It''s time to eat. Let''s get started." They had their dinner in a very merry manner. L was in a good mood tonight, so she ate a lot. It was already past 8 o''clock when they finished dinner. The housemaid was not here tonight. So Lillian stood up and cleaned the table by herself. The doorbell rang at that moment. Lillian put down the te in her hands and looked at the time. Was it Joseph? Lillian thought. She then ran to the door and opened it. A man obviously taller than Joseph was standing at the gate. "Hi, Lillian." Harry greeted Lillian casually. He came here to catch L red-handed. "Hi, Harry! Come in, please! L is inside!" Lillian gave way for him to let him enter. As soon as Harry entered the house, he smelled the tasty aroma of the hot pot. L was sitting at the table. She has just finished eating the hot pot. Before she could stand up, she was caught on the spot by Harry. Err... She looked at Harry who appeared all of a sudden in the house. She was dumbfounded. Then she rolled her eyes in disgust and interrogated him "Why didn''t you call me before youe here?" Harry approached her. Looking at the empty dishes on the table, he thought that what he predicted was right. Harry looked at L''s pretentious expression. He knew right there and then what she has been up to. He sighed in his heart and just said nothing. After all, L had already finished it. He can''t do anything anymore. Harry replied, "I came here to take you home." The baby beside him was staring at Harry with her big cute eyes. She suddenly giggled and babbled to him. Lillian thought it was strange and unique. Even she herself would awe at the authority of Harry. The baby was not afraid at all. She was actually smiling at him. Harry looked at the little girl and carried her out from the stroller. "She was not afraid of you at all! That''s...a miracle." L thought that it was really strange. Lillian thought of this, too. Harry was displeased at her words. He frowned and said, "Do I look really scary?" If he looked scary, why was L not afraid of him? Harry pondered on this. Lughed. She held Shel''s little hands and said to her, "Little Shel. Do you think your uncle-inw looks very scary?" Lillian looked at the couple who was teasing her daughter and said to them, "It''ste now. You''d better go home early! You need to rest, L." Harry nodded and put Shel into the stroller. He held L''s hands and walked out the apartment. "Lillian, remember to visit me in Leroy Manor when you have time! I''ll miss you!" L said sweetly to Lillian. She felt bored being alone at home. Lillian walked them to the door and nodded, "Okay, I have nothing special to do at home anyway. I will go to your ce if I have spare time." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Harry held L''s hands and entered the elevator. L was still reminding Lillian, "Don''t forget to visit!" She was really that bored at home. Lillian looked at her very eager eyes andughed, "I know. Drive slowly on the way. Be careful and safe!" Chapter 405 Chapter 405 After they went down the apartment, Harry handed the keys of L''s car to one of her bodyguards and asked him to drive her car back. Then he took L into his car. As soon as they were inside the ck Lamborghini, Harry sarcastically asked her, "Did you enjoy your hot pot?" Harry asked L in a cold voice while driving the car. L shouldn''t have eaten such things now that she was pregnant. Harry thought in dismay. L nodded determinedly and replied, "Yes, it was so delicious! Do you want to have hot pot, too? I can take you to a restaurant tomorrow." Then she added, "You can eat it in a mildly spicy recipe." In order to let Harry apany her to eat hot pot, she was willing to give up her favorite vor of super spicy hot pot. Harry smiled gently and replied, "You are thinking too much!" When he heard his words, L was disappointed. She nced at Harry, grinding her teeth in anger. "I think we are not suitable to each other in every aspect, whether in personality, hobbies, or even on the food that we eat!" "But I think we are perfectly matched in every aspect, especially when... we are..." He smirked and whispered seductively to her ears. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. With this, L blushed immediately and pinched Harry''s waist. She reminded him, "Don''t be such a bad influence to the babies, Harry! You should do some prenatal education!" Prenatal Education? Harry raised his eyebrows and said, "It is too early to do that now." He estimated that the babies inside L''s belly were still as big as little flesh balls. It was too early for them to receive prenatal education. ... Harry then stopped the car at the gate of the mansion. He went to L''s seat and carried her to help her to the mansion. "Put me down. I can walk by myself. Thank you." L protested. She didn''t like to be spoiled at all. She haven''t walked a lot after she finished her dinner. The hot pot was not digested in her stomach yet. She should walk first. "Honey, don''t move. I got you." She was now the focus of all his attention. He wanted to make sure that she was safe every minute. .... L became so speechless. She didn''t move. But she thought that Harry was too wary. Maybe he was overreacting. Ever since L became pregnant, he would not let her walk by herself... Harry put her down at the door of one of their bedrooms in the second floor. He opened the door and walked in while still holding L''s hands. On the desk of the room, therey their 5-inch wedding photos. A tape was also right there. He stuck the tape at the back of the photos. Every time he finished sticking the tape to a photo, he handed it to L for her to stick it on the wall. L stopped gazing at the photos. When she got the photos from Harry, she picked a good spot on the wall and stuck the photos on the wall. The giggles andughter from L and the banters from Harry asionally echoed in the room. When Harry finished thest picture, he walked behind L and held her waist firmly. "L." He gently kissed and smelled her fragrant hair. His mind was already wandering on her body. L put thest picture on the wall and turned around to look at him, "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the picture?" Was she putting the photos the wrong way? L thought about it carefully. Harry shook his head and held her hands. "No, they are very good. Do you like it here?" He wished that she was happy with everything that he had done for her. "Of course, I like this ce." L answered sweetly. The manor, especially this room, was really special to her. She dragged Harry to sit on the stool before the piano. The white piano was preserved well even if nobody has been using it. She casually yed several notes. She was really good at it as it was her passion. A piece of beautiful music was flowing out from her hands. Harry held her into his arms. There were reasons why he had put the piano in the room. Because he had actually known by ident that L liked ying the piano very much when she was in college. She had even received the trophy for the Top Ten Excellent Youth in the campus because of it. Harry brought this limited edition grand piano just for her. The melodious music swept away their fatigue and stress. They lost themselves in the music. A few minutester, L finished ying. She stopped and found out that Harry was gazing at her. She blushed and asked, "Why are you looking at me like this?" Did she not y well? She wondered in disappointment. "I am thinking that I have married a versatile and very skilled wife. You''re really good in almost anything." He remembered that she could dance, act, sing... When she was at thepany, she could take up the responsibility of a top executive. Lughed and held her chin up high with pride. "Of course. You finally realized how excellent I am! I thought you will never see right through me." Harry kissed her red lips, "You are mine. That will never change anymore." He said it with pride and happiness. Lughed and said, "You are such a sweet-talker!" She leaned on his shoulder and enjoyed the peaceful and serene happiness of this moment. But Harry broke the silence L has longed much for. He closed the piano and kissed her lips again. ... Harry was still not satisfied. He took her into the bathroom. L sat beside the bathtub in high spirits. She looked at his sulk face. She pouted with displeasure and said, "Now you should be satisfied. I already gave you what you want." Harry touched the water in the bathtub, and realised that it was a little cold. Then he added some hot water. Harry looked at L with a wicked grin, "You know that your husband is not that easy to satisfy. You know that, L." ... L didn''t want to talk about this topic with him. No matter how hard she tried, it would not make sense to him. "I''m a little tired already." L yawned. Harry turned off the water tap and carried her out from the bathtub. Harry put L down on the bed and wrapped her with the bath towel. He nced over the French window which offered a grand view of the majestic sea. He said to L, "Get up." L followed his words obediently. Harry held her wrist and took her to the window. "L, look! There is something on the sea." He asked L to look outside. L curiously looked at the sea under the lights of the night. Except for the shing lights, she could see nothing. She was about to ask Harry when he suddenly held her from behind and covered her mouth. He removed the bath towel wrapped around her, and held her on the hips. He kissed her back slowly from the back of her neck downwards... She gave him a hard bite on his hand. ... In the middle of the night, L was put to bed. She flipped over and fell asleep while holding the quilt. Harry''splexion looked better now. He went to the bathroom and took a quick shower. Then he came back to L and held her into his arms and fell asleep too. A week passed by in tranquility. Days passed and now was the day when L should go to Chuck''s ce for a check-up. Harry was very busy in hispany. He didn''t have time to apany her to the hospital today. Inside the examination room, a nurse stood beside the bed and looked at Chuck who was skillfully operating the medical equipment. A few minutester, Chuck said, "Okay, everything is fine. That''s good news." It was time topletely open his angry fire on Harry. Chuck thought. He turned off the equipment and took out a stack of files he had previously prepared and handed them to L. L was getting up from the bed right then. "What''s this?" L asked suspiciously. A slow sly smile was creeping around the corners of Chuck''s lips. He said, "I''m leaving now. Just check the files by yourself. Take good care of yourself, L." Harry, watch and see what will happen to you! Chuck thought secretly in his mind. SL Group A red Maybach stopped at the gates of thepany, attracting many people''s attention. From the car came out L in a white and ck trousers and a pair of white high heels. Many people turned their heads to gaze at her undeniable beauty. L was only wearing light makeup. "Bam!" She angrily mmed the door and walked towards the building in her stilettos. The receptionist saw that Miss Newman wasing. She immediately greeted her. But she hesitated for a while when she sensed the angry expression in L''s face. What happened to Miss Newman? She looked so upset. The receptionist wondered. When she came back to her senses, the receptionist immediately pressed the elevator button for L. "Thank you." L said emotionlessly to the girl. She grasped firmly at the portfolio in her hands. She was ready to confront Harry face to face! Chapter 406 Chapter 406 On the 66th floor of the president''s office L walked out of the elevator. She looked so intimidating with her high-heel shoes. She would have made little noise since the carpet was thick and fluffy. But she was so mad that she stamped on it, thus producing a nking sound. At the door of the president''s office, several secretaries on the secretary division hurriedly moved over to greet her the minute they saw her, "Mrs. L, hello! How are you?" "Where is Harry right now?" She angrily stared at the pretty secretaries. She doesn''t have time to chitchat. With six female assistants near him all the time, Harry might cheat on her very easily. L thought about this and became more upset. They have seen L several times, but she was very kind back then. Yet this time, she looked so furious. Her sharp eyes were much like those of President Harry. "The president.... is attending a meeting on the 22nd floor right now." One secretary answered her in a worried tone. She was wondering what''s going on with Mrs. Lewis. She looked so strange and upset. When the thought crossed her mind that Harry may have hired these beautiful assistants intentionally, L couldn''t stop being angry. After finding out where Harry was, she abruptly turned away and left. On the other hand, the secretaries were all left confusingly staring at each other. "Who is she?" A newly hired secretary asked curiously. Today was the first time she had seen L. For her, L was so brave and awesome because she had the guts to call their president directly by his name. One senior secretary cast a nce at her and answered kindly, "She is the president''s wife. Remember, you can irritate the president, but never her." They have all been told by Joey that Harry loved his wife very much. Even more than he loved himself. That reply made the new assistant lower her head anxiously. Was that woman even scarier than the president? In the meeting room on the 22nd floor L stormed out of the elevator in a rage while Joey was talking about the meeting arrangements tomorrow with the secretaries. identally he noticed a familiar figure. At first, he thought he was wrong. But with a closer look, he realized that she was L indeed. "Mrs. Lewis, what are you doing here?" He came over hastily. L was wearing make-up? And high-heel shoes as well? He could hardly believe his eyes as Boss Lewis had forbidden her to wear these. But with the make-up and high-heels, L didn''t look like she was pregnant at all. "Where is Harry? Tell me right now." She repeated this question again. Her voice was full of fury. Joey was perplexed. He didn''t know what was happening. So he just pointed to the closed-door meeting room and watched L walk over there. Then he remembered they were having a meeting inside. So he ran over and tipped L, "Boss Lewis is having a meeting at this moment. Maybe you could wait for the meeting to be finished." L red at him as a response because she knew that Joey also yed a part in lying to her. She walked straight as if she had not heard what Joey said. Joey tried to stop her again, but it was toote. The door of the room has been kicked open, banging the wall loudly. Such loud noise threw the entire room into mere silence. They were bewildered. Harry knitted his brows and gave a cold look on his face. In the door stood a pretty woman with the most trendy clothes. The sight of her softened Harry''s eyes. But L''s rage soared to its peak when she saw Harry. To everyone''s astonishment, she gracefully but briskly walked to Harry. "Bam!" She threw the portfolio on the desk right in front of him. "Harry, I have some severe problems to talk with you now. Should we talk here with everyone out, or in your office?" Her clear voice echoed in the whole meeting room. Mrs. Lewis ruled over everyone. She dared to talk to Boss Lewis like that! No wonder she was Harry''s girl. She could even control him! It was rather unusual for Harry to cave in to someone. ... The crowd held their breath. They dared not to gossip in public, but only spected what was happening in their minds. Harry sensed her anger and stood up from the chair. He smiled embarrassingly and said gently to L, "Honey, sit down first. Don''t be mad." After letting her sit on the chair, he waved to the senior executives and signaled that they leave both of them alone for the meantime. With his order, everyone went out with their belongings within just a couple of minutes. Joey gently shut the door. "Harry, I''m just too stupid to believe what you said before. All those sweet words were all lies!" L stood up angrily and red at the stunned Harry. "Honey, you are pregnant. Take care of the babies. Don''t be mad. Let''s talk this through, okay?" Harry comforted her patiently. He must keep her temper in ce first, then solve the unknown problems. Yet the mention of the babies just added more fuel to L''s fire and fury. She sneered, "Babies? You know you are to be a father, right?" She raised her voice even more and added, "If you really love me and the babies, why do you have to cheat behind my back? Why do you have a mistress?" A mistress? What was she talking about? Harry was totally dumbfounded. He didn''t have any idea. L nced at his confused look, then sneered again and said sarcastically, "You''re still pretending as if you know nothing about it? You are a really good actor. The Oscar owes you an Academy Award, Harry." ... Harry rubbed his forehead in confusion. What really happened to make his L this furious? "Honey, don''t be so angry now. Let me see the files that you have first." He helped L to sit on the chair again and picked up the files she brought. L took a deep breath and kept murmuring to herself that she must calm down for the babies'' sake. Harry opened the bag while L looked closely at the expression on his face. There were receipts of Daisy''s mother''s medical bills paid by him and the recent transfer of medicine fee to Daisy''s ount. Seeing what''s in it, Harry frowned, sneered, then threw it on the desk. "These are the evidence. Harry, you''re a scumbag. You''re cheating on me and you even had the guts to deny it!" L pped the desk in anger, then stood up and was about to leave. Harry hastily pulled her back as a dark expression filled his eyes. He knew who was behind this---- Chuck. What a ''good'' friend he was! "Honey, honey, calm down. This is a mistake. It''s not what you think it is!" He held her palm which just pped the desk, and rubbed it to make it less painful. "Scumbag, we should file for a divorce. I don''t want to be with you." That''s the end of it all----divorce. She shook away Harry''s hand angrily. But Harry pulled her back in his arms and said lovingly, "L, it''s a mistake. She is not my mistress. I can exin this. Let me exin first." When he bought the services of Daisy to bother Chuck, he had never thought Chuck would fight back with this. L leaned against Harry and said coldly, "Exin? You don''t need to exin, Harry. Everything is clear to me now!" The evidence wereid here clearly. What could he exin more? "Sure, there is need for that. Or I will be wronged by Chuck." Why hasn''t Chuck married Daisy yet? It seemed he should give them a push. A forceful push. "You are wronged? The evidence is here. You are not wronged. I was the one who was fooled. You cheated on me." She struggled in his arms, unwilling to hear more exnations. She was so stupid. She would never trust him again. Gosh, she was so foolish to believe in him again. Now, she just wanted to dig a hole and lie in there. She wanted to be away from the world and just be alone. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I paid her to seduce Chuck." He exined hurriedly. He hoped L could cool off now as she shouldn''t get angry. He was really worried about the babies. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 "You did that in order for her to be with Chuck? I don''t believe you!" She didn''t believe him. She tried to shake off from his grip and walked towards the door of the boardroom. Harry embraced her and said, "Don''t you know that Chuck has feelings for you?" Didn''t she see that? It was obvious! ... "Chuck loves me?" L was confused. She was stunned. He said he would chase after her. But she thought he was just joking. At that time, it was just impossible. He would sometimes help her annoy Harry. But she didn''t think that he was that serious. "Is that true? Or it this just Harry''s excuse for him to escape from her anger?" L was having some doubts in her mind. "All right. Let''s divorce then and I''ll be with him." "Honey, you really shouldn''t take divorce lightly." Harry warned her. Now that he had remarried her, he would never break up with her again. That was his promise to her. "Don''t try to throw me off. Let me go! Harry you damn bastard! You won''t get away with this!" L bit him on his arm to force him to let her go. But he didn''t. "OK. I''m a bastard. But I did all these just for you! Only by doing this can I shift his attention from you. I''m sorry. Okay?" He looked at L and uttered these sincere words from the bottom of his heart. L thought it made sense. She calmed down a bit. Harry felt relieved. L said, "That doesn''t work either. How can you still spend money on other women? Is that right? You already have a family, Harry." She red at him. She thought it was unfair. ... Harry chuckled to himself and said to L, "Honey, it''s all my fault. I won''t spend a penny on that woman anymore. I promise." He would invest everything he has for L, Nicole, and the twin. She pushed him away and said, "Sorry, Mr. Lewis. I won''t believe in you anymore. You have lied to me again." L let him know how it felt to be betrayed. L opened the door and walked outside. Harry ran after her with the portfolio in his hands. The assistant in the 22nd floor was so shocked by the scene that Boss Lewis was chasing after a woman. Then the story that Boss Lewis was scolded by a woman spread all over the SL Group. L pressed the button for the ground floor while Harry pressed "66". L saw the elevator go straight up to the 66th floor. Shouldn''t it go down first? Why? Even the elevator knew that he was the CEO? That he was the priority in this building? At the 66th floor Harry forced L to get off the elevator by holding her shoulders. L tried to shake off him and kicked him in the shins with her high heels. He closed his eyes in agony and held her tighter. This startled the people in the secretary division. "Honey, save some strength for our evening sports. You will get really tired before then!" He whispered in her ears and smirked. L pinched him as they walked into the office. People who saw thismotion all thought they were just flirting with one another. They were actually a cute couple. One secretary said to a new female secretary, "See? She is the real lover of Boss Lewis." The neer nodded. She just admired Mrs. Lewis''s courage and presence so much. Inside the President''s office Harry let L sit on the sofa and poured her a ss of warm water. "Honey, drink some water first. Refresh a bit." She looked at the water and shouted at him, "Harry, you spend so much money on that woman and now you just let me drink water? Good for you!" ... Harry was helpless again. Why was his woman so lovely even when she was angry and upset? He put the water on the table and sat beside her. "Honey, I''ll give you my wallet from now on. What do you think?" He took out his wallet which L brought him and handed it to L. He really meant what he just said. L immediately returned the wallet and said in a sarcastic tone, "What are you doing? I can''t take this." "Does he think he can cover the truth that he spent money on another woman by giving his wallet to me? How pathetic!" L thought. He smiled and kissed her on the lips. "Only you can take that from me! My money is your money!" He put his wallet into her hands again. "What can you prove by giving me this wallet? Don''t think I don''t know that you can write checks for them. I''m not a fool!" She wouldn''t let him go that easily. "How would you be able to believe me again?" It felt terrible for someone to say that he or she can''t trust you. But L suddenly changed her mind. She put the wallet into her bag then stood up. "Don''t stop me, or I''ll never believe in you anymore. I''m warning you!" Then she opened the door and slowly disappeared with her head high and her chin up. The man on the sofa could do nothing but watch his woman leaving. Several minutester, he called the bodyguard and was told that L just drove back to the mansion. He could focus on his work now. But before that, he thought of what Chuck had done. He needed some help from Chuck''s grandfather. "Is Chuck nning to be responsible for Daisy? He is the so-called bastard that L was saying." Harry thought angrily. At dinner time Chuck was rubbing his forehead after a very difficult operation. His mobile phone suddenly rang. It was his grandfather. He suddenly had a bad feeling. "Grandpa!" Sure enough! "Chuck! You yboy! Are you pretending not to hear what I always say to you?" He was so angry. He didn''t think that his grandson would be so unreliable that he didn''t n to responsible for the girl he had slept with. He should be more mature! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chuck knew Harry did this. He just didn''t anticipate that he would make a response that fast. He guessed that L probably gave him so much trouble. Ha-ha... "Boy, don''t y dead! Speak up!" He took a look at his phone. It was still connected to the call. s! His grandson was always less talkative and entric. He knew his grandson was obsessive about cleanliness and was strict with women. Now there was a girl he was willing to sleep with. Why didn''t they get married as soon as possible? "Grandpa, I''ve talked to her about this. She refused to marry me. It''s not my fault!" Chuck felt annoyed when he thought of how that woman kicked and fought with him. She was a difficult person to deal with! His grandson was refused by a woman. That was really beyond belief. So the woman wasn''t with him for money and status. They must get married, then! "Chuck, I''ll give you one week to solve this problem, or I will beat you to death." He mmed his crutch onto the ground as he said this to Chuck. Chuck was annoyed and for a moment, he regretted that he offended Harry. He must be so in love that he epted L''s request of helping her fool Harry. He should have been more careful about his actions. A director was controlled and beat up by his grandfather who was in a crutch! How awkward that was! Chapter 408 Chapter 408 "I know, grandpa. I''ll try!" "What an ungrateful woman! Do I really have to use violence? Well, so what if she knows Kung Fu?? I can do surgery! I''m still better!" He thought to himself. In the LN Cafe Several pieces of A4 paper were ced in front of Daisy. She clearly saw "Marriage Agreement" written on the paper. Only the content of the agreement made her clench her fists in anger and dismay. The first half of the agreement was normal, but the conditions attachedter made Daisy want to punch him on the face. First, I voluntarily provide one million dors of living expenses to the wife every month. Second, the wife can''t touch my things without permission. Third, during the marriage, we shall sleep in separate bedrooms. Fourth, the wife shall bring no one over to the apartment. Fifth, no pets are allowed. The wife should shower and clean every day. Sixth, Seventh, Eighth... There were more than twenty regtions in the agreement. It was too much! "You came over from Uthana to just let me take a look on this nonsense??" Daisy asked coldly with her arms around her chest. She was just repressing the urge to kill him. Chuck nodded and replied, "Ask for whatever you want. Anything you want." So their marriage could just be a contract marriage. Easy as that. Nobody shouldplicate things any further. Daisy smiled charmingly and casually replied, "I only have one simple request." Chuck couldn''t stop staring at her. He couldn''t deny that she was indeed beautiful... "Just say it. I''ll meet your needs as long as they stay reasonable." She picked up the A4 papers on the table, threw it to his face and shouted, "Pick up your contract. Get lost!" Papers were scattered all over the ce. Daisy left the LN coffee shop without even looking back. She went outside and looked back at the coffee shop''s signboard. LN... He knew that this was L''s shop. "Why do you have to flirt with me if you have fallen in love with another woman?" She thought. "I won''t marry you even if men in this world are all dead!" Chuck sat straight, closed his eyes, and tried to control his emotions. He had never seen such an ungrateful woman before! No one had ever treated him like this! To the surprise of everyone, he bent down, picked the contract up, tore it into pieces and threw it into the trash can. "Daisy, right? You''ll see what you''ll suffer in the future! I won''t let you off the hook that easy!" He thought. In the CEO office of the SL Group Harry received a call from his bodyguard while he was still working. "Say something." "Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis just went to the Pearl Apartment." That was Joseph and Lillian''s ce. It''s now past eight in the evening. "What did she want to do in Lillian''s ce at this time? Does she intend to not stay home tonight?" He wondered. Thinking of that possibility, Harry felt so stressed out again. "Watch her and tell me right away as soon as she gets out of the apartment." The woman was still angry, so he wanted to know her every move. He has to be extra careful of her. "Yes, Mr. Lewis!" The bodyguard hung up after his respectful response. A woman in ck dress with a baseball cap on walked out of the No.3 Pearl Apartment. The bodyguard nced at her and put his eyes back on the door of the apartment. "This is not Mrs. Lewis. I only have to focus on Mrs. Lewis who is wearing white and ck pants." He thought. If the bodyguard was a woman, she would doubt why this woman was wearing a ck fashionable dress and a baseball cap? What a strangebination... It was now past 10:00 pm when Harry called the bodyguard but only found out that she was still at the Pearl Apartment. He then called L but she has already turned off her phone. Finally, he called Joseph. "Hi, brother-inw!" Joseph''s voice sounded very cheerful. "Put your sister on the phone." He started to turn off theputer and prepared to personally pick her up. "My sister has already left. Why?" He heard from Lillian that L just dropped by and then left. "She has already left? " Hearing that, Harry frowned and immediately had a bad feeling. He hung up immediately and dialed the number of the mansion. But no one answered. When he dialed for the third time, the maid picked up the phone. She went upstairs and told him there was no one here. Harry hung up the phone and rubbed his temple. "It seems that the woman has managed to slip away again." Harry was so upset at himself. "Quite clever. She can slip away despite the monitoring of more than a dozen bodyguards! She is really something." He was utterly amazed. But she was now pregnant, so he was terribly worried about her. Where was she going? He immediately asked Joey to find her right away. "Do check every hotel to find my wife!" He thought that she couldn''t get back to Ascea and could only stay at a hotel. L wouldn''t make herself feel ufortable. "Start from five- or six-star hotels." He ordered Joey. It was already midnight. There were no records that L used her name to check in... Harry leaned on the chair, closed his eyes and anxiously tapped his fingers on the armrest. He then picked up his phone and called Joseph. It took a long time before he picked up the phone. "... Brother-inw, it''s really uneptable to disturb a couple who are sleeping." "Put your wife on the speaker! Now!" He said coldly. He knew that Lillian must have helped L slip away. Joseph looked at his wife. Lillian had a strange look in her eyes. "Brother-inw, my wife can''t answer the phone. You can tell me what you have in mind." ... "I want to ask your wife to tell me where your sister is right now." "Wasn''t she at home yet? Baby, where is your sister?" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lillian''s faint voice was heard through the speaker. "I don''t know either... She put on my clothes and left. She also took my ID card." Okay, now he knew what just happened. Harry closed his eyes and said. "Go on." Then he hung up the phone. He told Joey. "L may have used Lillian''s name to check in. Go and search for more information." ... Joey respected Mrs. Lewis in his heart and thought that she knew so many tricks. She was very witty and clever! It was already two in the morning. A fancy car was parked at the door of a five-star hotel located in western district. The sleepy doorman sobered up when he saw the fancy car. A noble man in a white shirt and ck suit pants came down from the car and strode hurriedly into the hotel. The doorman surely knew him since this hotel belonged to the SL Group of Companies. He politely greeted, "Wee, Mr. Lewis!" He became alert immediately and pushed open the hotel''s door. Harry nodded coldly and just kept on walking. Joey went to the front desk of the hotel, took the deputy card of a presidential suite and handed it to the man who was already about to enter the elevator. The presidential suite was at the 33rd floor. Harry rushed into the elevator and pushed the button for the 33rd floor. L fell asleep already so she was in a sweet dream and didn''t know that the door was already opened. She suddenly woke up when she felt a familiar kiss on her face. She looked at the familiar face in shock and confusion... "I am in a hotel. Why do I see Harry? I must still be dreaming." L thought. She was still in a daze. L closed her eyes, turned over and got back to sleep. She then heard a familiar voice. "Baby, we must go home. Come on." L suddenly opened her eyes. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 She was sure of it now. She really heard Harry''s voice. She sat up on the bed and stared at the man. ... "Ah! He could still find me even if I used my sister-inw''s identity card to rent a room? His abilities are really exceptional!" L thought in dismay. "Mr. Lewis, don''t disturb me while I am sleeping! Leave me alone!" Sheined like a child. And then L, once again,y in the bed. With the air conditioner on, the air of the room was so cold that she didn''t feel hot when she covered herself with the quilt. So, she tightly wrapped herself in the quilt again. Harry sat down at the bedside, reclined beside her andforted her, "Honey, you ran away from home just because of that simple mistake of mine. Are you really a good wife?" When she heard him, L suddenly sat up again and stared angrily at him. "What simple mistake? If I have an affair with a man outside our rtionship, could you still think that''s just a simple mistake?" She retorted. Harry''s face suddenly became serious and replied, "I won''t allow you to do this! You can''t even try to make an assumption!" He also didn''t want her to imagine such thing! "Harry, I don''t want to see you now. Get out of here!" shouted L. She theny on the bed once more, with her head covered by the quilt. Harry held her along with the quilt in his arms and said, "If you don''t want to see me next time, you can kick me out of the house and you stay home. Will that be okay?" She couldn''t leave their house. If he still couldn''t persuade her, then he had to make a threat to her. This was for her own good anyway. "Kick you out of the house?" asked L. She pulled the quilt away, and stared at him. "You''re so thick- skinned that even if I beat you, you won''t get out of the house! Don''t you try to fool me, Harry?" she said. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Harry looked at her, could not help butugh and answered, "Honey, let''s go home. Come on, now." Since he couldn''t remove the quilt from L, Harry carried her together with the quilt in his arms and walked towards the door. "Let me go! I don''t want to go home with you!" L shouted frantically. She was so disappointed and just kept struggling. She was still angry and didn''t want to go home with Harry. She just wanted to be by herself for the meantime. He suddenly stood still and whispered in her ear: "Tonight, the bodyguards failed to watch over you. I''m going to peel off their skin and throw them to the river to feed to the fish." Of course, he just wanted to scare her. That was just a mere threat. Since L was safe in the hotel, he would, at most, just dismiss them. L was silent and looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. "Harry, how could you be so heartless?" She was so dismayed and scared. When she remembered that man whose tendon had been pulled out at the Vern Hall, L believed that Harry would do what he just said. He was a man of his words! "Right. I''m heartless. You''re safe in the hotel today. But if something bad happened to you because they ignored their work, I think it is merciful of me to treat them this way!" said Harry. He didn''t deny that he was heartless. But he also never admitted that he was a good man. And then, he added, "If you go home with me, you can decide what''s the best for their future!" ... When L stared at the man who looked as calm as usual, she gritted her teeth in dismay. "Harry, you''re so cunning...and cruel!" "Thanks for thepliment!" said Harry. He raised the corners of his mouth and smirked. ... L was disappointed and immediately got down from him. She put on the ck dress which she wore when he came here and obediently left the hotel with Harry. She didn''t have a choice, anyway. When Joey, who leaned against the car, saw that Harry and Ling out of the hotel, he put out the cigarette butt and opened the backseat door. As they approached him, Joey pretended to be very respectful. "Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis, please!" "Thank you!" said Harry. He was in a good mood because he seeded in taking his wife away. Thus he didn''t mind thanking Joey. However, L discontentedly stared at Joey and believed that Joey must have helped Harry find her! When he saw her suspicious stare, Joey was confused and wondered what he did to infuriate her. When they returned to the manor, it was already around three o''clock in the morning. L was really tired, so she took off her clothes, crawled to the bed and fell asleep. When Harry came out from the bathroom, he saw that L was already sound asleep. She looked very lovely as the quilt was wrapped around her body. He then took off his bathrobe, threw it on the bed stool and happily fell asleep with his wife in his arms. Over the next few days, Joey discovered a very strange phenomenon. Harry always had meals with him recently. And when Joey brought him the lunch and dinner, he didn''t mention the reimbursement at all. Even when he invited customers to dinner, Joey also needed to pay for the meal by himself. Joey finally cannot help but ask, "Harry, what''s wrong with you? You''ve been acting a bit strange." He was in the SL Group for a long time, so he knew that the business of thepany was operated normally. If he wasn''t there, he could have asked Harry if thepany went bankrupt already. Harry, who was opening the lunch box, nced at him and said, "Go ahead if you have something to ask me." "You didn''t reimburse me for the expenses recently and you''re going to bankrupt me, Boss Lewis." Joey exaggeratedlyined about the thing that was bothering him for a while now. Harry paused while he was opening the lunch box. He seemed to be contemting about something. He then said, "It is easy for you to keep me. I won''t eat too much." ... "It is easy to keep him?" Joey was confused. He almost choked on his own saliva! He was so dumbfounded. He wasn''t so generous to himself and didn''t even have such required standards of each lunch and dinner as Harry''s. Harry would always try to order expensive meals from fancy restaurants. Well, this wasn''t the point and the point was thest part of his words. "How long will this keep on going, Boss?" Joey asked respectfully. Harry picked up a piece of the steak, thought for a while and casually replied to him, "My wife only gave me one hundred dors. When I earn some more, I would pay you back." When she got up the following morning the next day, L just threw a hundred-dor bill to him and coldly told him, "You can only spend one hundred dors in a week. You need to save money, Harry." ... Joey became so numb and looked at the man who was having his meal in front of him. He wondered if Harry had handed over his entire finances to his wife. And the international CEO, who even lived a poor life, needed to save money! Joey was the one who was pressured in all these. He even had to be responsible for this fastidious CEO. Harry''s needs were not that...cheap. "No, no, no! Mr. Lewis, please let me go!" Joey blurted out. That was the pleasure and issue of the married couple and he didn''t want to be involved in it! He had to save money to get married, too! Harry gulped a mouthful of water and coldly nced at Joey. "I will double your money and pay you back in the future. Get out of here!" he said. ... Joey didn''t get out. Instead, he took a step forward and very seriously looked at Harry. "Above all, do you think how long can I keep you with a little deposit money?" he asked. Harry swallowed the steak and coldly said, "How long can you keep me with sixty million?" Since his finances were confiscated, he had to try to lower the requirement as far as possible. Joey wasn''t calm anymore and asked, "How did you know how much money I have?" The next minute, he felt that what he just asked was ignored! His money was kept at the private bank of the SL Group and the rest of his money was also used to buy the investment products there. Harry looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. "Get out, get out. I will reimburse you for all your expenses with triple your money. Don''t worry." He impatiently drove Joey away. When Joey heard this, he became very joyful and said, "That sounds great! Wait for me. I will get the invoices and ask you to reimburse me!" But after Joey left the office, Harry tore up the invoice which was on the office table and threw it into the trash can. They looked at each other as brothers and didn''t care about the money. That was something which couldn''t be purchased with money. When Harry took him to his side back then, Joey was also penniless. At that time, he advanced him a year''s sry, bought him a new house and also helped him decorate the house. As for L, she was so extraordinary that she could make Harry willing to hand over his finances to her. She was really powerful! From now on, he had to tter her and adore as often as he could! Chapter 410 Chapter 410 On one night when Harry went back home, he saw L sitting on the bedroom''s sofa, staring furiously at him. As soon as he saw that his wife was angry, Harry''s first action was tofort and reassure her. "Honey, what''s wrong? Why are you looking like this? Please tell me," Harry asked her. Then all of a sudden, he thought of something. There was an uneasy feelinging up to him. L shook away his hand and stood up from the sofa. She then took a box from the table, and threw it in front of him. Harry lowered down his head, with his palm touching his forehead. He couldn''t have expected that his wife would discover it so soon. "Harry, how did you get these cheques valued twenty million dors each?" L interrogated him right away. She stood in front of him, with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She looked down at him with authority. "This man has always been so bold about things. How dare you keep your second purse from me!" L angrily thought to herself. L identally remembered the Piba Tourmaline pendant that he gave to her a long time ago. She has not worn it for a long time. She wanted to take it out for her to wear again. Then she happened to discover that Harry had kept a secret purse for himself! And she also felt so lucky that she had mistakenly opened the wrong drawer. The box was hidden inside the drawer of his wristwatches. She even felt amazed when she saw all of his expensive wristwatches. Then, a special ck box attracted her attention. When she opened it, she was shocked to find some cheques in it! Harry now felt helpless, and he randomly stretched his arms on the back of the sofa. He was trying to look cool and calm inside. However, even if he was such a man with a real dignity, he had to speak honestly to his wife. "That''s what I have earnedtely." And that was the amount of money that remained. He had returned thrice what Joey has spent for him thest couple of weeks. ... "This man is really capable of earning a lot of money! Just two weeks has passed... He initially only had two hundred dors. But now, he is earning dozens of million dors!" thought L. She said to him, "They''re all confiscated! You can''t have them!" Her cold words put Harry back to hell again. Oh, no... But Harry just put on a mysterious smile on his face. He thought, "It doesn''t matter that my money is confiscated, anyway. I have lots of methods to earn money back." Then he stood up from the sofa and said, "If my wife is happy, it''s up to you to take my money away. But, I must have you tonight! That''s my only desire!" He then rested his hands on her slightly swollen belly. L had been so cold to him for nearly two weeks, and he really wanted to have her tonight. They haven''t touched each other for several days now. "You''re overthinking things," said L. The woman took back the cheques and put them together with his purse. She tried to hide her reddening face. Harry behaved quite well in the past few days in order not to make her upset. He listened to her words, and he just held her in his arms when they slept together. But this time, Harry didn''t want to let her go. "My dear wife, please think about it. If I am not here, who would earn money for you and let you administer the funds?" He then held her tightly in his arms. He was behind her, and getting closer and closer to her. L turned around, but when she was about to utter out a word, he kissed her right away. His left hand wandered around her breast, while his other hand was caressing her wless legs. ... He was always so powerful that he never gave her the chance to refuse. At the same time, a simr scene was happening in amon neighborhood in Ascea. One week had already passed when Chuck told his grandfather that Daisy had already received his proposal to her. But actually, Daisy, that stubborn girl, did not promise him back. He had tried every means that he could think of. He had no choice but to ask about her address, and he finally seeded in catching her in her house. However, she still was adamant and wanted to drive him away. Right there and then, Chuck decided to make forced love with her... Two o''clock in the morning The man went into the small bathroom, and scanned her bathroom with a dismayed look in his eyes. He really didn''t want to take a bath in another person''s bathroom. But he didn''t have any other choice. He still took a shower in it. Wrapped in a bath towel, he walked out of the bathroom. The woman in her bed had already fallen sound asleep. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He sat at the bedside, and stared at her. He put his hand on her cheek. "Daisy, please wake up. Don''t sleep now. We have to talk about something." said Chuck. Their affair and issues were not settled yet. She had not yet epted his proposal. "You''re so annoying. Please go away. I want to sleep," replied Daisy. Daisy was so weary and sleepy right at that moment that she pped her palm on Chuck''s white-skinned arm to shut him up. But Chuck continued, "Daisy, I came to discuss and settle affairs with you!" He had no intention to stay in her house. But she was just so stubborn, and he had to find another way. This was the best way to make her beg for mercy and change her decision. Closing her eyes, the woman kicked her leg towards Chuck. But she could only kick on the air as Chuck reacted so fast and effectively dodged her kick. Chuck''s face instantly turned pale. "If you don''t get up, I will skin you with my scalpel." His grave and stern voice made Daisy recall the scene when she was wounded by a scalpel. Then she immediately opened her eyes. "Chuck, you evil man. Get out! Aren''t you very conscious of cleanliness? Why are you willing to lie on my own bed?" Daisy resentfully yelled at him with a loud voice. Chuck rubbed his ear and said, "Go and visit my grandfather with me tomorrow. We''ll go there." This was the real purpose why he came here. "I told you that I won''t go. You heard my words loud and clear, right?" answered Daisy. She couldn''t stand him anymore. She thought, "I have to sue you! I must do that! You''re breaking into another person''s housete at night! That''s against thew!" But Chuck just kissed her lips to stop her from shouting. He suddenly took off his pants and proceeded to take off her shorts too. About half an hourter, Daisy''s softened voice filled the bedroom, "I will... go and visit... I''ll marry you." The night steadily grew even deeper. At four o''clock that morning, Chuck went into the bathroom to take his third shower. His task was fulfilled. Putting on his clothes, he left Daisy''s small bedroom without turning his head around. Uthana L didn''t wake up until noontime. She moved a little and sensed a small foot beside her. "Mommy, did you wake up already?" Nicole was sitting on the bed and ying with her toys. When she saw L wake up, she crawled over to her excitedly. Upon seeing her daughter, L came to her senses. She remembered that it was Saturday. "Nicole, my dear baby. How are you?" She held her daughter in her arms and kissed her again and again. "Mommy, daddy said that you need to have your breakfast as soon as you get up in the morning." Nicole said very sweetly. Her father asked her to tell these words to her mother. "Breakfast?" thought L. "Well, I''m getting upte recently. I always skipped eating breakfast." "But okay. I know. I''m getting up now," said L. When she sat up from her bed, the quilt wrapped around her slipped off. Nicole instantly opened her mouth and blurted, "Mommy, shameful!" ... L nced at her daughter, and was speechless. How could this little kid know how tough at her. "You tricky Nicole. Wait here. I''ll just wash up first." She got out of the bed, and Nicole saw her slightly swollen belly. It aroused her curiosity so she asked her mother, "Mommy, are my younger sisters there in your belly?" She pointed at L''s belly. "Yes. They wille out to meet you after a few months!" L replied happily. She wondered why Nicole thought the babies would be all girls. Maybe she was influenced by her father. Harry crazily loved daughters. Her father kept hoping that the twins would be girls. "That''s so great!" Kneeling on the bed, Nicole happily pped her little hands. She would have someone to y with very soon! Then after L finished her washing and brushing, she took Nicole downstairs, and had her lunch right away. After eating her lunch, she went out for a walk. She got a phone call from Wendy, "Hello, my sister-in- law." She was holding Nicole''s hand when she answered the phone. "L, I have something to tell you," said Wendy over the phone. Her voice sounded quite happy and excited. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 "Hey, what''s up?" L was confused why Wendy was so happy so she curiously asked her. Nicole got rid of L and walked towards the liger when she saw L was talking to someone on the phone. Wendy was just walking out of the hospital. Her happiness was so evident on her face. "L, I''m pregnant!" Actually, she was two months pregnant! L was so excited to hear this news that she had to scream out loud. "Really? That''s wonderful! Congrattions! You will be a mother few months from now!" Jordan made Wendy pregnant again in such a short time! He was so strong and good! Wendy immediately blushed. "Thank you. But now, I want to tell your brother about it." She shared this news with L first so she has not told Jordan yet! "Okay. Be careful while driving!" L spoke to Wendy with so much concern. She was in a bad mood earlier because she found out that Harry hid money from her. But now, she was so happy. After hanging up the phone, L sent a message to Harry, "Harry, I have forgiven you!" She would give him the right to manage their money from now on. After all, he was the one earning it. Harry was in his office in SL Group at that moment. As soon as he read the message from L, he replied right away, "My wife is so wise and I love you so much!" ... L also sent him a message quickly, "You are really a sweet talker! Tonight, I will give your wallet back to you." She has heard that Chuck was trying his best to pursue Daisy in Ascea. And his grandfather has warned him that if he still could not let Daisy be his girlfriend, he would beat him whenever they meet each other. L had a smile on her face and she gently touched her belly. Then she walked towards her daughter who was already near the cage of the liger. Harry and L held their wedding ceremony on the 8th day of the 8th lunar month. It was really a big and wonderful day. L''s belly bump was obvious even though she was wearing the wedding dress. People would know she was pregnant just by looking at her. Her wedding dress designed by F was decorated by delicate embroidery white roses and crystals. It was made of expensive white organzas and kikkoshas. The hemline of this dress was four meters long while the veil was five meters long. This wedding dress was really expensive and grand. It valued at least eight million d ors. The manor was decorated with red decorations. The decorated manor was surrounded with happiness and joy. All the family members of L, including Carl and her grandparents,fortably took the private ne to Breeze Vi. Last night, L slept with Wendy and her nephew. The next morning, she woke up to put on makeup, eat breakfast and change for the wedding dress. Hundreds of media men and reporters around the world provided coverage of Harry and L''s wedding. At around ten in the morning, the ceremony finally began. Harry spent so much money on his wedding ceremony because he really thought highly of it. Fifty world ss sport cars drove slowly on the wide road in Uthana. Fifteen of them were red, fifteen were white and twenty were ck. Everyone of them valued at more than ten million. Harry was wearing a ck suit and he personally drove the an SSC. He led the team of his luxury cars in order. They were driving in the middle of the road. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Everyone took out their phones to take photos of this spectacle scene. They arrived at Breeze Vi at half past ten. All the cars were in a line and they all stopped around the vi. Harry got off the car with a bouquet of red roses. Six groomsmen followed behind him. There were Eason, Chuck, Samuel, Joshua, Joey, and Ben. All the arrangements were totally different fromst time. Following the traditional customs, someone set off the fireworks. Then, Harry entered the vi with a corsage that read ''bridegroom''. L was still sitting on the bed on the second floor. She was waiting for Harry''s arrival. Several young girls were blocking the door and they were discussing how they should ask Harry to give them red envelopes. However, none of them were ordinary people. All of them were popr in the entertainment circle. Actually, two of them were daughters of a very powerful leader. Another one was Vera, daughter of Mr. Howard. The master of this ceremony was Abbott, the most famous moderator in the entertainment circle. "The groom ising. Ladies inside the room, please open the door!" A crowd of people instantly surrounded the door. The girls inside the room spoke, "If you want us to open the door for you, you should give us some red envelopes first!" Men outside the door discussed for a while and gave them several red envelopes through the bottom of the door. The girls opened the envelopes with excitement. Wow! There was so much money! These envelopes were filled with 100 dors! A girl wanted to open the door, but she was stopped by another girl. She spoke to Harry outside the door, "Harry, you should sing a song named Conquer for your beautiful bride! If you would like to sing this song, we will open the door for you!" All the men kept silent. But suddenly, they burst intoughter. They knew that Harry won''t do that, anyway. Then, Harry began to sing this song with a surprisingly charming voice. "...You have conquered me. Since I met you, I''m unable to love anyone else. My heart is beating for you..." His voice was so tender and endearing, which made L so moved that she almost cried to tears. She did not feel happy in the previous failed wedding ceremony because of her anxiety. But now, she was so moved and so happy. However, L heard Harry''s voice, "L, I love you!" Men outside the room were astonished. And when the girls were about to open the door for them, they all squeezed in. L was familiar with all of them except the emcee and the cameramen. They might be famous and were experts in their own fields. Harry entered the room with a beautiful bouquet of roses. He looked so handsome and sophisticated. When L saw Harry, she had a feeling that her dream has finallye true. She will marry him! Abbott read the lines. Then, Harry gave the flowers to L. She looked so pretty and blooming today. Then, Harry help L wear the red high-heeled shoes. After that, he held her into his arms. Seeing this, several girls instantly followed them and help L hold her long dress and long veil. Then, all of them walked out of the room. Other girls admired L so much. Mr. Lewis was always cold and indifferent. However, she influenced him to show his tenderness and love whenever he was with L. He loved L so much! At the door of the vi, cameramen took photos of the six groomsmen, the groom and the beautiful bride. And, they also took photos of L''s family, including Carl. After that, Harry took L to his SSC. Other people sat in the cars behind Harry''s. They left the vi to go to the manor. So many luxury cars were careening on the road. Several cameramen took photos of this spectacr scene. When they entered the manor, Harry took L to their bedroom. "I finally married L!" Harry happily thought to himself. However, they still had a lot of things to do. They did not stay at manor for a long time. They drove for the hotel. But, Harry drove around the east of the city before he went to hotel. Because he wanted more people to know that he would marry L today! In Vinis Empire Seven Stars Hotel It was the only seven star hotel in Uthana. This hotel has been running for just two years. However, it cost the investor several billions to build up. Harry booked more than two hundreds rooms for his guests. They could stay in here until tomorrow. What''s more, he also booked all the rooms of one five star hotel and another six star hotel. He was so extravagant! Harry also arranged thousands of guards to protect the guests. Among them, there were two hundred snipers. They were all situated around the hotel. Also, Harry arranged more than three hundred luxury cars to provide convenience for his guests. At the right side of the hotel, there was an open area. It was luxuriously decorated as the wedding venue. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 The wedding photo was exhibited at the door. With the Eiffel Tower as the background, the handsome groom was kissing the gorgeous bride on the forehead. The affection between them was undeniable. The red carpet wasid from the doorway to the flower arch with lots of bouquets on both sides. The bouquets were all white roses that came all the way from Brazil. In front of the flower arch, there was a white carpet leading to the stage. There were flower arches every two or three meters with a total number of eight arches. The carpet was covered with white rose petals which were specially scattered to serve as weing sight for the couple. The stage roof was decorated as that of a castle. It was surrounded by white silk-covered walls which were also scattered with white rose petals. There were countless seats arranged in order on both sides of the carpet. They were all covered with white and pink satin, making the ceremony an upscale and grand event. On the square next to the seats, there were delicious snacks on the bar made by a world-renowned chef who was formally invited for this asion. There was also a bar providing high-end red wine, white wine, juice, champagne and a variety of beverages. The ce were full of people now. All the guests were big shots and VIPs. Hundreds of them were the magnates from different countries, and others were international stars. Lots of them were also high-ranking officials from various countries, and some of them were world famous designers, painters, dancers, and pianists. What''s more, there were more than a dozen safes for storing cash gift. Dozens of special forces of the police department around them were armed. At 11:30 A.M. A spectacr fleet of limos stopped at the square of the Vinis Imperial Hotel. Harry held L in his arms and got off the car. When L saw the limos behind her, she was shocked. The drivers of the limos were also pleasing to the eyes. All of them were young and handsome stars in ck suits. Of course Joseph was among them. When the wedding dress was set up, the couple walked toward the ceremony stage. L was holding onto Harry''s arm. When they stopped at the first arch, all the guests fixed their eyes on the beautiful couple. The crown on the bride''s head was decorated with more than a hundred diamonds. Each was worth at least a million dors. On her ears, there was a pair of earrings made of white diamonds. On her neck, there was a ne decorated with arge red diamond. On her wrist was a bracelet neatly arranged with white diamonds. And the dozens of carats in her ring was priceless. This was a woman wrapped in diamonds. And L''s lower abdomen was also the focus of discussion. "I heard that the bride is already pregnant with twins!" A father of an official''s wife who was in a close rtionship with Harry''s grandfather said this cheerfully. He had heard it before. "Twins! L is so lucky! She had been pregnant twice before, and this time she have twins!" "That''s right! Ynda''s wedding can''tpare to L''s at all! Now everybody knows that L is having a wedding at such a luxurious hotel!" "You''re right. This is the only seven-star hotel at the city. There are few people who can afford to hold a wedding ceremony here." "L is really lucky to have married Harry! If Rose didn''t die, she would be happy to see this." L was smiling happily in the wedding dress but she didn''t know that severaldies were having a secret discussion about her. Abbott was speaking blessings at the stage now. The guests gave him a warm apuse from time to time. L was holding Harry''s arms tightly. She felt so nervous right now. Everything was overwhelming. It was like this was the first time that she has experienced this. Harry looked at her and smiled, "Darling, take it easy. You''re doing okay." L felt much better after taking a deep breath. Now, the wedding march was ongoing. With the blessings, Harry took her by the hand and stepped on the white carpet scattered with petals. The couple was noble and elegant. Under everyone''s stunning and admiring looks, the groom walked the bride to the stage. After solemnly swearing their endless love to each other, the couple exchanged rings and drank a ss of wine together. Finally, they kissed each other to show their love. The ceremony was done. The fireworks and salutes were going off very loud outside. Inside the hotel Harry made a full booking of the hotel''s first and second floors. The ce was almost full. The wedding photos were showing on the screen. The guest all admired the couple even more when they saw it. "These photos are stunning! It really matters where you take the photos." "Well, it''s also because Harry and L are both good-looking people. No matter where they take photos, every picture would look great." "You''re right. Look, is that Lake Zurich? Against the background of the Alps, they really look gorgeous in that photo." "Well, when my daughter gets married, I will tell her to take wedding photos in other countries too!" Holding a ss of wine that was delivered all the way from France, thedies who were having a secret discussion just now were looking at the wedding photos admiringly. In the majestic hall, there were dozens of wine tables covered with white and red tablecloths. The floor was covered with natural marbles, and the gaps between the marbles were decorated with sophisticated gold lines. The wine sses on the table were all handmade products. The chopsticks and soup spoons were made of pure gold. The small bowls of the bone tes were made of sterling silver. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The waiters and waitresses were wearing the same uniforms. They were walking through the VIPs in order with the salvers on their hands. The chefs were preparing dishes at the kitchen nonstop. It was the first time for them to prepare dishes for such a luxurious wedding. The groom had ordered the most expensive dishes of the hotel. He also ordered dozens of kilograms of caviar and white truffles that came from Italy! Aside from that, he also ordered thousands of abalones and sea cucumbers... And the fruits he ordered were also of high quality. There were Densuke watermelons from Japan, muskmelon from Rwanda, strawberries from New Orleans, and mangoes from Thand... He had paid such arge amount of money just on the food. The chefs did not dare to be careless with their work. In the lounge, L was wearing a red dress through the help of Wendy and Lillian. She felt a little bit tired. After taking a quick rest, Harry asked her to make toasts to the guests. Wearing a pair of beautiful high heels, L made her grand appearance before the guests. She stood beside her partner. She immediately drew everyone''s attention. Her lipstick, the ssic cheongsam and the high heels with Brazilian crystals were all vibrant red in color. She was as noble as a queen and as lofty as a princess. The red theme of her clothes and essories emphasized her beauty. She was like a fairy who cared nothing about worldly affairs at the wedding ceremony. But now, she was so hot and majestic. There was a moment of silence when she showed up. Harry was satisfied with the shock his wife brought to everyone. Harry held her waist proudly and walked to the guests to make toasts. Because L was pregnant, there was no wine in her ss. She reced the wine with juice. Harry had always been cold in front of people. No one had seen himugh so much. But now, his smile never vanished. It was easy to see how happy he was today. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 French red wine, liquor, champagne...As long as there were people who toasted to Harry, he epted them all and poured the wine into his mouth. Harry toasted to all the guests on the first floor. Then he went to the second floor. L looked at Harry''s face with concern. His usually expressionless face has now grown red. "Don''t drink too much wine! You''ll get too drunk, Harry." L whispered to him with caution. Harry firmly held her hands and reassured her. "I''m fine. Do you feel tired now? We could take some rest." She shook her head. She was not tired. Instead, she felt very energized and very enthusiastic. They held each other''s arms and went upstairs. There were three long tables on the second floor. All the guests were Harry''s friends and brothers. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Wow! The bride and the groom are here!" Ben shrieked, attracting all the guests'' attention towards Harry and L. "Harry! You are awesome. Your grand wedding ceremony is on live broadcast all over the world. All the girls in the world are enthralled by your charm. Nobody will notice us, poor boys, now. Your poor brothers would have no chance to find a wife!" Eason joked. His face has turned red already. He probably drank too much wine. Beside Eason, there was a woman whom L felt very familiar with. But she failed to remember who she was.. Harry exchanged good-nature banters with his brothers. The woman beside Eason walked towards L. "Hi, L! Do you still remember me?" E clinked her ss to L while shyly approaching her. L thought for a while. She still couldn''t remember who she was. E looked at her bewildered face and gently smiled. "I have been to brother Harry''s office in Dreles before. We have met that day." E whispered to L''s ears. L suddenly realized that she was the woman she had met several years ago. When she went to Harry''s office to send his clothes to him, she saw that the woman was sitting on Harry''s legs. E stared at L, who she has always admired and adored. E felt ecstatic that L now became the wife of her dear brother Harry. Harry was such an indifferent man. But now... Wow! It was unimaginable to E that his heart would be totally captured by a woman. "Oh! You are..." L did not know her true identity. But it seemed that she was not interested in Harry now. E pointed at Eason, who was now forcing Harry to drink and said, "That''s my brother. We grew up together. Last time, what you saw was not the real case. I was forced to do that. There was actually nothing going on between me and Harry. I hope you won''t misunderstand that". E smiled in embarrassment. She was lucky that Harry didn''t me herst time. He had actually helped her. Hearing this, L smiled gently and said, "At that time, I was worrying that you were a woman who he was having an affair with. We had already married before you appeared." E also smiled. She said to L, "I will drink this up to make amends with you, then!" After E finished her words, she gulped down the wine. This woman was bold and forthright. She might be a good girl. L looked at her and thought that to herself. "You cane over to my ce when you have free time." E shook her head while swallowing thest mouthful of wine. She said, "Sorry, I won''t go. I will tremble at the sight of Harry. I will ask you out to go shopping and buy some gifts for your babies." But the Harry she saw today was very friendly. It must be because of his love for L. While L was talking to E merrily, Chuck was looking at them in mere silence. He was gazing thoroughly at L. It''s undeniable that L was so beautiful tonight. Her beauty was really breathtaking! Harry drank a lot at this table. Before he left them, Ben was still calling out, "Big brother. Join us to continue drinking tonight." They would toast next to the top managers of thepany. All the managers stood up when they saw the couple wasing over. L sensed that someone was gazing at her. It was Julie, who was looking at her with a faint smile. L smiled back. She went to the private room of the second floor after finishing the toast. The guests in the private room were all high officials from every country. When they opened the door of the room, L felt a little embarrassed. Because among the high officials, Thomas and Cherry were also there... Upon seeing L, Thomas didn''t move his gaze from her. L lowered her head in embarrassment. She could actually sense this... Harry also noticed this. He held L''s hands even tighter. The couple toasted to all the people at the table. Thomas walked to them with a ss on his hands. His face was red. He must have drunk a lot already. He stopped in front of L and said to her, "Congrattions, L!" His heart ached when he saw the beautiful woman in front of him. He didn''t expect that things would change like this. He now married a woman that he did not even love. He had thought that he has always had the chance... But now he felt relieved to see that L was very happy now with Harry. After all, he still loved L and whenever she was happy, he was happy too... Harry gave her the best wedding and this caused so much sensation all over the world. The luxury and grandeur were iparable. L held a ss of juice and clinked the ss with Thomas. "Thanks Mr. and Mrs. Herren for attending our wedding. We hope you will also be happy together." L said this with sincerity. She nced at Cherry who was smiling gently at her. Thomas looked at the groom who was toasting to the secretary of the municipal partymittee of Uthana. His eyes were full of envy. Harry now owned the best woman in the world. There were also other emotions flowing from his eyes. They were full of jealousy... Thomas didn''t say anything. He took a deep look at L and returned to his seat. "Mr. Lewis, we are still angry that you didn''t tell me who was the bridest time. It turned out that Miss. Newman was your true love. Congrattions!" When the secretary finished his words, other officials echoed with him. "Yes. Congrattions! It''s not easy to find someone you really love. Mr. Lewis should cherish it." "Mr. Lewis and Mrs. Lewis are meant for each other. You are a natural fit!" When L and Harry heard "Mrs. Lewis" all over the ce, they both smiled with pride and joy. The wedding ceremony finally came to an end. Harry and L stood at the gate of the hotel and held each other''s arms to bade the guests goodbye. "You can go inside so you could rest. I will handle this." Harry held L''s waist and walked inside the hotel. There was a special room reserved for L. L felt a little tired. She lied on the bed and immediately fell asleep. Harry kissed her forehead, tucked her in the quilt and walked out of the room. It was not until 7 o''clock that all the guests left the venue. Guests who were in a hurry to go back were sent home through Harry''s private ne. And there were some guests who stayed at the hotel for the night. When L woke up, it was already 8 o''clock in the evening. She realized that she was already in the mansion. She was alone on the big bed with red sheets. It was very quiet. She was barefoot on the carpet. She slowly opened the door of the room. She wanted to go downstairs. When she reached the stairway, she heard some noise from the first floor. She reached out her head to see what was happening. Harry was drinking with his brothers in the hall of the first floor. Ben was already sloppy and wobbly. Eason was ying the finger guessing game with Samuel. His face turned crimson as he has drunk too much already. Joey and Chuck were talking to each other in low voices. Harry was ying a drinking game with a foreign man, Jordan and Joseph. His face was also very red now. She felt that it was not appropriate for her to went down now. But she was so hungry... She went back to the room, took out her cellphone from the handbag. Her bag was full of red envelopes offered by the guests. She texted Harry, "Dear, I''m hungry now." Within three minutes, the door was pushed open. Harry walked in with a te of food in his hands. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 After he put the te on the table, Harry walked up to the bedside and hugged his wife. But before L had any chance to react to his unexpected behavior, she was pushed down on the big red bed. Harry, who reeked of wine, looked at the attractive woman in his arms, and couldn''t help himself but to kiss her deeply. "Crack!" The bedroom''s door was pushed open and several drunkards from downstairs entered the room. "Ah! Harry, what are you doing? We haven''t even left yet!" Eason shouted at him with a bottle of wine in his hands, and several men at the door burst intoughter. L immediately pushed Harry away from her body and stood up from the bed, blushing. Harry also stood up from the bed and pushed the men out of his room. "Get out! We can drink always together on another day!" he said. Their happy moment had been interrupted, and Harry went downstairs while coaxing the group of drunken people. Again, the bedroom was quiet. L wiped the lipstick from her mouth and then opened the te''s cover. There was a bowl of crucian carp and bean curd soup, a bowl of chicken porridge, a small te of chili and sour potatoes and two steamed buns with vegetable stuffing. Downstairs, Harry and Jordan, who were a little drunk, put several other men into their cars. "Harry, you really are mean! We just wanted to stay and celebrate your wedding with you in the bridal chamber!" Eason, while sticking his head out of the window, felt discontented, andined because he had been driven out of the room when he had just entered it. But Harry just pressed Eason''s curly haired head back into the car, and said, "My wife''s pregnant, and it isn''t a suitable time for having that much fun. I''ll make up for it next time." After he asked the driver to take Eason to the hotel, Harry then dealt with the next man. Samuel, who was next to the car, yanked back and forth with Joseph. "Joseph, I didn''t expected you to be so handsome. I''m almost not attracted to women anymore!" he said. When he looked at the drunk, Joseph, who was shocked, shivered and then immediately kicked him into the car. "Harry, your wife is so beautiful! You don''t deserve her!" Samuel then continued to speak. He didn''t get drunk that easily, but if he did, he would speak out anything he had on his mind. Harry coldly nced at him, and said, "Joey, I think Mr. Lowell has reached middle age mark; please, make an arrangement for him!" His intention was clear. Joeyughed and then immediately took out his phone with his trembling hand, thinking that Samuel was going to have fun with a woman tonight! Samuel again poked his head out of the car and held Harry''s hand. "Harry, don''t be so excited. Take care of your wife''s belly! Your two sperms were in there!" he said. He then hupped, and added, "Go upstairs now! Take a shower and serve L!" While Samuel kept on talking his nonsense, Harry quickly managed to pull his hand out of his, and then managed to quickly push him back inside the car with the help of Jordan. After that, he made a gesture to the driver, and the car drove away. It was easy to deal with Ben, because he was very drunk. After he was put inside the car, he immediately fell asleep. George was thest one left, and he quietly leaned against the car and waited for Harry to send him away. "Are you OK?" asked Harry. He looked fine, but just after Harry finished talking with him, George ran to the side of the road and began to vomit. ... All the others were left speechless when they looked at him. Harry said to the driver, "He isn''t too familiar with this ce, so please buy him some hangover drugs." The driver nodded while he held George to prevent him from falling. George, the royal family''s second prince from ybia, was going to take the throne. He had met Harry in an unrestrained gambling match. When he stopped vomiting, the driver helped George get in the car and immediately drove him to the hotel. Chuck stood aside silently while he watched Harry send his friends away. Harry then stood in front of Chuck and tapped him on the shoulder, and said, "Chuck, just give up!" Chuck stared at him with sad eyes, and said, "What else can I say?" Everyone knew that L was Harry''s wife; what could he say? Harry smiled to him, and said, "Don''t be irresponsible for her, or otherwise I will disdain you!" Both of them knew of whom was Harry mentioning. Chuck waved at him. "You don''t have to remind me. Bye." After Chuck got inside his car, Harry watched it drive away into the distance. He then asked two people to close the manor''s gates. Only Joey, Jordan, and Joseph remained there. "Go to bed early. I will go and visit Joseph tonight, " said Jordan. Although Harry wanted both Jordan and his brother to stay at the manor tonight, he still agreed when he heard Jordan. It was about nine o''clock in the evening when all the people left. L, who was on the second floor, ate all her dinner but still didn''t feel full. She had felt tired all day and just wanted to sleep. She wanted to go to the bathroom and remove her makeup, but now she was trying to unzip her dress. At that moment, the bedroom''s door opened and Harry staggered inside the bedroom. When he saw his wife, his eyes instantly lit up. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He rush towards her and held her in his arms. "Stop it, I''m going to take a bath, " said L. She smelt the strong wine vaporsing out of his body. She remembered how much he had drunk, and thought that he could really hold his liquor. Harry embraced L from behind and gently kissed her earlobe. "Let me go." L protested in a low voice, and she also slightly trembled and tried to evade his moves. The thick alcohol vapors and cigarette smoke started working on her nerves. But her protests were in vain. She looked so beautiful that he couldn''t keep his eyes off her, not even for a second. L was really gorgeous and nice, and he believed that he was really lucky to marry her. ... After a long while, Harry then helped L take off her crown, earrings, ne and bracelet. After that he held his wife in his arms, who had little or no strength, and entered the bathroom. They enjoyed their time in their bridal chamber. In a suite of the Vini Empire Seven Star hotel. E cautiously opened one of the room doors in the hotel. She had heard what her elder brother talked to Joey on the phone earlier. She also gave some money to the woman Joey sent there and asked her to leave the hotel. She knew that the man inside the room was Samuel, who was also a legendary figure; she had been secretly in love with him for many years. She had also expressed her love for him in the past, but he never cared about her, and had never taken her to his heart and liking. He had even told her that she was like a sister to him. E couldn''t stand this any longer, and she wanted to be more than his sister! When she entered the room, it was very quiet, and the man on the bed seemed to be sleeping. After five minutes, E took off her dress, threw it away, and climbed into Samuel''s bed. Samuel, who in general was a rather cautious person, was really inebriated. He didn''t realize that a woman was lying under him at this moment. The night grew darker, and at thest moment, Samuel was suddenly sober. When he saw who the woman in his arms was, he shook his head, and found that she was actually E! E, who was always timid like a scared rabbit, now looked cute and very charming in his arms. He felt very dizzy, and before he even got the chance to think of anything, he instantly fell asleep again. When E looked at the sleeping man she started hesitating and flinching, thinking that she couldn''t stay there, next to him, until tomorrow! She got out of bed bearing all kinds of ufortable feelings that her body inevitably had brought along. She then quickly put on her dress and left the hotel. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Inside a shabby old apartment at two o''clock in the morning Ynda was watching viral inte video again and again. In the video, the man she loved the most had married another woman with a gentleness she had never ever seen. The wedding ceremony was grand, gorgeous! Ynda now realized how reluctant he really was when he married her at the time! The Weiboments were all words expressing people''s amazement and envy. There were also a lot of people sending their blessings and best wishes to the couple through Weibo. But even more people were making fun of Ynda, and she gripped her phone tight with her feelings of hatred. Envy, jealousy and anger! All of these emotions flooded her heart in a torrent of rage. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Steven had been really stupid. He had taken 20 million from her but had failed to aplish his task of killing L. And on the contrary, even worse, he was killed by Harry. Now Ynda was pregnant with Nael''s child, but she didn''t dare to tell this to her family, because she wasn''t married. Nael was going through the divorce process with his wife. What could she do? Did she really want to marry that poor agent? She had already thought about an abortion, but Nael did not agree to it. He said that the child was the first of their new bloodline. Ynda was still gripping firmly on the phone, and soon she was about to smash it into pieces. "Harry must''ve been happy with his wife in their bedroom on their wedding night!" thought Ynda. Ha- ha-ha! She was furious! She couldn''t believe that she was reduced to everyone reviling and condemning her! Her parents now even had to work for others to earn a living. All of her bad fortune was now attributed to just these two people! Although Steven had disappeared from the world, there still had to be other killers; Ynda was determined to kill L. Ynda thought that if L was dead she might still have the chance to win Harry''s heart back. Her eyes were ming with anger while she sat on her bed and pondered on her next move. It was over a month since the wedding ceremony had ended, but there were still many people still delighted in talking about it. L had been pregnant for less than 6 months, but her belly was really big. It was almost as if she was about to go intobor, and everyone thought that L was actually pregnant with twins. Mrs. Herbert cooked all kinds of soups for L, and L soon became fat. The mansion was a peaceful ce for the pregnant L to live in. Nicole was picked up from school and brought home directly, and in general the whole mansion was very quiet and peaceful. But recently, L found that Harry left home early and returnedte; she rarely had the chance to see him. When Harry came back at night, L was already sleeping, and when she woke up in the morning, he was already gone. In the middle of the night, she could sometimes feel him holding her in his arms, and if it weren''t for this, L would''ve doubted if he returned home even then. Thissted for a month, and in one evening, when it was already past 8 o''clock, Harry still hadn''t returned home. And L decided to call Joey. "Where is your boss now?" Joey stuttered, and finally said "... Some of his brothers came and took him. They''re together at the night club now!" The night club? Together? "Which night club?" Immediately asked L. Joey was now caught in an awkward dilemma, and L threatened him, "Joey, if you are trying to hide something from me, I''ll never speak to you again!" "No! Please, don''t!" He had nned to tter her! In thepany, and actually in the whole Uthana, everyone knew that it was more effective to tter L before Harry. In Joey''s eyes, since Harry got married, from an arrogant boss he had be a henpecked husband. He acted cold with everyone in thepany, and as soon as he returned home, he did everything L asked him to do! He was really sweet to his wife every day! "It''s the Grand Future Night Club. They''re in the 888 private room." Joey also quickly told L the address, and then he added, "Don''t tell Harry that I gave you the address. Or I will be done for good..." Joey then peeked inside room 888. Oh my God! He had hoped he didn''t get to see this. Five barely d women were brought into the room by Eason... Okay! His boss was an honest man, he would not turn to those women. L then hung up the phone. She was thinking about what was happening. Harry and his brothers went together to the night club. They wouldn''t just drink and sing in that kind of ce. She was now pregnant, and it was obvious that she was unable to satisfy his needs. So... L immediately got up from her bed, took out her cosmetics and put some make-up on. Half an hourter, a beautiful face endowed with thick eyebrows, big eyes, and red lips reflected in the mirror. She searched in the wardrobe and took out of it a white gravid''s dress. This dress was a gift from Lillian, and it was a perfect fit for her. Her big belly was now properly covered, and she looked thinner in the dress. She wore a white scarf on her neck, and then she took out a pair of ck crystal sandals from the shoe drawer. Finally, she took with her the ck top brand bag Harry had bought for her. She was perfect! She looked into the mirror, and she tied her long hair into a bun and left wisps of hair on her forehead. Now she looked more mature, and elegant. "If Harry is doing something out of line behind my back, he''ll die an ugly death, " thought L. She then slowly drove her Maserati out of the garage. She turned the car lights on and then drove downtown. Twenty minutester At the Grand Future Night Club L stopped her car steadily at the doors of the night club, and the doorman immediately came to greet her. L walked inside with a cold face. "Excuse me, miss. Do you have a room reserved for the evening?" "She is so beautiful!" thought the doorman. The doorman recognized her. "Wow! Isn''t she Mrs. Lewis, who got married a month ago?" "888." She blurted out the room''s number and then strode in with her high heels on her feet. The doorman immediately sent for a waiter to lead her to room 888. On her way to the private room, all the people in the club were curiously gazing at her imposing attitude. Inside room 888 Eason and Ben were each holding a beautiful woman in their arms, and they were singing karaoke happily together. Chuck was calling loudly at a beautiful woman who was a meter away from him to pour some wine for him, while Samuel was guzzling down wine incessantly and with agitation. Only one man was at ease and simply sitting in the corner. His indifferent attitude daunted the beautiful woman beside him from being even close to him. The woman pondered for a while. Now, everyone in the Uthana knew that Harry''s wife was pregnant. This was a very sensitive period in his life, and maybe Harry needed a woman for his needs. She thought that if she was that woman, then she would be rich, and her fate would change. She became bolder, and moved closer to Harry. She took up a bottle of luxury wine and poured a little in his ss. When she was about to lift the ss to his mouth, the door was then pushed open by Joey. When Joey saw that L wasing, he stammered, "Bobo... bo..." The word "Boss" lingered in Joey''s mouth for a long time. Harry then raised his eyebrows and looked at Joey, but Joey looked very strange to him. At this time, the beautiful woman beside Harry had already put the ss of wine beside his mouth. He was about to push aside the wine back to her, but Joey opened the door. Except for Harry, Joey would only follow a woman''s orders. He opened the door obediently. Harry looked at the expression on Joey''s face and realized what happened. Indeed! L appeared at the door, and she nced over the room in a firm and forceful manner. The coldness shining from her piercing look was the same as the coldness radiating from Harry''s eyes. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Two waiters who were guarding the door stared at them kissing intensely and gossiped with each other in a low voice. But what happened next now threw them into a total shock - Boss Lewis suddenly held up Mrs. Lewis and left the night club... s! Their public disy of affection came quite by surprise, hitting hard these single waiters'' hearts. At the door of the castle L then willfully sat still in the front passenger seat, unwilling to get off. Harry got out of the car, moved her over, and then lifted her up. L had been pregnant for over six months; she needed to rest in bed instead of wandering around erratically. When they climbed to the second floor, Harry first put his briefcase into the study room. When he came out of his study, L wasn''t there anymore. He then heard a cracking from the bedroom - L locked herself from the inside. Harry felt quite helpless. He took out his phone to call for help, but he found that its battery was already dead. He went back into the study room, fetched the spare key, and then opened the bedroom''s door. L was washing in the bathroom, the sound of gurgling water hiding the sound of the door opening. She furiously removed her make-up from her face and then put her hand in the bathtub water, while looking carelessly out the window. "Jerk! Tonight, tomorrow night, the following night after... At least for a month you will never sleep on the same bed with me again!" she thought. "How dare you try to find another woman when your wife is at home! Aren''t you afraid of STDs or AIDS?" Harry took off his clothes, opened the bedroom door, and then walked in. L didn''t close the window curtains so she could see the sea, and he could see her standing beside the bathtub, with her back turned to him. She was murmuring something to herself, but the voice was too low to hear it clearly. Harry figured soon enough that she was cursing him. Seen from behind, L''s waist had expanded a lot, but it felt soft when he hugged her at night. He walked over to her and held her from behind. L was scared and tried shouting for help, but he covered her mouth in time. "Honey, calm down, it''s only me." He removed his hand from her mouth and turned her to face him. When he saw him, L''s heart started racing. She asked curiously, "How did you get in?" She clearly remembered that she had locked the door. The man kissed her red lips, and the gentle intimacy happening between them gave her spasms of pleasure. She then pushed him away. "Get out! Get out!" she demanded. He stroked her pink cheek seductively. She could always easily win all of his attention. He then whispered in her ear, "I don''t have or need any other woman than you. You are enough for me, and always will be." L didn''t buy it, and she struggled to break away from his grip. But Harry wouldn''t let her go, and instead he held her even tighter in his arms, and said, "Honey, I love you!" His sweet words, together with his hoarse voice, were enough to make L blush. "I don''t buy it," she said, "You don''t love me, you love the babies inside of me." Harry chuckled, grasped L, and kissed her again. "I love you both," he said. Their breath grew more heavy, and L felt feeble; she now held tight onto Harry''s neck. Romance then began to sprout inside the bathroom. Harry held her up and then put her on the bed. "Harry, go away..." She rejected him, though she didn''t want to, but she was still mad at him. She had to make herself clear by rejecting him. No, she couldn''t yield to his charm. Harry stood beside her, by the bed, and leaned down and whispered, "Honey, I''m your husband. Call me honey." He coaxed her and slowly led her. She muttered, "No, you cheated on me..." Hearing her refusal, Harry then waved his big palm as a threat, and L uttered submissively, "Honey..." Her voice was so enchanting that Harry immediately kissed her red lips impatiently. He wanted to have her whole being at that very moment. "Harry, don''t ever think that I can forgive you that easily. I am not so kind as I used to be," thought L. ... At the Splendid Garden Apartment Dressed in her pajamas, E sat nkly on the bed while she slowly stroked her belly. Several days had already passed since the test results came out, but she still couldn''t believe that there was a baby growing inside her body. Should she take L''s advice and tell Samuel about it? But... Ever since that night, she hadn''t seen Samuel any more. It also seemed that he didn''t know about what had happened on that night. Suddenly, the door bell buzzed, breaking the silence of the night. It was already past eleven at night. Who could it possibly be at this hour? She put on her flip-flops, walked towards the parlor and saw the man outside through the door''s peephole. It was Samuel, and when she saw him, she covered her mouth in shock. Why was he here? Did he know about her pregnancy? The bell buzzing soon became heavy ps on the door, and there wasn''t much time for her to straighten things out. She decided to open the door. When the door opened, Samuel quickly crammed in and then closed it behind him. He stared closely at E, his friend''s younger sister. He had known all the time that the shy E liked him. But his heart had been already stolen by someone else, so he had no choice but to reject her over and over again. Until that night, he found her under him. On that night, he had sex with her. He had no idea about how she had slipped into his bed, but he did it anyway. The following next morning, when he woke up, she had already left. If there were no blood stains on his bed to remind him, he would have believed that it was all just a dream. At that time he had avoided her, and he didn''t know how to face her. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But a monthter, when he returned to Uthana, he learnt that she was pregnant... And the baby must be his. He was sure about this. E gripped one corner of her pajamas anxiously, ncing at Samuel''s questioning and perplexed look. "Is Samuel here to ask about that night? Does he know about the pregnancy?" She had many questions on her mind. For a long time they just kept silent. The man she loved the most was now in front of her, but she didn''t know a single word of what to say. "That night..." He didn''t even finish his first sentence when the doorbell rang again. Who was at the door? E walked past Samuel to open the door. Her scent filled his nose, just like that night, a month ago, and Samuel shut his eyes with regret. The man outside was Eason. "Eason..." E blocked him from entering the door. Eason was about to enter the apartment when he saw that E was pushing the door. "What are you doing? I want to ask you something. Let me in." "It''s toote, ask me tomorrow! I need to sleep now!" E tried not to let Eason see Samuel, or that would''ve been awkward. Eason saw that his younger sister was acting weird, and he wondered if someone was inside the apartment with her. At one of E''s careless moments, he swiftly squeezed inside through the door''s crack. And indeed, it was awkward when Eason saw Samuel. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, but it really was Samuel. "What are you doing here at my sister''s ce? It''s alreadyte." He nced at them suspiciously. E was just about to answer Eason''s question, but Samuel replied, "Same as you." He looked directly at Eason, with his hands in his pockets. If it were any other woman that got knocked up by him, he would have never taken responsibility for the woman, nor for the baby. But it was E... Eason then understood, and his face turned pale with fury. "Is it your baby?" He pounced forward and grabbed Samuel by the cor. No one could take advantage of his younger sister, not even his best friend. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 E was so shocked that she immediately drew her elder brother closer to her, and said, "Eason, this is our own business. You can go back now!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Eason nced at his sister and then released Samuel from his grasp, not even changing the expression on his face. He warned Samuel, "I''ve taken you as my brother, but if you ever misbehave with E, then we''ll have a problem with that!" Eason uttered all these hurtful words just because they all knew that Samuel still loved his first girlfriend. But he wondered how had Samuel stayed and slept with his sister. Rationally, they shouldn''t have done such a thing. Samuel wasn''t the sort of man that didn''t have his sense of propriety. Eason thought it over carefully, but he still had no idea. After Eason left, only Samuel and E remained in the apartment. E was a little restless when she was left alone with him. "Samuel, please sit down!" said E. She then tensely fiddled with her fingers and didn''t even dare to look at him in the eyes. Samuel looked at the woman who was a little timid, denying his own spection that E had taken the initiative to go to his hotel room that night. He must''ve been the one who hade up with the idea! "That evening, I was drunk, and I did something that hurt you, and I am sorry. But, E, at that time you already knew that I already loved someone else. You won''t be happy if you''ll marry me," said Samuel. He smoothed his short hair and then, still restless as he was, sat on the sofa in the living room. With her eyes getting red and almost filling with tears, E, who now was excited by what he said, walked up to Samuel and held hisrge palm into hers. "No, Samuel. I''m willing..." she said. She was, indeed, more than willing to marry him. When he heard her calling out his name in such an intimate manner of speaking, Samuel became even more upset. He looked at the women in front of him, and he found that she wasn''t so pure anymore, but more feminine. She wasn''t the girl he used to know but, perhaps maybe she had changed into a real woman after that night she had spent with him... Unexpectedly, Samuel nodded, and said, "I will go visit uncle Leonard in the following two days." E managed to hold back her tears and nodded eagerly, tightly holding on to Samuel''srge palm with her hand. Samuel stood up from the sofa, and said, "You should go to bed early. I will try to get everything ready as soon as possible." When their hands were separated from each other, E suddenly felt empty. But, she was still very happy. "Samuel, you drank alcohol tonight, so how about staying here for the night?" asked E. She was worried and looked at Samuel''s face which was slightly flushed. Samuel turned his face towards her and nced at her, who was in her pajamas, with a deep look in his eyes. E now began to realize what she had just said, and she immediately began to exin herself. "I mean, there are two bedrooms here, and you can sleep in one of them..." Her face got very red, as if she had applied a blusher to it. Samuel shook his head, and replied, "I will call a taxi to go home. As for the car, l''ll ask my driver to come here and drive it away tomorrow." After she saw Samuel leave, E felt relieved, and her eyes were filled with tears of joy. She was finally going to marry the man she loved! The night grewte, and after Harry carried L with satisfaction to the big bed in the bedroom, he went to the bathroom to take a shower. When she heard the bathroom''s door being closed, L, whose eyes were earlier closed, suddenly opened them again. She sat up in the bed, took out a clean set of pajamas and then dressed herself in them. "Don''t think that I will forgive you so easily! If I don''t teach you a lesson this time, you will hook up with other women again. Humph!" thought L. She then opened the bedroom''s door, snuck into Nicole''s bedroom and locked the door from the inside. She decided to sleep in Nicole''s bedroom tonight and leave him tomorrow, not letting him even see his children! Twenty minutester, Harry, wrapping himself in a bath towel, found that there was no one on the bed anymore. He checked the balcony and the wardrobe, but he still couldn''t find L. Later, he opened the bedroom''s door and walked towards his daughter''s bedroom. When he found that his daughter''s bedroom''s door was indeed locked from the inside, he sighed and felt again disappointed with his little woman! At midnight, without L beside him to keep himpany, Harry tossed and turned restlessly in the bed. He found a bunch of keys again, opened the children''s room and carefully entered it not to make a sound. When he saw that his wife was sleeping soundly with Nicole''s rag doll in her arms, he slightly raised the corners of his lips. After he took the doll from her arms, Harry held his wife in his arms and fell sound asleep. It was almost eleven o''clock in the morning when L woke up, and she was about to go back to the bedroom and wash up. When she opened the bedroom''s door, she heard Harry, who was inside, talking on the phone: "... So arrest him in the area and inform me if there are not enough people." "Didn''t he go to work? I felt someone hugging me when I was asleepst night. Did he manage to sneak into our daughter''s room?" thought L. She then quietly opened the bedroom''s door and saw that Harry had already neatly dressed himself up. He wore a white shirt, a ck tie with dark stripes, a pair of ck suit pants and a pair of brand- new, ck leather shoes. He also had an expensive watch on his wrist. He was really handsome, and even L, who saw him so often, could not help but be infatuated with him, her heart thumping wildly when she saw him. When he felt that there was someone behind him watching him, Harry turned his head around and saw that his wife was obsessively staring at him. Harry, who earlier was wearing a serious face, was now looking very tender at his wife. L then immediately withdrew her eyes from him, and after she cast a cold nce at him, she directly walked towards the bathroom. "So go there with guns. Remember, you must capture him and keep him alive." L heard him speaking coldly outside the bathroom. "Arrest him in the area? With guns? Keep him alive? Did he find the assassin who tried to kill me?" thought L. After she washed, she began to apply her moisturizer to her face. At this time, the bathroom''s door was now opened, and when she saw in the mirror that Harry was entering the bathroom, L looked away, her face turning grim. Harry, who was standing behind her, wrapped his arms around her colossal belly and kissed her earlobe. L then suddenly stopped applying the moisturizer to her face. She was about to free herself, but Harry just put his mouth near her ear, and whispered, "Honey, I''m going to go to the company now and I''ve already asked the chef to prepare a seafood feast for you at noon today. Please, don''t be angry anymore!" L loved eating seafood, such as crabs, shrimps, fish and so on. She would happily ept and enjoy all of the meal! Harry had especially hired a chef that came from a five-star hotel and who specialized in seafood. L nced at him and then continued to apply the moisturizer to her face, saying, "Oh, why don''t you prepare the seafood feast for your other mistresses?" Her voice was filled with jealousy. Harry then burst intoughter, and replied, "There are no mistresses! You are my only beloved woman!" He then kissed her on her soft, perfumed face. But L quickly finished applying the moisturizer to her face and pushed Harry out of the bathroom. "Don''t think that I will ever forget that you hooked up with another womanst night. I won'' be so kind to you this time!" she said. "Hooking up with another woman..." thought Harry. "Do you think it is really necessary for me to hook up with other women?" he asked. He took a sidelong nce at L, who was looking him in the eyes, and wondered since when had he be so worthless. Even if he was really worthless, and he had already transferred all his shares to his wife and daughter, he was still an acting CEO! When she looked at Harry, who seemed so arrogant, L smiled, and said, "Right, right. You''re handsome and rich, and there are a lot ofdiesing from rich families, and a lot of superstars who are infatuated with you and are willing to support you, that you don''t have to seek out other women! Yes, yes, and it seems that Mr. Lewis already has many superstars and young models!" ... Harry wondered how she could ever possibly mention that he had young models and superstars; L really disappointed him this time. "You are the only woman in my heart," he said. As for all the other women, they were simply just other people in his eyes. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 "Stop lying. Since I''m pregnant, the babies are growing up day by day and I will be fatter. Now, you get up very early in the morning and return home veryte at night. If you don''t like me anymore, you can be straightforward. I will leave and never bother you again!" Recalling the experiences she had this month, L felt that she was cheated on and almost cried out. Harry couldn''t help butugh. He thought that his wife was so cute and clingy. Then he exined, "I''ve been engaged in an investment contract recently. The funds are great and confidential, so I have to deal with it myself. You are thinking too much." He held her in his arm and kissed her lips tenderly. Her belly was bigger and she became fatter, but these were because she was bearing his children. How could he not appreciate her right now? L red at him. Doubts were creeping up on her mind. She found it annoying to marry an attractive husband. Then she suddenly said, "I want to go shopping today!" Considering her health andziness due to pregnancy, she hadn''t gone out for shopping for a long time. She did nothing but just stayed at the balcony and read novels. Harry thought about it for a moment. "Sure, I will go with you." He was worried about her security and health as Jemmy showed up around Uthana recently. "I want to go shopping right now. So if you need to go to thepany, I can go shopping by myself." He must be kidding. If he followed her, how can she escape? Harry looked at his watch and said, "You can go shopping after lunch. I will ask several more people to protect you." In fact, he had already ordered some SWAT from the police department to protect her. L nodded. They went downstairs together. Two chefs were preparing breakfast for L in the kitchen on the first floor. Mrs. Herbert stood next to them to help. Seeing that L was going downstairs, Mrs. Herbert rushed to her and respectfully said, "My Lady! Hurry, please have your breakfast." As she was saying this, she walked towards the dinner table and helped L to her seat. Harry also helped L sit at the chair and didn''t leave until he saw Mrs. Herbert put breakfast in front of her. Sitting in the car, Harry felt that L was a little weird today. How could she let him go so easily? No way! He needed to let the bodyguards keep an eye on her! It was too dangerous outside. "Thank you, Mrs. Herbert." L gave Mrs. Herbert a sweet smile and then she started to eat her breakfast. Mrs. Herbert wiped her hands with her apron and asked, "How about your appetite? Do you prefer sour or spicy food today? Just tell me what you want, L!" She stared at L''s belly. There were two babies inside. Harry and L were really blessed! Harry already decorated the baby room and bought lots of baby clothes and toys himself. So one could tell how much he was looking forward to see the babies. It was the same loving he treated Nicole. No matter what she wanted, Harry would always satisfy her! L had med him several times as he spoiled his daughter too much! But Harry always replied, "She is my daughter. If nobody wants to marry her in the future, I will raise her forever." ... Thinking for a while, L then replied, "I would like some spicy food today." L was so fond of spicy food, no matter how spicy the food was. She could eat them all without batting an eye. Hearing this, Mrs. Herbert hurriedly went to the kitchen and ordered the chefs to prepare spicy sea food for lunch. But L stopped her. She said she was going to the mall to do some shopping and would eat outside. Mrs. Herbert believed in her without any doubt. She returned to the kitchen to tell the chefs that they didn''t need to prepare lunch. That afternoon, L sat at the back seat of the Maserati, while a driver and a female bodyguard sat in the front seats. Behind them, several cars were following her car. Inside were bodyguards ordered to protect her. L sighed, and thought that tasking bodyguards to keep her safe was too much. How can she escape? When they arrived at the shopping mall, the female bodyguard followed closely at her right, while other bodyguards secretly followed her in and around the mall. L was wearing a light yellow loose dress and a pair of white t shoes. Her face was glowing withThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. happiness and maternal love. Not far away, Ynda hated to admit that the woman was getting more and more beautiful. Even though she was pregnant right now... "L!" Ynda approached her. When Ynda stood in front of her, L just bought some cosmetics for pregnant women and nkly looked at Ynda. Without remembering how long they haven''t seen each other, L never thought that Ynda would lose her beauty and charm like how she looked like right now. Ynda was wearing a cheap loose dress and her aura of elegance has disappearedpletely. Was she also pregnant? Who was her baby''s father? However, all these had nothing to do with her. L wanted to ignore Ynda, so she turned around and decided to step away. Seeing her reaction, Ynda was furious and blocked her from leaving. At that moment, the female bodyguard next to L stood in front of her and prepared to protect L. Seeing this, Ynda became angrier and her hatred towards L became deeper. She also noticed those men in casual suits who were keeping watch and she was pretty sure that those man were sent by Harry to protect L. She was the one who''s supposed to be treated like this. How could L get all these? "Are you pretending not to know me?" She sneered and moved a step forward. Watching the expressionless woman, she said, "You really should be grateful that your family has that old pocket watch. That made Harry decide to choose you instead of me. He just chose to be with you because of the money." Ynda has always been addicted to the lies she made up. But her words did not threaten to L at all. "So what? Since I had married to Harry, that''s our shared wealth now." Not to mention that what Harry has given her was priceless. No amount of money can everpare to the happiness that she felt now. What''s more, she was pregnant now. She''d better not argue with Ynda. She still remembered that her first baby was killed by this woman. So this time around, she should be more careful. Ynda always thought that she would plot a revenge against her. Recently, the affair between Ynda and Harry really bothered L. She would never let Ynda off the hook again. Ynda smiled coldly and asked, "L, are you stupid? That old pocket watch was so valuable that it could even buy half of the world. Do you want to share the wealth with others?" Ynda found out the secrets of the old pocket watch which represented countless wealth and she also knew that the watch was the key to endless money. L red at Ynda disdainfully and didn''t want to talk with her any longer. She decided to step away immediately. Sensing that she was about to leave, Ynda intended to follow her, but was stopped by the female bodyguard. "Miss, please stop following L!" So without any choice, Ynda had to watch L walk towards another baby clothes store. Ynda red at the female bodyguard in dismay and clenched her fists tightly. She felt that her presence didn''t affect L at all. No matter what she said and what she did, L wouldn''t give any response. With these feelings inside, Ynda threw the cosmetics she just bought into a trash can and pointed to the ones L just bought. She asked the client to wrap it for her. The cosmetics cost over 60, 000 dors. Ynda felt frustrated to spend so much money. She has be so poor that she even felt dismayed about that tens of thousands of money, even just thousands. However, it was okay because she knew that she was going to get back all the wealth that should belong to her. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 It really was a bummer that Ynda showed up. It was just like Wendy had said; an ex-girlfriend was like toad, a toad who wasn''t scary, but that only made you emotionally miserable. She pouted her lips and then picked up her phone from her purse; she then called Harry. "Do you know who I saw just now?" She wearily looked at all the baby things that Harry had already bought so she didn''t have to. Hearing her apathetic voice, Harry smiled, and said, "Who did you see? Since it''s a bummer, I guess that would be Ynda." "No one else is bad news for L but Ynda, so it must be her," thought Harry. "Hum, you''re quite clever!" L talked with Harry and stared at a small nursing bottle; she wondered whether her breast milk would be enough for the two children after they''re born. She then took two bottles in two different colors from the shelf and handed them to the shopping assistant behind her. Harry thought that maybe Ynda had bribed Jaime, and he said, "Be careful and stay away from her. After you give birth, I''ll hunt her down for you." "My wife will then decide whether she could live or not, " thought Harry. L smiled, and said, "Will your heart be as painful then as it is now? Will it, Mr. Lewis?" She satirized him on purpose. "L, you really are an outrageous woman, did you know that?" He rubbed his sore spot between his eyebrows, and thought that his little wife was harder to handle than even a billion dors investment n. She pouted her lips again, and said, "Harry, why do you talk to me like that?" She wanted to add up everything that he had done to let her down! She also respected herself, since Harry was flirting with other women, and she kept her calm while talking with him. "Did the recent events worn out his personality?" thought L. Harry couldn''t help butugh at her words. He then put a cigarette in his mouth, lighted it, and was about to smoke it. Hearing the lighter''s sound, L shouted, "Harry! You are smoking again!" She knew that at home he hadn''t been smoking recently, and thought that he had quit smoking for good! What she didn''t know was that he was now secretly smoking at thepany. He was a chain smoker! Harry then put out his lighter. "Honey, it takes time," he said. He tried to quit smoking for days for her. But, somehow, he started smoking again, and was even more addicted to the bad habit. Yeah, great! "Hum! Then keep smoking! Bye!" After she had done her talking, L hung up and then powered off her phone. After he finished the call, Harry had been staring at his screen for ten minutes. Then he started to work. L nced at the female bodyguard beside her and then checked out of the store. She then went to the men''s aisle and picked a hat for Harry. The people around were looking at her with a strangle look in their eyes, so she decided to also check out. Walking out of the famous hat shop, she passed the handbag to the bodyguard, and said, "Please send this to Mr. Lewis, he really needs it. Now." The female bodyguard looked at her and didn''t know what to say... "Mrs. Lewis, my job is only to protect you. I''ll find someone else to send this for you." But L shook her head, and said, "I want you to send it." This was her only chance, and only way, she could get rid of the bodyguard. Hearing this, the bodyguard was put in a dilemma; she picked up her phone, and said, "I''ll ask for Mr. Lewis." If the madam were to be missing, she couldn''t be held ountable for her. L pretended to be impatient. "Must you really call him? What about my orders? Why did he hire you in the first ce? To follow me around?" She put the problem like that on purpose. The female bodyguard clenched her teeth, put her phone back in her pocket, and took the handbag from L. She said something to another bodyguard that was hiding in the crowd and then left with the handbag. The second she left, L walked towards the rest room. "Hold this for me, thank you!" She handed all the things she had bought for her children to one of the bodyguards. "There''s no need worry about me. I''m just going to the bathroom." The bodyguards looked at each other, took the things from her hands and nodded. They kept an eye on her until she entered the bathroom. As soon as she entered, L spoke with a man who was washing his hands. She looked terrified, and said, "Hey, handsome, could you do me a favor?" He looked familiar to L, but she couldn''t remember where she saw him before. Philip was also shocked when he saw her, and smiled. "Hi Miss Newman, what can I do for you?" L was already famous, since she was so graceful and beautiful. She had impressed Philip already, even if they had met just once. "You know me?" L was stunned, but she really couldn''t remember when and where did she see him before. Philip wiped his hands with a bunch of tissues, and said, "We met at the anniversary party, at Chuck''s private hospital. Remember?" "Oh, okay!" Now she remembered! At that time, he was with a woman that made Chuck feel very awkward. "Hello!" She briefly greeted him, and then quickly said, "I''m being followed by someone. Can you let me out through the safe passage?" She pointed at the safe passage on the other side. Philip cheerily nodded to her, and said. "Okay, let''s go!" While Philip was heading out, L dragged him back, and said, "Hey, wait!" "I can''t get rid of them just like that, " thought L. Philip nced at her with a confused look in his eyes. Despite of all the people around them, she started to take off his suit. Philip almost choked on his own saliva when he saw what the pregnant was doing. ... Miss Newman wasn''t a regr girl. "If you don''t cover me with the suit they''ll see me, and I''ll be caught!" Two minutester, a man in a dark blue shirt came out of the bathroom. He was holding in his arms a person dressed in a suit jacket, and they then walked into the safe passage. The two bodyguards nced at them and looked away since they were a couple and it was inappropriate to stare. In the safe passage, L took off the suit and handed it back over to Philip. She said, "You are a hero, and I can''t thank you enough for what you did! I''m leaving now, but you should get out of hereter, after I''m gone." A hero? If he had known that he had unintentionally helped L, he would''ve been scared of being hunted down by Harry! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After three minutes, one of the bodyguards felt something was wrong. What took thedy so long? He dragged a random womaning from the bathroom, gave her a hundred dors, and then asked, "Did you see a pregnant woman inside, dressed in a light yellow dress?" She looked at the bill nkly, and thought about what she had seen inside. She still walked into the bathroom to be sure. Two women had just entered, but except for them, it was empty. She walked out and shook her head. "No, she is not there." Oh, damn it! One of the bodyguards remembered the couple and quickly rushed into the safe passage. But the woman was already gone, and had only left Philip there, smoking. "Where is My Lady?" asked one of the grumpy bodyguards. Philip calmly put out his cigarette, and said, "Yourdy?" Philip looked at them with confused eyes. "I mean the pregnant woman in the light yellow dress. If something were to happen to her, Mr. Lewis will hunt you down and punish you ordingly!" Then, the bodyguards rushed out through the safe passage to find theirdy. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Feeling helpless, Philip stared at their backs for a long while, and after a short while left. He was scared, and wondered if Mr. Lewis would really kill him. The scary thought tortured him for a couple of months, at least. In the SL Group Joey reported to Harry that L''s woman bodyguard wanted to see him. Harry was busy working when he heard what Joey said. He frowned, and thought, "I''ve told her not to stay an inch away from L, and what does she do?" "Let here in," said Harry. Soon enough, the woman bodyguard entered the office, holding a handbag in her hand. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Mr. Lewis, this is something that was bought for you by Lady L. She asked me to personally bring it to you." "Your mission was to stay close to Mrs. Lewis, and ensure her security all the times." Harry scolded her in a cold voice, with his eyes staring at the handbag on the desk. The bodyguard, with great respect, answered him, "I''ve tried my best to exin my mission to Lady L, but she got very angry; I had no option but to bring it here, myself." The bodyguard really felt helpless and thought that she had done her best. Harry instantly realized that something wasn''t right. He opened the handbag, and saw that there was only a hat in it. But... The hat''s color was green! His face was darkened in an instant, and thought, "That disobedient woman! No!" He was suddenly rmed. And right at that moment, his phone rang! "Mr. Lewis, we are so sorry. We''ve failed in watching on Lady L. She''s gone... missing!" As soon as the phone call was connected, Harry heard the bodyguard report the situation in a guilty voice. ... Massaging his aching temples, Harry asked, "She''s gone missing? What do you mean with ''she''s gone missing''?" He tried to keep his calm when asking the question, but the coldness in his voice was too obvious. Gritting his teeth, the bodyguard had to brace himself to continue his report. "Lady L escaped from us when she went out of ady''s bathroom, under someone else''s cover..." It sounded like that it wasn''t all their fault. "Escape? Six special police agents assigned for one pregnant woman, and you let her escape so easily? What''s the point of even hiring you? If anything bad happens to my wife, I won''t let you guys go so easily!" Harry then abruptly ended the phone call. He tried hard to constrain his building rage. It was really dangerous for L to go out all by herself, as Jemmy''s whereabouts were still uncertain yet. Harry then dialed L''s phone number once again, but found that her phone was still powered off. He knew that it would take a while for her anger to cool off! He then called in Joey, with his facepletely darkened, and instructed Joey, "Send someone to the airport, railway station and bus station to find and catch her!" He gave his orders devoid of any emotions. Joey was puzzled, and looking at his boss, he asked, "To catch who?" Joey wondered who could have been so bold as to get his boss so furious. "Is it possible that..." he thought. "L!" Harry uttered her name while gritting his teeth. He thought, "Does this woman even realize that she''s in danger and that her personal security isn''t even fully ensured yet? She''s acting so wild!" ... Joey then discreetly wiped out the cold beads of sweating out of his face. He initially felt a little puzzled this morning, when he saw Harry''s rxing look in his eyes. He pondered why L hadn''t been angry with him for what had happenedst night. But now all of his doubts were confirmed! "When did Mrs. Lewis begin to be soposed? She at least should''ve had the patience to wait a whole night, but instead escaped today..." thought Joey. "Why are you guys still standing here? Go out and look for her!" scolded Harry. When they heard his scoldings, both the woman bodyguard and Joey ran out of the CEO''s office. Harry lowered down his head with his palm supporting his forehead, feeling speechless. "L, do you even know that you''re not just yourself anymore? You have two babies growing inside of you! Why do you still act so rashly?" he thought. And, while also looking at the green hat on the desk, Harry was so furious that he straightly threw it into the dustbin. "What do you want to say with this? That you want to betray me? I won''t let you have the chance to do that!" he thought. L knew that Harry would send someone to search for her, and so she found a simple andmon inn to stay there for two days. Then she intentionally booked an airline ticket, a railway ticket, and also a bus ticket, using her own ID card. All of the destinations were different, which made it even more difficult for Harry to find her whereabouts. She walked around the streets at night, and freely enjoyed any food or snacks in the city. And she still kept her phone powered off, in case that Harry might locate her by her GPS signal on her phone. In the two days that she stayed at the inn, she watched TV in the daytime and strolled the streets in the nighttime. She felt bad for leaving home, and she also felt disgusting living in that simple inn. But she couldn''t choose a better hotel, and so she had no choice but to put up with it. She bought some strong-smelling Tofu dish from a street side stall and ate it with great enjoyment. Harry didn''t allow her to eat that kind of food. Then a couple walked past her, and she overheard their conversation. The woman said, "I heard that Harry is looking for someone at the airport and at the railway station. Who is he looking for? What do you think about it?" But the man only threw a nce filled with contempt at his girlfriend, and asked, "Why are you so concerned about it? He''s definitely not looking for you!" The woman then closed her phone, and while she stared at him, she answered, "Mr. Lewis is my dream man, and I''m especially concerned about all of his affairs. But, what a pity, because he already has a wife!" While she was enjoying her strong-smelling Tofu, L followed them from behind and listened carefully to their conversation. "What? If he hadn''t had a wife, were you nning on seducing him?" asked the man. He then gave her a despising nce. "Of course I was! Harry is so wealthy that you could never use up all of his money in your whole entire life; actually, when you think of it better, not even theter generations could possibly do it! The woman who had the luck of being his wife, or even his mistress, would have a more than ample life!" The woman answered him without showing any care or respect to her boyfriend. L nodded her head and realized that she was actually correct. The woman, who tried to approach Harry on that night in the bar, might had also held the same notion as the woman before her now. Finishing her Tofu, L then touched her belly, and said to herself, "I have to feed you two well." Then she turned around and picked a porridge shop. She randomly ordered some dishes, ate them, and then went back to her inn. In Leroy Manor''s mansion Harry sat on the sofa with his face nk, emotionless, answering phone call after phone call. All the calls reported the same thing. "Mr. Lewis, we still haven''t found Lady L''s whereabouts yet." Hearing these words, Harry threw aside his phone, walked up to the wine shelf, and poured himself a full ss of red wine. He pondered on what was happening now, and thought that all of this happened only because of Eason. He then took his phone again and called Eason. He said, "My wife ran away; how are you going to make it up for me now?" He went down to the point in a straightforward manner. He didn''t have the time to chit-chat. On the other side of the line, Eason''s mind was also taken up by the affair going on between Samuel and his sister, and he was dumbfounded when all of a sudden he heard that Harry was ming him for everything. He had heard that Harry was looking for someone, but he didn''t know who he was actually looking for until this phone call. He cautiously asked, "Isn''t your wife back home yet?" Eason understood that, indeed, for a woman with twins inside her whose whereabouts were still unknown, it was a serious situation. "No, and now you''re asking just nonsense. Eason, you just wait! If something dangerous were to happen to my wife, I won''t let you go off so easily!" yelled Harry. If anything bad ever happened to L, Eason would be the first guy on Harry''s killing list. "Brother, don''t be so anxious. I''ll help you find her, okay?" said Eason. Eason began to analyze the situation in detail. He thought that L must still be in Uthana, as Harry had already sent people to look for her in every airport and station. Harry then impatiently gulped down a mouthful of wine, and said, "I''ve sent people to search all ces in Uthana! But they still couldn''t find any track of her." "You must have checked every big hotel, but what about the cheaper hotels and inns?" Eason''s words made Harry wonder. But he said, "My wife is kind of a stickler for cleanliness. I don''t think she''s chosen amon inn," said Harry. He knew her character well. "Nothing is impossible!" replied Eason. Harry kept silent for a short while and then hung up the phone. He then instructed his men to check every inn. Next noon Harry received a phone call from Joey. He reported, "Boss, room 306 of Mercury Hotel, on Kloln Road." "L, you really are good at hiding yourself!" thought Harry. ... He was too anxious to wait even one more second. He drove his car with full speed to Kloln Road. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 At the Mercury Hotel L was sitting on the small sofa in her room, eating some fruits, and watching some cartoons on the TV. Suddenly, someone knocked at the door. She stopped eating, and carefully asked, "Who is it?" Three secondster, a stranger''s voice was heard. "Police! We''re here for inspection!" L put down the fruit bowl on the coffee table and went to open the door, with her hand caressing her heavy pregnant belly. Since the door had no peephole, L opened the door. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When she saw who the man outside was, she instantly decided to close back the door! However, she failed, and Harry managed to get inside the room! He then closed the door behind him, hugged her and kissed her lips. He wouldn''t let her go only until she started struggling to breathe. "You''re too brisk!" She breathed deeply and sneered at her husband. But he said nothing, and just held her tightly in his arms and smelled her hair. While she had been away for four days, rxing, he had been worried sick about her for four days. He even woke up from nightmares in the middle of the night. But now he was here, and found that she was safe. Harry finally felt relieved. "Let me go!" She beat on his back; she was going to return to Ascea after another two days. But now, all of her ns had been destroyed. Harry eventually let her go, pulled her arms and entered the small room. Looking at the fittings and decoration, he frowned discontented. "She would rather stay in this small and dirty room than go back to the manor..." he thought. "L, I admit that I was angry, but I was actually more worried than angry!" He looked back at her and expressed his dissatisfaction with what had happened. L sneered at him, and said, "Mr. Lewis, you''ve cheated on me! How can you be the one that''s angry?" Although she knew that Harry had a thick skin, she didn''t know how thick it really was! If it wasn''t a small hotel with thin walls, he would have instantly thrown her on the bed and taught her a ''lesson''! "L, I''m you husband! When did I ever lie to you?" Somehow, she couldn''t answer his question. Butter, she curled her lips, and said, "You will lie to cover up any your faults!" ... Harry was speechless. "Honey, don''t be unreasonable! Now that you''re pregnant with our two children, your safety is the most important thing!" He hoped that she would understand his care and good thoughts. But, however, L didn''t understand that, and instead said, "Okay. Would you have leaved me alone if I wasn''t pregnant?" "Children! Children! He only cares about the children!" thought L. "Honey, you know that you are the single most important person in my heart! I apologize for what happened in the bar! Later, I will punish Eason, okay?" He cared about L more than he cared about himself. L looked in his eyes and was not angry anymore. "Honey, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault, and tonight, I will atone for everything, okay?" he said. "My wife is the big boss!" He continued to slowly coax her. "How?" L didn''t want to make things too difficult for him, and so she asked him how would he make it up to her. She didn''t want to live in this way anymore, and although she was rich, she couldn''t spend her money without her husband finding out. And, above all, she missed Nicole very much, but she didn''t dare to call her during thesest couple of days... Harry felt a little more relieved upon hearing her question. "Okay, let me see. I will have a business trip to Dreles the day after tomorrow. How about you going there with me?" They had lots of memories there! "Dreles" L was stunned when she thought of the city. Her grandmother and mum were living there, and she also had the house where she had lived when she was a child there. She had left the city four years ago, and had never returned since. She really wanted to go there... "Okay, I''ll go back with you this time. But, this doesn''t mean that I''ve forgiven you yet!" She then stared at him. But that was enough! Harry held her up, took her bag and went out of the hotel together. At night, Harry hugged L, who was asleep, and finally felt relieved. He didn''t me her for anything; he only hoped that she was safe. No. 8 Pearl Spring, Dreles The private nended in an open area around the vi. Harry held L''s hand as they got off from the ne. The fresh air in Dreles and Pearl Spring made L feel very excited. She hadn''t breathed it for a long time. "Oh, how time flies!" thought L. Pearl Spring was totally different now, and she saw that all of the furniture had been renewed. Looking at the new room, she asked Harry, "Why did you change the furniture?" The man smiled. When L had disappeared, he had asked Ynda to live in the Crescent Manor. Removing all traces of Ynda in Pearl Spring. "You didn''t like Ynda living here. So, I changed all the furniture that was touched by her." He really was honest. L smiled satisfied, and said, "Well done!" She then stood on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek. Harry looked at her with a big smile on his face and urged her to go upstairs. "Go upstairs and take a nap. After you''re awake, we''ll visit grandma and mum." He had already asked the servants to clean up the bedroom on the second floor. But, after she took one step, she stopped and shook her head. "What''s wrong?" asked Harry. She had recalled the past. "Ynda once stood here and pushed me downstairs, killing our baby." She pointed at the ce where they had once fought with each other. Harry then became angry, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let her off that easily." For L and their baby, he would never let off Ynda. L grabbed his hands tightly, and said, "Don''t leave our child''s death be in vain." Remembering of her ident, she hated Ynda even more than ever. Harry nodded and assisted that L went upstairs. He had to catch Steven as fast as he could because Steven was his breakthrough in punishing Ynda above board. However, the master bedroom on the second floor wasn''t refurbished. She asked curiously, "Why is the bedroom unchanged?" Harry smiled, "Because only the two of us lived here before." During the four years of her absence, he was afraid to even enter the room because he could smell her scent there, making him miss her even more. "Good!" She nodded with satisfaction, and said, "Are you lying to me? How could you not touch Ynda in four years?" She sneered at the man. She couldn''t believe that Harry hadn''t had sex with any women during her absence! He nced at her, and said, "I didn''t touch her, I swear. I kept my whole integrity just for you!" He whispered in her ears. L couldn''t help butugh at his words. "You kept your integrity? Do you even know how many women have a crush on you? How can you do that?" "No one can force me to do anything that I don''t like to do!" he replied. He carried her to sit in the bed and hugged her and let her lean against his shoulder. She looked around the clean room and reminisced about the past. In this room they had both joyful and horrible moments. There were too many memories here. "I''m not that tired. Let''s go to see my mum and grandma." She thought that she wasn''t filial to them anymore, because she had been away for so many years and had nevere back to see them, not even once. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Harry drove a Ferrari from the garage, which was initially purchased for Ynda, but was put under L''s nameter. Lora bought two bouquets of flowers and then went to the cemetery. The cemetery in which Catharine''s and Lavender''s tombs were was very clean. She put the blooming pot mums in front of Catharine''s tomb while looking at her smiling grandmother''s photo on the grave. She couldn''t help herself, and suddenly and unexpectedly started weeping. "Dear grandmother, L''se to see you." Tears were streaming down her cheeks. Her grandmother had loved her very much... Harry wiped away her tears, and said, "Please, don''t cry. Grandmother is looking at you, and you would sadden her soul if she saw you crying any longer." L nodded, and while wiping away her tears, she said, "I will not cry again, dear grandmother. Look, I am happy now! Look! I am pregnant with two children!" She still could not help weeping, although she had promised not to. "Grandmother will be very happy when she see her great-grandchildren. I''ll also take Nicole here to see my mother and grandmother." Harry heard L say that she was happy, and he smiled with the corners of his mouth pointing upwards. He had to keep her happy forever. He bowed at Catharine''s tomb and then took L to Lavender''s tomb. Lavender died when L was only a teenager, and although L knew that she was not her real biological mother, she still loved her with all her heart. She would never forget the grace of her true loving and caring upbringing. She remembered that when she was young, and her family was not that rich, Lavender and Carl had always made sure that they provided her with the best kind of things which they could get and afford. They even avoided spending money for their own needs. And as time went on, their family''s pecuniary status had gradually improved. They then treat her even better, almost provided her with everything she ever wanted. But Lavender died when L was still young. "Mum, I''vee to see you... Are you alright there? I haven''t seen you for such a long time." She was murmuring, touching Lavender''s grave photo... When they left the cemetery, L was still in low spirits. Harry controlled the car''s steering wheel with one hand while grasping her hands with the other. He came to Dreles one day before he was actually scheduled to arrive to allow her to visit her rtives'' graves. Then he drove the car to a shabby vi. L was in a daze when she saw the vi, and was looking at the man unfastening her seat belt with a bewildered look in her eyes. "Why did he take me here..." she wondered. After getting out of the car, Harry took a bunch of keys out of his pocket and opened the vi''s door. "Why does he have the key to my former house?" Every corner of the house was filled with memories, since she had lived there for more than ten years in the past. And to her greatest surprise, all the things inside had remained unchanged. All the things were in the same as they had left them. The piano, on which she had practiced for several years was in the same ce she had always yed it, some of her grandmother''s oil paintings were in their same ce on the wall, the table that was chosen with father... "Go up to the second floor and have a look." The man''s gentle voice rose. She opened the door of the study and then her own bedroom, covering her mouth bbergasted. All the things were in the exact same ce, looking exactly as she had left them, with her bed covered with white cloth. She removed the white cloth covering the dresser her father had bought for her when she was young. There were only a few specks of dust on the mirror, but other than that, all things had remained the same. She looked at the man behind her with full gratitude in her eyes, and said, "It was you, wasn''t it?" Was everything done by him? Harry noticed the surprise and gratitude that showed in her eyes and nodded. He had spent many hours in order to restore all the things in the house in their initial positions. He was satisfied with the happiness glowing in her eyes. She hugged the man tightly in her arms. He was really good to her. "How will I ever repay him for all that he has done for me?" wondered L. "Thank you, my dear husband." Harry smiled and embraced his wife. "I am happy if you are happy." He owed her too much. L opened one of the windows and looked towards east, and a beautiful forest of peach trees caught her eye. Since it wasn''t spring now, there were no flowers blossoming in the trees. That was the ce where she had met with Zoe, and although the peach tree forest had remained unchanged, he wasn''t there with her now. "Zoe, are you all right there?" she thought. "See, that''s the ce I first met with Zoe." She pointed at the forest and told Harry all about it. Harry then looked at the forest, remembering the unselfish man. He had given his own life for theirs. "After you give birth, I will take you to see him." He stood with her and let her lean against his shoulder. The surroundings were quiet, and L felt that she was in a dream. In her dream, she hade back to her childhood, during her school years... She felt her father''s love for her, her grandmother''s care, her mother''s happy expression sparkling in her eyes. But then she suddenly snapped out of it when she saw the man besides her. After leaving the vi, Harry gave the key to L, and said, "I was going to give this key to Carl, but he didn''t want toe back to Dreles, so I didn''t force it unto him." The man then drove the car back to Pearl Spring. L, while looking at the rusty key in her hand, remembered of her father, and said, "After I give birth, let''s take Dad to Uthana for several days!" The man nodded, and then reached out his hand and grasped hers tightly. "Honey, are you still angry with me?" When the light was red, he seized the opportunity to ask her. L couldn''t help raising her mouth, and nced at him sweetly. "Today I am not angry with you anymore. As for tomorrow, it all depends on my mood!" He knew she was deliberate with her answer, and so he kissed her and drove on when the light turned green. Under his request, for the next three months L spent all her timeying on the bed or watching the sea on the balcony. L''s body became really heavy when she reached almost nine months of pregnancy. Everyone was now on the alert. Jemmy had been finally trapped in one of Harry''s ambushes and was caught by him. And Ynda was touching her belly thoughtfully in a shabby apartment. She knew that everything was over. But she was unwilling to have her demise in such conditions. Even if she was going to die, she still wanted someone to die along with her. Thinking of this, she went out of the apartment without caring about the other people''s disdainful looks. She came to the Leroy Manor, and she let the guard tell L that someone wanted to visit her. L knew that it was Ynda, and definitely refused to see her. Ynda then started yelling and protesting in front of the Leroy Manor''s gates, but the guard didn''t dare to stop her, considering that she was pregnant. Harry was in hispany. The guard called L again. L thought that Ynda wouldn''t make any trouble on her grounds. And so she let the guard allow her toe in, but entrusted him toe together with her. The guard said yes and came in with Ynda, and another called Harry to report on what was happening. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. L then saw the woman, who was also pregnant, entering the manor''s door. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 L felt a bit relieved when she saw that Ynda was also pregnant. She wouldn''t be that stupid to harm her. "What do you want?" L didn''t want to let here inside; for the safety of her own babies, she had to be as far away from that woman as she possibly could. Ynda enviously looked at L''s big belly. She had already heard that she was having twins. "Nothing special, but I just wanted to visit you, since you are close to giving birth." She then slowly started moving closer L. But L backed up several steps, and warned her, "That''s none of your business. Don''te near me any closer." Ynda ignored her warning and kept pressing ahead. Her moves filled L with a bad feeling, and so she returned back to the castle in big strides. "Tom, get her out of here." She ordered Tom, the guard that was standing behind her. Tom instantly rushed over to pull back Ynda, but Ynda angrily watched him, pressing nearer. Then, she threatened him, "Will you be able to be held ountable if something ever happens to the baby inside of me?" This made Tom hesitate in his actions. When he halted, Ynda then rushed behind L, who had managed to enter the castle. On her right was arge swimming pool. Then it all happened. With all her strength, Ynda pulled L and ran with her towards the pool. "Ah!" L screamed in panic. She then knelt down and hit her belly against the pool''s sill. Tom hastily rushed over and tried to control Ynda. Unable to move any further, Ynda just pushed L into the water, trying to drown her. The pool wasn''t deep, but not shallow either. L sank, and while she choked on the water, she struggled to lift her head up, but in vain. Ynda beganughing hysterically. She cursed her in her mind. "Miscarry! Miscarry, L! Oh, she doesn''t know how to swim. If she doesn''t have a miscarriage, then she''ll drown." Thispletely shocked and scared Tom. He released Ynda and then jumped into the water to rescue L. In the midst of all this mess, Ynda crept out of the manor, took a car and left the ce. L had almost drowned when someone held her head up above the water. Tom and another guard dragged L back to safety. "It hurts..." L couldn''t help but scream painfully as herbor pains suddenly began. Two guards then called Harry and reported of the incident right away. When he received their call, Harry immediately left the meeting he was in and then drove back. If something bad were to happen to L, he would kill the woman with his own hands, without waiting for L''s advice or ideas. Seeing that the guard called again, Harry knew that things weren''t going well. And he was right. "Boss, Mrs. Lewis... Mrs. Lewis is about to give birth to the twins..." Tom''s trembling voice came sounding from the phone''s speaker. Harry hung up and then rushed to the manor at full speed. He put on his blue-tooth earphone with one hand, and dialed Chuck''s number with the other. He tried to calm himself down, and said, "My wife is inbor." But his voice still quivered. He ran past several red lights and even caused a rear-end collision, but he ignored all of this and instead kept elerating the car. After hanging up, Chuck pondered curiously why was L having the baby now when the due date was about a dozen dayster. But he didn''t have much time to think it through, and so he quickly called over the gynecologist and prepared the surgical stuff together. Finally, Harry made it to the manor. With a screech, Harry hit the brake and then rushed inside the castle. The sight of L beside the pool made Harry''s heart break into a thousand pieces. With one of her hands she held tight onto her big belly, and with the other groped around, quivering. Her face was pale, almost ashen. Beneath her blood was flowing. He hastily ran over to her, grasped her hand and held up her neck. "Honey..." She was too weak to say even one word. She felt terrible, and her belly ached. L''s feebleness made Harry''s eyes brim with tears. Her wife wasying on the ground and was in great peril. "No, nothing bad could ever happen to her," thought Harry deep down. "L, I order you to stay awake and alive. I''ll send you to the hospital now." He held her up, sat with her on the back seat and asked one of the guards to drive. "Hurry up!" Harry''s impatient and cold voice was so intimidating that Tom panicked and didn''t even start the car sessfully at the first try. But he then thought about the three lives hanging on the back seat, and he calmed himself down and began starting the car again. "L, we are going to the hospital now. L, look at me! Stay with me!" L then gripped his hand, her forehead sweating heavily. Her face was all pale, and she bit her lip painfully. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She tried to open her eyes for a moment, and then saw Harry''s worried face. She smiled, relieved. During her most painful moments of her life, her husband was with her. That was wonderful. The car''s backseat had been soaked with her blood. It was too scary to look at it, and Harry ordered again, "Hurry up!" Harry roared, making Tom nearly release the steering wheel because of the fear he instilled. The blood slowly began dripping down the seat... Harry looked at the blood in dismay. "L... L, please stay with me. Please, open your eyes and look at me." Harry howled again, his heart sinking deeper and deeper. L felt it hard to breathe; she was too tired and feeble. Seeing Harry''s red, worried eyes, she smiled and consoled, "Honey... I''m really grateful for... for what you''ve done for me... I was very happy in those days... Save our babies at least... Save the babies." She barely finished the sentence because of the overwhelming pain. She wanted to touch his face, but her hands were too weak. Harry held L even more tightly in his arms. "L! Listen, if anything ever happens to you, I''ll have all of them butchered. If you don''t want a genocide on your hands, you have to hold on for a little while longer." He threatened her madly. He couldn''t lose her. But she was too weak to answer him, and she couldn''t even move her lips anymore. She didn''t want to die. She wanted to look and raise their babies... One of the twins might look like Harry, the man she loved so dearly. She hoped that they could both be boys, so that they could protect Nicole when they grew up... "L, we''re almost at the hospital now, I can see it. Hang on, hang on, you''ll see our babies really soon..." Harry was so scared that L might pass out on her, and he kept talking to her. His voice trembled with fear like never before. When he mentioned of their babies, L tried to open her eyes again. She could feel that she was bleeding all the way, but she just wished that her babies were are alright... She put her hand in Harry''s big palm, and with herst strength, she uttered, "Honey, I love you..." She loved him with all her heart! She had fallen in love with him from the first time they had married. She loved him because he was always sweet and caring to her, despite his coldness and loftiness to others. She was obsessed with him. She really missed their happy days in Paris, Switzend and the Maldives. Ah, such splendid times! Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Harry held L''s hand firmly. He heard her say that she loved him, but with great effort. His eyes were blurred by tears. She had never seen a man with tears before. Her heart ached for having distressed him so much... She really wanted tofort him and say, "Don''t cry, honey..." But she couldn''t muster the energy to do so. She was determined to hold on to the hope of her children''s safety, despite the agonizing struggle. No one knew how much time had passed. When L could bear it no more, the car stopped. Harry took her in his arms at once and ran inside the hospital. In the warm sunlight, L nced at the man who was holding her, running desperately and, finally unable to take it any more, closed her eyes. "Chuck!" Harry, screamed like a madman for his brother, rushing inside the hospital. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hearing Harry roar in the distance, Chuck was sure something had happened! Anxious, he hurried from the operating room asking the other surgeon to get an emergency bed. L''s blood was dripping on the floor. The red against the sterile white of the hospital floor looked striking. Harry''s madman-like behavior made everyone else stay away. Chuck seeing the blood and the state Harry was in, calmed himself, and immediately instructed the other surgeon. "Quick! Stop the bleeding!" Harry, now covered in blood, put L on the emergency bed that the other surgeon had wheeled in. "Chuck, Please save her!" The man gradually sobered down. Looking at the bed where the unconscious womany, he cored Chuck, who was about to leave. Chuck cast his eyes on L and reckoned that it might be the reopened wound on her uterus. "If only one can be saved..." "Save the mother! At all costs!" He interrupted his question without any hesitation. For Harry, the decision was beyond any doubt. Chuck gave him a deep, understanding look, nodded, and followed the emergency bed into the operating room. The lights in the operating room switched on. Harry leaned against the wall. Kevin took Nicole to the manor only to find the bloodstain on the floor. He immediately sensed that something was wrong. Mrs. Herbert was not in the manor. The servant was working in the back garden. He finally learned about the ident from the security. Entrusting Nicole to the care of the servant, Kevin left for the hospital. Upon reaching it, he ran to the operating room. He saw Harry leaning against the wall. He also saw the blood staining his son''s white shirt and hands. Why was there so much blood... "What''s going on?" Kevin anxiously looked at his son, whose eyes had turned red. "She''s just gone in, " Harry said nodding in the direction of the operating room. His voice was hoarse from the effort it took to control his emotions. Kevin joined Harry to wait. Harry thought about informing his inws. Just as he dialed Harold''s number, the operating room''s door opened and a surgeon came out. Her hands were stained with blood. "The mother needs a transfusion. Her blood group is B, but we have only two bags. Is any one of you group B?" Harry''s blood group was RH, which though rare, could not be used for L. "Will group O work?" Kevin asked. "Theoretically yes, but it''s not encouraged. Besides, the patient needs quite a lot of blood so group O is not rmended, " the surgeon exined briefly. "Does anyone in your hospital have the blood type B? Please let them help. Money is no object, " Harry said with a deep frown. To avoid any more trouble, it was best to ask Joseph, the nearest to them at this moment, toe to the hospital. "I''ll go and check." Once the surgeon left, Harry phoned Joseph, who was doing a variety show nearby. The assistant anxiously waved the cellphone at Joseph who was on the stage. The call seemed to be very urgent! At first, Joseph did not notice the assistant. Only, when a co-actress nudged him did he notice his assistant holding his phone and calling him frantically. His assistant had never asked him to answer any calls when he was on stage. Sensing something important, he slid off the stage. "Who is that? What''s the hurry?" he asked his assistant. "Your brother-inw, " the assistant replied. He wondered why his brother-inw was calling him. "Hello, Harry!" Joseph greeted him cheerfully. "What is your blood group?" Harry asked straight away. "B, if I remember correctly, " Joseph answered after thinking for a second. "Come to Zoria Private Hospital immediately. It''s your sister. She needs blood." Harry closed his eyes for a while. Hearing this, Joseph ran out of the studio, without another word. The assistant was shocked to see Joseph leave like this. The host and the audience had already begun looking for him. He could only shoot the host a nce signalling them to move on to the next act. But Joseph''s act was today''s highlight. How could that be skipped? The assistance could not help but call Joseph. The cellphone rang, and Joseph put on his Bluetooth headset. "Joseph, what''s going on? The host is looking for you!" "I have to attend to an urgent matter. I have to go. Please tell the host that he can tell the audience I will pay for their tickets, and I''ll make up for the show some other day, " he replied clearly. Nothing was more important than his sister''s life! The assistant had no choice but to pass Joseph''s message to the host. The audience was upset and created an uproar. Everyone turned to Joseph''s Weibo page, demanding an exnation. L had been in the operating room for nearly an hour. Eventually, the door opened again. Two surgeons, whose faces were bathed in sweat, came out of the room, with two crying babies in their arms. The men hastened to the surgeons. "Congrattions Mr. Lewis. You''ve been blessed with a baby boy and a baby girl. But theyck oxygen because of the premature birth. We need to ce them in incubators." Harry looked at the two red-cheeked babies - his children, his and L''s... "Where''s my wife?" he asked the surgeon. The operating room had closed again. "Mrs. Lewis is still under emergency treatment. Her uterus had ruptured when she was brought here. She has been bleeding too much. It''s still hard to tell the details." Harry''s heart sank as he saw the surgeon shake her head. L, L... He called in his heart. A boy and a girl made Kevin jump out of his skin. He asked the surgeon to first ce the babies in the incubators and then inform Mrs. Herbert to bring all the stuff that the babies would need to the hospital as soon as possible. Just as the babies were ced in the nursery, Joseph reached the hospital. "Harry! How''s my sister?" He halted in front of Harry, out of breath. When he saw Harry covered in blood, he couldn''t say a word. Harry stopped a nurse randomly. "Go, get your blood tested, If it turns out to be group B, give as much as possible." Joseph left with the nurse. Sure enough, his blood group was B, so the nurse drew 1000 milliliter of his blood. The blood was carried to the operating room. After 20 minutes, a nurse walked out. "Blood is not enough. Two nurses have also donated their blood. I''m going to look for more," saying this, the nurse hurried away. Around 4000 milliliter blood had been used. Hold on, L. Your husband and your babies are waiting for you. Harry thought with his hands and heart tightly clenched. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Kevin was very agitated, "How could this happen?" He wondered what had made L suddenly suffer a massive hemorrhage and prematurebor. When Harry thought of what had happened and of the woman, who had caused it to happen, his eyes turned red. He hated her so much that he wanted to kill her personally after he had ensured that L was fine! Kevin had not seen his son''s eyes sh so much anger like this before. He was shocked and wondered what on earth had happened. Time passed, but Chuck still didn''te out of the operating room. "Father, you can see the babies first!" said Harry. He was exhausted and looked at Kevin who sat next to him. Kevin nodded. He knew that the babies also needed to be taken care of. After giving blood, Joseph was full of vim and vigor again shortly afterwards and ran towards Harry. He wanted to ask what had happened, but when he saw a dispirited Harry, he didn''t dare. So, he took out his phone and called his parents, but found their phones to be switched off. They are probably on the ne by now, he thought. Three hourster, the nurse ran into the operating room again, carrying 2, 000 milliliters of blood. Harry, who kept clenching his fists, fixed his eyes on the operating room''s door. Four hourster, Landon, Harold and his wife, Jordan with his child in his arms, and Wendy who was pregnant, rushed to the hospital in a state of panic. "Harry, How is L?" asked Angie. When she saw the blood on Harry''s clothes, Angie, who was a female officer and was usually calm, became very upset. Her eyes became red and almost filled with tears. A woman was risking her life to give birth to a child. And this was not the first time. L had suffered a massive hemorrhage when she had given birth to Nicole also. Harry looked at everyone and replied truthfully, "She has been in the operating room for more than four hours. The babies have been taken out of it, but she still remains there." When they heard his words, everyone became very anxious. L had been in the operating room for more than four hours... Joseph looked at Jordan and said, "Jordan, your blood type is also B, right? Go and get yourself tested and give blood. Sister has been receiving blood transfusions and she needs more blood." Jordan immediately passed Colin to Angie and went to look for the blood drawing room to give blood. Twenty minutester, Jordan walked back to the group, looking pale. A nurse, with a blood bag in her hand, caught up with Jordan and said, "Mr. Newman, 1, 500 milliliter of your blood has been drawn just now, so you must eat something to replenish your strength." Seeing Jordan nodded and acknowledge her words, she took the blood, which was used to save L''s life, into the operating room. 1, 500 milliliters? The others were surprised and looked at Jordan. Only 1, 000 milliliter of blood at max could be drawn from an average person at a time, and 1, 500 milliliter exceeded the standard... Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Harry made a note of the sacrifice that Jordan and Joseph had made for L. Wendy, meanwhile went out of the hospital and bought Jordan some milk and bread to help him recover. After five hours and twenty-six minutes The light of the operating room switched off and Chuck came out of the room. But the group still couldn''t see L. Harry ran up to Chuck, whose eyes were exhausted and forehead was covered with sweat. He took off his gauze mask which had some blood drops on it. "Harry, L... Well, we''ve managed to stop the bleeding and sew up her uterus, but she is still very weak. If she doesn''t wake up within the next 24 hours, she might..." Everyone knew what he meant, even before he had finished the sentence. Harry tightly grasped Chuck''s arm and looked at him, his eyes filling with disbelief. Landon could not even get up from the chair. With their eyes full of tears and their whole bodiesid, both Angie and Wendy leaned in Harold''s and Jordan''s arms respectively. "Chuck..." Harry''s voice became hoarse. Unable to say anything else, he finally released Chuck from his grip. When Chuck saw the sadness that permeated Harry, he also grieved. After all, he had also loved her... once. Later, several nurses pushed the gurney with L out of the operating room. "She has to be taken to the intensive care unit now. So if you want to see her, be quick!" said one of them. L was usually lively and adorable, but now her face was bloodless. She was quietly lying on the gurney with a tracheal tube protruding from her mouth. Harry held her right hand tightly and started walking with her to the intensive care unit. Her family members also followed the gurney and all of them started moving towards the ICU together. After L had been put to bed in the ICU, her family members were asked to wait outside. Harry looked at Jordan and said, "Jordan, please help me take care of her. I need to deal with something." Jordan nodded earnestly at Harry and said, "Don''t worry. All of us are here." Harry left the hospital and headed home. After changing his clothes, he took out a gun from his study, and with a livid face, carried it with him. Having figured out that Ynda would be hiding in the same ce where she was presently living, Harry directly drove to the neighborhood. Ynda was eight months pregnant. Since James went to thepany, only Molly, who was worried about her, kept herpany. "Ynda, why were you so silly to have done such a stupid thing?" asked Molly. She had no idea about anything. She just knew that her daughter was pregnant with her agent''s child. What''s more! Ynda had be pregnant before marriage. This had made Molly angry and overwrought. But Ynda''s eyes only saw L''s lower body bleeding. She didn''t even hear what her mother had said. "Will Harry look for me and get back at me?" she thought. However, she was pregnant now and she believed that he would not be so cruel to her. Just at this moment, a loud sound from outside the door startled Ynda and her mother, who were upstairs. They immediately stood up and opened the door. Ynda saw that a familiar man stood in the ground floor corridor. He was dressed in a ck shirt and a pair of ck suit pants, looking as handsome as ever. She was pleasantly surprised to see him and called out to him, "Harry!" When he heard her, Harry''s eyes searched for her and red at her. His eyes were full of anger and he looked very fierce. Both Ynda and Molly trembled with fear. Harry slowly climbed up to the second floor in the noble and elegant way that was his trademark. "Harry, what are you doing here?" asked Molly. She had a bad feeling and immediately stood in front of her daughter to protect her. Harry ignored her, looked at Ynda behind Molly and rudely dragged her from behind her mother and in front of him. "Ah! Harry, I''m pregnant now, so please be gentle." Ynda was so scared that she screamed. Harry started moving closer to Ynda forcing her towards the stairway. At this moment, Ynda and Molly seemed to see a very aggressive Asura from hell. Ynda kept constantly backing away. Soon she reached the end of thending. Looking over her shoulder, she saw the stairway behind her heels. She immediately held the handrail beside her as she could not back away anymore. "Ynda, did you push L down the stairway that year?" He stopped ring at Ynda who turned pale with fright, and asked her. Molly was shocked to hear Harry''s words. She looked at her daughter, wondering what she had done. Ynda panicked, shook her head in the negative and replied, "I didn''t push her. She just carelessly fell down the stairs. Right! L released her hand and fell down the stairs." Harry sneered at her words and said, "How could you harm my first, third and fourth child? You''re such a cruel-hearted woman!" When she heard Harry suddenly roaring at her, Ynda got so scared that she almost missed her own footing. Harry drew away Molly who wanted to protect her daughter and continued moving closer to Ynda. "You poisoned L in Ascea, hired people to rape her at a fork in the road and also assigned Steven to shoot her in Uthana." Saying these words, Harryughed mirthlessly. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Molly knelt on the ground. She didn''t think her daughter could be so dreadful. Ynda continued to deny Harry''s allegations, "It''s Sara who had done all this!" Harry gave her a sharp look. How did she know it was Sara? What she said only gave her away. "Ynda, you need to pay the price for what you''ve done to my wife and children." He stretched out his right hand covered in a white glove. He was about to choke her to death. "Is Harry going to kill me?" Ynda couldn''t believe it. It was impossible... She stepped back in fear, missed her footing, and went tumbling down the stairs. "Oh!" "Ooh!" She couldn''t move at all. Harry unhurriedly climbed down the stairs staring at Ynda struggling on the ground. "Did L go through the same pain all those days back?" Harry felt guilty when he thought of this. He stepped on her hands to stop her from touching her stomach. "Harry!" Ynda painfully looked at the man she once loved. She wondered why things had turned out like this. Her lower body began to bleed. She clutched his shin with the other hand. Harry shook off her hand and kicked her again. "Ooh!" Ynda''s screams echoed in the dpidated building. Molly passed out at this moment. Her daughter... Harry coldly looked at the woman on the ground. He felt no pity for her. He stepped forward and kicked her again, causing her to pass out, too. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. "Settle the woman." Then he left. Ynda couldn''t die. He wouldn''t let her off that easily. Ynda''s screams had attracted the attention of the neighbors. They opened their doors and then closed them again when they saw the barely breathing woman on the ground. Harry''s grandfather also reached the hospital when he heard that L was inbor. "Grandpa!" Harry greeted his grandfather with a heavy heart. He nodded at him and said, "Don''t worry. L will be fine." God bless kind people. Harry nodded. He hoped that L would be fine, just as Grandpa had said. Harold and Angie were watching the two babies drink form milk. Chuck walked into the room and looked at the babies in admiration. "They are healthy and can be moved out of the incubators." Harry looked gently at the two babies who looked exactly alike. They had alsoe out of L''s belly. At that moment, Nicole who had finished school, arrived at the hospital. "Daddy!" She was happy that she now had a baby brother and sister to y with. Harry saw Nicole wearing her favorite pink dress rush to him and smiled. "Nicole!" Harry swept her up in her arms and lovingly held her close to himself. "Dad, are they my little brother and sister?" She looked at the little babies with her big eyes. They were so lovely! Harry fixed her hair and said, "Yes. Nicole is the big sister in our family from now on." What L gave him was - as always, the best in the world. "Wow! I want to hold them in my arms." Nicole just liked them so much. Harry took her to the nursery and waited with the others for the babies to be brought outside. The family was waiting for the little babies. They were also waiting for an update on L''s condition. They rounded up when they saw Harrye in with Nicole in his arms. "Nicole, my dear,e with Grandma." "Harry, how''s L?" Kevin took over Nicole and put her on the ground. Harry took a look at Nicole and said, "Unknown." He frowned. He was not allowed in the ICU to check on L. "Dad, where is Mom?" Nicole asked looking around for her mother. Nicole''s question caused the family to be silent for a moment. "Mom needs to rest now. We can''t disturb her." Harry caressed her head and answered. Nicole nodded heavily and said, "Did Mom get too tired giving birth to babies?" She asked another question and Harry nodded. Just then, the two babies were brought in the nursery room. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The boy was brought in first followed by the girl. Harry hoped that the two seniors could name his children. His grandfather looked at his great- grandchildren and shook his head. "You yourself name them when L wakes up." s! Poor L. Harry touched the two babies and thought of his wife. He left the nursery silently and walked to the ICU. His woman was lying there silently. "Harry! My sister will be fine, " Joseph followed him andforted him. Beside him was Jordan. His face looked better than before. Harry turned back and took a seat outside the ICU. She has to be fine, or he would get her back even if that meant that he would have to go to hell and back. Jordan thought of what he just seen and asked, "A pregnant woman called Ynda was sent here just now. She was shot twice and her lower body was bleeding. Was that you?" Though, in his heart, he was sure, it was Harry. L''s ident must have something to do with Ynda. Harry nodded. "I won''t let her die before L wakes up. I''ll pay her back double what L has suffered." He said this in a rather cold tone. Jordan nodded with satisfaction. If anything happened to his sister, he wouldn''t let go of that woman easily either. All the three men sat silently. Suddenly the bell in the ICU rang and two nurses rushed to the room. Harry stood up from the bench at once and wanted to go inside the room, but was stopped by the nurses. "Mr. Lewis, it''s an aseptic ward. Please wait a moment." Harry anxiously looked into the room through the ss window. Jordan and Joseph also came to see. Chuck rushed into the ICU. Several minutester... Chuck came out of the ICU and took off his gauze mask. He didn''t know how to describe L''s condition. Harry''s heart sank when he saw his heavy expression. "Harry, L is most likely breathing herst..." Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Chuck''s words hit Harry hard. He grabbed him by his cor, looked into his eyes and snapped at him. "What do you mean by ''breathing herst''? You said she had 24 hours!" Jordan immediately dragged him away from Chuck. The doctor was actually as upset as him. "She might not be able to pull through, " Chuck said sadly. As a doctor, he had seen many livese and go, but it was difficult for him to see his good brother''s grief and her death¡­ the woman he had been in love with before¡­ Harry wildly pushed him away and rushed into the ICU. He bent over her and anxiously looked at her. She was lying on the bed, still unconscious. His eyes reddened. "L! Wake up! You can''t just keep lying there!" He cried, agony in his voice. He took her limp hand. She looked so frail. Chuck went to him, and took him by the arm. He gentlyforted him, "Harry, calm down." "Didn''t you say 24 hours? Why won''t she be able to pull through?" He roared hysterically. Maybe she would wake up soon. Or she might not. Then, she would sleep forever¡­ Maybe? He needed to be sure. Who could assure him? He needed her to be all right. He couldn''t bear to lose her. "Lora, you have three kids. You can''t just leave them. You can''t. I''m warning you!" he said angrily. But L did not respond. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chuck held him by his arm. He didn''t want him to do anything crazy. He exchanged worried looks with Joseph and Jordan. They came into the ICU to lead him out of the room. "Calm down, Harry. Let''s just wait. Everything would be fine, " Joseph soothed him. They made him sit on the bench, and held him there with their hands. Harry closed his eyes in an attempt to calm himself down, but failed. "Harry, she wouldn''t leave the kids. You should trust her." Joseph said as confidently as he could manage, though he himself was uncertain. Wait? He couldn''t wait anymore! His woman was dying. How could he sit there and just wait? He stood up on his knees, trying to get rid of the restraining grip of the brothers. But they held him tight between them. "Keep away from me! I''m going to wake her up!" he hissed. His grief made others'' hearts ache. Ynda was sent to the hospital some time ago. But Chuck refused to see her. She had been transferred to his colleagues. He had learned about the entire story of how she put L in danger. "Harry! Please calm down! She will be fine!" Jordan finally spoke up. He believed in his sister. She would surely be all right. Harry was still pinned to the bench and couldn''t move. The brothers didn''t remove their hands from him until he had finally calmed down. Time slowed down as they waited. The three men wordlessly stood in the hallway. Silence didn''t leave them until Mr. Lewis appeared with a crutch in his hand. "Grandfather, " they said. Mr. Lewis nodded to them as he walked up to Harry, his grandson. "Harry, I know how you are feeling, " he said. His voice was calm and full of love. He remembered the day when his wife had left him. He had been as sad as Harry was today. "L''s not going to die. She will wake up for you and your kids. You must have faith in her, Harry!" Harry said nothing. He just nodded and anxiously nced at her through the ICU window. L, I trust you. Don''t let me down, please! He said a silent prayer. In the ICU, Lid still on the bed. She was dreaming. In the dream, she saw her grandmother and mother smiling and waving at her. She tried to run to them, but somehow couldn''t reach them. Then she heard a sweet voice calling her name. She looked around and saw a man beside her. "Zoe! Zoe! I''m so d to see you again!" She joyfully yelled and ran to him. But Zoe suddenly disappeared. He showed up again beside her grandmother and mother. They stood together and waved at her. She was just about to move towards them when she heard babies crying. She looked back in amazement and saw two babies crying behind her. They were twins! To her surprise, their faces were like Harry''s. Then a man appeared behind the babies. He called her name in a soft voice, "L, don''t leave me." To her shock, the babies spoke up too, "Mommy, please don''t leave us." She was touched by their gentle cries and began walking towards them. But her grandmother''s voice called again, "L, my dear! I missed you so much. Come to me quickly." She saw her beckoning her towards her again. "I missed you, too. Come to me. Let me take a look at you, L, " she could now hear her mother''s voice. "L, how are you? I''m not doing good down there. Could youe down with me?" Zoe''s vague figure showed up again and again. She was puzzled. She looked from the kids and the man to her grandmother and mother and then to Zoe. She couldn''t make up her mind. She couldn''t decide where to go. Finally, she decided to meet her grandma ande back to the kidster. After all, she had missed her so much. She started moving towards her step by step¡­ Just then, a furious voice stopped her in her tracks, "L, how dare you leave me? You''re in so much trouble now!" She also heard her mother''s voice urging her again, "L, Mom is here. Wake up and take a look at me. Please don''t leave¡­" Then she saw Angie, and then Wendy and Lillian, Grandpa and Dad. They all stood together with Harry. They looked so nervous and sad¡­ More and more faces appeared beside them... In the hallway of the hospital, Joseph crossed his fingers in front of his chest and prayed facing the window. "God bless her, please¡­ Please bless her¡­ Please let her wake up¡­" he murmured softly again and again. Lillian sat on the bench with her daughter in her arms. She looked at her husband and felt sorry for him. The door of the ICU was still closed. "Come on, L! People are waiting for you." She silently said willing the door to open. In the ICU, Harry stayed with L. He held her hand tightly. He could feel her breath and pulse bing weaker by the moment. Don''t, please don''t¡­ His heart was in so much pain that he almost couldn''t breathe. "L, how dare you leave me? You''re in so much trouble now!" He would get her back wherever she went, even if it meant the end of the earth. Angie stood by the bed in sterile dressings. She continuously coaxed her daughter, "L, Mom is here. Wake up and take a look at me. Please don''t leave¡­" She was sobbing, and her voice was choked. "L, do you want me to live in guilt? Why are you being so cruel?" Harry questioned her. Tears welled in his eyes. He owed too much to her. How could he make amends with her? Why didn''t she give him a chance to make up to her? Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Suddenly, there was a glow of hope in Chuck''s eyes. He noticed the data on ECG monitor which he has been watching has changed, and the data on other medical monitors has gone back to normal. Chuck could not resist his excitement. He couldn''t help holding Harry''s hands firmly. Harry felt strange about his move. Harry turned around and was about to rage, but he only saw Chuck''s trembling face. Chuck urged him, "Continue to talk to her, Harry." Harry''s heart throbbed suddenly. He gazed at Chuck who was staring firmly at the EGG monitor. Harry suddenly realized what Chuck was saying. He released Chuck''s hands and came closer to L. He gripped L''s hands firmly and said, "L, my darling, wake up. If you don''t wake up, I will marry another woman and let her be the mother of our children and they will call her "mom" every day..." It was a magical moment when the waves on the EGG monitor returned to normal in an instant. Especially, when Harry said their children would call another woman "mom, " there showed a strong heartbeat of L on the screen. L''s breathing rate also quickened. After a few minutes, her breathing slowed and became normal. All the people in the room has noticed L''s reaction. Harry held back his excitement and asked Chuck, "How is she now?" Chuck moved his gaze from the monitor to L who was still lying motionless on the sickbed. He answered, "She has gone through the most difficult moment. We only have to wait until she wakes up." L was really very tough. On the brink of death, she still held on to herst breath and finally she prevailed. Life and death were in an instant... L had gone through. Angie could not help bursting into tears. She held L''s hands with excitement. She was too happy to utter any words. Harry smiled with joy. His expression was covered by the surgical mask on his face. Chuck went out of the ICU quietly. He told the good news to the people waiting outside of the ICU and instructed the nurses to transfer L to the senior ward. "Oh, thank God. My sister is so great!" Joseph eximed. He was so happy that he held Lillian into his arms and kissed her. Then, he also kissed the cheeks of his daughter... Lillian felt awkward but her smile was clearly shown on her lips. Wendy seized Jordan''s arms and said to him with tears in her eyes, "Dear, L has toughed it out." She could not help crying out. She was very excited now. Jordan, who was holding Colin in his arms, was relieved with joy. He patted the hands of his wife and comforted her. "It''s normal for you to cry over her when she was at her toughest time. But now, she has gone through it. We should feel happy for her. Don''t cry, darling." Wendy touched her bulged belly and nodded. She wiped the tears from her cheeks and stopped crying... L was too hard with her life since she turned twenty. It was an uphill struggle all the way. There were so many setbacks in her life. She has survived many times when her life was threatened. Wendy thought that when L woke up, everything would be better for her... Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Harold smiled with joy as he walked briskly to the senior ward. He was eager to tell the good news to L''s parents and Kevin. They were taking care of the babies. Everyone was relieved after hearing that L has woken up. Landon looked at the babies sleeping soundly in the crib and said to them, "Your mother woke up. You would be happy with your mother around." He thought that his granddaughter was awesome to have weathered through a very tough time. Right at that moment, the baby boy inside the crib suddenly let out a cry. The little girl was woken up by the sudden cry. The two babies were crying together. All the people inside the ward were tangled up to take care of the babies. In the afternoon, L was transferred to the senior maternity ward where she could stay with her babies. Harold and Angie talked with Chuck to confirm about L''s situation. They went back to Ascea after making sure that L was fine now. Harold had to handle the affairs in the troop. He had dyed his work because of L. Now, it was time to go back. At that night, Harry asked all the people to go home so they could have a rest, while he stayed to watch L and the babies. Harry followed Wendy''s instruction to feed the milk powder to the babies in every two hours. He first held up his baby girl. He fed her until she was satisfied. Then, he fed the baby boy. His son drank obviously more than his daughter. Harry looked lovingly at his babies sleeping soundly after they were fed. Then, he walked beside L''s bed and sat on the chair. He held her hands and kissed them. "Darling, wake up, please. The babies are waiting for you to give them names." "L, you have suffered a lot for me. I will love you forever." L had been into the hospital because of Harry for many times. She had indeed suffered a lot. Harry talked to L for a while. Then, he went to the toilet to get a basin of water. He began to use the towel to clean her body. After he finished cleaning, Harry gave a gentle kiss on L''s forehead. He then opened theputer to deal with some work. On the second day, L''s situation has be stable. Everyone was waiting for her to wake up. Harry let Jordan to go back to Ascea with Wendy. Joseph was also back to work. Kevin carried the babies to the mansion. Chuck frequently went to L''s ward to check on her. Harry became very impatient about Chuck''s frequent visits. Harry frowned, "Don''t you have any surgery today?" He asked Chuck directly. Chuck paused and answered in a straightforward manner, "I arranged other doctors to do the surgeries." L was still unconscious and Chuck was very concerned about her. Since he felt that it was a distraction to his work, he was not in the right mood to do the surgeries. ... Harry put down his notebook and dragged Chuck''s white gown. He said to Chuck, "Get out! I don''t want to see you here!" L was his wife. Harry felt ufortable to see another man visit her wife so frequently. Chuck looked at Harry''s sullen face andughed, "I''m her doctor. Do you really want me to go away?" Hearing Chuck''s words, Harry loosened his grip. They stood staring at each other in the hallway. Harry said in a warning tone, "I know what you are up to! My wife will wake up soon. I can watch her by myself." Harry thought that when L woke up, the first people she saw would be him. Chuck didn''t care about what he said. He flipped on his white gown where Harry had gripped and said, "I will soon be engaged. What are you afraid of?" "This is all done by you!" Chuck thought and grinded his teeth. "Congrattions!" Harry smirked, "I will send you a big red envelope on your wedding day!" Harry was so rich and bitch! Chuck looked at Harry''s smug face and said deliberately with a hint of sarcasm, "Ynda was in the general ward of the third floor. She has lost her child, but she is still alive." Harry''s eyes were full of disgust. "I will send someone to throw her out of the hospital!" Harry took out his cellphone from his pocket and dialed a number. He sent two men toe to the hospital. Chuck looked at Harry and shook his head. ''Harry is really cold-blooded. Ynda was once his girlfriend. They were about to marry before!'' Chuck thought. After Harry finished the call, Chuck added, "If one day you quarrel with L and want to get rid of her, just call me!" Chuck would like to take her in if she was dumped. Harry stared at Chuck in coldness and said, "No, I will not let that happen!" Harry would certainly not dump L again. Chuck looked at Harry''s angry face, and patted his shoulder with delight. He turned around to get away from Harry before he could punch him. The bodyguards soon arrived at the hospital. Harry led them to the general ward on the third floor. There were two patients in the general ward on the third floor. Another woman, who was in the same ward as Ynda, was about to go intobor. She was walking around and groaning so loud because of thebor pain. Ynda just woke up. Her face was very pale. Molly was wiping her tears beside her bed. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 At that very moment, four men appeared in the general ward. The man standing in the front looked as cold as ice. Ynda''s blurry eyes suddenly focused on him. The man was familiar. It was her Harry. He was looking at her in dismay and disgust. She wanted to say something. But she was too fragile now to utter any words. The pregnant woman in the same ward was daunted by Harry''s authority. She stopped groaning and did not dare to make any sound. That was how powerful the presence of Harry was. Harry blurted out. "Throw her out." Ynda looked at Harry. Her face became very pale. She did not believe what she has heard. She must have been mistaken. Harry would not throw her out. Ynda thought to herself. She was very important to him. Molly watched the three bodyguards approaching. She was dumbfounded. Her daughter was dying now. How could Harry be so cold-blooded to do this to her daughter? This man was so horrible. It was lucky that her daughter didn''t marry him before. Molly pondered. Molly came to her senses when she heard Ynda''s screaming. The bodyguards has plugged out the needle from her hand without mercy. "Get out from here!" Molly shouted in frustration. She tried to push the bodyguards away. One of the bodyguards gripped Molly, while the other two bodyguards carried Ynda out of the ward. The pregnant woman inside the ward became too scared. Her underbelly began to suffer vehement spasms and her cervix was opened. She was soon sent to the delivery room. At the gate of Zoria Private Hospital Ynda was thrown on the ground relentlessly. The pain from her heart overweighed the pain from her body. She was lying on the ground in embarrassment. She gazed at the arrogant Harry who was standing on the steps. Harry was looking at her with her darkening eyes in disgust. It was just the same as Ynda has looked at L before. Many people came to watch the scene at the spot. Molly ran to Ynda crying and shouting. Ynda spat out a mouthful of blood. She looked at Harry and said painfully, "Harry... Have you really forgotten about the time when we were young, and together?" Ynda then fainted in Molly''s arms. Before shepletely closed her eyes, she saw that Harry''s face didn''t change a bit. There was not a slight hint of mercy, nor yearning... Harry just turned around ruthlessly and arrogantly and left. He took out his cellphone and called Joey. He told Joey to cklist Ynda in other hospitals. No hospitals were allowed to admit a patient named Ynda. Molly looked at her daughter''s wretched face and shouted to Harry. "Harry, I will fight with you to death today!" As soon as she rushed towards Harry, she was stopped by the three bodyguards and was thrown next to Ynda. People around began to point fingers at them. Molly cried to beg the on-lookers to help her to hail a taxi or take her daughter to a safer ce. But nobody replied... They were terrified of Harry and the guards. Eventually, a kind-hearted cleaner was willing to lend a helping hand. She helped Molly take Ynda into a taxi. On his way back, Harry was thinking about the question Ynda just asked to him. He sneered. If he had known that Ynda was such a vicious woman, he would have killed her earlier. The time he had spent with her in the past was beautiful, but it was schemed by her. So he didn''t miss it at all. He didn''t even know if he truly loved her. He knew what he should do now. And it was to protect the woman who has given birth to three children for him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Thinking about L, Harry quickened his steps and went back to the maternity ward. L has been lying on the bed for another two days. She was injected with vitamins and nutrition to keep her alive. She became thinner than before. It was clearly shown on her face and body. Harry''s heart ached when he saw her. 12 o''clock at noon Harry was checking the urgent file sent from hispany on hisputer. L''s finger slightly moved. This was noticed by Harry. He has been on the alert for a while now. He concealed the ''joy in his heart and put hisputer on the desk. He walked to L''s side, "Darling." Harry called her in a gentle voice. L dreamed about someone calling her. It was like her husband''s voice. But she also saw her grandmother, her mother and Zoe in her dream at the same time. Their images shed in her mind. Would it be possible for her to see them again? Harry saw that L didn''t have any reaction. He became a little anxious, "L. Wake up. I''m here." L shook her head slightly. She just saw her grandmother and mother. She just wanted to see them again in her dream. Harry held L''s hands and said, "Darling, your dear husband is going to be with another woman now!" He smirked. What? L seemed to hear that her husband was going to date another woman. L opened her eyes in fury. She looked at Harry beside her, lifted his hand and gave a hard bite on it. Harry stared at the teeth marks on his wrist in surprise. L was so naughty. The first thing she did after she woke up was to leave the teeth marks on his arm! But Harry felt more excited to see that L was now awake. He took L into his arms. He had almost lost her! L looked at her surroundings. She was bewildered. "What happened to me? Where am I?" She was wondering where she was now. Harry kissed her hands and replied, "You gave birth to two children for me. Have you forgotten about it? You were very brave, L." His voice was full of pride. L lowered her head to look at her t belly. She began to feel the pain form the incision. "Where are the babies?" She looked around but didn''t find her babies. Harry just smiled and looked at her with affection. "Our babies are in the mansion now. Don''t worry. We will go to them as soon as you recover." She was held too tight by Harry that she could hardly breathe. She moved her body and said to Harry in a lovely voice, "Dear. You are holding me too tight!" Harry put a pillow behind her back and let her lean on it. He kissed her forehead and asked her, "Are you hungry now?" L nodded. Harry took a bowl of soup from the table inside the room. Harry had thought that L would wake up at any time. The soup was prepared for her beforehand. Harry held the bowl and fed the soup to L by himself. After L finished the soup, Harry called Chuck in. Chuck was very happy to see L wake up, although he had already expected it. He carefully did the general check-up for her. Her womb still needed to recover. She was still very frail. Except for these, there were no other problems. He was sure that L was fine. "L, congrattions. You made it through the hardest time of your life." Chuck smiled and looked at L. L still looked very beautiful even if she was sick. L smiled back and said, "Thank you. Handsome Chuck. It must be you who have saved me this time!" No words could express her gratitude to Chuck''s great help. He was really a great doctor. Harry frowned while listening to their conversation. He chipped in, "It is his responsibility to save people. You don''t have to thank him." Chuck ignored him and said to L, "If you really want to thank me, how about inviting me to have dinner?" He didn''t expect that L would agree with his idea. After all, she was already married to Harry. Unexpectedly, L smiled and nodded, "It''s okay." Her face was still very pale. She said it deliberately to make Harry angry. He had just said that he was going to date another woman. L wanted to punish him. Harry''s face turned very pale. He walked to the bed and dragged Chuck to the door. Harry pushed him out of the room in a cold manner. He threw his words to Chuck through the crack of the door, "If you are lonely, I can send you a dozen of women. Stop bothering me and my wife." Hearing this, Chuck thought about Daisy. She was the trouble Harry had sent to him. Chuck was furious. He took out a scalpel and shot it right into the door. "If you dare to send women to me again, it will be a life-to-death battle between us." Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Harry smiled gently and replied, "Okay. Come on. I will wait for you." Then he closed the door with a loud "bang". If he attempted to take away L from him, he would think of thousands of ways to make him recede. Coming back to L, Harry felt relieved. "Are you thirsty, Honey?" He lovingly asked L. L made a face andined. "You just drove away a handsome man. I am in no mood to drink anything." Harry got closer to her without feeling ashamed. "Honey, I''m also very handsome. In fact, a thousand times more handsome than Chuck. Don''t you think so?" He bragged with self-pride. He touched L''s face with affection. She had finallye to life. Seeing Harry''s strange behavior today, she couldn''t helpughing out loud. "Why are you behaving like this. You make me want to beat you." Harry sighed in his heart. His L''s spirit was back! Nothing could have made him happier. He smiled and asked her again, "Are you thirsty. I can bring some water for you." L nodded. Harry fetched a bottle of water. He held the straw so that she could drink itfortably. L stayed in the hospital for another three days. She was really missing the babies. She threatened Harry and then begged him to take her home. He finally gave in and decided to take her home. Harry asked Chuck to thoroughly check L. Chuck said that he was satisfied with her recovery and that there were no problem in taking her home. But at home she had to take care of her incision and eat food which would help her replenish the lost blood. Reassured, Harry took L to the mansion. They got out of the car. L was wrapped firmly in thick clothes. Harry carried her upstairs. As soon as they reached the second floor, they heard the brightughter of Kevin. L urged Harry to put her down. She quickened her steps. She could not wait to see her babies. Inside the room, Kevin was ying with and teasing the babies. When he saw L enter the room, he immediately walked up to her, "How are you now, L? Is the incision still painful?" he asked with concern. She shook her head and answered, "I am good. No pain at all." Her gaze then settled on the two cute babies. These were her twin babies. Just a few days old and they were so lovely! The babies stared at L with their big eyes. Seeing the scene, Kevin left the room, closing the door behind him. Now, it was only Harry, L and the babies inside the room. Harry held L''s waist. He felt so proud of L...his wife, the mother of his three beautiful children. But after this incident, Harry was determined to not let L suffer so much ever again. L held one of the babies in her arms and kissed her cute cheeks. Then, she took the other baby in her arms and kissed him too. She really didn''t want to put down any of them. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was the same when Nicole was born. "What are their names? Who was born first?" She gently asked Harry who was behind her. Harry kissed the back of her neck and replied, "I haven''t named them yet. I was waiting for you to name them." He felt blessed that his wife had managed to beat death and was standing in such a good condition in front of him. L thought about the names for a while. She was wondering which names would be the best for her babies. She put down the baby girl, but continued holding the boy. The baby looked at her with curiosity. There was no expression on his face. Yes, he must be the boy. He has the same look as Harry''s. L was amused. She smiled lovingly at him. "We can call the boy Daniel and the girl Yoko or Sally, " she said mentioning the names she had thought of before. Harry thought for a while and decided for her, "I think, Sally would be better for our girl." "Okay. So it is Daniel Lewis and Sally Lewis, " she beamed. The babies'' names were decided. Harry also approved. Harry then went to deal with the household registration process for the babies. The babies were reluctant to drink form milk after they had seen their mother. But L didn''t have much breast milk. She tried all kinds of ways to cajole them to drink form milk. It was easy to persuade Sally. She drank the milk from a bottle after L gently rocked her. But Daniel would not open his mouth at the sight of the bottle. L had no choice but to let him suck her breast. If he was still hungry after the breastfeeding, she would give him form milk. Days passed happily. Harry looked at his son sucking L''s breast every day. He was jealous. His son had grabbed L from him. Harry hoped that he would grow up quickly and stop drinking breast milk. In the meanwhile, Nicole came back to live in the mansion. She loved being with her sister and brother. The several servants and Harry helped L take care of the three children every day. Ascea Wendy was walking on the path outside the mansion. She was now six months pregnant. She reveled in the natural scenery in their yard. Jordan cared so much about her. He would not let her do anything that would tire her. Sometimes he would even take a leave from the troops toe home. On those days, he would apany her to go out to have fun. While Wendy was remembering the happy times she spent with Jordan, a car drove out from the mansion and stopped next to her. Landon rolled down the car window. He amiably looked at Wendy and said, "Wendy, don''t stay outside too long. I am going out, but will be back home soon." "Sure, Grandpa. You go ahead. I will go back home right away." Wendy smiled and said. She understood his concern. Wendy waved at the car as it drove away. Inside the house, Wendy made the baby sleep. Then she went to the kitchen to help Mrs. White prepare dinner. She soon realized that it was already over six in the evening, and that Landon hadn''t returned yet. She finished sorting the vegetables and cleaned her hands. She then dialed Landon''s number from the landline. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off." Wendy put down the phone. She frowned. Why was Grandpa''s phone switched off? She tried again. But every time, she got the same reply. This was so unlike Grandpa, she thought. She began to get worried. She called Jordan. Jordan was training the new soldiers. He saw his assistant running to him with his cell phone. When he saw whose call it was, he smiled and walked a little away to take the call. "Hey! What''s up, Honey?" he asked Wendy cheerfully. "Jordan, Grandpa went out after lunch. But he hasn''t returned yet. I have called him many times, but his phone is switched off, " she replied in a worried voice. Wendy thought maybe Jordan would know how to connect with Grandpa''s oldrade-in-arms or friends. He would be able to find him. Jordan frowned at her words. Grandpa was not such a person who would go out for the entire afternoon without informing his family. "Oh! Don''t worry, Wendy. Let me call Grandpa Richardson and other people to ask whether they know where Grandpa is." After hanging up the phone, Jordan immediately called several of his Grandpa''s oldrade-in-arms. But none of them had seen Landon that afternoon. Grandpa Trump, who had met Landon to y chess that day, informed Jordan that he had left his ce at around four in the afternoon. Jordan then dialed the driver''s number. Even his number was switched off. By now, Jordan had started feeling uneasy. He realized that something was wrong. He then called Harold. He had to wait a long while before Harold picked up the phone. "What''s the matter? I''m very busy now." It was rare for Jordan to call, so Harold understood that it must be something important. "Grandpa Landon is gone. We can''t reach him. And his driver is missing, too. Their cell phones are switched off." Jordan told his father while walking towards the parking lot. He must go home now. Harold also left immediately after he heard the news. Half an hourter, Harold and his wife, as well as Jordan reached home. Wendy held the baby in her arms. She saw the three people arriving home at the same time. She sensed that something might have happened. "What''s up?" Wendy raised her head and asked Jordan. Jordan was about to answer when thendline started ringing. The harsh jingling of the phone instantly drew everyone''s attention. They exchanged worried looks with each other. Harold went to pick up the phone. "Hello, Newman family." Chapter 432 Chapter 432 "Is this the Newman Family? We have kidnapped Landon. If you want to save him, give us your ancestral pocket watch. Otherwise, we will kill him, " said a processed voice from the other end of the phone. Harold was furious. He sternly said, "We can negotiate on anything, but you will be at your own risk if Landon is hurt." Hearing Harold''s harsh tone and words, Jordan, Angie and Wendy guessed that something terrible had happened to Landon. They were sure that he had been kidnapped. "Deal. As long as you give us the pocket watch, he will certainly be safe. But you should reach the Western Hill suburb with the pocket watch within two hours. Otherwise, I can easily break my own promise!" Saying this andughing in a weird manner, the kidnapper hung up. Harold told Jordan what the kidnapper had said in detail and they discussed the rescue n. Angie sat close to Wendy, held her hand andforted her, "Don''t worry. Landon will be safe as Harold and Jordan will try their best to rescue him." Holding Colin in her arms, Wendy anxiously looked at Jordan making one call after another. Though she was very apprehensive, she nodded at Angie. She was concerned about the safety of both Landon and Jordan since the n required Jordan to go to the pre-decided location. Half an hourter, after having made all the preparations, Jordan set off with Harold, leaving a nervous Wendy behind. When Harold and Jordan reached the Western Hill suburb, Harold''s phone rang. It was from the manor. "Harold, the kidnappers said that only one person should walk into the forest park and that he should not have a weapon. Their person has been waiting there." Angie passed on the message. She sighed as she realized that more and more people were coveting the ancestral pocket watch. In fact, the ancestral pocket watch was with L. Harold and Jordan had gone to the Western Hill suburb without it. Jordan had learnt his lesson from Lucy''s case, so he had arranged for helicopters and snipers to reach ahead of them. Then, because Jordan insisted, Harold allowed him to go to the gate of the forest park with a gun. Harold sat inside the car and saw a child lead Jordan away. Wendy had been waiting at home for about three hours. She was rather anxious despite Angie''s constantforting. She worriedly strolled in the living room and did not eat anything. She was afraid that something horrible would happen to Jordan. Another hour passed before Angie''s phone rang. She ran to pick it up when she saw it was Harold calling. "Reach the orthopedic hospital immediately. Landon has broken a leg!" Angie heard Harold panting into the phone. He was running while talking to Angie. "What? How''s Landon now? And how are you and Jordan?" Angie asked with concern. Harold got on the ambnce while Jordan drove the car following them. "Landon fell down. Jordan and I are safe and the kidnappers have been arrested. The kidnappers this time wereckeys, and Jordan had taken the help of experienced criminal police. So their den was easily destroyed in a short while. However, Landon was pushed by one of them down the steps. He fell and broke his leg." Harold exined. By the time Angie and Wendy reached the hospital, Landon was being operated upon. Jordan saw Wendy''s pale face, understood her concern and immediately embraced her. "All of us are fine, now. Grandpa''s leg is a bit broken, that''s all. Don''t worry, Honey!" he assured her. As Wendy was pregnant, it took her some time to calm down. But, she gradually did because of Jordan''sforting and assurances. Jordan took Colin from Angie''s arms and sweetly looked at him. He hoped that Colin could be brave enough to protect his mother in the future. In the ward, Landon gradually recovered. He looked at the family surrounding him and slowly said, "Since L has to attend to her children, please don''t tell her about this incident. You can let Joseph come back." Harold nodded and called Joseph. He hadn''t intended to tell L. In the manor in Uthana L put the twins in the stroller and pushed them into Nicole''s room, where Harry was also waiting for them. She then coaxed them to sleep. After the babies fell asleep, Harry wanted to take L to their own bedroom for some action. Recently, they had slept with their three children. But now, Harry thought that they should start sleeping separately. Feeling herself being roused, L stood up from the bed and rubbed her eyes. "But Harry, I would keep worrying if I do not sleep with them, " she said reluctant to stay in her own bedroom. Harry touched his forehead with hers and said, "You can sleep with them, but not now." Saying that, Harry pressed his body into hers. L was about to surrender, but a minuteter, she pushed him away. "I want to ask you something!" An important question had just crossed her mind. Looking at her serious expression, Harry helplessly sat back on the bed, nodded his head and said, "Go ahead." "Before the babies were delivered, Ynda had pushed me into the water. Do you know this?" she asked. Now that L was slowly regaining her strength due to the attention of Mrs. Herbert, she could n her revenge. Harry nodded his head again and said, "Yes, I know about it." L stared at him. After a while, Harry asked, "So?" He didn''t take any action, did he? He just let her go? L thought sadly. "So?" Harry repeated. "I''m waiting for my darling to take revenge." He would torment Ynda. If L could not bring herself to do it, he would help her, he thought silently. L angrily tweaked Harry''s arm and said, "Harry! You just let her go like that?" When she was fighting for her life in the hospital, was Ynda enjoying her life? If this was true, she would kill Harry first. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Harry took L in his arms and said, "My darling. Please don''t be mad. It was impossible for me to let her go. I will find out where she is and take you there to take your revenge." L knew that Harry would not have let Ynda get away with what she had done. She shook off his arms and asked, "Tell me what you did to her?" Had he punished Ynda personally in a special way? L wondered. Harry looked at L''s curious face and frowned, "Sweetie. Don''t take it in the wrong light." Then he simply told L what he had done. L felt relieved. She gave him a thumbs-up and said, "Good job!" He had left Ynda for L to torture. Ynda had killed their second baby. And now, Harry had made her abort her child. It was tit for tat. L seemed to think of something and took out her phone. She registered a new ount on Twitter, selected a video and pressed the upload button. Worried that no one would see it, she spent some money to promote it. She wanted at least a million people to see this video. Harry looked at her uploading the video and knew what it was about from its cover. He felt helpless as he could not stop her. He was surprised that she still had the video. Then he grabbed her phone and switched it off. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 "Sweetie. It''s alreadyte at night!" Harry passionately kissed L on the lips. In the SL Group Harry quietly listened to Joey tell him what happened ever since L posted the video about Ynda on Twitter. The video had been clicked and viewed a thousand times already. L''s nickname was C I''m Sprite. Numerous people followed and mentioned her in such a short span of time. The Morrison Family and the Peters Family in Vleydon have both declined to participate in this issue. No one would help Ynda address and solve this thing. So it was gaining traction so quickly on Twitter and thements on Ynda''sst post have reached one million. After Joey reported the situation on Twitter, he said another important thing, "Boss, we have found clues on the masked man." They finally got some clues after innumerable trails and hardships. Harry was suddenly on the alert and stared at Joey. Although Joey has been with Harry every day, he was startled by Harry''s reaction this time around. Harry was like a lion that was about to roar at any time. Joey could not help but shiver a little. "We have asked the people and the stores around the hotel for many times." When that incident happened, several old people ying chess under a nearby tree refused to disclose anything at the beginning in fear that they would be involved in trouble. But one of them told Joey something after he gave him a lot of money and ensured his safety. They did not see a masked man but a tall man with short hair after the shooting. He wore a in ck shirt, and a pair of jeans. It was unfortunate though that the old man did not see his shoes. That man climbed the wall on which CCTVs could not cover. He hurriedly threw a ck object into the trash can and drove away from the scene with a ck Volkswagen. But the Volkswagen did not have a license te number and looked old. A sticker named "New Driver" was on it. Then, Joey investigated all CCTVs of the crossroads in the city based on the clues provided by that witness. The car was driven to the suburb area and it was finally found in a scrapyard. They had asked the owner of the yard and he said that there were too many cars in the scrapyard. They could not perceive if they had lost one already. So, the trail of the clues ended there. "Get the CCTVs for me." "I see. I will send it to your mailter." Joey then told Harry about matters at thepany and walked out of the office after it. Joey didn''t watch the CCTVs of the crossroads when he received them and directly sent to Harry. His boss wanted the videos to be directly sent to him. After a while, a loud banging sound was heard from the office. Then, Joey was ordered toe into the office immediately. Harry asked, "Is Ynda recovering at home? Take her to the ck market. And also Nael. I want both of them gone." Harry then took out the gun from the safe box and put it under his clothes. When Joey went out, he called L. He tried not to sound angry. "Sweetie. I will pick you up right now, You can order Mrs. Herbert attend to our children." He has found out about the murderer and could not wait for even a minute. "What happened?" Holding Daniel in her arms, L was confused and bewildered. She knew that something was going on with Harry. Otherwise, he would not force her to a rushed situation. Harry suppressed his anger, smiled and said, "You want to take revenge on Ynda. It is the appropriate time. We cannot wait anymore." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. L nodded, "All right. Understood." As this day woulde sooner orter, they could now address it together. However, they still did not know what was going to happen. In the ck market A shabby boat was near the shore, but the interior structure of it was luxurious. Harry held L by the waist and they went into the cabin. Ynda was already there. Nael, whose hands were tied up, was fearful. He pretended to be calm. When he saw Harry, Nael immediately became nervous and panicked. It was already just days before winter. L wore an expensive light violet wool jacket with white fox fur cor. It further emphasized her glowing, white skin. Harry wore a ck wool jacket with the same style. The pair of jackets were specially designed for couples. Harry had informed the servants here that he woulde today. They had turned on the air conditioner ahead of time. "Mrs. Lewis, Mr. Lewis!" More than ten guards greeted them respectfully when they entered. L smiled and walked over to them. The smile attracted not only the guards, but also Ynda who was sitting on the ground. From L''s expression, it was obvious that she married Harry for love. Harry held her hands and walked casually to his seat. L was nowfortable as it was warm inside the boat. She took off her coat. Harry took it and passed it to the guard beside him. L''s clothes, together with his own clothes, were hung on the coat hanger. L wore a white wool sweater, a pair of ck loose pants and ck heels. Her hair was made into a twist and her makeup was delicate and sophisticated. She looked elegant and beautiful. Ynda immediately felt jealous of her. She wondered how this bitch became so charming! And she was in such an embarrassing situation! "My darling, we can start!" Harry gently looked at L, but did not nce at the two people on the ground. The guards inside the boat were not really handsome-looking. L raised her finger with the diamond watch given by Harry. She pointed to the guards. She ordered the in looking men and sarcastically said, "You guys can have sex with her. And then bring her out." Ynda once forced five men try to rape L. L was angry, so she just ordered eight people! The woman stared at L with fear and shouted, "L, you cannot do this! Harry, please help me! This is outrageous! ... Ah! Let me go! Harry, please help me...Please..." Several men dragged her to the bedroom. Harry ignored her frantic shouting. L also did not pay attention to Ynda and just stared at the man beside her, "Are you heartbroken now?" Harry heard it and said, "Sweetie, how can you say that? I don''t feel anything." He wanted the woman to die as she had killed his child and attempted to kill his wife. "If you''re angry, I cannot see it in your face." She provoked Harry on purpose. Well, he once had Ynda -- a shameless woman! Harry held her hand reassuringly, "L, don''t be naughty. We need to solve this thing first!" "You mean I''m acting up, don''t you?" She disconnectedly pouted. She was indeed angry to see his ex- girlfriend! Harry could not help but grin. Then, he turned cold again and said, "This man on the ground has killed my mother!" Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Nael gazed enviously at the couple who were always disying affection in public. They reminded him of his ex-wife. He also loved his ex-wife very much before, but then Ynda came and stole his heart. Harry''s harsh and cold eyes scared Nael. He began to tremble uncontrobly. He knew what would be waiting for him when he agreed to kill as Ynda has instructed him. His feelings for that woman totally blinded him. But when the moment of judgment really came, he still chickened out. He thought he was ready. He shouldn''t have fallen for Ynda and agreed to do such things for her. "Boss Lewis... I was forced to do this. I am really sorry." Nael stuttered and exined. He hoped things would turn around. He would be happy enough to just keep his life. He''ll do anything for Harry. He was forced? Harry stood up coldly, walked towards Nael and then stood still in front of him. He looked at him domineeringly and asked, "Forced by whom? Don''t dare to lie to me again." His voice was cold and intimidating like a deviling from hell. Then there came Ynda''s screaming and howling. It was eerie and sickening. But everyone turned a deaf ear to it. L, on the other hand, was having so much pity for Nael. She saw his wife once in Dreles. At that day, everyone was shooting for a scene and a plump woman in pink dress came for Nael. His wife was so cute with her chubby face, leaving quite a good impression on L. She sent Nael a lunch box she had prepared especially for him. They were so happy together back then. Nael also looked so happy at that time. But their love dissipated as timed passed by. It was almost always the case for couples. But the culprit was Nael''s lust for a pretty woman. Telling from his frightened eyes, he must be very regretful now. But regret was of no use. It does not make sense now. After everything he did, his wife would never come back to him. He deserved such punishment. He deserved to die. Without hearing what Nael has said, Harry kicked hard on his chest. Nael painfullyid down on the ground like a mess. The pain made it hard for him to stand up. Then Harry took out a weapon and shed Nael''s leg for several times. His screaming made L cringe. L didn''t want to see such a bloody scene. She stood up from the chair and walked a few steps backward. There were two lines of rooms on the backside of the ship. One of them had two guards at the door. That room must be where Ynda was. When L moved closer, her screaming sounded clearer. ... L refrained herself from throwing up and walked to the door. But she was stopped by the two guards. "Mrs. Lewis, it''s... It''s too dirty and bloody. You better remain outside." One of the guard warned her in a worried tone. On second thought, L decided not to go inside. When these people finish what they were doing, she would tell Harry to reward them handsomely. Let money relieve their heart and eyes. L heard loud noises from time to time, then returned back to the hall. When she came back, Nael has passed out, with bruises on his other leg as well. "Wake him up." Harry ordered coldly, put aside the weapon and walked over to L. His hatred and apathy hasn''t dissipated yet. His eyes were still cold and scary even when he looked at L. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. His coldness really shocked L. But the look was softer than that when he thought L had killed his mother. "Honey.." She called Harry sweetly, gradually removing his hatred and coldness. He paced, walked in front of her and held her against his chest. "Is this frightening you?" He shouldn''t have shown her such a bloody scene. After all, L was a woman... L smelled his familiar smell and shook her head. What frightened her was not Nael, but Harry''s cold look. Harry consoled her while two guards fetched two pots of sea water and poured it on Nael. That pain woke him up. It made him restless in agony. Hearing his frantic cries of pain, Harry patted L''s back and told her, "Go to the deck." He should let her leave first in case what followed would scare her. When L left, she heard Nael''s begging, "Boss Lewis, give me a break. Please, let me go... I''ll kill Ynda for you. Please let me off..." ... ''That man is so cruel.'', L pondered. Or maybe he was just too desperate... L strolled to the deck. It was furnished with sses and the air conditioner was on. Behind her followed two bodyguards. L had nothing better to do but just look at the sea outside. Several minutester, she heard some quick footsteps. Then a guard appeared behind her and said, "Mrs. Lewis, Boss Lewis told me to call you back." When she saw Harry, Nael was not in the hall anymore. A bloody limb was on the ground. L felt her legs weaken. But Harry held her, so she didn''t fall. Harry frowned and ordered, "Clean it up, now!" Then he blocked L''s view and said, "Let''s go back. Something happened." He received a call from the old house and learned that a woman broke in and abducted his grandfather. If he guessed it right, that woman must be Molly. His people just took her daughter, so she was taking revenge. "What happened?" L looked anxiously at Harry while he draped the coat on her. Harry''s face didn''t seem good. That meant something big and bad had happened. "It''s all right. We will rush over now. I can handle it." Then he turned back and ordered, "Take that woman with us." At the car door, Harry suddenly told the driver, "Take Mrs. Lewis back to the manor." L grasped his hand and asked, "What happened exactly? I need to know!" She looked at him anxiously. But Harry didn''t have much time to exin. He consoled her, "The only thing you need to do now is to take care of our children." Their babies? Were they in danger? That made L concerned. She could think about nothing else but her babies, so she nodded. "Mrs. Lewis, this way." The guard led L to another car. Half way there, Harry''s phone rang again. "Boss Lewis, something bad happened in the manor." On the other side of the phone came Tom''s worried voice, together with Mrs. Herbert''s sobbing. He had a bad feeling. "Spit it out!" "The security system in the manor has been hacked, then... Then..." Tom didn''t know how to put it to words. "Tell me!" Harry''s cold voice made Tom scared. He spitted out what happened in one breath. "Boss Lewis, then some people broke in and took Master Daniel away. They wore bullet-proof hats and clothes. Our shots all bounced back..." Harry closed his eyes in distress. His grandfather had been abducted; and now his son was taken away... When he opened his eyes again, they have turned red with hatred and sorrow. The phone then became eerily quiet. Just when Tom was wondering whether Harry would speak again, he heard Harry''s calm voice. "L will arrive at the manor soon. You tell her that the baby has been brought to the old house. Tell the others to say the same thing. She shouldn''t know that this happened." "Okay, Boss Lewis." Chapter 435 Chapter 435 After hanging up, Harry called Joey, "My son is in trouble. You look into what is happening now." "What about the old house?" Joey was already feeling so much pressure. Today was really a rough day----two big things happened at the same time. "I will arrive at the old house soon. You just focus on searching for the baby." Search for the baby? Joey understood how serious the thing was. He jumped into the car and rushed to the manor. Harry told the driver to speed up some more. Several minutester, the car arrived at the door of the old house. There were police cars all over the ce. Kevin was negotiating with the chief police officer. At the sight of Harry, they gathered towards him. "Father, how are things going now?" Harry asked his father. Kevin was sweating profusely. Kevin answered worriedly, "Molly was crazy. She put a knife on your grandfather''s neck. The nurses looking after grandfather were injured. Now she abducted your grandfather in the room." Then another car pulled over, from which a woman was pushed out. Her hair was in a mess, her clothes in rags. Instantly, she captured a lot of attention. Ynda copsed on the ground, her face bing so pale. Her body was covered with lots of bruises and wounds. Then the two guards brought her in front of Harry. "Bring her in. Put her into the pavilion." From grandfather''s window, Molly could see the pavilion clearly. Ynda was brought there, her daughter who she missed so much. Everyone rushed to the yard where the pavilion was. Arge number of police were positioned around the corners while some were trying to negotiate with Molly through the window on the second floor. Molly instantly saw her daughter''s pitiful look and knew that she was tormented and even tortured. Tears streamed down her face. Ah, her miserable daughter. She should have taken care of her even more... "Molly, do you know what Ynda has done? Do you know what a person she has be?" Harry''s grandfather asked calmly while sitting on his wheelchair. Molly shook her head and shouted, "I don''t care what she has done. She is my daughter. No matter what she did, she will always be my daughter. My baby." Ynda was the daughter she has always been so proud of. All of their agony was because of Harry. It was his video that insulted and abused them in front of the public. They had been the viins in the eyes of the people. They were cursed and condemned by the world! Seeing her stubborn stand about her daughter, Harry''s grandfather stopped wasting his words on her. It''s okay if she injured him because he was too old to be afraid of death. But he hoped others would be sound and safe. He was worried about Harry and L''s safety. Harry didn''t also have much time to waste here. He had no idea how were things going in the manor, so he had to rush here as soon as possible. He uttered impatiently, "Tell her that her daughter has been brought here. If she darey a finger on my grandfather, I will kill both her and her daughter." Then a police officer reconciled through a megaphone, "Molly, here is your daughter. Now you should release Mr. Lewis." At that very moment, Ynda realized what really happened and why she was brought here. She looked at Molly bitterly and shook her head. If she was to go down, she would drag more people with her. Molly stared at her daughter. She was already in tears. She grabbed the knife and wheeled Mr. Lewis out of the room. In the parlor stood lots of police officers. Harry and Kevin also came in. Then Ynda was brought in and was ced on the center. "Ynda, my daughter." Molly cried and howled sorrowfully. "Let go of my daughter. Only then will I release your grandfather.", said Molly to Harry. Now, she was the one dictating the terms? She did not have that privilege! With Harry''s signal, a lurking police shot Molly dead. The knife in her hand fell on the ground, then down the stairs. "Mother!" Ynda screamed and nearly fainted. She struggled hysterically but was controlled right away. Then the chief police and his people brought Ynda into the police car. The medical staff also came over and dealt with Molly''s body. After exchanging some words with the chief police, Harry followed Kevin to the second floor. "Grandfather, are you okay?" Harry looked at his grandfather worriedly. But his grandfather was really very calm. He shook his head, smiled and answered, "I''m all right. There is just a small cut on my neck." He raised his head and showed them the cut. After grandfather''s wound was taken care of, Harry said sadly, "Father, you will deal with the things and issues here. Daniel... Daniel has been taken away. I need to rush back to the manor." Considering the severity of that matter, Harry told them about Daniel''s disappearance. Harry''s grandfather was very quiet before, but now he sprang up from the chair and asked, "What happened?" "Harry, why would Daniel be taken away? Who would do that?!" He remembered that the wall of the manor has been installed with advanced security system. How could someone steal Daniel away from that ce? Harry reassured them, then told them to hide this from L for now. He would deal with this right away. Harry''s grandfather and Kevin was both very concerned. Harry then rushed to the manor. When L arrived at the door of the manor, she saw two guards peeking inside as if something had happened. "What''s wrong?" She followed their eyes and found that the steel wire seemed to have been cut open. Something bad happened here... The two guards were taken aback by her voice. Tom stuttered, "It''s all fine. Mrs. Lewis. It''s all fine." L curiously looked at the guards who fled to the security room. Then she looked at the wire. But she didn''t think much of it and just walked inside. Inside the mansion Mrs. Herbert looked at the baby girl in the cradle affectionately. Other maids were also trembling with terror. When they saw L, Mrs. Herbert hurriedly regained herposure. "You go to work now. Don''t gather here." She ordered the other maids. The more people here, the easier to let the cat out of the bag. They have to be careful as Mrs. Lewis was smart. L saw the cradle and walked over joyfully. But where was the other baby? There was only one of the twins. "Mrs. Herbert, where is Daniel?" She asked curiously. Was Daniel sleeping upstairs? L then held Sally up in her arms. Mrs. Herbert took a deep breath, suppressed her turmoil of feelings inside and answered as Harry has ordered, "Daniel has been taken to the old house." To the old house? L was confused. She asked, "Why would he suddenly go to the old house?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mrs. Herbert stuttered, "Maybe... Maybe Boss Lewis wants to... Let Daniel spend more time with... with his great-grandfather." She didn''t know how to make it through. She had to make up a valid reason and flee from L''s sight. Mrs. Herbert''s words made L even more puzzled. She didn''t know why Harry didn''t tell her about any of that. Besides, Mrs. Herbert seemed very worried and upset. She seemed to be hiding something. Then L decided to call Harry and ask him. She took Sally to the second floor and put her on the bed. She dialed Harry''s number. Harry just put several calls through. The his phone rang again. Seeing the caller ID, he almost dropped the phone in panic. It was L. But he had to hide the fact from her as long as possible. He didn''t want to make L worried and scared. "Honey." His voice seemed normal. L moved Sally''s diaper to the right ce. "Daniel has been sent to the old house? Why didn''t you tell me?" She asked. "Yes." He answered in a simple manner.. But L felt something different in his tone. "Why did you suddenly send him there?", she added. The twins usually stayed together. Something was going on here. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Harry rubbed his eyebrows wearily before answering, "Grandfather missed Daniel, so I sent him over for several days. You don''t have to worry." His assurance finally set L at ease. "Did you bring milk powder and other things that Daniel needs?" Her breast milk was not enough for two kids, so the twin were basically bottle-fed. "We have brought all we need. You just stay at home and look after Sally. Don''t leave the house unless you have to." He has sent guards to Nicole''s school to keep her safe and sound. He had nned to hire professors to teach Nicole at home, but home-based education was not good for a child''s growth. He wanted Nicole to grow up happily, so he didn''t put this idea into practice. Nicole needed to have friends. "What happened on the old house? Why did you suddenly leave?" ''Was this Harry''s excuse to give Ynda a break because he still loved her?'', L pondered this in her mind. "No big deal. The problem has been solved. Ynda and Nael have been imprisoned. Don''t overthink it." What was waiting for them behind the bars was no better than what Harry had done to them. They were imprisoned? That relieved the stress off L. She didn''t need to worry about security problems then. She thought Ynda was the only one that wanted to have her killed. Now that Ynda was gone, she could live with Harry and the children in peace. But she was too naive. She didn''t know her son has been abducted by other people, not Ynda. After hanging up, Harry leaned on the seat and tried to think and straighten out the whole incident. After a while, he arrived at the manor while Joey was investigating in the criminal scene with detectives and police. The security system in the mansion has been hacked. For half an hour, the CCTV footage were all nk. Harry looked at the broken security sullenly. His opponents seemed pretty powerful this time. They were smart. Just when he and L left the manor, they broke in. So they must have been here for quite some time. But it should have nothing to do with Ynda. For she didn''t have the money to hire such a group. Besides, there must be a professional hacker in their team. That''s how they hacked into his advanced security system. He didn''t know why they took his child. But he knew it must have something to do with the shooting incidentst time. "What is Jemmy doing recently?" He asked Joey. Joey remembered the information given to him two days ago and answered, "Jemmy fled to Mando Bay. When our guys arrived here, he had escaped. Now he seemed to have gone to the U.S.. We are still confirming that, though." He''s in the US? Why? He frowned and excluded the suspects one by one in his mind. Finally, there remained thest suspect who was merely 20 years old. But Harry didn''t think that he could do all these alone. But Harry always believed not to underestimate one''s power and capability. He then ordered Joey, "Find out what Martin Peters has been doing in the U.S.." Joey was confused. He seemed to have heard the name somewhere. "He is Calvin''s son and Michelle''s brother." He studied in the U.S.. Oh! Joey remembered, then doubted, "He is involved in this? Howe? He is just 20 years old. Besides, both families of his parents are gone. Why would he involve himself in this?" Joey didn''t think that the young man did all these. "But he is a suspect. I can''t afford to let him go easily. Besides, we are just investigating what he has been doing recently. Just find something out." If he stayed at school and acted properly, he will be innocent. If not, he may be behind this. They just had to be very careful. Joey nodded. He agreed that any suspect should be put under investigation. After Joey left, Harry contacted his connections in the U.S. and told them to help find some information about Jemmy. Before going upstairs, Harry called over the maids. Two maids said with fear, "That man was in a ck outfit. I just cast one nce at him... Then I passed out." "He hit me with a gun... Then I passed out as well. Boss Lewis, I''m sorry. We didn''t know that the security will be hacked." Harry then asked about the man''s features. ording to the description, that man seemed to be Jemmy... That night, L soon fell asleep with her two daughters in her arms. Harry saw them sleeping like a log. He just couldn''t sleep as he was too stressed about what happened to his son. Now, he didn''t know where his son was. And the abductor hasn''t contacted him yet. Harry saw the night view outside and murmured in his mind, "Daniel, you are my son. You are the only heir. You must be safe and sound. Wait for me as dad will bring you back home." But after a long, long time when Daniel was 15 years old, Harry gave him only 100000 dors to start his own business... It was alreadyte at night. An airne slowly flew across the U.S. border andnded before the vi. It was in and hard to notice. A man got off the ne, took a baby in his arms, and walked into the vi quickly. After opening the door, the man walked into a room. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. By the bedside, he pressed a button, then the wall opened. When he went inside, the wall closed. He walked through a passage leading to another room. He opened the door and saw several men and women sitting inside. At the sight of him, one of the men instantly focused his eyes on the kid. "This is L''s kid?" The man asked calmly in native Chinese. The slightly older African man beside him frowned and said, "Mr. Martin, you really think we, G Team, can win over Harry? Do you really believe we could seed in our mission?" Martin put on a smile which was far too sophisticated for his age. He stood up, walked over to Jemmy, and took the baby boy in his arms. The boy was sleeping. "It''s said that a father likes girls and a mother prefers boys." He heard that Harry treated Nicole quite well. Then the child that L cared most must be this boy. He grinned and smirked in an evil way. "My parents and my sister are in such tragic state all because of L... She ruined my family!" He would show L how it felt to have her family ruined. Everybody in the team shivered at his creepy smile. They knew Martin might be young, but he was far more sophisticated than them. "What should I do now, Mr. Martin?" Jemmy said impatiently. He was scared that Harry might find out what he did. He has been hunted all over the world by Harry. He needed a ce to hide. Last time in Mando Bay, he was almost beaten to death. Martin shifted his eyes from Daniel and put him on the table. Then during Jemmy''s unguarded moment, he took out the gun with the silencer which he had prepared in the morning and shot Jemmy''s head. Jemmy died on the spot. ''He couldn''t even kill L. What''s the use of him? He was ipetent.'' Martin thought in his mind. Jemmy could hardly believe the man that killed him was the vice chief of the team, the team he had been working for three years. He copsed on the ground with eyes wide open. The African man was already familiar with the scene. He knew many people have been ughtered by Martin. That''s exactly why they hid underground. Then Martin threw the gun into the drawer and said to the assistant beside him, "Where is the child''s nurse? Send the child over and keep him quiet. Drug him if necessary." Chapter 437 Chapter 437 He would raise the child first and torture L slowly. That''s how he''ll do it. "Although she knows that her son is alive, she can''t find him! This is the best n to make L suffer!" Martinughed and took away the baby. Daniel opened his eyes, looked at the stranger and continued sleeping. Next afternoon In Harry''s office at the SL Group of Companies, Joey knocked at the door and didn''t know how to speak to the man who was standing motionlessly by the window. "Say what you have to say, Joey." Harry said without looking back at him. He was thinking where his son was. "Harry..." Joey paused for a while. "Jemmy was found dead in America." The room was silent. Jemmy''s death meant they had lost all clues. At that moment, Harry was sure that Jemmy must be the person who took away his son. "Investigate his death. Find out if there was foul y." Now, Uthana and America would be the key- point of his investigation. Harry couldn''t conceal the disappearance of his son from L any longer. Therefore, he needed to find their son before she found out about the truth. However, when Harry decided to go to America by himself, L knew about everything that happened. At the Manor L looked at her phone nkly. What did she hear from the phone just now? They had abducted her son? Would she never see her son again? "Isn''t Daniel in the old house?" Last night, Kevin told her that he was asleep when she called. She tried to call back the number, but it was suddenly not in service. She withheld the panic and despair inside her and called Harry. "Harry..." L managed to speak his name in a normal tone. "Honey." Harry felt something was bothering her. He has a bad feeling about this! "Where is Daniel? Tell me. Honestly." After this, she held her breath and hoped that the previous call was a just a prank to her. Harry sped up and drove to the manor. "Honey, I''ll be at home within ten minutes. Wait for me!" "No! Tell me where is my son!" Suddenly, she spoke loudly. She desperately wanted Harry to tell her that Daniel was in the old house. However, Harry hung up the phone. He could not think of the right words to say. The car''s speed increased to two hundred kilometers per hour. Harry paid no attention to the ringing phone. How could he tell her that their child has been kidnapped? Five minutester, Harry arrived at the manor. He rushed to the second floor without locking the car. L was standing in the baby''s room. Her face looked pale. She stood beside Sally. She was at an utter loss as she was looking at her phone. "Honey." He whispered, walked towards her and hugged her tightly. L held Harry tightly, trying to calm herself down. "Harry, where is Daniel? Please tell me." Harry kissed on her long hair sadly, "Honey, our Daniel..." He was too sad and guilty to finish the sentence. He was afraid to hurt her. It was his fault that he didn''t secure the safety of his son. Finally, he gathered all his strength and said, "Our Daniel is missing, but I''m trying to look for him! Don''t worry." Heforted her first, trying to make her feel fine. "Our Daniel is missing..." L''s mind went nk all of a sudden. The words hit her like an avnche. "Missing? Missing? What do you mean?" She repeated the words. How could her son be missing? "L, calm down. I''m looking for him. He will definitely be fine! We''re closing to finding him." He wiped the tears in her cheeks andforted her. After a long pause, L stared at Harry''s bloodshot eyes. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "His eyes are turning red. He hasn''t slept for days, maybe!" That was why he didn''te over to kiss her since she had been sleeping with Nicole. Usually, Harry preferred Nicole and Sally. Harry would frown at Daniel when he hugged him. Actually, he loved Daniel as well. He just didn''t want to show it to a son. Now, he must be very worried. Thinking about it heavily, L took a deep breath, hugged Harry and reassured him, "Honey, I understand you! Let''s look for our son together!" She couldn''t be in low spirits and bring more troubles for him. Looking at her, Harry kissed her head lovingly, "How can she be so calm all of a sudden?" "Yes. Let''s look for him together. Don''t worry. We should be just believe in our hearts that our son is safe and sound." L nodded and gave the phone to Harry, "Check the phone number. It was unreachable when I called back." Women be stronger when they have children. Daniel wanted L to save him. So, she had to be stronger. Harry called back, but it was really out of service. He wrote down the number and asked the special technology department to analyze it. Then, he told L, "I will go to America tomorrow. You need to stay at home and take care of our child." "America?" L asked after a short pause, "For what? Business?" "I believe that Daniel is there. I want to make an investigation." He told her the truth to make her feel at ease. L said without hesitation, "I want to go there, too." Her Daniel... Poor child. Harry shook his head, "I just want to check whether our child is there or not. You needn''t go to America. Besides, our two daughters are here. They need to be secured. If Daniel is in America, it must be very dangerous there." L grasped his clothes anxiously, "Honey, Daniel is missing. I don''t feel at ease if you leave me here! Let me go with you!" She started to throw tantrums. The pressure and the stress of losing a child was overwhelming her. Harry couldn''t help butugh and almost agreed with her, "Honey, let''s go to sleep first." "Sleep? No. I don''t want to sleep at all! Daniel is missing. I can''t sleep! You know that!" She stared at him in frustration and dismay. Harry moved Sally''s cradle to the bedroom and L followed him. Looking at Nicole who was asleep, she went back to the bedroom. After putting her daughter to bed, L went to bed too. Harry turned off the bedsidemp and slept beside her. He held her head up and let her sleep under his arm. "The New Year ising! How can Daniel be missing?! It''s a disgrace, especially for this time of the year." L slept in his arms and whispered. If the child couldn''t be found in the two days, how could they spend the New Year happily? Harry hugged her tightly, "Honey, don''t worry. I''ll find Daniel soon and bring him back home!" Although he preferred Nicole and Sally, he still loved Daniel because he was their son. L nodded, "Honey, our child will be fine, right?" However, she read a lot of sad stories about lost children on the inte. They said the human traders would break the children''s legs and arms and make them beg in the streets... She was really scared. Tears streamed down her face. L prayed they wouldn''t do any harm to her little baby! Chapter 438 Chapter 438 In the dark, Harry lovingly wiped her tears. She must be worried sick about their son''s safety. "Don''t cry. Daniel will be fine! He is not their target! They will keep him safe!" L sobbed heavily and just nodded. She hoped they wouldn''t harm their little baby. Next morning. L didn''t sleep well at all. At the very moment that she was about to sleep, Sally cried. So, she got up immediately. She looked at the empty bed. "Is Harry gone already?" L thought. She had no idea when he left. Looking at the watch, it was already 7 in the morning. She got out of the bed and nursed her crying daughter. Her daughter looked the same as her son. L whispered, "Sally, tell mom. Where is your brother? Do you know where he is right now?" However, Sally couldn''t answer her question. She focused on crying out loud. Harry arrived in America at around 8 o''clock and directly went to Martin''s university. Martin originally studied in a famous university in Los Angeles. But he transferred to amon university when his family''s wealth declined. Harry met Martin in the president''s office. His ssmate asked him toe here. He wore a grey and red shirt and a pair of jeans. He looked like an ordinary man with his brush cut hair. The misfortune that happened to his family didn''t bother him at all. However, the moremon he looked, the moreplicated he was. "Martin?" Harry asked the headmaster to leave so he could have a private conversation with Martin. Martin nodded and pushed his ck sses frame, "Sir, what''s wrong?" "Sir?" Harry didn''t expect that. He observed his expression carefully, "Why aren''t you living in the university?" Martin looked at Harry with distrust, "Is there a problem with that? Who are you? " Harry looked at him and smiled coldly, "My son is missing." He wouldn''t let off any expression on Martin''s face. Martin looked even more confused, "You got the wrong person. I have nothing to do with your son''s disappearance. Why are you here?" Instead of being angry, Harry justughed. If his son was indeed caught by the man in front of him, he would apud for Martin. He was an excellent actor! "I don''t care about your lie. I just want you to know that you wille to a tragic end if you have stolen my child. I''m warning you." He warned him coldly. "You are crazy!" Martin said and turned around, but his face changed. Harry stared at him fiercely. "It''s said that many people go in and out of your house." Martin paused for about three seconds and looked back, "Yes. It''s my house and it''s none of your business! Don''t think too much on it." He ignored Harry and abruptly left the office. Harry looked Martin disappearing into the hall and was lost in his thoughts. People at Martin''s age felt scared and nervous when they saw Harry. However, Martin was very calm. He was definitely not an innocent person! Besides, Harry destroyed his family''s wealth and status. Martin was definitely aware of that. It must be crazy if he had no idea of that. Since he had a rough understanding of Martin, Harry left the university and arranged some people to look around his house and conducted the supervision. When Martin returned at the house that night, he sent away Daniel from the basement. Harry wouldn''t find this area even if he broke into the house. Manor in Uthana L was taking a walk with her daughter. Three days had passed since Harry left for America. People were celebrating the New Year because she could hear the firecrackers and the loud trumpets. She asked the driver to send Nicole to the old house. Although Kevin called her to ask her to go back, she refused. She wanted to wait her son and husband at home. It was getting darker. L remorsefully watched the beautiful fireworks in the sky. She thought of her birthday. On that day, the fireworks let off by Harry was more beautiful. Suddenly, she missed him so much... Thinking of this, she took her daughter and rushed to the manor. In the manor, only she, her daughter, and her bodyguards were present. All the servants left and celebrated the New Year with their families except for Mrs. Herbert. Tonight, they would eat the dumplings cooked by her. The manor was very quiet. L sat on the sofa and tried to call Harry. But before she could put in a call to Harry, her phone suddenly rang. It was Thomas... It was Chinese New Year''s Eve. He should stay with his family. Why was he calling her? After a short pause, she answered the phone. "Thomas, happy new year." She tried to speak happily to cover up her low and discouraged spirits. He said nothing at first. Later, Thomas said in a straightforward manner, "I know where your son is." He said in determined voice. This was a big surprise! So, L asked him excitedly, "Really? Where is Daniel? Where is he?" "Daniel? Their son is Daniel?!" "I can tell you this on one condition." He sounded a little different right now. L calmed down slowly, "If I can do it, then I promise you that I''ll do it." "L, shouldn''t you do anything to find your son?" She should promise everything to get her son back! "Okay. I can promise you everything if you tell me where my son is." If she could get Daniel back, she would do everything for him. Looking at the beautiful scene outside, Thomas said slowly, "L, I want you to leave Harry and stay with me!" ... L became very quiet. "What did he mean by that?" She was in a shock. "Herren, you know that both of us are married!" She reminded him. How can he forget that he is already married, too? Thomas smirked, "L, the reason why I married that woman is because of Ynda. She framed me! You are the only one that I love! You know that!" Always... ... "Herren... Can you give me another option? The life of a baby is at stake in here." She wanted Herren to change his conditions. She was a little worried and anxious now. "No. That is the only condition I ask of you! Take it or leave it." His eyes became red. She never knew that.. when he saw their wedding picture and their disy of affection, he wanted to kill her. He would like to kill her if he couldn''t get her. He would not let her be happy in someone else''s company. Since L was silent and her daughter was crying, Thomas said again, "I''ll give you time to think about it. Tell me about your decision tomorrow morning." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then, he hung up. After a pause, he called the secretary, "Do what you can do to get that child for me!" Even if L hated or cursed him for his threat, he didn''t care at all. All he wanted was her. After the call, L threw the phone onto the sofa and held her daughter tightly. She was bewildered and scared. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Thomas was definitely threatening her! How could he do that! Had she misread him? After a long pause, Sally eventually fell asleep; then L''s phone rang. At first, she didn''t answer the phone, but when it ringed again for a second time, she realized she had to. "Hello." She answered sluggishly. How could she ever think of leaving Harry when she had been so ustomed to living life with him? Harry had received more information about their son, and so he called L tofort her. But, however, he felt that something was wrong with her when she spoke. "What''s wrong with you?" he asked. He asked her confused. "Is she worried about our son?" he wondered. L silently shook her head, but realized that Harry wasn''t there, near her. "I''m fine. What''s the matter?" She didn''t sound so fine. She felt differentpared to the other days before. However, Harry didn''t bring up the subject. "Today is the New Year''s Eve, and I''m sorry that I''m not at home with you. Honey, I miss you very, very much." He remembered about the ident they had on the first New Year after they were married. Tears came streaming down on her cheeks from her eyes when she heard his words. "It doesn''t matter. Is there any news about our son?" She wanted to hear more from Harry. Harry thought about it, and said, "Tomorrow we''ll make our move." Martin''s actions had betrayed him, and they decided that they would break into his house to look for his son. "Tomorrow?" L saw a glimpse of hope. Maybe she could fight him. Thomas might have lied to her! "Yes! That''s it! Take care of yourself and be careful!" Harry was in America alone, and Joey was not there with him. L was worried about him. Harryughed, and said, "Okay, honey, I will take good care of myself. Where''s Sally? Ask her to call me daddy!" ... L said, "Sally is asleep now, and besides, she can''t call you daddy even if she were awake!" Deep inside, she had decided to save her son with all costs. "Okay. I''m going to call Nicole now. Have a good rest, I''ll be back with you soon!" He had received an email about the G-Team. L hung up the phone and then got lost in her thoughts. After spending a sleepless night working on her ns, L sent Sally to the old house the following next morning. She told Kevin all about her n, but Kevin shook his head. "Dear, I called Harry yesterday, and it''s not safe there. You can just stay at home with Nicole and Sally." He didn''t think it was a good idea for her to go to America at all. L bit her lip and then looked at her cute daughter. "Dad, I don''t want to stay at home. I want to help Harry." One more person would contribute more to their cause! Finally, Kevin had to eventually agree with her, and he asked the bodyguards to drive L to the airport. Before boarding, L called Joey and asked him about Harry''s new whereabouts. She asked him to promise her that he would never tell Harry of her arrival. Joey looked at the phone and didn''t think too much. He soon became busy again. Los Angeles A saleswoman wearing a hat came to the vi and ringed the doorbell. Down in the basement, Martin looked at the security cameras without any worry in mind. Several people were now discussing their n of action. Harry was aware of the G-team, but this wasn''t the best time right now. They had already started moving their base, but they couldn''t finish the whole transfer in that short period of time. The saleswoman ringed the doorbell again, but nobody answered it. She then took out something from her bag and tried opening the door with it. When Martin saw what she was trying to do, he shouted, "Shit!" He then kicked his chair and climbed the stairs out of the basement. While the saleswoman was trying to open the house, Martin leaned against the wall and looked at her. "Hello," he said. When she saw that the man was in the house, she looked really surprised and greeted at him awkwardly. Then she started to slowly walk away. "Stop!" Nobody could enter or get out of his house freely! The saleswoman made some gesture to the people outside, but Martin didn''t notice it. Then she looked back at him, and while touching her blond hair, she said, "Hey, mister! I''ve been checking you out for a long time! They say that you''re Chinese, and I like that very much!" The woman walked towards him, hung on his neck and then kissed his cheek. It was toote for Martin when he found out that something was terribly wrong. He was shot in the neck. He fell on the ground, and said, "Fuck!" Martin cursed her. Then, Harry led his team and entered the house. "Look for the child!" He ordered. All the people started to search around the house for the child, but the vi was very quiet. It seemed that there was no trace of Harry''s son. Outside a woman was following them, and was trying to figure out what was happening inside through the window. However, the curtains blocked her view. She now saw nothing. "What are you doing here?" asked Martin. He was leaning against the wall weakly, and looked really awful. Harry didn''t answer his question, and instead was checking each room carefully and thoroughly. When he entered the basement, Martin began feeling very nervous. There was a big bed in the basement, and it was very clean and the quilt was very tidy. It seemed that nobody had slept there before. Harry sized up the room carefully, and suddenly he found a crack in the wall. It was very difficult to see it. "A crack?" Even though the house was pretty old, there shouldn''t be a crack in the wall there. It didn''t make any sense. And besides, it was a long and straight crack. Harry walked around the room and found a button on the table beside the bed. It was a little different from the other camera buttons. He walked towards it and was just about to press it when, suddenly, a woman shouted from outside. "Who''s there?" The familiar voice shocked Harry in an instant. "Rx! It''s me! Don''t shoot!" "They found me so quickly! Too bad!" she thought. When Harry heard her voice, he felt at the same time very worried and anxious. "Take my wife as far away as possible! How did she evene here? It''s too dangerous for her! She should not be here!" "No!" L got rid of the blond girl and then rushed towards Harry. Harry hugged her tightly, and then kissed her long hair. "Honey, why are you here?" he asked. "Who told her that I was here?" L replied, "I''m here to save our son!" She couldn''t stay at home because she was too worried. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Harry looked her and smiled. "Someone take my wife from here as far away as possible!" He sounded very cold, and in an instant, from the moment that he saw her there, he had already made his mind to take her away. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 "I''m not going anywhere! Harry, I hate you!" Harry ignored herints and pressed the button after she had left. With a loud re, the wall with a crack on it opened. The first thing they saw was a capital ''G''. On looking further, they saw a road leading away from the wall. Martin was the first one to be found and tied up. He was very angry. He had spent several months in the secret room, but Harry had found it! Suddenly, a person came out from the side and aimed his gun at Harry. Harry ducked to avoid the shot. The bullet missed him and ricocheted off the wall behind him. However, the man didn''t stop shooting and Harry had to keep ducking to avoid being shot at. Just when it was getting out of hand, the foreign girl took out a gun and shot the man. Finally, free from the assaults of the man, Harry opened another door in the room allowing several people to enter. When Harry and the other people looked around the room, they were shocked. They saw hundreds of ss bottles around the room. The bottles had human organs! The amount of human organs found in L''s auntie''s house was far less than what could be seen in this vi. Harry saw eyeballs soaked in formalin liquid. He also saw kidneys, human hands, hearts, tongues and ears soaked in bottles everywhere. The most disturbing were the several babies found floating in the ss columns. He went closer and checked. They were definitely babies! Harry became a little worried. He noticed that all the babies had blonde hair. "I am lucky, my baby is not here..." he thought and immediately felt guilty. High up, Harry saw several suspended bottles containing human heads. Many missing people were here. s, they were all dead! Harry and his team felt as if their souls had been wrenched out. The scene shocked and perturbed them. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Martin found a knife, cut off the ropes binding him and ran away. "Boss, Martin is running away!" said a person from the team. Harry looked at him and said, "Call the police!" Saying that, Harry chased Martin and found him standing on the other side of the road. Harry took out his gun and tried to shoot at his legs. Though Martin avoided the first shot, he soon sumbed to a thigh shot. Just when Harry was about to catch him, L''s bodyguard came running over. "Boss, Mrs. Lewis ran away because she said she saw the baby!" he exined. Harry asked another guy to catch Martin and he went to look for L. L was following a nanny running along a path. However, she lost the nanny and the baby! She looked around desperately but could not find them. L was in despair. She had seen Daniel, but now she had lost him again! L stood still and held her head in her hands, "How could I lose my child again?" Just when L was about to lose all hope, the nanny reappeared. But this time, her hands were empty. She ran to nanny and shook her hard, "Where is the child? Where is my son?" The nanny was Chinese, so she couldn''t understand what L was saying. L suppressed her despair and asked her again in Chinese. "The child was taken away by two guys, " saying this, the nanny ran away. When Harry found L, she was squatting on the ground with her head in the hands. Passersby were looking at her curiously. Harry lovingly took her into his arms and made her stand up. "Honey, I saw Daniel just now. He was taken away by two guys." L hated herself at that moment. She could do nothing when her child was lost. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. When she had seen her son, she couldn''t get him back. "It''s okay, Honey. I''ll keep looking for him." He would do anything to find his son! L described the nanny to Harry and told him that several people were following her. She was sure that the child held by the nanny was Daniel. Harry sent L to the apartment while he was still busy with Martin. L eagerly waited for Harry''s progress. It seemed that she could do nothing in America... Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Thomas... "Why is he calling now?" L thought with disgust. "Mr. Herren." L received the call. Thomas was a little surprised when he heard her cold voice. Although he felt a little sad, he smiled, and said, "I have your child." "That''s impossible! You are in Zacrye while I saw him in America just a few minutes ago. Please don''t y games, Mr. Herren" She was just not in the mood at the moment. Americans don''t celebrate the New Year. The city was cold and cheerless, nothing like their country. "Are Nicole and Sally all right with their Grandpa? Does Sally cry a lot?" Thomas looked at the two bodyguards and smiled, "Hold on. I will send you a message." He hung up the phone, took two pictures of her son, and sent them to L. L opened the pictures. They were sent by Thomas''s number. A cute baby materialized in the picture. It was Daniel! She immediately dialed back Herren''s number. He picked up on the first ring. "Where are you? Are you in America?" L anxiously asked him. Were the guys who took away Daniel sent by him? When did Thomas be so bad? she thought inwardly. "It''s not important to know where I am. L, I want you to pay heed to my request. Otherwise, you will never see your son again." He had to force her to promise. If she agreed, he would do everything for her. He turned to Martin to ask him to get her baby. L bit her lip tightly. Then she screamed at him, "Thomas, you are married! I''m married, too! I don''t want to talk about it anymore!" Why did he keep forcing her to cheat on her husband! "You needn''t talk about it. It will be more helpful if you divorce him. But I won''t force you to divorce him as long as you stay with me!" said Thomas in a calm and reasoning voice. All he wanted was her! L sat on the sofa in despair. She had thought she would now live a happy life with Harry after so much had happened... "But why? Don''t make me hate you, Thomas!" She said resentfully. She usually liked to believe that Herren was a good friend. And she felt guilty about his affection for her because she hadn''t chosen to stay with him in the end. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 But after recognizing who this person was, she didn''t feel guilty anymore. "I don''t care." Thomas looked at the cute baby. Having a cute child with L was what he has always dreamed about. L closed her eyes and said, "Send my child home. Then I will go with you." But she didn''t n to obey her promise. No way that was happening. Thomas just smirked, "L, I know you." He already thought about his future with L over and over again. He has predicted what L would do. If she would stay with him, he would buy a house in Zacrye and live a happy life with her. "Thomas, what should you do if Harry knew about what you''re doing?" L asked helplessly. She looked at him, regretting that she stopped Harry from killing him. It was a crying shame. A cruel man like him should not live in this world. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "He won''t know if you don''t tell him. It''s easy as that." Thomas replied briefly. He didn''t care what Harry would think. "What about me? Do you even care about me?" L said in obvious remorse. Abandoning her husband and having an affair with another man would always be a shameful thing to do. She would never be able to divorce with Harry. Harry would say no. Always no. "You know I always think of you. You can divorce with him and stay with me. I love you more than he does." Heforted her sweetly. He gave all his love to L. L interrupted him, "Herren, please let me go. I can''t ept your love. Your love should belong to your wife but not me. I''m a married woman. Please think about what you''re saying." She tried to change his mind. "Don''t say that. I have made a decision. I will spend some weeks in America. If you miss your child, I will call someone to pick you up." He already knew that she was on the ne for America. "What? Are you stalking me? How did you know about this?" L said with a surprised expression on her face. That was unbelievable. How could he spy on her? Was that even legal? Thomas smiled again, "Honey, I''m not watching you. I''m protecting you. I won''t let Harry hurt you again. He is not a good husband. I''m doing this for you." His wrong actions made her sad all the time. Harry vowed to take vengeance on Martin, the man who hurt L. But Harry was shot in the shoulder when he fought with that man. Then he fought back and left a bullet wound near Martin''s heart. At this moment, L went out from their apartment with Thomas. Harry tied up his wound in hospital and returned to his apartment that very night. The room was quiet. He turned on the light and tried to find L. Was she sleeping? Harry smiled softly as he went into their bedroom. But she wasn''t there. He looked everywhere, all over the apartment, including the three bedrooms, bathroom and balcony. There was nobody in this big empty house. Harry was confused and called L. But her phone was turned off. He suddenly saw a piece of paper on the table. His hand trembled slightly when he read the words the paper. "Harry, I have found my child and I took him away. I can''t forget our past and forgive your wrong actions. I can''t fall in love with you again, so I have to say goodbye to you. You need someone who loves you. But that person is not me. Goodbye Harry." Harry was so angry and dismayed. He crumpled the paper and crushed his phone. How could she say that? He wanted to ask why she left and why she would suddenly write these harsh words. That was not true. There was something bad happening here. L was in love with him when they were together. He knew that she was always happy with him. Did she cheat on him? No. No way. Harry threw the paper away. He didn''t know what''s wrong with L. He decided to find out the truth. Watching the surveince video, he found out that L got on a ck Rolls-Royce. A bodyguard also appeared in the video. Harry recorded his face. Who asked L to leave? Why did she leave on a Rolls-Royce? Who owned this car? He can''t remember L owning a car like that. Was it L''s n? No. He believed and trusted in herpletely. He would put faith in L''s love for him. Harry sent L''s phone number to Joey, asking him to find some clues among her phone records. How could she find Daniel without going out? Her strange behavior perplexed him greatly. The answer might be on that Rolls-Royce. He has to find out who owned that car. Harry gently touched his wound and closed his eyes. He had a rough day. He has stayed awake for several days as he embarked on finding Daniel. He found out that Martin was the deputy leader of the G-Team. He dissolved the G-Team but a few members escaped. He didn''t worry about that because he had new troubles right now. L and his child were more important. Maybe this was a punishment for his wrong doing in the past... Thinking of this, Harry drank a ss of wine. Then he called Joey again. They spected about what all these meant. In Zacrye L was in a luxurious vi, putting Daniel to sleep. Looking around the luxurious furniture and decorations around the vi, she sneered in disgust. Thomas bought her this house because he wanted her to be his mistress. It was a shame. L missed Sally and Nicole as she took Daniel in her arms. She felt sad and wanted to cry. And Harry, the man she truly loved... She has always longed for him, especially right now. He must feel extremely hurt when he saw the words on that paper. There was no inte, no smart phone, no news channels on the TV. She lost contact with the outside world. The door was opened and Thomas went inside. But L didn''t even look up at him when he came in. He handed his coat to the nanny and gazed at L with deep passion, "My little L." He whispered sweetly. He was so happy because he could see her every day. His disgusting words interrupted L''s meditation. Back then, Harry liked to call her "little L". But she was disappointed that it was Thomas who said it this time around. L ignored him and went inside her own bedroom with Daniel in her arms. Sensing her cold manner, Thomas was a little upset. He sincerely hoped that she could ept his love. He followed her and stood there staring at her with gentle eyes. L put Daniel to bed and covered him with a nket to keep him warm. He embraced her from behind, smelling her wonderful aroma, a very special fragrance. L closed her eyes and pulled herself away from his arms, "Mr. Herren. You look tired already. Go to bed early." She said politely. She was afraid of him. She was afraid of what he can do to her son. She was worried that maybe someday he would force her to sleep with him. She wanted to escape¡¤. Where was Harry... But nobody knew her location. Herren also employed a security team to look out for her every minute. She could not run away. He put his arm on her shoulder and kissed her lips, "Go to bed early, sweetheart." Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Then he left her bedroom. Seeing him going out of her room, she felt a bit relieved. She wiped her lips again and again, but she kept thinking about the kiss. She felt sick to her stomach and went to wash her lips in the bathroom. Looking at her red lips in the mirror, she felt awful and closed her eyes. She didn''t want to stay here... She was terribly missing her babies and her husband... What was Harry doing at this very moment? Was he tucking their babies in? Was he putting Nicole and Sally to sleep? "Harry, I want to go home..." L said to herself. In the vi in Uthana Harry has been gazing lovingly at Sally and Nicole since he had fed them and tucked them in. Two days ago, he hade back from America. He had already investigated the call records of L. ording to the data, thest phone call was from America. Then he investigated her entry and exit record. It showed that she had been to Ascea recently. He called Jordan in order to find out the exact address of her location. But L hadn''te back to the Newman''s vi and even Jordan didn''t know where she was. Jordan''s reply left Harry in grief. He knew she hated him, but how could she be so heartless to abandon him and her two adorable daughters? Harry was about to go back to his bedroom when Kevin appeared before him. Kevin had been living in the vi recently for the sake of taking care of the babies. He had been very helpful to Harry and L. "Harry. Is there any updates?" He only knew that L took his grandson away with her. Harry hadn''t told him the exact details yet. Harry shook his head and just wearily replied, "Dad, good night. You should rest early. Thank you for helping out." After Kevin walked into his bedroom, Harry put on a very angry look. He swore that he would kill whoever prevented him from being together with L. The night was getting deeper. In the study, Harry listened to his phone while puffing on a cigarette. He was so distressed. "Boss Lewis, I''ve found the bodyguard in Ascea. But he doesn''t know who assigned him to do that. He was just following orders." "Where is L, then?" Harry curiously asked. It''s the second time he heard of Ascea. It seemed that he should investigate another person. "He said they parted in the downtown." "Okay, I see. Find out what Thomas has been doingtely." Harry took a drag on his cigarette, and exhaled the smoke. He thought that Thomas would take his attention away from L after he got married. If only he guessed right. It seemed that he was obsessed with L. "Okay, Boss Lewis. I''ll do that right away." Hanging up the phone, Harry looked at the evening scenery outside. He couldn''t help but ask himself, "L, where are you? I miss you so much." Even if she had made up her mind to leave, he wanted her to tell him the reason why. At least, he deserved an exnation. A week passed by quickly. After L tucked her son in, she casually turned on the TV and watched. Suddenly, a breaking news caught her attention. Piles of body organs were found in the basement of Martin, the son of Calvin, the previous mayor of Vleydon. It was reported that Martin had joined the Evil Attack Force in America at the age of 15. Within the span of 5 years, he, together with the members of the team, killed and assassinated many people. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The pictures of the basement weren''t presented on TV. But the house was familiar to her. It''s just the one she had seen the other day. Piles of organs... The dreadful description chilled her. She hurried to the bedroom to check on Daniel. She should be more careful in ensuring her son''s safety. Thankfully, Daniel was sleeping safe and sound. The doorbell rang all of a sudden. L wondered who it was. Usually, the house was under close guard, so it''s not essible to any visitors. Otherwise, they have to go through the guards. Out of curiosity, she walked out of her bedroom. The nanny opened the door. "What''s your name, please?" The nanny asked politely. The visitor pushed her aside. Then L caught sight of Cherry in a dark green coat. A trace of grief instantly appeared in Cherry''s eyes. Thomas hadn''te back home in Zacrye since 10 days ago. This is why... She followed him all the way here. It broke her heart to see that Thomas arranged so many guards for L. Why should she have the special treatment? She herself was the wife of Thomas! It was totally unfair! Though she was unwilling to ept this fact, she was defeated by L more than once. The first was because of Harry and the second was because of Thomas. L noticed her grief and asked, "Shall we have a talk? This is not what you think it is." She broke the silence. She wanted Cherry to help her escape from here. Cherry nodded and followed her to the bedroom. The guard outside had informed Thomas of Cherry''s arrival and Thomas was on his way already. The guards were instructed to keep a close eye on L, in case she ran away from the house. On his way there, Thomas was followed by several cars. The driver tried to shake them off. He knew that Harry has assigned spies to locate him. Over the past week, the same thing happened again and again. Harry must have found something wrong with him. Now Cherry also noticed his secret. Why was it so hard to be with L? It was everything he desired. Perhaps he should take her to a ce that nobody could recognize them. Yes, that was the best choice. In the bedroom Cherry gazed at the baby on the cot. She wanted to hug him. Daniel was so cute and adorable. She wanted to have a child with Thomas, but Thomas never slept with her...Even though it''s been a long time since they got married, he has notid a finger on her. He was just not interested. "It''s Harry''s son." L said, with the tenderness of a mother in her eyes. But Cherry answered her with harsh words. "Huh. Does Harry know that you are seducing another woman''s husband, you bitch?" L did not be upset over this. She understood that Cherry didn''t know the truth. If she had been Cherry, she would have done something even worse. Humiliation was not enough for her to blow off steam. "Give me your phone. I''ll leave Thomas right now. Please do help me. I badly wanted to get away from him for days now." Cherry''s arrival gave L hope. She wanted to leave here as soon as possible. So she got a little anxious. Feeling confused, Cherry handed her the phone. L called Harry in a hurry. But... there was no signal. This was so unfortunate! "How could it be? Why would this happen when I needed it the most?" L said to herself worriedly. She tried to call again, but the call would not connect. Cherry looked down at her phone. There was really no signal. It urred to L that Thomas might have interfered with the signal. She had never seen him answer a call inside the house. So, Cherry was herst hope. She gazed at Cherry, which made Cherry a little scared. "Miss Newman..." "Please contact Harry for me after you leave here. Tell him that Thomas has confined me in this house." She believed that Harry would finally get her and their son out! Harry would always find a way for her to be safe! L heard some noises at the gate and got even more anxious. She fixed her eyes at Cherry and begged her, "Please! Promise me, please!" Cherry was more than shocked. It''s out of her imagination that Thomas would imprison her. It seemed that Thomas had a real addiction to L... Chapter 443 Chapter 443 It must mean that Thomas loved her so much... The bedroom door was opened before she could respond. Thomas appeared at the door, panting slightly. He was in a bit of panic already. He looked at Cherry coldly. "Miss Cherry, I didn''t know you can threaten my bodyguard. I never gave you that privilege!" He called her Miss Lawrence... He called her wife in such a formal manner. L was a bit surprised. She was really confused now. If Thomas didn''t love Cherry, why did he marry her in the first ce? He''s just wasting his time! Then she stared in astonishment as Thomas pulled Cherry into his study and mmed the door shut. The sleeping Daniel was disturbed by the noise. Fortunately, he just turned over and fell asleep again. L lovingly patted her little boy. She had no idea if Cherry would help her or not. She hoped she would... In the study Thomas took out a pile of A4 paper from the drawer and banged it on the desk, "Sign it! Now!" He looked indifferently at the very terrified woman. Cherry saw that "Divorce Agreement" were printed on the paper. She saw it clearly. Tears instantly blurred her eyes. They had been married for less than a year... She shook her head gently. "I don''t want to... divorce you. Please don''t do this..." How could he do such a shameful thing? "You have no choice. I have already signed it, and you''d better sign it soon! I don''t love you, Cherry!" Thomas'' voice sounded so cold that Cherry, who didn''t quite understand him, felt that he was bing a man she didn''t know. He was acting so strange. He put his palm on the doorknob. Cherry started to speak in a calm voice. "If you insist on divorcing me, then I will tell Harry that his wife is here." ''Sorry L, I can''t help you.'' Thomas gripped the doorknob tightly, but he did not turn it. Suddenly, he turned around and walked up to her. "You want to bargain with me?" "Mr. Herren, let it go! You are not Harry''s match. You cannot beat him!" L and her son are popr in the public. They couldn''t be hidden for a lifetime and would be exposed in the sight of everyone sooner orter. At that time, Thomas would not be able to control it. He would go down in mes. Hearing herst words, Thomas'' eyes became dark and angry.. He raised his palm in an instant and Cherry was so scared that her thoughts went nk and she immediately closed her eyes. However, Thomas just went to the desk, tore off the divorce agreement and directly left the study. When he walked to the door, he said coldly without looking back, "Don''t forget what you have said!" Thomas strode to the bedroom of L. The door was closed. He turned back and ordered, "Send Miss Lawrence away!" Instantly a bodyguard rushed in from the doorway and walked to the study. "Miss Lawrence, please. I don''t want to use brute force. Juste with me." Cherry wiped the tears on her face, came to her senses and left the vi with grace. Thomas knocked on the door of L after he saw Cherry leave with the bodyguards. There was no response inside. So he decided, "L, I aming in!" Then he forcefully opened the door. L was lying in the bed quietly, watching the sleeping Daniel. He sat down at the bedside and touched Daniel''s cute chubby cheeks. "L, I am not young anymore. Give me a child, " he said in desperation. She didn''t bother to answer him. Thomas stood up and lifted L off the bed. "What are you doing! Let me go!" She looked at him in disgust. Thomas just smirked, holding her to his bedroom. "Alieen, take care of the child!" He ordered the busy servant in the kitchen. "Yes, sir!" Mrs. Alieen entered L''s bedroom and closed the door. She turned a blind eye and a deaf ear to what she saw and heard. She didn''t have any choice but to obey his master''s orders. "Let me go!! Thomas Herren!" L struggled frantically and tried to break free from his painful grip. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thomas grabbed her wrist tightly, preventing her from running away. He powerfully pulled her into the bedroom. "Bam!" The door was mmed shut. She was lifted again and he threw her on his big bed. "Thomas Herren! I warn you. If you dare touch me, I''ll make you regret it forever! You won''t get away with this!" L hastily went back towards the corner of the bed, threatening him ferociously. The man slowly removed the buttons of his dark coat, and looked at her dangerously. "Would I really regret what will happen?" He smiled in a sarcastic manner. "I don''t mind being remorseful forever as long as I have you!" The coat was thrown on the chair beside the bed. L felt a throbbing pain in her heart. "Thomas, a good woman only has one husband. You are forcing me to kill myself!" Thomas slowly approached the bed and sat down beside it. He stared at her with a wider smile, "L, it''s a modern society now. Why are you still so keen on traditions? However, I can assure you that I will be yourst man! You don''t need to worry about it!" If she was with him, he would certainly protect her for the rest of her life. So what with modern society? Can''t people be traditional and conservative nowadays? L looked at him in dismay. "Thomas, Harry won''t let you go if he finds out about this!" She had to use Harry''s powerful and influential name to threaten him. Unexpectedly, he was irritated by this and pulled her to his side, "Ah!!" L screamed out of fear. Thomas held her in his arms and kissed her hard on the lips. L struggled and raised her hand without hesitation. "Pak!" She gave him a hard p on the face. It''s like time froze all of a sudden and there was a dead silence. Thomas lowered his head so L could not see his expression. She took the opportunity, climbed down from the bed, stood in front of him, and warned him, "Thomas, if you dare touch me again, I won''t mind beating the hell out of you!" He knew she had jumped into the sea and off a building. Nothing will scare her anymore. Thomas also stood up from the bed, faced her, and asked her calmly, "Do you really love him that much?" She even used her own life to protect her purity! "Yes! I love him!" L looked straight into his eyes and answered him without hesitation. She really loved Harry, just as he loved her. "Great!" Thomas put on a smirk again. "I will take you away from Zacrye and from Ascea, and go to a ce where everyone won''t recognize us!" They would be together forever. He would not let go of her. ... L was speechless. Thomas was a high-ranking official. Why was he risking his image just because of her? How did he conduct state affairs like this when he was a president? His emotions always got the better of his mind! When did he have the idea of taking her out of here? She didn''t want to go with him. If she did so, she couldn''t see Harry for a lifetime. No way that he will be going with him! She tried to change her strategy. "You took me away and trapped me here. Did you ever think about my family? They will be so worried by now." It was not wise to mention Harry, for it would only increase his anger. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 "Don''t worry. I will allow you to contact them when we leave here!" He had a thousand ways to make her say ''yes''! He will do whatever he can for them to be together! L bit her lips in utter disgust. "I won''t leave with you! Don''t let me tell you that again and again! I''m getting tired of this!" She looked at him coldly and turned away to leave. As she turned away, he knew that she hated him. She has refused him whatever he said and did to her. Well, he didn''t mind making her hate him more. "It''s fine if you don''t want to leave. I will take Daniel away first." If she could abandon her boy for the sake of Harry, then, he''ll make her suffer! L stopped, her hands clenched, and she trembled with rage, "Thomas, don''t push me, or I''ll kill you!" She really wanted to kill him now. This man has turned to be so cruel! Thomasughed sarcastically. "Let''s see if you can do it!" Many people wanted to kill him, yet he was still alive. He didn''t believe that he would die at her hands! He knew she doesn''t have what it takes. L was so angry that she went back to her bedroom without saying a word to him again. When she saw Aileen about to pick up Daniel, L shouted loudly, "Get out! Don''t touch my boy!" She would not spend another minute with this disdainful woman! She once begged Aileen to send a message to Harry for her, but she not only denied it. She betrayed her and told it to Thomas! Seeing how furious L was, Aileen just went out of the bedroom. SL Group Joey was reporting thetest updates on the investigation. "Thomas seems to have the intention to quit, and he has not returned to the apartment for a while. He has been going elsewhere all the time. He can always get rid of us." Harry was lost in his thought. Thomas wanted to quit? And he was hiding his movements. They could not trace it. That was not normal. "ce our people to him. Figure out where he has beentely." He found out that Thomas was also in the United States on the day that L went missing. If it was really him, he would never be soft-hearted. He has been obsessed with L for a long time now. "Yes, Boss." After talking about the work for a while, Joey left the office. Women''s Prison In Uthana It was already mealtime and everyone was walking towards the dining hall. A skinny woman went behind everyone. She was limping as her aching body made it hard for her to walk properly. It was the 20th day since Ynda was in prison. She looked so haggard as she stared at the skies above. She was guessing about how many days she had left. She wanted to get out of here as soon asThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. possible. It was a ce of despair. She was beaten up every day, and inhumanly abused. She really couldn''t stand it anymore. How she missed the days on the stage! Her days in the entertainment industry! However, it was long gone... If she was still unrepentant at this moment, her death was not to be regretted. However, she regretted it, and realized that she was wrong. She knew that she waspletely wrong. But what could she do? She''s in prison now. She could not do anything from here. Harry had told the leader of the prison to torture her to death. And they did so. On the second day of her arrival, she was beaten up so hard that her face was covered in blood. Then the beating never stopped. She also had to endure the sexual obsessions from male prisoners next door. She''s just so eager to die right now in order to get rid of this misery. She got some bread and water and went to a table in the corner. But before she could eat, the food was knocked over to the ground. She knew who the person was even without looking. It was not the first time that this happened. She stood up instantly and took a step back. "Sister Vi, I''ll leave now." She said humbly, cleaning up the mess, and mopping the floor. She dared not to leave until the floor was as clean as before. The woman, known as Sister Vi, was a murderer condemned to life imprisonment. She was a big sister in the prison. Everyone feared her. Ynda had to go back to her cell and just drank some water to alleviate her hunger. At that time, the door of the dormitory was opened by another group of people, and the water ss in her hand was wiped to the ground. Her t cloth shoes got wet. Looking at the water ss on the ground, Ynda red up. She was not allowed to eat, and even not allowed to drink! The one who wiped the ss in her hand was a woman in her fifties. Her name was Marina and she had been in prison for more than a decade. Seeing the anger in Ynda''s eyes, she did not care at all and pointed at the water stain on her feet. "Lick it! I know you''re thirsty!" Ynda gritted her teeth and clenched fists. She really wanted to resist, "Don''t over do it!" She nced coldly at the women in front of her. She gave her so much trouble everyday. "You bitch! How dare you!" Marina gestured to the people behind her. Then Ynda was surrounded and beaten up again. "Don''t hit me! Ouch! Let me go... Please." Her shrilling and shaking voice was heard outside of the dormitory. Everyone here had seen enough of those and no one had the guts to help her. That group of people did not stop until ten minutester when her nose and mouth began to bleed. The woman on the ground tried several times to get up from the ground, but the blood in her nose kept flowing. She held onto the wall for support, went to the bathroom with her aching body, and washed the blood on her face. She hadn''t seen the mirror for a long time, afraid to see her face in the mirror. Now she finally had the courage to look at herself in the mirror. Her face was not glossy and smooth anymore. Instead, it was covered with wrinkles and scars. The dark circles on her eyes and the bruises on the corners of her mouth almost made her faint. She knew that all these were just the way of the universe to pay back for all the wrong deeds she did before... "Ynda, our leader wants to see you!" A loud female voice rang, followed by the ridicules and sneers of other people. They all knew why their leader wanted to see Ynda. He would either do it himself, or send her to the male prisoners next door. Thinking of those male prisoners, Ynda began to tremble, and the fear in her heart caused her to almost copse again. Only she knew that every time she went to him, she was risking her life. ''Harry, where are you? I know I was wrong now. Please let me go!'' She bowed her head bitterly, shouting in her heart. Who could save her... She still went to him. However, she never came back this time. It was already January and everyone was celebrating the New Year. The former international superstar Yndapletely disappeared in this world. It was said from the news that she had AIDS and died of bleeding. Her death met Harry''s expectations and he had no response at all. But it had been a long time before that L knew about Ynda''s death... James had already fled to a small vige on the border of Wu when he heard of it. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 James begged Harry to let his daughter go. He also promised that Ynda would not hurt L anymore. However, he never thought that Harry could be such a cruel and cold man. He refused to promise him, and instead let his men shoot his wife to death! He despised Harry very much! He wanted to kill him! However, he had always failed in his bold endeavors. Whenever he wanted to kill Harry, he was instantly found before he could even get close to him. He had to run away or else he would have been killed by Harry''s men. Without his wife and daughter, James felt lonely. He missed them a lot... Three days after Ynda''s death, James went to Molly''s home. He visited his old mother-inw and gave all of his savings to her. Then he met his end, and drowned himself into the sea. Ynda''s impenitence and ignorance led to the death of her entire family. And whenever people remembered them, they despised them for all of what they had done. At the end of January Harry finally found Thomas'' whereabouts. He was in a vi located in a suburb in Zacrye, protected by dozens of guards. But, however, Harry''s men still couldn''t break inside the vi, no matter how hard they tried. Thomas resigned again from his position as governor of Zacrye. He had nned to take L to a ce where nobody knew and where nobody could ever follow them or escape. Inside the vi It was now time for Aileen to go and buy groceries. She left the vi with her wallet in her hand. Now there were only L and her child left in the vi. When L was sure that Aileen had walked away, she held Daniel in her arms and walked to the window. When she opened the window, she found that a guard was here. He was looking around to make sure that everything was alright. L looked at him, and smiled. "Chase, Ie to have a chat with you, again." Every day, at about this time, she would talk with Chase. However, Chase was helpless. He was only a guard, and he was not permitted to talk with L. If he was found doing that, he would definitely be punished! Because of that he refused to turn around and reply to L, although he had heard her voice. Three meters away from them, there was another guard standing. L did not get angry because of Chase''s silence. She said, "Chase, my son and I have been here for almost a month. A whole month! It''s unbelievable! We''ve never got out of here for a long time now, and I''m bored to death!" Chase ignored L''s nagging. He thought to himself, "That''s none of my business! I''m just a guard! I have no right to do anything, except to ensure her security!" L then looked at the baby Daniel in her arms, and said, "Daniel, you should call Chase uncle, did you know that?" She had heard that Chase was 36 years old. He was older than she was, so Daniel could''ve easily called him uncle. However, Chase didn''t dare to reply. If he did that, L would try her best to send a message through him to Harry. Chase was right. L then said to her son, "Your uncle will send messages about us to your daddy, right? If he would do this for us, I''m sure that your daddy would protect him until the end of his life. And, of course, your daddy will also offer him an excellent job! That would be wonderful, right?" L was speaking to herself. She didn''t care whether Chase had heard what she said or not. "Chase, my husband is very strong and powerful. He is stronger than your boss, and if you would like to help us and tell Harry where we are, he will give you a lot of money in return, and also offer you an excellent job! I promise!" Chase hesitated. Almost everyone around the world had heard about Harry, and almost everyone wanted to work at hispany; so did he... "Chase, me and little Daniel are very unhappy here. If we''ll stay here any longer we''ll be ill! How could you bear to see both of us ill? Are you that cruel?" Chase thought to himself, "That''s none of my business, okay?" Daniel looked just like his father. He was always indifferent and cold, and he never smiled to anyone, even as a child. "Do you know something? You''ll save the entire SL Group if you help us get out of here, because Harry has acknowledged Daniel as his heir! You''ll be doing a great deed!" ... "Chase, you won''t betray Thomas. Could you just help me send a piece of paper to Harry?" ... He would also betray his boss if he did that! "Chase, Thomas has resigned from his position. He will finish the handover in several days, and you will be a criminal if you won''t help us until then." Chase could not help but turn around now. He said, "That''s none of my business, and I can''t do anything about it! Why would I be a criminal?" L was an odd woman, and he couldn''t understand her at all! L was now excited that Chase finally spoke to her. She exined, "Because you refused to help those who are in need! That''s why you''re a criminal!" ... "Or, you can go to the other side of the building and ignore me and my son. Then we can leave here secretly. Okay?" asked L again. Chase shook his head. He would rather send a message to Harry than do that! L took out a pendant from her pocket, and said, "Chase, Harry gave this Piba Tourmaline to me a while ago. Can you help me give it back to him? If you do this for me, you won''t be betraying your organization, because you wouldn''t be sending any information, right?" "No!" Chase answered her quickly. L was now left speechless, and Daniel began to yawn. L knew that he wanted to sleep, so she put the pendant into her pocket and held her son in her arms. She slowly walked around the window, and after a while, Daniel fell asleep. "My son is so poor, although he was born in a rich family. He''s suffering only because of me; oh, this was only my fault! He can''t even get out of here because of me! s!" It seemed that L was crying. Chase''s wife was a gentle and pretty woman, and Chase loved her so much that whenever she cried he couldn''t resist granting her every wish. "Me and my husband suffered so much thesest five years. At first, we hated each other, but in the end, we fell in love with one another. We thought we could finally be together after suffering so much, but now we can''t even see each other. Oh, I''m so sad and upset. s..." Her heart was shattering into thousands of pieces. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "What she said is true. So many people had gossiped about the love between Harry and L on the Inte. Their love moved a lot of people..." thought Chase. However, he did not know the full details of what had happened between them. He only knew that Harry had held a grand wedding ceremony for L. "Chase... I am really sad. Do you know that I was also kidnapped by my aunt when I was only three months old? I lived alone for more than twenty years, and I suffered very much in those years until I finally met Harry. I loved him so much that I wanted to marry him, and to be together with him I had to ovee many difficulties and obstacles. But now..." "Stop! Stop! Stop it right now!" Chase could not bear to hear her nagging any longer. He promised to help her. As a guard he knew that someday he might eventually die on duty, and he had made all the preparations necessary for that day! However, he could not refuse to help someone who was in need! If he refused to do that, he was an immoral human being! L was now so happy that she pretended to wipe her fake tears. She looked around with caution. Then she gave the pendant to Chase. But, however, another guard saw it, and he told Thomas what happened when L entered the bedroom. Instantly, Thomasmanded his men to catch Chase. When L got out of the bedroom, and was about to pour some water for her son, she saw a man pressed to the ground, with his hands bound tightly to his back. It was Chase! L had never thought of it! She was so shocked and she dropped the ss of water she was holding in her hands on the ground. But the ss didn''t break. "Damn it!" thought L. Thomas was about to punish Chase! She then ran to the window, opened it, and yelled, "What are you doing? Stop! Let him go!" A guard came near and spoke with her. "Miss Newman, this is none of your business. Mr. Herren wants to have a little talk with Chase." L was now worried. How did Thomas find out her n? Chapter 446 Chapter 446 She then anxiously ran back to the living room, and tried to find something that could be used to fight those bastards. But she couldn''t find anything suitable for the task. Then she saw the kitchen and ran into it. She found a fruit knife in there, and while holding it in her hand, she hastily ran back to them. She pointed the knife at herself, and said, "If you don''t let him go, I''ll... And then you''ll all fail in your mission of keeping me safe and alive!" She pressed the knife on her neck while she was threatening the guards. The guards exchanged bewildered nces between them; one of them first untied Chase, while another took a few steps away from the mansion and called Thomas. After a couple of minutes, the bodyguard walked back and began to search Chase. He found L''s pendant. Chase looked at L, with the knife resting on her neck, and her determined look drawn on her face. There was a meaningful look sparkling in his eyes, and he thought, "Mrs. Lewis is actually a kind and good person. I will never regret my decision to help her." When L saw that they found her Piba Tourmaline pendant, she got scared, and sternly ordered the guards, "Give it back! That''s an expensive pendant, and if it''s damaged, you guys would have to work a lifetime topensate me for it!" The bodyguard understood that this was something of great value, and he asked, "Miss Newman, then please tell us since it''s so expensive, why did you give it to Chase?" "What? I''ve instructed him to exchange it for something else. Is that a problem? That''s none of your business!" said L. The bodyguards were dumbfounded by the little woman''s imposing manner. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment she looked like an arrogant and wealthy noblewoman, her words and distinct manner of speaking leaving the guards speechless. However, Chase was still taken away by them, and because L didn''t know where he was being taken, she had to continue to threaten the rest of the guards. She said, "If you dare to hurt any innocent people today, I''ll leave the mansion in a body bag!" Chase was then taken to Thomas'' ce, and the guard repeated L''s words to him exactly. Then, the guard cautiously passed over to him L''s expensive pendant. Thomas grabbed the pendant from the guard and felt a huge rage burning in his eyes, filling his entire being. He remembered that this was the Piba Tourmaline pendant which was auctionedst year by a nobleman in America. It was said that the pendant had been bought by a Chinese with a huge price. Now, as the pendant appeared to be in L''s hands, it was needless to say that the buyer was Harry. "Miss Newman said that she gave this pendant to Chase to exchange it for something else." The bodyguard again repeated L''s words to him. Thomas stared at Chase, who was wearing a righteous face and without panic. He praised him in his mind, but in the same time there was a cold light shing in his eyes. "For what did she want it exchanged?" He was now asking Chase. Chase had already thought about this question on his way there. He summoned up all his courage, and answered, "Just for some clothes and cosmetics." Chase thought that most women loved these sort of things, so he gave Herren this answer. But Thomas tittered, and thought, "L wanted to exchange a priceless pendant for some clothes and cosmetics... Are you kidding me? Is he challenging my intellect?" "Take him out, imprison him, but first teach him a lesson!" he ordered. Wearing a faint smile on his face, he took back the pendant. "Is L still struggling to run away? She''s such a disobedient woman..." he thought. At that moment in Uthana, Harry had already boarded his private ne to Zacrye. One of his men had seen the pendant twinkling in the light through a telescope. He couldn''t clearly see all the people''s faces in the mansion, but he managed to describe the pendant to Harry. Judging from his description, Harry guessed that it was the Piba Tourmaline pendant that he had given to L! There was now no need to hesitate or be in doubt for one more second. If his wife was really trapped by Thomas in Zacrye, Harry would be sure to destroy him! As soon as the nended in the Zacrye airport, Harry drove his car fast with his bodyguards, rushing towards the suburban districts. But Thomas had already finished handing over his job, and was heading back to his mansion. By the time he got out of his car, he saw some luxury cars slowly stopping behind him. Wearing his usual smile, he thought, "Harry really came in the nick of time. If he hade here one dayter, he would have never seen his wife and son again." Joey got out of the front passenger seat of the first car, and he opened one of the backseat doors. A pair of shiny ck leather shoes came into everyone''s eyes. Seeing the pair of expensive shoes, Thomas confirmed it was him. He felt disappointed, and lost all of his hope again. The two men, who were dressed in dark color overcoats, then stood and faced each other. One of them was cold and arrogant, while the other was gentle and elegant. Then, a dozen bodyguards also got out of the cars behind them. Staring at Thomas with a cold face, Harry gestured to his bodyguards, and then the two sides began fighting. "Mr. Lewis, what do you mean to aplish by doing all of this?" Thomas continued to stare at him, keeping his faint smile on his lips. "What do I mean? Mr. Herren, what about you opening your mansion''s door, and inviting me to have a talk with you inside?" said Harry. He then took out a cigarette, lit it, and slowly took a drag out of it while nipping it between his fingers. "Mr. Lewis, I''m really sorry, but you are not weed to my ce, so please leave here at once!" replied Thomas. His eyes had now begun to burn with great rage in them. Hearing his words, Harry grinned a smile, and then walked towards the mansion''s door with Joey and two other bodyguards. The bodyguards who were guarding the mansion''s door tried stopping him, but instantly, Harry''s two other bodyguards strode forward from his back, tussling them. Seeing the scene unfold before his eyes, Thomas'' eyes were burning with an even greater anger now. His n for a bright future had been now messed up by this obnoxious man! He took out his pistol from his car and pointed it at Harry. Harry could hear the sound of a pulling trigger, but he didn''t turn around. Stubbing out his cigarette, he looked at the tussling bodyguards with a cold look. "Harry, are you sure that you want to go in?" Herren asked in a peaceful voice. He decided that if he couldn''t get the woman he wanted, he wouldn''t mind destroying her himself. The two bodyguards at the door were soon subdued, and one of the bodyguard''s finger was pressed on the door''s fingerprint lock. The mansion''s door was finally opened. Immediately, the crying sounds of a baby were hearding from inside the house, which made Harry happy, and made his heart fill with warmth and delight. He walked a few more steps into the living room, and there he saw a woman with her back against him, comforting a baby in her arms. The woman heard the noiseing from outside the door, but didn''t care a bit about it. Harry slowly walked towards her, and the baby suddenly stopped crying when he saw who the man was. The baby gazed at the man with his tear-filled big eyes. Harry saw clearly the baby''s face, and it was his son, Daniel, who he had missed for over one month! As he came closer and closer to them L could feel his familiar scent, and she suspiciously turned her head around. All of a sudden, a gunshot sound was heard, but one of the bodyguards stood in front of them to protect them. Then some other gunshots were heard, and the mother and baby were tightly held in a familiar hug. She then saw Harry suddenly appear in front of her, and when she looked over his shoulder, she saw Thomas trying to shoot her. But a bodyguard shielded them in time, and took all the bullets for them instead. She also saw Joey drawing his own weapon and shooting Thomas... All of this happened in just a moment''s time. Joey shot Thomas in his wrist, and his weapon dropped to the ground. All of the gunshots had now ceased. A man wanted to kill L, while another tried to protect her... Daniel, who was held in his mother''s arms, looked at the whole scene with a peaceful look in his eyes, and then burst into a lovelyughter, and even stretched out his arms to Harry... Being filled by the glowing warmth in his eyes, Harry took him from L''s arms and held him tight in his arms. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 The man''s kiss fell onto the baby''s forehead, cheeks, and hair... Looking at the lovingly heartfelt scene between father and son, L just stood still, lost in a daze. It seemed surreal for her to see the man, who she had missed for more than one month, suddenly appear before her eyes... Then, while taking a second look at Daniel, who obediently sat in Harry''s arms, L thought to herself that she must be dreaming. She remembered that Daniel cried a lot every time Harry tried to embrace him when he was a newborn child. But now, Daniel was craving for Harry''s hug. How could that be possible? She rubbed her tear-filled red eyes and one teardrop fell to the ground. She then opened her eyes again, and saw all the people still standing in front of her. Harry held his son in one arm, while with the other he held his wife, kissing her hard on her ruby-red lips. With a pale face, Thomas saw the whole scene and felt envious towards the couple. He didn''t admire Harry''s wealth and power; no, not at all. What he really envied was L''s sincere love for him... However, he now had not only lost L''s love, but he might also soon lose his own life... The gunshot wound on his leg wouldn''t let him stand on his own feet anymore. He would have knelt down on the ground, but he managed to draw himself up and sit on the sofa next to him. He felt more and more dizzy by each passing minute. Finally, he took ast nce at the woman who was smiling happily, and then fell into aa. Harry put his son in Joey''s arms and then carried L out of the mansion. Joey was bewildered when he looked at the lovely baby in his arms gazing at him. Thomas was then taken away by Harry''s bodyguards and was sent to amon clinic for treatment. Harry also sent for some bodyguards to watch Herren and report to him if he woke up from hisa. In the car, Joey sat in the front passenger''s seat with Daniel in his arms, and Harry helped L sit on the backseat. When Harry was about to start the car, L suddenly dragged Harry by his hand, and said, "Thomas has a bodyguard called Chase; please, save him!" Hearing her words, Harry frowned and stared at her. "Who''s that? Has he anything to do with you?" He knew that it must be a man, judging by the name. And he wondered why L had mentioned this to him. "I asked him to help me bring you the pendant, but he was discovered by Thomas!" said L. Harry looked at her, and then he took out his phone and dialed a number. He instructed his men to find both Chase, and the pendant. Then the car slowly drove away from the suburban mansion. After they had left, Cherry came up there to see L, but she didn''t find her anymore. She could only see that the bodyguards outside the mansion were all wounded and leaning against the walls. The mansion''s living room was in a total mess. Cherry had an uneasy feeling about this. She found blood on the floor too! She walked around the living room and then found Aileen hiding in the kitchen, frightened and shivering. Cherry then anxiously walked towards her and asked her about what had happened. Shivering uncontrobly, Aileen told Cherry everything her eyes had witnessed. As Cherry had expected, Harry had finallye! "Where has Thomas been taken to?" wondered Cherry. She understood that the situation was very serious, and so she immediately contacted his father and mother, and told them all about the recent event. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When Thomas'' mother heard about the whole thing, her blood pressure instantly went up. "Is he a child? Why would he do such foolish things to destroy his own future? I''ve told him many times not to get tangled with L. Why wouldn''t he listen to my words? That wild child!" his mother kept murmuring. ... On that night, Harry''s private ne went back to Uthana After the nended and she got out of it, L was really excited to see the familiar castle appear in front of her eyes. Joey cautiously held the baby in his arms, who hadn''t slept at all the whole way back home, and asked Harry, "Boss, do you still want your son back? If not, I''m taking him away." Hearing Joey''s words, L came back to her senses at once, and went to take back her son in her arms. But, at that moment, Daniel''s face suddenly twisted and flushed red, and then Joey smelled a strange odor in the air. L understood what was going on and she instantly burst intoughter, covering her mouth while at the same time looking at Joey, who was trying to figure out what the strange smell was and from where it wasing. Joey finally realized that Daniel had done a poo poo, and in an instant he screamed and pinched Daniel''s arm. He then immediately passed him to L with a disliking look in his eyes. "Here, please get him away from me!" urged Joey. But Harry was not happy with Joey''s attitude, and said, "Joey, this month''s bonus will be half cut. You dare to dislike my son? Even if it''s because of his smelly poo, you still can''t dislike him or anything he does." When he heard that his bonus had been cut, Joey instantly burst into a roar, and said, "Harry, why do I have such an inhuman boss like you? One of these days I must deprive you of your post and power!" "Now your whole bonus is gone!" said Harry. He then went towards the castle, holding his wife and son. When they went upstairs, Kevin, who had already received a message from Harry, came out to see them. "L! You''re finally back!" he said excitedly. He grinned a big smile when he saw that his daughter-inw and grandson had returned back home. Then, Kevin was about to hug Daniel. "Dad, Daniel needs his diaper changed. I''m going to wash him first, and I''ll let you hug himter!" said L. She was also eager to see her two other kids. "OK, it''s great that you''re back. Go right ahead!" said Kevin. He slightly pinched Daniel''s little cheek, and then went back to his room. In the baby room When L saw her two daughters, she was so moved and excited that she hastily passed her son to Harry, and ordered him, "Go and clean up your son." Speechless, Harry took his son in arms as he saw his wife anxiously jump over to her daughters. He hadn''t got even with her yet! But she was already ordering him around! Harry carried his son into the bathroom, and while putting him on a little bed, he began to clean him. He had helped change Sally''s diaper in the past, but now he was quite unwilling to do this for his son. Harry didn''t even start, and meanwhile Daniel began to cry louder and louder. He had no choice but to start. First, he took off his little trousers. Then he took off his dirty diaper, which was so smelly that Harry had to hold his nose before he threw it in the dustbin. "You brat, your poo''s even more smellier than Sally''s!" thought Harry. He then took out some wet tissues from a pack, and carefully cleaned his son. Now, feeling much morefortable, Daniel stopped his crying. L slightly opened the bathroom''s door and saw Harry''s careful look. She tittered, and then went back to hug her daughters again. Harry then filled the bathtub with lukewarm water, and put Daniel in it; he skillfully washed the baby with the shower. All his skills had been learned when he had to look after Sally. But, unlike Sally, who was very obedient, Daniel didn''t seem to want to cooperate with Harry. His hands kept sshing the water, and his legs also kept kicking the water, which made Harry get wet. Harry was angry and slightly patted on his little hip, but Daniel immediately cried out in a loud voice, which seemed to say that he had got a heavy punch from Harry instead of a light pat! The bathroom was filled with noise and scream, but L was holding tight to her daughters in the bedroom. She had finallye back and could see her two other children! She felt it was wonderful! Wrapping his son in a sterilized bath towel, Harry then went out of the bathroom. All of Harry''s clothes were all wet. When she saw him, L took her son and dressed him in the baby layette. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Harry then went back inside the bathroom to clean himself up. And L carried Daniel to Kevin and went back to the baby''s room. Sally seemed to have felt her mother''s familiar scent, and she woke up and began to cry. L felt sorry for her, and she lifted her and nursed her. As the night steadily grew dark, the three babies finally fell sound asleep in their cribs. Before L almost fell asleep, she was carried back to their own bedroom by Harry. No sooner after he closed the door that he started kissing her hard on her red, plump lips. She was leaned against the wall by him. Harry then scanned her face, which was slightly fined down when he now began to get even with her. "L! You were so bold to leave me a message like that!" He confronted her with rage in his eyes. L let out a sigh; she knew very well that he would not skip over this affair. But, at the time when she was involved into so much trouble, she had no other choice. She had to say something cruel to him so that he would hate her, or even forget her. But, since she was now back, L really didn''t want to mention or be reminded of these sad, unhappy memories. So, without uttering another single word, L actively pressed her lips onto Harry''s. But Harry pushed her away, which hurt L, because her kiss had been refused. "Has he touched you this month?" asked Harry. The air around them in the bedroom was soon filled with jealousy. Harry didn''t think that Thomas was the sort of upright man! Even if he initially was an upstanding gentleman, he had definitely changed when he had met with his beloved woman! L frowned, and wondered why he kept asking this kind of questions that she didn''t want to answer. "Can you ask me something else?" She asked him with discontent in her words. Harry then held her chin and raised her head and looked her in the eyes. "No! L, answer me, now!" L sighed; she knew he would be so mean when asking for details. "He wanted to, but I refused him!" She gave him a simple and straightforward answer. She didn''t want to recall any details of such things ever happening. "Did he force himself on you, or was it of your own willing?" The man didn''t give up on his questions, and L got angry, and her beautiful eyes were now burning with rage. "You''re asking nonsense" thought L. She nced at Harry, whose face had also darkened, and said, "If you still keep on asking me gibberish, I''ll be really angry with you!" She replied in an even louder voice now. Knowing that his wife was going to be angry, Harry softened his face, and said, "Fine, I''m not asking you anymore. Honey, don''t get angry!" He had better not force it on her if she didn''t want to answer him. "Hum! That''s better!" thought L. L then pushed him away and went towards the wardrobe. "Honey, you haven''t told me what happened a month ago, " said Harry. Harry wondered how she had found out where their son was, and why was she forced to live together with Thomas. This time, he absolutely believed that his wife was forced to leave him! Opening the wardrobe, L recalled the events that happened one month ago. "I still have no idea how Thomas found out that Daniel was kidnapped to America. But Daniel finally fell into his hands, and he... forced me to live with him for Daniel''s own safety, " said L. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Frowning his eyebrows, Harry then began to analyze the reasons behind Herren''s actions, and he thought, "The rtionship between Calvin and Thomas seemed to be quitemonst time. And Thomas was just about to carry out on his n to take revenge on Ynda, because he was framed by her. But he stopped his n... Is it possible that there are some unrevealed facts between Thomas and Martin? There''s a good chance of that." Harry then said, "He really loves you a lot. He gave up his position as president, and then again gave up the position as province governor. He has done all this just to get you and own you forever." The air was filled with an even more stronger aura of jealousy. L grinned a slight smile to him, and grabbing her nightgown, when she was about to enter the bathroom, she stopped. She took off her clothes in front of him, and then threw the clothes into the hamper beside her. After that, she calmly entered the bathroom. L paid little or no attention to the man beside her, ignoring his existence. Before he could follow her into the bathroom, she locked the door. L was well aware that it was useless locking the door to try and stop him, but she still threatened him. "If you dare to take the spare key and open the door, you''ll have to kneel on a durian!" ... The man outside the door took a second thought on his action, and he thought that it was worth kneeling down on a durian fruit for his wife''s attractive lure. Soon enough, the bathroom''s door was again opened from the outside. "Harry, do you really think that I won''t make you kneel down on a durian?" protested L. She was standing at the bathtub''s side when the man entered the bathroom. Harry then went towards her, and while wearing an evil smile on his face, he tightly held onto her waist. "If that''s my dear wife''s order, then of course I will kneel!" "My wife has the greatest power of our five family members, " thought Harry. L was about to say something more to protest, but her lips were then pressed by his to stop her words froming out. ... "Does he really think that I won''t do that? Is he challenging me?" thought L. She decided to buy a durian fruit and punish him tomorrow. Next early morning Harry put L onto the wide bed and then went to the baby''s room to carry all three babies to their bedroom. He put their three children beside L first, and then went back for the two baby cots and ced them close to each side of their wide bed. He put Sally in the pink baby cot next to his side, and Daniel slept on the blue baby cot next to L''s side. Nicoleid between her father and mother, in bed. Harry had finally made things perfect for him! When he looked at the heartfelt scene, his eyes were filled with tears of joy. But, soon after Harryid himself in bed, just after a couple of minutes he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He then put Nicole into Sally''s cot, and held onto his wife! "Well, this''s much better!" he thought. All five family members finally fell asleep. But before daybreak, the bedroom began to be filled with sharp noises! Sally was so hungry that she burst into tears, which in turn made Daniel wake up too. When he heard his sister''s crying, he also began to cry, even more loudly. The twins'' crying noises woke Nicole up, and as Nicole was still sleepy, she also followed them and burst into tears. ... Harry loosened his arms on his wife and sat up in bed, looking at his three crying kids. He was bewildered at that very moment. But, soon enough, he got out of the bed, and while patting Nicole, he said, "Shush, shush! Nicole, go back to sleep, daddy will feed your brother and sister." Nicole was so sleepy that very soon she fell back asleep. Harry then moved Sally to his wife''s arms, so that she could be nursed. But Daniel had to wait on his father to get the milk powder form ready. "Little brat, don''t cry! Don''t wake your mommy up!" Harry warned his son, and Daniel immediately stopped his crying. Harry rushed to the baby''s room and used warm water for his son''s milk form. After about half an hour''s efforts, Daniel was finally nursed and fell asleep, and then Harry went back to sleep too. Sally hadn''t been ced back to her baby cot, and Harryid down beside Nicole. But Daniel woke up again, just before he fell asleep. He looked at the ceiling, turned his head around, looked at the four people, and started crying again... This time L woke up. "Why is my son crying?" she wondered. She found that Sally was lying in her arms, and figured that Sally must have been hungry and that Harry had put her there. In a haze, L moved her daughter aside, who was now full, and instead held Daniel in her arms. Daniel finally stopped his crying when he was breast-fed. Eventually, the five family members slept on the wide bed together, and they didn''t wake up until the sky was brightly lit. Nicole woke first, and sat up on the bed. Dazed, she looked around the bedroom., and wondered "Why am I sleeping here?" When she saw her daddy, mommy, brother and sister all lying on the same bed, she startedughing, showing her canine teeth. Daniel was now awake too, and at that moment, he met with his sister''s eyes, babbling. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Nicole crawled over to her brother and held his little hands. She then dragged him out of her mother''s arms and pulled him closer to her. Nicole crawled over to her brother and held his little hands. She then dragged him out of her mother''s arms and pulled him closer to her. But when she was about to y with him, Nicole identally plopped on Harry''s ankle. Drowsy, Harry woke up when he felt his aching ankle. He looked at his cute daughter, who was now apologizing. "Daddy, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." But she didn''t look sorry. She then softly pinched her brother''s cheek. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ... Harry looked at his daughter with a forced smile. Since he now had already woken up, he sat up in bed, and said, "Come now. Daddy will get you washed." When L woke up, she found that only she and her two cute babies were in the bedroom. The two babies were stretching their legs. Then Harry opened the door; he had just returned from Nicole''s kindergarten. "Honey, you''re awake, " said Harry. He gently kissed her red lips. L looked at him, and asked, "Did you drive Nicole to school?" She was holding Sally in her arms and smoothing out her clothes. Harry sat down next to her and enjoyed the ordinary, but happy, moment. When L was just about to go to the bathroom to wash herself, she suddenly turned around, and asked, "Are you going to the officeter?" Harry was ying with the babies, and so it seemed that he wasn''t. "It''s not a busy office day, and Joey can handle it. I have to take a day off from time to time." Harry was dandling his daughter while speaking to L. "A day off from time to time? Lately, you''ve been taking a lot of days off. Especially when I was in Ascea, when you there by ne. All right. We''ll talk about itter, " thought L. She then said, "Let''s go to the supermarket today." This was what she was really implying. Harry watched her entering the bathroom and thought about her idea for a while; he had already guessed what his stubborn wife was up to. He picked up his phone and called the St. Deya Shopping Mall''s boss. He lowered his voice on the phone, and demanded, "Remove all the durian fruits from the shelves today..." When L walked out of the bathroom, she found that there was no one left in the bedroom. It was about 10 AM, and she had just started eating her breakfast. After finishing her breakfast, L and Mrs. Herbert took the two babies and went to the supermarket. At the St. Deya Shopping Mall Harry parked the car in the parking lot while L looked at the shopping mall outside. She said, "Harry, let''s go to another mall." "I remember I saw somewhere a nice coat that I wanted to buy for Nicole, " she thought. When he heard her, Harry''s heart sank. He replied immediately, "Honey, this mall is more than OK. Besides, we are here already, and it''s also ours." Harry never cared about such trivialities, and he also felt ufortable himself at what he had just said. L cast a confused look at him, and said, "All right!" "We can go to that other mall next time, " she thought. Harry got out of the car, opened the trunk, and took the baby stroller out of it. He then put the babies in it. The good-looking couple with the cute twins in the baby stroller attracted a lot of admiring nces. When they entered the supermarket, L, as Harry expected, walked around the fruit aisle, seeming to look for something. Harry sauntered after her, wheeling the baby stroller along. He received a lot of admiring and envious looks from the crowd. They were whispering, "Look, baby twins. They''re so cute!" "Yes, they are. Oh my god! It''s a baby boy and a baby girl, right? The man wheeling the stroller is also really handsome!" "Ah! He looks like Harry!" Harry could be easily recognized even when his face was half covered by sunsses because of his astonishing good looks. "Yes, that''s Harry! Let''s take a photo!" ... Then, photos portraying the Lewis''s going shopping together with their children were posted on Weibo. And at that moment, L was anxiously looking at the fruit section, and she wondered, "Why are there no unpeeled durians around? There are only peeled ones, in wraps." She turned around and looked at Harry who was walking rxed. She felt that something was wrong. "It must''ve been Harry. He''s capable of removing any goods from the shelves in any supermarket, or even in any mall, " thought L. She then casually asked a salesman around, "Excuse me, do you have any unpeeled durian?" The salesman nced at the shelves, and replied, "Oh, the unpeeled durians were stored away by our manager." "Humph, I knew something was wrong!" she thought. "Why?" She pretended to ask out of curiosity. The salesman shook his head, and said, "I don''t know. They were stored away early this morning." "We can''t decide on these things! We''re just salesmen" he thought. All right! L stopped asking him and walked away. And Harry was pinched on the arm by L while he was lulling the babies. He slightly gritted his teeth, and asked, "Honey, are you flirting with me in the supermarket now?" "My wife is getting more and more wild, " he thought. "Flirting? You''re overthinking!" thought L. She crossed her arms over her chest and stared at him coldly. She said, "Where are all the durians in the supermarket?" Harry threw up his hands in the air and continued to wheel the stroller forward. He said, "Why don''t you ask the salesman?" "I hope the manager removed all the durians with a proper exnation" hoped Harry. "I''ve already asked. He said that it was an ordering straight from the manager. It has something to do with you, right?" asked L. "That stupid manager!" cursed Harry in his mind. He then put his arm around L''s waist, and said, "Honey, if you want to eat durians, we can buy some peeled ones." L smiled and softly replied, "It''s OK, Harry. I''ll eat something else instead." Harry didn''t realize that there were things other than the durian fruits that he could kneel on, such as the crisp instant noodles. Therefore, to Harry''s surprise, as they were about to check out, L put a few bags of crisp instant noodles in their shopping cart. After lunch, L put the two babies in their room and lulled them to sleep. She then went to the study and waited for Harry. He was answering a phone call. "OK, yes, I know him. Tell him to wait for me in my office at eight tomorrow morning, " spoke Harry in the phone. Still speaking on the phone, he sat next to his wife on the sofa and held her hand. And without any struggle whatsoever, L put on a false smile and waited for him to finish his call. He continued, "I know that. I''ll talk to him about all the details in person." "OK, that''s it. Send the questionnaire to my email." Finally he hung up the phone. He then immediately kissed her on the cheek, and said, "Honey, it''s nap time." "Maybe we''ll take a nap together, " he thought. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 "OK, honey, let''s do that, " replied L. She wore a bright smile on her face, and looked at him with a pair of seductive eyes. "OK, honey, let''s do that, " replied L. She wore a bright smile on her face, and looked at him with a pair of seductive eyes. His eyes shined when he saw her captivating expression. They entered the bedroom together, and Harry started kissing her immediately, but L covered her mouth with a cunning look now. She held his hand and walked towards the balcony. "Hum? On the balcony? I like that!" he thought. L opened the door of the balcony and led him in, and the sea breeze was blowing straight at them. She now wore a coquettish smile, and as she held him around the waist, she asked, "My dear husband, do you love me?" She was setting a trap for him. Harry answered with a series of deep kisses on her red lips. After a short while, he said, "You tell me..." He gently stroked her immacte face. "I don''t know, because you never say it, " replied L. She pouted her lips in discontent. Harry chuckled, and said, "Honey, I love you with all my heart!" Lost in the romantic scene, Harry totally forgot about her anger. L pointed to the ground, and said, "If you love me, kneel on the crisp instant noodles." Harry cast a surprised look at her. She gloated, and added, "Be careful not to crush them." ... "Kneel on the noodles?" Harry was now helpless. He thought, "Wow, she really doesn''t y by the rules! I got away with the durians, but now... How did she even think of instant noodles? Kneel on them? Aren''t they supposed to be food?" "Dear, can we please release your anger in some other way? asked Harry. "Like having sex, " he thought. Unsatisfied, L cast him a stare, and replied, "No! Harry, I know that a real man will not kneel so easily. But you don''t have to kneel to me; kneel to the heavens instead!" Kneel to the heavens? No! Harry put his arm around her waist, and said, "OK, I''ll kneel, but only on the condition that you stop being angry with me, OK?" "Or else all of this will be in vain!" he thought. L stared at him with an arrogant look, and replied, "It depends. If I''m pleased, you can stand back up in 10 minutes. If not, you''ll have to stay on your knees till tomorrow morning!" She pulled his waist, and demanded, "Hurry up!" "It would make me look bad, " he thought. When he was just about to say something, L started sobbing and was just about to weep. She asked, "Who made me end up in a wheelchairst year?" Her words made Harry feel instantly guilty. Without uttering another single word, he walked to the crisp instant noodles and was just about to kneel on them. But he was then stopped by a pair of soft hands. When he turned his head to look back, L kissed him on his lips, and said, "All right, I''m pleased now. I forgive you!" "I never wanted him to kneel. After all, he is the acting CEO of an internationalpany, and if someone ever knew about it, we would make a fool of ourselves!" she thought. Harry stood up and kissed her back on her red lips. "She really is adorable. How can I ever stop loving her?" he thought. In the next few days, L would sometimes take the twins to visit Harry''s grandfather. In the rest of her time, she would stay in the manor, and take care of her children. In the SL Group Joey knocked on the door and then entered the office. He said, "Boss, our Canadian partners will arrive in Uthana this evening. The weing banquet will start at 6:30 PM." "OK, " replied Harry. "Also, Thomas'' grandfather has just arrived from A scea and wants to see you." Thomas was in histe thirties but was still a childish troublemaker for his family. "Herren''s grandfather?" thought Harry. He frowned, and thought, "If someone else from Herren''s family had asked to see me, I would have definitely turned them down. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But Thomas'' grandfather offered a helping hand to me when I started my business. I owe him, and I can''t say no to him..." "Schedule a time and ce for tomorrow, " said Harry. "OK, " replied Joey. "By the way, how is everything going with the lease on the rose garden in Bulgaria?" asked Harry. Joey recalled the contract, and replied, "Everything is going well. We have already signed the contract, and now is a really good time to go there." "Harry is so romantic. He rented a rose garden in Bulgaria only to please his wife, " thought Joey. Harry nodded, and thought, "I''ll take her there in two days after I get all my work done." The Dominator cafe in the New District was named LN Cafe by Harry, after Harry reunited with L. In a corner up on the second floor sat a dignified, grave old man. He had his eyes closed meditatively. There was a scar on his face which he had acquired in a war when he was young. The scar was like an honorary mark to him. "Mr. Herren..." Harry gently greeted him. He opened his eyes and nodded to Harry. Harry then sat opposite to him. He said, "Mr. Lewis, thank you for taking the time to see me. It''s an honor!" "Mr. Herren, it''s my pleasure to see you!" replied Harry. They greeted each other and then spoke for a while. Then, Aaron Herren got right to the point of his visit. "Thomas has made a great mistake and offended you and Mrs. Lewis. I want to personally apologize to you for him." He knew about almost everything that Thomas had done. Harry looked at Aaron, who had lowered his head to apologize. He knew that he had been a proud man all of his life, especially when his grandson had be president, and had been ttered by everyone for his sesses. But now he had to apologize to a young man for Thomas''s mistakes. Harry felt that indeed it was not that simple for him. "Mr. Herren, you don''t have to apologize. I hope that he can take full responsibility for his mistakes, " said Harry. Harry didn''t want Aaron to be involved in this. Aaron heard his unspoken words and secretly sighed. He begged, and said, "I know my grandson more than anyone else. If it''s OK, please do me a favor and keep him alive, no matter what happens in the future." Two hourster, Harry walked out of the cafe. He fixed his gaze on Aaron while he slowly disappeared in the distance. "It''s not that simple. Thomas is a threat to L," thought Harry. Thest words that he had spoken to Aaron were, "I need to discuss this with my wife first." He thought, "Thomas had my wife and son imprisoned for a month. For Aaron''s sake, I promised I will let it pass. But I cannot make that decision in L''s name. Whether she will be willing to let him live or not, that all depends on her." He drove back home to the manor, pondering on this matter. At the manor L was nting a flower seedling in the garden. Next to her was Mrs. Herbert, wheeling the baby stroller with the twins in it around. Harry remembered his mother. If she were still alive, she would have been really happy to see her three grandchildren! Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Would she get along well with L for the sake of the three children?... Would she get along well with L for the sake of the three children?... ... It took a long time for Harry to get his emotions under control. Once he had done that, he slowly walked behind L. "Honey!" He softly called out to her. Mrs. Herbert heard him. Thinking he wanted to y with the kids, she brought the pram with the kids to him. L also heard him. She put down the spade in her hands and turned towards him. "Harry? Howe you are home early?" She curiously looked at him. Usually, Harry spent the entire day at thepany. Harry beckoned her saying, "There is something that I need to discuss with you." L brushed her hands, stood up and walked out of the garden crossing the rare flowers. Harry was holding Sally in his arms. "Let me wash my hands first." L said as she walked into the mansion. Harry watched her enter the mansion and smiled. "Mrs. Herbert, Could you please take care of the babies for a moment. I need to speak with L." He put Sally back in the pram and gently pinched Daniel''s chubby cheeks. Daniel, feeling the pinch, frowned exactly like his father. ... Harry, though amused didn''t make a fuss as he was just a baby. After all, he could always beat him when he grew up. Harry smiled at the thought. "Sure, Young Master. They''ll be fine with me," replied Mrs. Herbert. The two babies were so adorable that even Mrs. Herbert wasn''t willing to leave them for a moment. In the study Harry made L, who was using a hand cream, sit on the sofa. "What happened?" L looked up at Harry and asked. He hesitated a bit and then said, "Thomas'' grandfather visited me today." Harry noticed that L dazed for a moment but then continued applying the cream. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. L didn''t say anything so Harry went on speaking, "Grandpa Herren helped me a lot when I was just starting. I promised him that I will let go of Thomas. But I also told him that I would like to take your opinion and honor it. So I havee to ask you what you want to do with him." "What do I want to do with Thomas?" L stopped rubbing her hands and began thinking. Thomas had neverpelled her to do anything nor had he hurt her in any way in Dreles, five years ago. Instead, he had helped her a lot. For instance, after she had divorced Harry, he had rescued her and helped her be a popr actress in the entertainment circle. From then on, he had cared a lot for her. She owed him for that. ... Except thest time, when he had forced her to stay at his vi, he had not caused her any damage. She admitted that she hated him and had wanted to kill him at that time. But it was over and she and their children were safe now. She didn''t hate him that much. "I..." L was about to say something when Harry stopped her with his index finger. He knew that she had thought it all over, still... "Thomas is not as simple as he seems. Until now, all he did..." He was afraid that L would be hurt if he directly told her everything. L nkly stared at him. Thomas was not what she thought him to be? He had always been a gentleman in her eyes. Had she been wrong about him? This couldn''t be true... "He became the president at such a young age. How could he be simple?" His voluntary abdication was not because of what he had said to the public either. Harry had him followed for two years and knew many of his secrets. He was sure that Thomas was unusual after he had had a word with his grandfather. And this horrible man was once with L. Just like himself, how could he get this far if he hadn''t done anything wrong? Yet what Harry had done was nowhere even close to what Thomas was guilty of. How bad could a man get? He would keep everything he knew to himself. He didn''t want L to feel bad for a man who had once helped her when she was in need. If he didn''t tell her all this and if he hadn''t captivated her for a month, she would still think of him as the perfect gentleman. So all she needed to know was that Thomas was dangerous, Harry decided. L was perplexed. She couldn''t associate Thomas with bad acts. She had felt his sincerity and concern for her when she was in Zoria. Or had he hidden his true motive from her? If that was true, then how dangerous was he... "I don''t know." She said, her words faint. Harry felt a bit sorry but still he said, "Don''t forget, L that he had pointed his gun at you thest time you were at the vi." He wouldn''t let go of anyone who wanted to kill her. "Yes. Thomas had wanted to kill me that day." L thought. She might have died if Harry hadn''t arrived in time. "Maybe giving him nothing and forbidding him from leaving Ascea during his lifetime. I just feel bad for Cherry..." Cherry had always been her rival in love. But Cherry was not like Ynda. She had neither hated nor hurt her. L had once asked Cherry to pass a message to Harry. Cherry hadn''t done that. She might have had her own reasons. Harry held L''s soft hands and said, "Cherry had sex with Thomas because Ynda tricked them. And they got married because Cherry''s family didn''t let him go before marrying her." "What?" L could think of a number of reasons why they were married, but she didn''t expect it to be Ynda. "What did Ynda do?" She asked. Harry felt disgusted even speaking about the dead woman. He briefly told L what he knew. Thomas was about to marry L, while Harry was with Cherry at that time. Ynda had got someone to tail Thomas. She finally got a chance to y her trick when he was going to stay in a hotel for one night. She drugged Cherry and sent her to his room. She also paid the waiter in the hotel to drug Thomas. She did all this because she neither wanted Cherry to be with Harry nor wanted L to be happy. But Ynda didn''t expect Harry to be able to prove L''s innocence so fast. Harry and L got together again and Thomas married Cherry with Harry''s help. It finally helped them out. Harry was happy for that. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Later, he had avenged his mother. Harry hadn''t wanted the media to rake over the past and wished that his mother could rest in peace. So he hadn''t told the public that Ynda was the chief instigator in his mother''s death. Later, he had avenged his mother. Harry hadn''t wanted the media to rake over the past and wished that his mother could rest in peace. So he hadn''t told the public that Ynda was the chief instigator in his mother''s death. That was the case. It suddenly dawned on L. "So how many years did Ynda get?" she asked Harry. "She must have got at least eight to ten years" L thought satisfactorily. Harry looked at L and thought, "My wife is so pure. She has no idea at all." Her heart is clean. "She died, " he replied in a faint voice. What? L was stunned. "Really?" She looked at Harry carefully. Did she hear it wrong? Thest she had heard was that Ynda was behind bars. Harry took L in his arms. He looked at her fine hands and said, "She was tortured to death by the others in prison." He didn''t hide anything from her. L thought of Mike. He had suffered the same fate with Ynda. She shouldn''t feel sorry about them. They deserved punishment. Now that Ynda was dead, she was safe. "Then I don''t need a bodyguard every time I am going out, " she asked Harry. It was always uneasy when someone was following you around. "It depends, " he said. Ynda was dead but Thomas was alive. He guessed that Thomas was after the old pocket watch. L saw that Harry was unaffected by Ynda''s death. How could he not be upset about her death? L looked at him with a doubtful expression. "How do you feel now?" she asked him. She observed his expressions carefully lest he lied to her. "How do I feel now?" He raised his eyebrows. He grabbed her and holding her tight, whispered in her ears, "I feel good holding you now." L rolled her eyes at him and pushed him away. "I''m asking you about your feelings now that your ex- girlfriend is dead." Oh! this is what she was talking about. Harry gave her a smirk. "Give me a nice, long kiss and I''ll tell you the truth." Saying this, he put his face in front of her lips. L was speechless. "How can you be so heartless? She used to be your woman, " she hotly asked feeling sad for Ynda. Would he be equally indifferent if she also disappeared one day? "Right. But, she isn''t my woman now." Ynda had herself asked for this, he thought. "You ungrateful brat!" She red at him. "What''s wrong? Do you want me to say that I am heartbroken so that you feel satisfied?" He felt unhappy. Did she really think that he cared for that dreadful woman? Harry looked displeased. L stood up from the sofa with her arms akimbo. "Harry, are you being angry with me?" She was very dissatisfied with what he had said. L looked like a vixen. Harry smiled at her and held her arms again. "Honey, it''s my fault. Don''t be angry." Weren''t they talking about Thomas? How did it turn to him? L raised her chin higher in the air. "Apologize to me right now!" she haughtily ordered him. ... Harry wanted to throw her on the bed and teach her a lesson for teasing him. But he had to get to business. "Honey, I''m sorry. Please ept my apology." "That is more like it, " said L crossing her arms across her full chest. All her caprices dissolved, she kissed him on his lips and said, "You did a great job today. I''ll award you with an extra drumstick at dinner today." Drumstick? Harry saw that she was in a good mood. He asked, "Can I change my award to something else?" "How about pig''s trotters?" she yfully asked. ... "I don''t want that. Thank you!" "Then sheep''s trotters?" she continued teasing. "Honey, I don''t want any trotters. I want this... just like this." Harry touched her body all over, which made Lugh out loud. Sheughed so much that she had tears in her eyes. "All right, let''s talk business, " she said wiping her wet eyes. Harry got up from her body. The two sat down and the atmosphere returned to normal. L said, "He was badly hurt and has lost everything. So be it." She was afraid that Thomas wouldn''t give up. But she couldn''t take his life. That was heartless. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Harry fondly looked at her. "Are you sure?" he asked. If this was what L wanted then he would have to get Thomas tailed 24*7. L nodded. Harry lovingly looked at his wife. He thought she was very kind. He embraced her and started thinking of ways to protect her from Thomas. Time flew by. Happy days always fly past like an arrow. A few dayster, Jordan appeared without notice at the mansion in Uthana. He wanted to tell his sister about everything that had happened with Grandpa Landon, but didn''t know how to. "What''s the matter?" L, sensing that Jordan wanted to talk about something important, handed over the twins to Mrs. Herbert so that she could freely talk to her elder brother. Jordan thought of their grandfather and said, "We need to find out the secret of the old pocket watch." L was surprised. Why did Jordan suddenly think about the old pocket watch? "What''s happening?" she worriedly asked. She had been so busy with her three kids that she had showed little love to her other family members. How unfilial of her! "Grandpa was kidnapped a few days ago. He broke his leg during the rescue operation. The kidnappers have been arrested. But they had wanted the old pocket watch, " Jordan got L up to date with what had happened recently. "There were still many people who want the old pocket watch. So I have decided to find out its secret to free everyone from all sorts of troubles, " he exined. "Grandpa was kidnapped and he broke a leg?" L''s eyes widened with worry. She suddenly stood up from the sofa. No one had told her about this! Jordan nodded. They hadn''t told her as she herself was in confinement. "He has been discharged from the hospital and is doing well now." L felt a bit relieved and sat down on the sofa again. Jordan was right. It was the old pocket watch that had started all the trouble. Thinking aloud, L said, "But for that, we will have to go to Mando Bay." "I have had a word with Harry. When I have finished my business, I''ll go with you to Mando Bay to protect you, " he said. Mando Bay was so dangerous that they might need to take a dozen people with them for protection. "Ok, " she nodded. The old pocket watch was like a time bomb. Somebody else would be kidnapped again if they didn''t find out its secrets quickly. At night Jordan went to find hisrade-in-arms in the army in Uthana. L was standing near the window, looking outside, with Sally in her arms. The door to the nursery opened and Harry entered the room. He walked up to her and gave her a hot kiss. "What are you thinking about?" hezily asked her. He took Sally in his arms and kissed her, too. Daniel was sleeping soundly in his cradle. "Big brother was here today, " she said with a faraway look. Her brain was full of things that she had learned during the day. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Harry nodded and gently looked at his daughter while he held her in his arms. "You can go and discover the old pocket watch secret, I will send people to protect you!" he said. Landon had been injured, and Harry had already visited him. With her solemn face, L looked at Harry, and said, "But I don''t want to seek out for any treasures or some incredible wealth; it will cause us too much trouble." "If you don''t seek the secret, you''ll get into a lot of trouble anyway, and there will be many people who will cast their covetous eyes on the whole Newman family," said Harry. As long as the old pocket watch existed, trouble would be inevitable. After Harry gently shook Sally for a little while, she fell asleep in his arms. He then gently put her into another cradle and kissed her cheek. After that, Harry, who had his arms around L, left the baby''s room and entered Nicole''s. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He turned on the dim light and saw that Nicole was sound asleep. After tucking Nicole in, Harry turned off the light and left. He now had a wife and three children, and he was satisfied with what he had. He went back to the bedroom, and ced his arms around L again. Since the two babies had been born, Harry hadn''t had the chance to hold L in his arms anymore while sleeping. At first, L would sleep in their bedroom, butter she slept in the baby''s room. Or she sometimes slept with Nicole to keep herpany. She spent most of her time with her three children. At night Harry and L were silentlyid in the bed, listening to each other''s heartbeats. Harry kissed her on her forehead, and asked, "Are you still thinking about the old pocket watch?" After she tossed and turned for a while in bed, and after she finallyidfortable in Harry''s arms, L nodded a yes. Recently, Harry and her three children stayed almost all the time with her. She was so happy that she had almost forgotten the cruelties of day-to-day society. "Don''t think too much of it. Be brave, and go and look for the secret. Just remember that I''ll forever protect you," said Harry. If he wasn''t able to protect her, if he were to let her get injured one more time, he wouldn''t be deserving of his title anymore! L slightly nodded, and thinking that since she eventually had to face this sooner orter, she should man up and face it! It waste at night, and L was now sound asleep. After looking at her slumbering face, Harry carefully got out of bed. He then grabbed his phone, went to the balcony, and called someone. "How are the preparations going? OK,e to the manor at seven o ''clock tomorrow morning... OK." After hanging up, Harry put aside his phone and gently returned to bed, falling back asleep with his arm around his wife. When morning came, and she was still sleeping, L felt that someone was helping her get dressed in bed. When she opened her eyes and she saw that outside was still dark, she noticed that Harry was helping her get dressed in bed. ... "Why do I need to get dressed while still sleeping?" She asked him with a slightly hoarse voice. Harry kissed her lips, and said, "It''s all right. I wanted to... open the balcony''s door, but I was worried that you would catch a cold." Harry, who wasn''t that good at lying, made up a poor excuse. L had kept himpany until thete hours of the night; she was so tired that she didn''t even have the energy left in her to judge whether his words were true or false. She let Harry dress her in her clothes, her coat included. Later, when Harry was holding her in his arms, she woke up again. "Do I also need to go to the balcony?" she asked. She saw that Harry was carrying her in his arms and walking out of the bedroom. Harry smiled, and replied, "No, there''s no need for you to go there. I''m going to put you in Nicole''s bedroom so you can sleep with her." She easily woke up, and Harry thought that if he ever had to do such a thing again, next time he should try his best to get her even more tired. "Oh!" said L. "Why is he opening the balcony''s door?" L fell asleep again while thinking of it. When he saw that she was asleep again, Harry felt relieved, and thought that it was not easy at all to surprise her! When L woke up again, she found herself lying on a big bed with which she was a bit familiar. She wondered why she was on the ne. How did she ever get there? She realized she was alone, and then she began to check herself. She had no idea when her coat had been taken off. She only wore the sky blue suit that Harry had helped dress. When she woke up... Well, it was already past ten o''clock. She put the white wind coat which was hanging on the clothes hanger on one side on her, and after she checked herself again, L opened thepartment''s door. Inside the cabin Harry, who was noble and powerful, sat on his leather seat. He was holding in one of his hands a ss of red wine, that he had almost already drank, while with the other he was holding thetest edition of the financial magazine. Joey, sitting next to him, looked at L with a faint smile. There were also two other people with them, who seemed to be the bodyguards. When the door was opened, Harry raised his head and looked towards it. He smiled when he saw L enter through it. After gulping the rest of his wine, he put down the ss and magazine, and stood up. His tall figure quickly moved towards L. "Honey, you''re awake!" said Harry. He then lowered his head. He wrapped his arms around L''s slender waist and tried kissing her, but L just pushed his mouth away. "I didn''t even brush my teeth!" she said. She didn''t want him to kiss her right now. "I''ll go with you," said Harry. He then walked with L to the bathroom, with his arms around her. L had never known that Harry would be so clingy sometimes. "Go on, I can wash by myself... Oh, and what''s going on? And where are we going?" asked L. And where were her children? Where were her three beloved kids? Harry had managed to squeeze inside the bathroom. The bathroom was actually quiterge, but it now looked crowded because Harry was also there. Harry helped L fetch a new toothbrush, put some toothpaste on it and filled the rinsing mug with lukewarm water. After that, he passed the toothbrush and the rinsing mug to her, and said, "Brush your teeth... You''ll find outter where we''re going." He couldn''t tell her right now where they were heading to. "We both left home... What about our children?" asked L. She then began to brush her teeth. This time, Harry actually did a real good job! He had also prepared the lukewarm water for her. While he was standing behind her, Harry put his arms around her waist. Harry hugged L, and their reflection in the mirror was wonderful. L slightly blushed and then gently patted him on the back of his hand to hint that he should lessen his hold on her. But Harry didn''t release her, and instead gripped her even more tightly. "When my brother left, he took Sally along with him. Mother is taking her annual leave now, so she can look after Sally. As for Nicole and our son, grandfather and father came over to the manor to take care of them," said Harry. He thought that she would now be more at ease, because their two kids were now being looked after by several of his most trustworthy people! L nodded, and wondered if they had left their three children just to enjoy their own sweet, selfish moments. Weren''t they responsible for their own children? When she gargled, L slightly bent over, and Harry began to touch her in a more erotic way, while watching their reflections in the mirror. L pinched his arm to stop him. After all, there were other people outside! After she turned on the tap and adjusted the water''s temperature, L washed her hands with the lukewarm water. She then turned off the tap and turned around, grabbing his face in her delicate wet hands. When she saw that Harry slightly frowned, L happily said, "Ha-ha. Get out now, quickly!" She also caressed his face. Harry, who was in a good mood, grasped her wrists with hisrge hands and pressed her waist against the wash basin. "You''re really naughty, and you should be taught a lesson and punished!" he said. He gently started kissing her lips, but eventually L pushed him out of the bathroom. When she saw that the door closed by itself, L resumed washing her face. After she dried her face with a towel, L saw that there was only one bottle of face cream on the counter, and wondered whether other of her skin care products were on the ne. She checked around, but couldn''t see any. "Didn''t you bring along my skin care products?" She opened the bathroom''s door and asked Harry, who was patiently waiting for her outside. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 When they had gone abroad before, Harry had always put all of her skin care products inside a box. But on this asion, he didn''t take so many of her stuff along for the trip, because they were going to a different ce. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Make do with what you have this time. We''re soon going tond," replied Harry. "Um..." uttered L. She then entered the bathroom again and applied only the face cream. After she came out, one of the bodyguards brought her a heated sandwich and milk breakfast and put them next to Harry. "Thank you!" said L. She smiled at the bodyguard and drank a sip of milk. When he looked at Harry and L, who were obviously in a great mood, Joey thought to y a prank on them. "Mrs. Lewis, Mr. Lewis is going to tie and sell you soon. Why are you so happy?" When she heard him, L then seriously stared at Harry, and said, "How much have you sold me for? Give me all the money!" After uttering these words, L took a bite of the sandwich. While she slowly chewed, she stated at Joey, lost in thought. Harry cast a cold nce at Joey, and said, "I''ll sell you to the Mauritius Inds after we get off the ne." Africa... Well, that wasn''t that bad! Joey gave off a moan, and asked in a soft voice, "You''re so heartless! If you sell me, who would keep youpany anymore?" To deal with the business. Harry and L, who were sitting opposite him, suddenly got goose bumps. Once again, Harry cast a cold nce at him, and shouted, "Get out!" L then seemed to suddenly realize something, and said, "Oh? So Joey is your real mistress! Harry, I never expected that you would hook up with a man!" L swallowed another bite out of the sandwich and then drank a sip of milk. When Joey heard her, he burst intoughter. Wearing a long face, Harry put his hands around L''s head and let her head rest against his chest. After that, he began to kiss her lips. "Wow, it''s such a surprise to see you kissing this very moment! So, so romantic!" Joey screamed and didn''t look away, but instead carefully looked at Harry and L who were kissing. He mumbled, "I wonder how the boss tastes. I really want a taste..." Before he had finished uttering these words, a magazine flew towards him. He was frightened and tilted his body, so the magazine flew past his ear. After he looked at the magazine that was not that far away from him, Joey turned his eyes on Harry and L, who were still kissing, and said to Harry in disbelief, "Harry, you even want to kill me!" That magazine had been horizontallyunched to him, with the sharp page edge facing him. And if the page edge had even just slightly scraped against his skin, it would have left a bloody mark on it! When he felt that L was struggling to push him away, Harry finally released her. L gasped for air and gave Harry a cold stare, with her face all flushed. "Joey was the one who provoked you, but instead you bullied me. Why didn''t you kiss Joey instead?" she said. If Harry and Joey kissed... Well, the scene would have been so amazing that L didn''t even dare to imagine it in her own mind. Joey shivered at the thought of this. He didn''t want Harry to kiss him because he was straight... L was still indulging in this fantasy. Harry gave her a warning look, and then whispered in her ear, "We still have more than an hour before we get off the ne. I don''t mind doing something fun, like..." L shook her head and then immediately sat up, saying, "Mr. Lewis, I''m eating my breakfast now." She then lowered her head and continued to eat her breakfast. Joey, who had leaned back in his chair, now defiantly looked at Harry, and said, "How dare you bully Mrs. Lewis like that. Mr. Lewis, aren''t you afraid of kneeling on the washboard as your punishment?" After she received her support, L immediately nodded, and then excitedly said to Joey, "Buy me a washboard after we get back!" Before Joey even had the chance to speak again, Harry said tly, "Honey, do you know what Joey cares about the most at present times?" After swallowing thest bite of her sandwich, L shook her head, confused. Joey then suddenly had a bad feeling, and only heard Harry saying, "He loves his small coffer the most. Today, I want to see how sad he''ll be for it." ... "Harry... Harry..." Joey was very angry and gritted his teeth, but he failed to utter his whole name. "Harry..." After she wiped her mouth, L burst intoughter when she saw Joey staring at Harry. When he heard Lugh, Harry gave her a doting look. "Don''t scare him! Joey needs to save money to get married, and he isn''t the sort of man like you are, who is good at coaxing women and finding a wife so easily, " said L. She looked at Harry, with amusement glowing in her eyes. After hearing her, Harry raised his eyebrows. And when he saw that she was happy, he also said, "He can even marry ten women with his deposit money. He has enough money to build an imperial harem if he ever wants to!" And indeed, Harry wasn''t lying, Joey really was able to do such a thing if he really wanted to. But he didn''t, and instead chose to work hard. L stared at Joey, who at this moment was apathetic, and wondered who he really was. "Joey, are you being chased by a wealthy woman?" asked L. She only thought of this possibility. Joey, who was about to drink his ss of wine, almost choked on his own saliva when he heard what L said. Harry smiled and then put his long arms on the back of L''s chair, thinking that his wife really had a wild imagination! "Honey, can you be even more imaginative than this?" said Harry. L tried her best to think about it again, and wondered how Joey got so much money if there wasn''t actually a wealthy woman chasing after him. She then remembered that Joey had yed a joke on Harry earlier, but now wondered if he really had said those words seriously. "Harry, do you want to like Joey? And you two..." asked L. Harry then slightly pinched the tip of her nose, and said, "What? I will never like him, because I only love you." He suddenly expressed his love to L, which stunned her. At this moment, Harry was really good at sweet talking... Joey coughed for a few times. While looking at Harry and L, who were affectionately looking each other in the eyes, Joey tried his best to make his presence felt. Without turning his head around, Harry said, "Honey, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t take Joey along to disturb us." If Joey hadn''t been there, L would''ve obediently stayed in his arms or in the compartment. ... Joey was frustrated, and thought that he hade along with them only for work. He also wondered why Harry still disliked him after all this time... While the three of them were chatting joyfully, the ne slowlynded. Located on the southeastern part of the Balkan Penins in Europe, Bulgaria was traditionally an agricultural country. The roses, yogurt and wines of Bulgaria were pretty well-known in the world market. The export quantity of the cigars, and the output and export quantity of the rose oil, ranked first ce in the world. At the Sofia Rose Valley Harry got off the ne, hand in hand with L. Then, three men and three women came over to greet them. While Harry was talking with them, L fixed her eyes on the three women. They looked like the westerners, with their long, wavy yellow hair hanging loose on their shoulders. They had greenish-blue eyes, deep eye sockets, high nose bridges and sexy lips of different colors and shapes. Their figures were especially sexy, and when L measured by eye their chest, waist and hip measurements, she noticed that they were all up to standard, actually even above standard! Chapter 455 Chapter 455 "Wow! They are so beautiful!" thought L. Was she taken there by Harry just to see the beautiful women? She was unhappy that the three beautiful women were all eyeing her man. She held Harry''s big palm tight immediately, trying to tell them that he was hers, and only hers! Harry who was talking with the owner of the garden, felt that something was wrong about the woman beside him, and he turned around and nced at her. His littledy was looking at the three beauties in front of him. Harry slightly smiled, and then he introduced L to them in fluent Bulgarian. "This is my wife, L." Afterwards, he said to L softly, "Let me introduce everyone for you." When the three beauties heard that the woman beside Harry was his wife, they immediately showed a noticeable disappointed look on their faces. After the simple greetings, L still had no idea where she was. They were talking in a foreign language in which she couldn''t understand a word. But, nheless, L was still excited about her arrival to a strange and foreign ce. It was only until they got in the car and drove to Rose Valley, that Harry told her that they were in Bulgaria. "Wow! Bulgaria! The Damascus roses here are internationally renowned!" L couldn''t wait to see the roses here! Skin care products with essential oils extracted from Damascus roses were extremely expensive in China, but they did their job quite satisfying. It didn''t ur to her that she would pay a visit to Bulgaria before going to Mando Bay! "Muah!" L kissed Harry on his face. And when Harry turned around and saw her excited look he felt good, too. He knew that she would be happy about his arrangements. He decided that he would take her out again after their return from Mando Bay. He had promised her that he would take her to travel around the world, and he would certainly keep up to his word. L looked out of the window. There were pet dogs, cats and guinea pigs everywhere in small houses on both sides of the road. The car stopped in front of a red traffic light, and an exotic wooden house came into their view, where a white-haired olddy was sitting in front of the door. A cute Pekingese was lying beside her. She had heard that people in Bulgaria liked raising pets, and this proved to be surely true! But, unfortunately, she didn''t really like little pets. So, maybe she''d better leave now! Thinking of little pets, she recalled that Nicole had once asked her to raise a Pomeranian in the castle, but she had refused her. Later, Harry had still bought a pedigreed little Pomeranian. And the dog was raised in their old house, so that Nicole could have fun with it whenever she went there. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She wondered if she had hurt Nicole''s feelings. She decided to ask her daughter all about it when they returned back home. If she was really unhappy about it, then they would take the little Pomeranian back to the castle! After all, every child likes little animals. Even though she didn''t like them, she had no right to stop her child from liking pets and animals. The cars slowly stopped in front of a row of wooden houses painted in various colors. Around the houses, there were many exuberant roses. With their abundant colors, the roses looked really gorgeous in the countryside. They were as amazing as the rose pictures online and were actually even more beautiful! Behind the roses, there was a vast farnd, where other little flowers could be seen growing in the fields. It was about twelve o''clock, almost noon, and they could eat their lunch there. It had already been prepared for them. Led by the owner of the garden, Harry held L''s hand and they walked inside a small wooden house. There was ox tripe soup, smoked ham, roasted meat, sour cabbage, sd and bread there on the table. There was also another dish ced in a pot, and it looked like some sort of stew, but she could only identify mushrooms in it. It didn''t matter if the food tasted delicious or not, L ate calmly. Then she looked at the sd on the te. It was a mixture of well-cut tomatoes, fresh cucumbers and green peppers, plus some chopped special cheese and some olive oil and coriander. She was never a fan of sds, but when she saw the dish, she immediately wanted to have a taste of it. To express his hospitality, the owner of the garden brought a bottle of Bulgarian wine that he had left to age for a long time. He opened the bottle for everyone to enjoy. It was a red Cabe Sauvignon, and it tasted really smooth and soft, with a profound vor. After lunch, Harry decided to drive himself and take L to Kazak. Because the wine that the owner of the garden had brought to them tasted really good, L drank a few sses more. Staring at her flushed face lovingly, Harry asked, "Are you drunk? Let''s go back and have a nap then!" After he said this, Harry was just about to unfasten the safety belt, but L stopped him. She didn''t want to rest! "I''m fine, I don''t want to go back and sleep." She wanted to hang out in the new country they had just arrived! Aimlessly! Looking at her face, Harry started the car and drove towards Kazak. Rose Valley was very close to the town. In less than twenty minutes, L saw the pink Damascus roses nted everywhere on both sides of the road. Before that she had been a little sleepy, but now, she suddenly felt excited. She opened the window, took out the camera that had already been prepared by Harry, and madly started to take pictures. When Harry saw how excited she was, he slowed down the car, so that she could take as many pictures as she liked. Finally, they arrived in town, and Harry parked the car. Then they strolled into the European town together, enjoying every moment of peace and happiness. Seeing all the Bulgarian women walking back and forth in the streets, L couldn''t help but feel surprised. "Wow!" People had always been saying that the Bulgarian women''s waists were the most standard of them all, and that was true, indeed. Even though she was a woman, she could not help but stare at them. Then she looked at the man beside her and found that he, on the contrary, was looking at her. She chuckled. "Hey, aren''t you looking at all the beauties around you?" Didn''t all men like beautiful women? Harry had seen all kinds of women before, and he was already sick and tired of this. He put his arm on his woman''s shoulders and pulled her right arm towards him gently. "There''s nothing to look at here. No one is prettier than my wife!" He''d rather see his wife than all those models walking on the street around him! His wife was the most beautiful woman in the world for him, and this was something that wasn''t exaggerated at all! L smirked upon hearing that. Deep down inside, she was more than happy when he said so. L got rid of his arm and then walked a few steps ahead quickly. She then turned around, and tried to take a picture of him. Unexpectedly, Harry smiled at the camera in front of him. His smile was something magical, that made her lose her breath every time she saw it. L adjusted the settings and pressed the instantly shutter. A man in a long ck coat was caught on camera. L looked at the picture she had just taken. "Harry, maybe I should run an entertainmentpany and make you a star. You would totally be a hit! Then, I would be your manager." She would make much more money even more easily! Harry, while still staring at the camera, looked at the woman who was walking backwards. He was making sure that she didn''t stumble into anything or anyone and had an ident. "I''m Harry. Do I really need to sell my charms to make money?" L stopped. She looked at him and asked, "What do you mean? You mean I was only selling my charms when I worked as an actress before? And what about Joseph? He was a popr star. Was he making money only by selling his charms? Hum!" Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Harry tightly hugged her in his arms, and although he was unhappy about her being an actress before, he tried coaxing her, and said, "My wife seeded in her career only on her personalpetences, not her charms!" Although he wanted to say "yes" very much, he had no choice but to coax her in order to avoid being punished by her. L couldn''t help but smirk, and said, "That''s my husband!" Then, they went to taste some Bulgarian specialties together, including spicy roast beef and chicken liver. The town was not very big; it was just as big as a small vige in China. It was four o''clock in the afternoon when they finally finished visiting every ce they had wanted to. The clouds were hanging heavy in the sky, with countless rays of light prating them and hitting the ground. It was beautiful. As the photographer, L, of course, immediately took many pictures of the splendid scene. After they returned to Rose Valley, Harry took L straight to their room. Joey was already waiting for them in the room, and there were multiple jars ced on the table. Whey Joey saw the two peopleing in, he bowed adequately and pointed towards the jars sitting on the table, saying, "Mrs. Lewis, look!" L watched the way he acted and couldn''t help butugh. "Little Joey, how generous you are!" Joey giggled, "Mrs. Lewis, please, don''t call me this way. I am not ustomed to it!" "How about calling you ''Dear Joey''?" A cold voice was hearding from L''s back. Then, her shoulders were tightly held by Harry''s big palms. Emm... Harry seemed to be angry, so Joey immediately stopped smiling and stood still. "Boss, I''m sorry." "Harry is so mean. I was just joking with his wife, it''s not that much of a big deal!" Joey thought to himself. "You''re sorry?" Harry held L''s hand and walked towards the jars, and then he turned around and seriously stared at Joey. "If you ever dare to have the same intentions as Chuck, I''ll throw you back to Mando Bay immediately and confine you there for the rest of your whole entire life!" ... The other two people in the room were left speechless when they heard his words; L had also probably known that Chuck was into her. But she was actually grateful that Harry liked her so much as to go to such lengths. Who did she think she was? "A princess charming"? That she could please everybody? Joey raised his hand and swore right away. "Boss, please rest assured! I never dared to have any kind of malicious intentions towards Mrs. Lewis, and if I ever dared, I..." "Boom! Boom!" They heard the sound of thundering from outside the window and from the sky. ... Inside, Joey was really embarrassed by the sudden rumbling of thunder. He had heard about the weather conditions in Bulgaria, and he had known that thunder and lightning were quite frequent visitors here, but it didn''t ur to him that the thunder hade to his aid at the perfect moment... "Boss..." Joey wearily looked at the man in front of him, and it seemed that Harry had a murderous look in his eyes. L almost choked when she heard the sound of thunder. Was it really a coincidence? "Get out!" Harry looked at Joey coldly, and he thought that he was another one of his friends who was trying to take his wife away from him! He should really consider about keeping the little woman locked inside the manor forever. Joey didn''t finish his sentence, but he was trying to say, "If I ever dared, I would die without having a burial ce..." Hoo. What an unfortunate guy he was. He now had to make things clear, even though he had to leave, or otherwise he would never have the chance to live a happy life again! "Harry, I really don''t have any intentions with your wife. I''m not even capable of dealing with Bonnie. How could I have that sort of intentions with someone else?" When Harry heard him mentioning Bonnie, he finally eased a bit. Joey and Bonnie seemed to have been dating smoothly each other for a while now, and the serious, and innocent, look on Joey''s face made Harry choose to believe him, for the time being. "Exin to my wife what these are!" He ordered indifferently, with his hands ced on L''s shoulders. Joey secretly cried out in his heart, and he was determined that from now on he would never try to sow any sort of discord between the two people ever again! L chuckled, thinking that her man was too mean. If Joey had liked her, he would have already expressed his love to her four or five years ago. Why did he have to wait until today? He was too sensible! And by the way, she had never thought of herself being so charming! After scorning for a while the continuously rumbling thundering from outside, Joey fixed his mood and started to introduce the cosmetics to Mrs. Lewis. These were all skin care products, like toners, lotions and creams made out of essential oils extracted from the Damascus roses. The price of these essential Bulgarian oils was three times that of gold per kilo! It was crowned as "liquid gold". Somewhere between 3000 and 5000 kilograms of rose petals were used to extract just one kilogram of rose essential oil. You can imagine that it was an extremely luxurious product... After Joey told her about what he had generally learned about the products, L quickly understood what he was trying to imply. The skin care products were all-natural, with zero artificial chemical substances. You could''ve even applied them on babies. No wonder that Harry hadn''t brought any skin care products for her on the ne; there were far more better ones here waiting for her. L felt that it was a little difficult to choose from all the productsid in front of her, so Harry said, "I want four packages." The woman looked at Harry with an astonished look on her face. "Why do you want so many?" Harry replied calmly, "For my wife, my mother-inw and my two sisters-inw." Four packages, exactly. ... Fine! L looked at the man, who was always selfposed, and admitted that she was deeply touched by him. But before she could say anything else, Harry asked, "Joey, don''t you want to prove your innocence? Be a good boy and go and pay the bill." The few packages filled with cosmetics were worth millions, at most, but Joey could totally afford it. "Harry, you bastard..." The two then simultaneously nced at Joey with the same sharp look drawn on their faces, making Joey swallow his words immediately. How he had been trapped in such an awkward situation was a mystery! Why did he have to endure the couple''s bullying? He carried the packages with a sad look on his face and then went to pay for the bill. When they left their room, outside, it had already be sunny, and it seemed as if the previous thunderps had been just a mere illusion. Joey looked up at the sky and sighed. Even God was mocking him! Why did he have to tolerate all of this? Then, he nced at the skin care products in his arms and felt bad about the money he had to spend on them. But when he realized that all of his money had been given to him by Harry, he felt much better. He could just ask Harry to pay him back whenever he had the chance! Yes! That was it! L would not allow anyone else to say anything bad about her husband. She was the only one who had the right to do that! However, when L thought better of the expensive cosmetics, she felt a little guilty, and she looked at the man who was now taking off his coat. "Do you really want Joey to pay for the bill?" she asked. She knew that the products were very expensive merely by hearing words like "natural" and "purely extracted from nts." "Don''t worry, I exactly know how rich he is! He''ll eventually ask for a refundter." Harry had the final say. Oh! Okay then. L felt relieved when she heard that. She was worried that this might trigger some sort of conflict between the two men. It seemed that she had overthought things... C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It wasn''t even nine o''clock in the evening yet, and Harry had been urging L, who was still ying her cell phone, toe to bed. "It''s too early to go to bed. It''s only half past eight now!" She rejected his offer. At home she was used to go to bed only after ten o''clock. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Harry eventually tucked her in the quilt, and said, "Go to sleep, we''ll get up early at five o''clock tomorrow morning." They had something very important to do! Five o''clock... "Why?" asked L. When she heard the words "five o''clock", L already felt sleepy. Early morning was a good time to nt flowers. "We''re going to participate in an interactive love activity," said Harry. He was mysterious. "An interactive love activity? What''s that? It sounds fun though," thought L. She then turned off her phone, closed her eyes, andid herself to sleep. However, more than ten minutester... "Aren''t you sleepy?" She sat up from the bed and saw that the man, who was sitting not that far away from her, was working. "Honey? Are you still awake?" He put down hisputer and then went to the big bed to lie down. L nodded a yes, because the night was still young, and she was not sleepy yet. Harry initially wanted to leave her alone, but it now seemed that there was no need to do that. He bent over, kissed her cherry lips and then had sex with her to help her fall asleep faster. ... L fell asleep at exactly ten o''clock. The next day at dawn Harry held the sleepy little woman''s hand while he walked with her towards the rose fields. In front of him was an open field, and not that far away from it was a boundless rose field. "Honey, we''re here." Harry slightly shook the woman in his arms to wake her up. L leaned on Harry, lowered herself from his arms, and then stood on her own feet on the ground. She looked at the open field in front of her in a daze. The soil was soft, and several girls sitting next to her were staring at them. "Look, over there!" Harry pointed towards the eastern side, towards where the sun rose. L looked in the direction of his finger and was truly amazed by the magnificent scenery that unfolded before her eyes. Bathing in the rays of the rising sun, the rose sea, painted in various colors,bined with the morning sky, forming an indescribable beautiful and heavenlyndscape. "Honey! Honey!" She screamed with excitement, and then something was suddenly put in her hand. Seeing the camera, L smiled, and thought that Harry indeed knew her! She hastily turned the camera on and started taking pictures of the serene scenery. Harry also got out his phone from his pocket, took a few steps back, and photographed L''s back and profile face. "Hum! That''s nice!" He put away his phone feeling satisfied. He then took the rose seeds offered to him by a little Bulgarian girl, and started to nt the flowers. The rose seeds had already been marked, and there were many colors for them to choose from. L put away her camera, and saw that Harry was holding a little jar and was waiting for her. She quickly came to him, and said, "You said there would be an interactive love activity." "Was it just to see the rose sea?" wondered L. Taking her camera and handing it over to the little girl next to him, Harry lifted the little jar in his hand. "This are rose seeds. We''ll nt some together." And when the flowers were in bloom, he would bring her here again to pick them up. "We''ll nt roses? That sounds great!" she thought. L then walked towards him and took the little jar from his hands. "How do I do it?" She didn''t have a clue on how to nt roses! Harry spoke a sentence in Bulgarian to the little girl beside him, and another girl, dressed in a pink tight skirt, came over to help them. She started to teach them how to nt roses. L couldn''t understand her and could only see her moves. Finally, Harry exined everything to L and they started to nt the flowers. L ced the seeds into the soil while Harry covered them with some stic wraps. As the saying goes, "Men and women work well together." That was just L''s thought. "These seeds look different from one another. Are there any differences between them?" She asked Harry curiously. Harry pointed at a few jars filled with seeds, and said, "This one will grow red roses, and this other one will grow pink ones..." "So the difference is just in color. Oh, now I see." L received her answers and consecutively nted many red roses. Then she mixed the other colors. Harry didn''t say anything to her chaotic arrangements, and thought that as long as she was happy, he was happy. Half an hourter, Harry washed his hands and bought some mountain spring water for them. He opened the bottle, ced it near L''s lips, and said, "Come on, drink up." He noticed that the woman''s forehead was already covered in big beads of sweat. L opened her mouth and took a sip out of it. Then, Harry chugged half of the whole bottle. He put down the bottle and picked a tissue to wipe off her sweat. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seeing the serious look on his face, L said on a whim, "When we''re old, we''ll travel around the world, and we''ll live in whatever country we want. What do you think about that?" Just the two of them, regardless whether they were poor, or rich. The man pinched her lips, and while smiling, he said, "I was just thinking of the same thing." He was above that but, however, in the middle of the night or in some other quiet moments, he had indeed thought about what L had said just now. She yfully stuck her tongue out, and said, "That''s a deal, there''s no backing out of it now." When their children were all grown up, they could do all they ever wanted! It was nice even just thinking about it! Harry put the used tissue aside, and said, "I can do it if you''ll also do it." His little woman was always stuck in her three-minute passion dreams, but he backed her up if she ever stuck with something! L nodded and then returned to her nting! She had never done farm work, and she got back to work immediately because her excitement and curiosity easily overcame her exhaustion. It was already noon now, and the two had already nted many roses. "OK, let''s take a break!" Harry had already said this many times, but L was so immersed in her nting work that she wasn''t prepared to take a break yet. But this time, Harry pulled her aside and walked with her towards a sink to wash their hands. "Let''s eat breakfast." Half an hour ago, the field''s manager had already called them. OK! L nced back at the fruits of theirbor, and smiled revealing her immacte white teeth. "Stop looking! You can still do that after we eat." Harry then held her shoulder and headed towards the wooden hut. Their breakfast was quite rich, and included local cheeses, and ky pastry made from flour, eggs and feta cheese. There were also three different types of bread. And one cup of coffee for each. L took a bite of the bread that Harry handed over, and thought that Chinese food was more tasty. L felt sleepy the moment after she finished her breakfast. She held Harry''s arms, and then took him to the hut where they stayed. Seeing her drowsy look, Harry instantly knew that the morning filled with farm work had left her exhausted. He picked her up in his arms, and before he could even get back to the room with her, L already fell asleep in his arms. Seeing the childish spark in the little woman in his arms, Harry''s smile grew even bigger. Later in the afternoon, the two went back to nt some more roses. They didn''t leave the field until sunset. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Thend that Harry had bought was too big; it was 1.5 acres, at least. They would''ve had to work for two or three days in order to finish it. L was too tired to work anymore, and Harry told her to sit there and wait for him until he returned. He then nted some more red roses around the patch ofnd that they had started working on. In that way, they could easily find their flowers when they came back several monthster. Later, the field''s manager came and showed them where the roses used for the essential oil extracts came from. They saw big bags of roses being thrown into a machine, one after another. Only one liter of rose oil could be extracted from five to six thousand kilograms of rose petals. L let that piece of information sink in. No wonder rose oil was so expensive! So many rose petals and hardbor were being put in for its production! That exined why its price was so high. In the evening, L had a nice Damascus rose bath while wearing a rose oil mask on her face. They said that rose oil was "the queen of all essential oils". It was not only good for your face and womb, but also helpful if you suffered from any endocrine disorders and if you had freckles. While L was rxing in the bathtub, Harry came in and handed her a ss of red wine. "Honey, how are you feeling?" When she raised her right hand to grab the ss of red wine, he saw that her whole body was covered in rose petals. In fact, if she wanted to, she could also live such a life at his estate back in Uthana. "I feel great! I don''t feel tired anymore." She took a sip out of her ss of red wine, and a little bit of it dripped from her lips down her mask on her chin. Harry came closer to her, and said, "Do you want a shoulder massage?" He was more than happy to serve her. L chuckled, and said, "Get out of here. Leave me alone!" She knew pretty well what he really wanted. She was trying to kick him out of the bathroom... Harry was unhappy with that, but still stole a French kiss from her before he went out and left her alone. Shortly afterwards, a beautiful Bulgarian woman came into the bathroom. She spoke something in Bulgarian, but L didn''t understand a word. She then came to L and started giving her a head massage. Oh! It must''ve been Harry who had sent the woman here! Why didn''t he tell her about it? Anyway, L felt really good. She started to feel sleepy when the woman prepared a clean basin of water to wet L''s hair, and apply essential oils on it. After her hair care was over and her hair was dried, L fell sound asleep. And after the woman left, Harry came back in and looked at his girl with smiling eyes. He took her out of the bathtub and ced her on the bed. She really smelled like roses, and he would have called her "rose girl" if she hadn''t fallen asleep. In her dream, L found herself lying on a thick nket of rose petals. The sky was serene and blue, and the clouds were pure white. There were a lot of beautiful girls dancing all around her. A puppy ran over to her and kissed her on her cheek. She pushed him away, but he kepting again and again, kissing her. "Go away, puppy!" She didn''t like pets very much, not even in her dreams. The man was now lying by her side angrily as she was pushing him away from her and called him ''puppy'', again and again. What a daring girl she was! She called him puppy! He needed to tell her who he was! When the puppy kissed her again, L kicked him off of her. Flop! And then L suddenly woke up. She thought she had heard something strange. Where had all the beautiful girls gone? And where was the puppy? Had she been dreaming all along? L sat up in the bed and looked around the dim room. She was confused. "Where is Harry?" she wondered. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Something was moving near the bed on the floor. It scared her! She decided to look closer. Wasn''t that the man she was looking for all this time? "Why... are you on the floor?" She watched the man getting up from the floor, surprised. "What happened to him? Did he get hurt? Why does he look so sullen?" "Don''t you know?" Harry sounded really angry and L backed away, wrapping herself tight inside the nket. "How should I know? Are you possessed?" If he wasn''t, why did he look and sound so scary all of a sudden? Didn''t she already know? His face was darkened with anger. Harry pulled the nket off L and then jumped on her. She let out a scream, but it was quickly muted by his kiss. The following morning, L stood near the ne and held onto her waist. She was exhausted after the full night of sex. Harry was having roses and boxes of skin care products carried onto the ne. On the ne, she started to look into one of the boxes. There were various rose creams and masks, and others, like eye creams, essential oils, perfumes, hair conditioners... They were enough products for her to use for two years, at least. Besides, a wonderful scent of roses would follow her everywhere she went. "Do you love the smell of roses?" She asked the man sitting beside her. Harry always kept a poker face in front of others. She had been lucky enough to see the other, hidden sides of him, even the side of him in bed. "Why do you ask?" He looked back at her, feeling confused. L pointed at the products, and said, "These all have roses in them. You must love that smell very much!" Although she didn''t love red roses that much, she would still use those products. Harry put down his magazine, and answered, "You love it, don''t you?" She was pretty happy every time he gave her roses. Especially here, where she looked quite excited among all those Damascus roses. He would try to love whatever she loved. He had initially thought that she loved the smell of roses, and that was why he had bought her so many rose products. Alright! She didn''t hate it! And then she said, "Okay, you''ll smell it every day." She looked at the packaging of the products, although she couldn''t understand a word out of the Bulgarian instructions written on them. Harry smiled and went to L. He looked at her jokingly, and said, "I just love your scent!" Until he had first smelled hers, he had never been a fan of any strong scent. It was not bad! ... Joey heard what Harry said, and he came closer secretly, trying to listen on some more. L pped Harry over the hand. What was he doing? They weren''t alone on the ne! The others must have surely heard that! Chapter 459 Chapter 459 They went to Ascea first to send the gifts for Angie and Wendy. The skin care products they gave to Wendy were all purely natural. These were safe for pregnant women. That evening, the whole family gathered together to discuss the matters of the uing trip to Mando Bay. The couple stayed at the Newman family overnight and then took Sally to Uthana by ne. Mr. Lewis and Kevin were happily ying games with Daniel on thewn when they came back. Hearing the noise of thending ne before the mansion''s gate, one would know that it was the family of three. Mr. Lewis hobbled with a cane while Kevin wheeled the stroller in which Daniel was leaning back. The family enjoyed a happy reunion. Harry told the chef to prepare more dishes for the dinner. Also, they opened a bottle of red wine from Bulgaria. Now, the peopleing from four different generations were under the same roof to spend a wonderful time. Happy moments would always pass by quickly. Though L was a bit unwilling to leave for Mando Bay right now, her appointment with Jordan was due. Reluctant to part from her family, L kissed the three kids and went to the airport with Jordan. Jordan was looking forward to going back early to be with Wendy. His wife has been pregnant for over eight months and the expected date wasing soon. Harry, who seemed to have been busy recently, did not show up. He had once more gone out early and came homete. Reckoning that he was dealing with cooperative projects again, L sighed with a little disappointment. Matters in thepany had piled up so fast. After an eight-hour flight, they arrived in Yeim Ind. Yeim Ind was a southernmost small country, adjoining to ybia and Wu. Having stayed in Yeim Ind for a night, and they went to Mando Bay by train. Before arriving at Mando Bay, Jordan gave L a gun for self-protection. They had to be extra careful nowadays, especially with the kidnappings that happened in the familytely. He told her that in Mando Bay, if you didn''t kill those who tried to hurt you, you would be killed by them. That''s how dangerous it was there. They reached the other end of the desert after half an hour''s ride. The vast desert seemed like it was already at the edge of the world. It was already noon when they arrived at Mando Bay. Mando Bay was different from the busy cities. It was a small town where the tallest infrastructure was only a five-story building. Outside the town, there leaned a big stone with an inscription in red font. It read: Mando Bay. It weed people into the town. The stone was surrounded by bright red spider lilies, which were said to be nted on the road to the netherworld ording to legend. They looked like a carpet of blood from a distance. They grew on the shore. When they bloomed, their leaves could not be found. When the leaves were green, the flowers faded. The flowers and the leaves never ever met each other. They went forward a few steps and found a scattering of gravestones covered by dust. There were air- dried bones at the side. No one could tell if these were once humans or animals. There was ane ahead. Alongside the path were bamboo groves, in which L identally saw a dead body! She was so shocked that she covered her mouth with her hands. Jordan cast his eyes in the direction of L''s gaze and patted his sister on the shoulder. "Let''s move quickly." And they quickened their pace. A small town came into their sight after about five minutes of walking. Several foreign men with tattoos was gathering in a trance under the shabby eave. Apparently they had just taken drugs. And they were all mutted... Theycked an arm or a leg. Some of them had no arms at all... A disgusting smell filled the air. If Jordan didn''t guess wrong, the smell must havee from the dposing corpses. They moved forward slowly and found more people. A one-eared Japanese woman with her crying baby in her arms kept her eyes fixed on L. Huh, any woman who came to Mando Bay would be a man''s ything. What a pity for this very pretty lady. Her gaze made L''s blood freeze--God knows who these people are! None of them looked normal. It was very eerie and creepy in here! Jordan was handsome and she was beautiful. More importantly, they were not deformed at all. Obviously, both of them were not from here. So they naturally became a target of scorn and wrath. A yellow-haired man along with two ugly middle-aged men came up to them. "Woman, how much for a night?" He asked savagely. This disgusted Jordan so much. One of the ugly men behind, however, turned his eyes towards Jordan. "I prefer the boy--he must be a virgin!" He giggled obscenely, and eyed Jordan up and down. The siblings almost threw up. L drew out the ring that Jenny had given to her a long time ago, and calmly wore it on her forefinger. And sure enough, the yellow-haired man was taken aback. He left at once with the two men behind him. The siblings breathed a sigh of relief. Now they had been assured that what Jenny had told them was true--The ring was an amulet and it did work. They walked along the dirty street for minutes. Now the scene was quite different. Though the tallest building still remained five storeys at most, all of them were brand new. Some of them were splendidly decorated and had luxurious signboards hung outside. There were gambling houses, ballrooms, nightclubs, bars, and many more. If it were not for the ring on L''s finger, many men would have already pounced on her and shared the sexy and curvy woman. Blood Sacrifice HQ This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Therge hall was fitted with costly sumptuous dark furniture. There were quite a few armchairs neatly arranged in the middle. A middle-aged man was standing on the main area of the hall, with his back to his subordinates. Among them stood a man who had lost some of his fingers. The middle-aged man heard what he said and turned around, with one eye looking at the man who lacked fingers. "Is that true? Are you sure you didn''t make any mistake?" The man whocked fingers nodded at once. "Mr. Prescott, the ring she wore had an X engraved on it. It''s the same as the one worn by the old master." Was she indeed the old master''s sister? "Invite the two people here with politeness. Remember that. I will go to see the old master." One-eyed Zayn Prescott had made up his mind. He would not miss meeting someone who was wearing such a ring. The man whocked finger was named Glenn Zander. He had fled from Wu as a murderer and had stayed here for seven years already. Now, he was merely a petty leader in Blood Sacrifice. "Yes, sir." Glenn answered with respect. Jordan pulled L close to him and walked southward regardless of the curious crowd. At this time, a few people approached them It was Glenn and his men who stopped them. "Honorable guests, Mr. Prescott wees you to Blood Sacrifice HQ!" Glen looked at them in a tolerably polite manner. But when he noticed L, he switched to a lewd leer. "The girl''s not bad!" There was no women as sound and pure as her in Mando Bay. Jordan stepped in front of his sister and coldly looked into Glenn''s evil eyes, and asked, "What do you want?" Chapter 460 Chapter 460 "Well, the woman is wearing our master''s ring and we must make everything clear to everyone involved." said Glenn in a less polite tone for he was still not sure whether the ring was real. If it was, then this woman in front of him was the real deal. Jordan considered for a while then made his decision. Following Glenn, they arrived at the gate of a luxurious gambling house. Jordan was carefully observing gamblers walking in and out when he entered the house after Glenn. The casino was veryrge. It''s hard to imagine that in such a remote ce, there were all kinds of the most advanced gambling machines. There are so many gamblers too--at least a thousand or more. Almost no one waspletely healthy. Some looked well on the outside, but actually they had lost some important organs inside of them. They were led to the second floor. A door was opened and several people were already sitting there. They were the one-eyed middle-aged man, a grey-haired old man--who was the only sound person there, and a middle-aged woman leaning on a stick. The old man who was sitting in the middle gravely stared at the ring on L''s finger when she and Jordan entered. "Who are you? Why are you wearing our Blood Sacrifice''s ring?" The elder Lucien Spencer seriously looked at the two young people. Jordan threw a nce at his sister, and murmured. "It''s given by Mrs. Spencer. I will return it to her after using." And she repeated his words briefly. "Who is this Mrs. Spencer you just mentioned?" Lucien refrained from getting too excited, and wondered whether it was really his younger sister. "She is Mrs. Ebisu." Yes, it''s her! He hadn''t seen her for years. Lucien controlled his emotions. He couldn''t understand why his sister would have given such an important object to a stranger. The two young people must have a purpose. They must be very important people. "What do you want in Mando Bay?" He asked impassively. Jordan exchanged a nce with L, and replied, "We are just passing by Mando Bay to go south." South of Mando Bay? Lucien frowned because he knew there was a borderless cier in the south. What would they do there? Would they... "Do you know anything about Mrs. Spencer''s current situation?" He was more concerned about this. L shook her head honestly for she had never even seen the face of Mrs. Spencer. Filled with disappointment, Lucien turned to Zayn and said: "Do entertain these two honorable guests well. Make them feel veryfortable." Then he stood up and left the hall through a side door. Zayn stood up and looked at the two young people. "Follow me." Suddenly, a string of sharp gunshots came from downstairs, followed by screams and shrills. Zayn and the woman seemed to hear nothing at all. L trembled slightly and followed Zayn. Now the three people hade to a row of rooms. "Here are the guest rooms. Please do make yourself at home." Zayn pointed at the two doors across from each other. "Thank you!" Jordan nodded at Zayn and motioned for his sister to enter the room first. Zayn left after making sure that both of them had entered the room. L looked around the room and found that the bed, the sofa, and all pieces of furniture were in European style. She put her backpack on the table and walked to the window. She casually looked outside. In the neighborhood, there was a three-storey building with a billboard of drugs on its front. How chaotic it is here that even drug houses can exist in a ce where many peoplee and go? He lied on the bed, thinking of her children and her husband. Suddenly, someone knocked at the door, and she immediately was on alert. "Who is there?" "It''s me." Having confirmed it was Jordan''s voice, she opened the door at once. Jordan looked around to make sure that he was not being spied on, and went inside. "We are under house arrest." He lowered his voice to tell this bad news to his sister. L swept her eyes around the room but did not find any cameras. "Howe?" She stared at her brother in shock, wondering why even the ring couldn''t help. "Give the old pocket watch to me. I''m sure they are nning to do something."Jordan whispered in his sister''s ear. L was about to give the old pocket watch to his brother. But she was astonished to notice that his ear was pierced. "He is in disguise! He is not Jordan" thought L. "What are you talking about, brother? What old pocket watch?" She smiled like everything was normal and turned her eyes to the objects in the room. The man frowned at her, with a suspicious look in his eyes. "Give it to me quick. Hurry!" L swallowed down her fear and stared at the man with confusion. "Are you okay, my dear brother? What are you babbling about? I don''t know what you''re talking about." The man couldn''t see she was lying because she seemed rather rxed. He cleared his throat and replied, "Well, I had just heard them saying you had the old pocket watch. As you don''t have one, just forget about it. Now I''ll just get back to my room." The plot had failed. The man left her room and made sure that she locked the door. He then trotted to a room at the end of the hallway. L breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t know where his brother was right now but she did not call him. She took out her phone and messaged Harry. "Where are the people you sent to protect us?" "What happened? This is too fast." thought Harry, who was dealing with thest few things in the company''s business matters when he saw her message. "What happened?" He called Joey on the private phone as he was typing. Soon he got the reply. "Detained by Blood Sacrifice. Brother''s situation unknown. They know the old pocket watch is with me." Harry got worried as he was reading the message. He raised his head and saw Joey. He asked. "Did the Soul Killer say anything?" Joey has been gloomy all the day. He immediately took out his phone and texted a message. Two minutester, he answered. "The two entered Blood Sacrifice''s casino and haven''t reappeared so far." Harry tapped the desk with his fingers and ordered. "Send more men there. Once the two were found... No, if given a chance, sneak in, and take them to the Soul Killer." "Yes, sir." Joey left the office with sadness still on his face. "I will arrange everything. Don''t worry." He replied quick and then sorted out the materials on the desk in order to hand them to the deputy CEO. L had some rest in the room. Then, she opened the door as if nothing had happened. She knocked at Jordan''s door over and over again but no one answered. She got nervous at once, worrying that her brother was in deep trouble. "Are you sleeping, brother?" Still no answer. She stopped to return her room, as if she didn''t care at all. She closed the door and leaned against the door nervously. The she drew down the curtains quick to keep herself sealed in the room. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Again, she began to message Harry on her phone. "Something happened to my brother." Harry was about to board his private ne. When he read the message, he pondered for a while. The reason why Blood Sacrifice dared to touch Jordan must be that they had known they had the old pocket watch. "Keep calm. Wait and see. My men are around you right now. Shout for help in case of urgency. Don''t panic." Chapter 461 Chapter 461 L deleted the messages immediately and calmed herself down. She rubbed the pocket watch and took a deep breath. Then, she walked to the staircase. A man came out from the corner in an instant. He blocked L''s path and blurted out, "Mrs. L, it is not safe outside. You should go back to your room." L stared at the disabled man who stood in front of her. She bit her lower lip and said, "My brother is sleeping. I am so bored. I want to get out of here and just wander around." That man stood still and answered, "Mrs. L, Mando Bay is full of danger. It''s dangerous for you to get out. You''d better go back to your room now. This is for your own safety." L just stared at him again. She could not persuade him so she had to go back to her room. At first, she wanted to send a message to Harry. However, Harry was in another ce and he could not give her any help, so she gave up. L was so bored that she looked at the photos of her three children in her phone to kill time. She missed them so much! No! She did not know what happened to her brother. She should not wait for something really bad to happen to him! She had to do something! She could not let down her brother. She had to get out of here to meet Harry''s men who were just outside the casino. She took amon cloisonn¨¦ bracelet out of her bag and wore it on her wrist. Harry gave it to her and he said that she could use it to protect herself. There were so many weapons in her bag. Harry really prepared them to ensure her safety. She''d better carry it with her. She opened the door and approached the staircase again while holding her bag. She pressed something on her cloisonne bracelet when that man was about to confront her. Then, something shot him and he fell to the ground before he could say a word. Upon hearing the movements, dozens of men walked out. "I have to leave here as soon as possible, or I will be killed by them." L thought to herself and she rushed downstairs. Several men were chasing her. "I have to go to the first floor. Harry''s men are there." L thought to herself again. So many people dashed to L and one of them was about to grab her. However, L suddenly turned around and red at that man. He never thought that L would suddenly turn around and make faces at him. He was so scared that he could not move for a while. Right at that moment, L turned her cloisonne bracelet again. Just like before, something shot the man and he fell down the stairs instantly. "Catch her!" Seeing this, a man shouted frantically at the first floor. They would have already killed L if their boss had not warned them that they could not hurt her! Damn! It would be easy if they could just kill her right here! L pondered again when she saw a few men stopped gambling when they saw her. They immediately walked towards her. What''s worse, she saw another crowd of people rushing to her! She did not know who were Harry''s men! She took something out of her pocket and firmly grasped it in her hands. She rushed downstairs and waited for the best opportunity to carry out her attack. "We will shoot you if you run again! Stop!" L heard that they have shot the ceiling and the ceiling broke into pieces instantly. What should she do? What should she do! L was so nervous but she did not stop. She was wondering why Mrs. Spencer ''s ring did not work! Why didn''t these people obey to her! She was surrounded by a crowd of people when she arrived at the first floor. She did not know who were the enemies so she spread the powders in her hands to them. Then she held her breath and ran towards the door. Someone wanted to shoot L. But he missed the target and identally shot the man just beside her. He fell to the ground instantly. L knew that he was dead. She was so scared that she could not dare to move again! However, when she found that she was about to get out of here, she gathered up her courage to run. But right at that moment, she was caught! "Damn it! I cannot leave here any more!" L thought to herself. However, right at that very moment, someone shot the man who grabbed L! L had a chance to escape again! Men around L were shooting each other. L seized the opportunity to jump out of the door. Nobody was paying attention to her! However, just when she got out someone shot at her. But he missed the target again and he shot the wall near L. None of the people around them were in panic. They just hid themselves away from the scene and watched what was happening in front of them. They were ustomed to this. They knew that the only thing they could do was to protect themselves. L was running and running. However, several men blocked her way. They had weird tattoos. One of them was ck, one was yellowish and another was white. "Are you Mrs. L?" The yellowish pale man asked her. "I don''t know them. How do they know my name? Are they Harry''s men?" L thought anxiously. "Who are you?" L hid herself behind the strong ck man when she heard the bad guys still shooting at her. "Mrs. L, don''t be so nervous. We serve for Mr. Cole and we will protect you." The white man shot a few men who were still chasing L. Mr. Cole? "Are they talking about Joey?" L wondered. Joey was the only man she knew whosest name was Cole. Glenn ran to L with his men. They put away their arms when they saw The Soul''s guys. "That woman is our guest. You should give her back to us." He spoke to them in a domineering tone. "Give back to you? Glenn, are you provoking me? You want to fight with me, right?" That strong ck man looked down upon Glenn. Glenn was a little scared and he dared not to fight with that guy. He was about to retreat to go to his boss. However, L pulled him aside and said, "My brother is still in the vi. Can you please let him go?" She did not need to talk with him in English because he was good at Chinese. But yellow-skinned man put away his gun and looked at L, "We can''t enter Blood Sacrifice without permission. But I will try my best." Then, he walked forward and said, "Hey, Glenn!" Glenn stopped and turned around. He did not dare to fight with them because they were from The Soul. "There is still a man in the vi. Give him back to us." He decided to be straightforward with it. Glenn looked at him and sneered, "He is an officer in the army. Are you sure that we should let him go?" Almost everyone in the Mando Bay had killed several people before. They all hated officers. But at the same time, they were all afraid of officers because they might be caught by them! Upon hearing this answer, they looked at each other and said, "Mrs. L, we''d better wait for Mr. Cole. He wille." They were also afraid that they would be caught by L''s brother. L knew what they were thinking about, but she said, "Don''t be so nervous. Okay? My brother and I just were just passing by here. My brother won''t catch anyone. He has no right to do that!" However, Glenn said, "I won''t let that man go. You provoked and fought with our Blood Sacrifice. I will tell these to our boss!" She was so disgusted with Glenn! L hated him so much and she asked, "Why did you imprison me and my brother?" Glenn looked at L. She was so beautiful and pretty. He had a sudden urge to have sex with her. "Imprison? We did not imprison you. We treated you as guests. It was you who wanted to escape." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. L was so angry that she wanted to kill him! However, she dared not to hurt him, so she just replied, "How could Blood Sacrifice treat me like this? Mrs. Spencer''s ring even didn''t work! You didn''t respect her at all! Mrs. Spencer will be upset if she finds out about this!" Lucien stared at L when he heard her reply. She was a really brave woman! Glenn did not want to talk with her any more. He waved to his men behind him and immediately left. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 "No, you can''t leave." Her brother was still in their hands. She wanted to catch up with them but was stopped by Joey''s men. "Miss, Mr. Cole ising to Mando Bay. You may as well stay calm." L suddenly paused. She turned around and looked at them. "Is Mr. Cole, Joey?", she then asked. The men confusingly looked at each other and nodded to her. "Joey? What has this to do with Joey? But it seems that he has quite a high standing here! If he is coming, will Harry be with him? No, it is not likely! But I hope he wille with him..." Her thoughts made her so upset. Then she went to the Soul Killer building with the men. The first floor of the Soul Killer building was a game room that was full of boys and girls ying different games. L''s pretty and sophisticated looks attracted the attention of the people. Those who were still in fresh spirits were all watching at her with a covetous look. She was led to the second floor again. But she had learned this time around. She stared at the door alertly this time, hesitating to walk inside. "No, I''d better call Harry first to confirm." The men saw her taking out the phone and did nothing. L dialed Harry''s cellphone but it was off. She stood there dumbfounded. How could he turn off the phone at this time when his wife was in danger! "Didn''t he love her anymore? Didn''t he care about her anymore?" She found herself alone and suddenly felt very frustrated. Sadly and unconsciously, she walked into the luxurious-looking room. She was not aware of this as the door was closed. She hastened to open the door. The men looked at her. She hurried to the exit direction. "Miss, if you want to leave, we will be with you." Well.... On second thought, it was dangerous outside, too. "All right, I''d better stay here. I''ll just trust them." She thought. So now, should she wait for Joey to rescue her, or... Well, it seemed that there was no better way. Finally, the night fell on the small town. Someone knocked at the door. She was on the alert again, wondering who was there. However, whoever it was, she had to open the door. There was no cat-eye on the door. She opened the door a bit and looked outside. It was a girl the same age as her. "Miss, it is time for dinner. Would you like to go out to eat or eat in your room? I can fetch the meal for you." She smiled and said. L rolled her eyes and said, "Are there any good ces to eat outside?" She would never eat the food they will cook. She knew better than that. The girl thought for a second and replied, "It seems there is none. Well, I will bring the food." She then left abruptly. Five minutester, the girl brought the food and put it on the table. L watched her with her chin on her hands. "When will Joeye?" She asked. She couldn''t wait anymore because she had no idea what happened to her brother. She was getting so anxious already. The woman looked at L in surprise, wondering how could she call Mr. Cole''s name directly. No one had done that here... "I don''t know exactly. Maybe soon." She really had no idea. She was just a servant. How could she possibly ask anything about her master? L became upset yet again. "Thank you. You can leave." She said. Wow, this ce was just so abound with secrets. She was all alone again. The delicious food made her stomach growl. She was so hungry. But she went to the bed instead. She would not eat the food. What if the food had been poisoned? L lied on the bed, browsing around idly on Weibo. Because of the bad connection, loading the pictures took too much time. So she gave up browsing and dialed the number of Harry instead. It still went unanswered. It was so frustrating. Then she called the manor and Mrs. Herbert picked up the phone. "Mrs. Herbert, is Harry home?" She asked in so much anticipation. Mrs. Herbert recognized L''s voice and answered, "No, mydy. The young master hasn''te back yet." The manor was quiet and cheerless since the three kids were taken to the old house. She was disappointed at this. "I see. Thank you, Mrs. Herbert!" After hanging up the phone, L was anxious about what to do next... She fell asleep while thinking. It was so quiet... The door was opened so silently and someone walked in her room. L was still sleeping sound on the bed with her clothes on. It made his heart ache to see his girl being like this. He bent down and kissed her forehead gently. L was on alert and woke up all of a sudden. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. With the light of the moon, she saw a shadow of a person and gave him a good kick. The man held the her foot quickly and leaned closely to her. Harry! When she recognized the face of her husband, she was so excited and almost cried. She got up immediately, throwing herself sweetly into his arms. She had been very tense all day. At the sight of him, she finally felt relieved. She wept gently, "Honey..." She draped her arms around his neck tightly. She felt so safe again. Harry also put his arms around her waist. With a smile on his face, he consoled his wife by patting her on the back. Her husband and partner was here, and she did not feel alone anymore. He had been very busy for the past couple of weeks. He would havee to Mando Bay together with her if he was not that busy. But only two dayster, Jordan and L got into trouble. He delegated all work to the vice manager and flew here right away. The man kissed the girl on her rosy lips. He has been so desperate to taste her lips again. After a long while, the girl let go of him." Honey, my brother is still in their hands." Thank goodness. Brother could be saved. Harry touched her face and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll handle this tomorrow morning." Seeing her being so worried, he felt so regretful for noting here with them. L nodded and thenined in a sweet voice, "Honey, I''m so hungry." She hadn''t eaten anything yet since breakfast. Harry turned on themp. When he saw the food left untouched on the table, he grinned. Well, his little girl was quite alert. "I''ll let them bring some food." He kissed her on the lips and went to open the door. A man came over at once. He looked able-bodied, not a man of Mando Bay. Harry gave some instructions and came back inside. L put on her shoes and threw herself into Harry''s arms again, acting like a spoiled child. She thought that he never cared about her and would note. "Honey, I''m so happy that you are finally here. I thought you won''te." She said. It was a thrilling and anxious day. But without the bracelet that Harry gave him and the chemical powder, she would not have escaped. It was happy to see her lovely and sweet girl. "I will never leave you alone." Soon after, the food was brought over. After the utterly cold meal was taken away, L started to devour the newly-cooked delicious food. Harry helped her pick the dishes. "Eat slowly." He grinned at her. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 L was so hungry. She just nodded indifferently and went on gobbling the rice, without any regard for how she looked like. Four dishes were all half-eaten while the rice bowl waspletely consumed. L rubbed her stuffed stomach and licked her lips with great satisfaction. When Harry saw this, he began to lose control. His lovely girl was always so attractive. He had people take away the leftovers and went to take a shower. When he came out, he found that she was looking for something. "What are you looking for?" He asked while rubbing his hair with a towel. L ran over at once, raising her shirt. Harry felt a sudden urge to touch her. Nevertheless, the point was that L had put the old pocket watch in her leggings. "Where do you think is the safest ce to hide this?" Without noticing Harry''s greedy eyes, she leaned close to him, standing on her toes, and asked him seriously. The man grabbed the watch, threw it onto the bed, and then held her tightly in his arms. "Oh, no! Harry, we have to keep the watch safe." L struggled to get free from his embrace, rushed to pick up the watch, and went on looking for a safe ce. The man had already lost control. He took away the watch again. This time he put it under the pillow. "Let it be here. No one would take it." He lifted her up and threw her onto the bed. It was just then that L noticed a sexual desire in his eyes. She wanted to say something. But before she could utter a single word, he had already pounced her down and kissed her so hard. He also took a condom from somewhere. L was speechless. "He even prepared for this!" It became a hot and sensual night as both of them tirelessly made love to each other. Poor bodyguards! They had no choice but hear the noises made by L and Harry all night... When the sun was already high in the sky, L woke up. But Harry was not in the room. "Is he busy again? What if he is gone?" She was scared at that very moment and got off the bed immediately, dragging herself into the bathroom to take a bath. After dressing up, she opened the door. There were two bodyguards. "Where is Harry?" She asked them. "My Lady, Boss Lewis is downstairs. He said that you can go see him as you like." The man answered respectfully. She nodded, but suddenly she remembered something important. She rushed into the room and pulled out the old watch. There it was! She put it into her leggings again. As she stepped out the room, she realized that the first floor was extremely quiet. It was totally different from yesterday. Looking over from the second floor, she saw Harry, Joey and a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa. In front of them were Lucien and Zayn. As if they were negotiating, quite a lot of people from different organizations were standing on both sides. Harry picked up a teacup, blew on it in a gentle and noble way, and took a sip. As he put down the cup, he looked up, as if sensing that she was there. There she was! His cold eyes cast a look of affection at the sight of her and he charmingly waved. The men in the room saw this, and everyone also looked up. Only to find a woman in khaki coat quickly running downstairs... Almost all of them were captivated by the woman. They had never seen such pure and perfect woman in Mando Bay. Seeing those men'' greedy eyes on his girl, fury med in him. "Then it is done, if there''s no objections." he said in a cold voice. On hearing the words, Lucien turned around immediately and said angrily, "No way! This is unfair!" L heard the man''s words while making her way towards Harry. "Are they settling on an agreement?" Two men carried an armchair at once, and put it at the side of Harry. Harry held her hand and ushered her to the seat. She sat down and looked at them with a curious and suspicious eye. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At that very moment, Joey seriously stared at the man opposite him. "Why is Joey here? Who is he exactly?" Feeling L''s eyes on him, he nodded to her as a greeting. But then her hand ached. She turned to Harry who clenched her hand just now. She saw a warning in his eyes. She was bewildered. "What''s going on with her?" "Mr. Spencer, I hope that my elder brother is safe and sound." Harry looked at her hand with a gentle look, but said in a cruelly cold tone. "If they couldn''t agree on, then just forget it." Lucien red at Harry and said grimly, "Even if you are powerful, you are not in charge here." This man should not be underestimated. He had been to Mando Bay long ago but leftpletely unscathed after two months. Harry sneered coldly. "If that''s what you want, then let ite to an end today." Joey said in an authoritative tone. At that moment, a dozen of guns were pointed to Lucien. "Are they going to fight?" L clenched Harry''s hand tightly with her eyes wide open. Harry patted her back gently tofort her. Lucien''s men were also about to pull the guns. But before doing so, they had already been at gunpoint. Lucien was already very furious. Atst, he said to his men, "Bring him here." About five minutester, Jordan was brought in with his hands tied behind his back. His forehead looked like it has been wounded by a weapon. "Jordan!" L let go of Harry''s hand, and ran over to Jordan. However, she was held back by Glenn before she could reach her brother. Seeing this, Harry got a gun and shot towards Glen''s hand. "Ah!" Glenn cried out aloud. It scared L so much. Lucien red at Harry and said, "What does this mean! Who the heck do you think you are?" Harry dropped the gun and said mercilessly, "Mr. Spencer. For your sake, I have already spared his life. If not for you, I would have killed this man. Nobody should touch my wife!" Glenn held his bloody hand but it was hurting like hell. Then, he was taken away by two men. When L came back to her senses, she ran again to Jordan immediately. But he was somehow delirious and strange. "Jordan, are you okay?" L was astonished and confused. Something was wrong with him. "He must be poisoned.", said the middle-aged man who was silent until now. To be frank, this man looked a bit like Joey. L was worried so she turned to Harry. Harry gave a re to his men and said, "Untie him." It was a fast knot, so the bodyguard cut off the string with a dagger. Finally Jordan was untied. He shook his heavy head but still felt dizzy. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 "Jordan? Are you all right?" L held and shook her elder brother''s arm with her full strength. Jordan said nothing. Harry, observing the whole scene, turned to Lucien and said, "Lucien, Jordan is my elder brother, but you treated him with the strongest medicine possible. We have nothing to talk about now." Harry stood up and gracefully walked to L. Lucien looked at Harry, who even in such dire circumstances was calm and cool. He unconsciously made a decision. "First, leave from here," he said. The people from Blood Sacrifice retreated. Jordan was taken back to his room and the doctor was asked to awaken Jordan. The doctor gave Jordan an injection to clear out the toxins. He gradually gained consciousness. "Jordan?" L tentatively called him out when she noticed that he was regaining consciousness. Jordan shook his dizzy head slightly. He looked around and saw his anxious sister. "L." he acknowledged in a faint voice. L was happy to see that Jordan was recovering. She went to sit near him. "What happened to you, brother?" she asked. Seeing Jordan unconscious had scared L. Jordan saw Harry seated on the sofa and was reminded of the things that had happened the day before. As soon as he had entered the room, he had felt that something was wrong. Deciding to go back home, he had turned his back and headed for the door. Suddenly three or four men hade out from under the bed. They had weapons in their hands. One of them saw him opening the door and shot him. Seeing Jordan awake, Harry nodded at him. "Lucien would try to hurt us. We must do something before he does that," he said. Jordan gravely nodded. Though Jordan knew nothing about what had happenedter, he knew that Harry was able to help him leave Blood Sacrifice. Either he was forced to leave or something had gone wrong with the negotiations. Hearing Harry''s words, Jordan guessed that he had been forced to leave. "Why did they restrain my elder brother?" L curiously asked Harry while walking to him. Harry held her hands, "For two reasons. First, they know that you have the old pocket watch. And second, your elder brother is a military officer. Lucien''s men are mainly criminals." So, Harry had done this because of both the old pocket watch and the knowledge that Jordan had taken people to create trouble in his ground. L was a little confused. "And what about Joey?" She nodded and asked Harry. Harry looked at her unhappily. "Why are you so curious about him?" he asked. She had dared to look at Joey for more than three seconds just now! She didn''t know what to say. Looking at him innocently, she said, "You said that he was your assistant but was powerful here. Won''t you feel curious if you were me?" He was still unhappy despite the fact that she was just curious. "Joey was the son of the boss of Soul Killer. When I had visited Mando Bay before, he left with me. He wouldn''t havee back if nothing had happened to you," he exined. So, in the final analysis, Joey hade back to Soul Killer for L. From now on, he had lost an assistant. "For me?" L pointed at her nose with surprise. The root cause for all the things that he had done was Harry. "Why had he decided to leave Mando Bay at that time?" L asked. "It turns out that this is the identity of Joey." L thought. "And what had Harry done to make Joey leave with him and be his assistant willingly?" Harry reflected that L had too many questions about other men. "At that time he was being chased by Blood Sacrifice. I had rescued him identally. Also, he didn''t want to stay in this evil ce any longer." Remembering the moment at that time, Harry realized that had it not been for that one shot, which stopped the bullet flying towards Joey''s heart, he would have been dead. The room was silent after Harry told them the truth. Breaking the silence, Jordan asked, "When can we set out?" He leaned against the head of the bed. His head was totally clear now. Harry thought for a moment and replied. "My people wille here tonight. We must leave immediately. Blood Sacrifice would be continuously monitoring our movements. The moment we would leave, the group would send someone to assassinate us. Thus, the need for my men. s, there would be a long and hard battle tonight." In spite of being prepared, Harry worried about the security of his wife. He must find a way to prevent her from being involved in this battle. Harry and Jordan went on to discuss the action that would take ceter that night. The more L heard, the more she became nervous and afraid. "This means that many righteous international organizations will cooperate with Soul Killer to wipe out Blood Sacrifice," L thought to herself while Harry and Jordan continued talking in hushed tones. By the time the three finally fell asleep, it was around three in the morning. The gambling house had closed and all the gamblers had gone home. After sometime, L felt being picked up and carried out of her room by someone. She then fell sleep again and knew nothing more. She was roused by the sound of explosions around eight in the morning. She immediately sat up straight and looked around her in confusion. She noticed that she was neatly dressed in woolen clothes and was lying on a cashmere nket in a tent. Nobody else was around. She unzipped the tent and went outside. More than ten bodyguards were patrolling within five meters of the tent. There were glorious ciers around. "Where is Harry? And where is my brother?" She wondered. She walked further and observed the surroundings. There was a forest on the left hand. Snow mountains and glorious ciers stood on the right and Mando Bay appeared to be in the front. She peered further and there seemed to be no end to the ciers. Thick smoke rose from the Bay. What had happened? She walked towards a bodyguard and asked him, "Why am I alone here?" The bodyguard stowed his weapon and said, "Boss Lewis asked us to keep you safe. We know nothing else." She remembered the n Harry had madest night and ran towards Mando Bay. But was immediately stopped by a bodyguard. "My Lady, Boss Lewis said that you are not allowed into Mando Bay." L was very anxious. They were in such a dangerous ce. She just couldn''t rx until she knew what was happening. "I just want to have a look," she said. The bodyguard still stopped her from going. He bowed with respect and said, "My Lady, Boss Lewis also said that if we allowed you to enter the Bay, all of us would be killed." L was shocked. She looked at the several bodyguards around her. How could he ckmail her like this! Another bodyguard came to her and said in a low voice, "My Lady, please, I have a big family. Please stay here." he said. Fine! L said nothing. What could she say when several lives were in her hands? She took the ship biscuit offered by a bodyguard and drank some water. Then she walked towards the ciers along the lines drawn by Harry. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She walked around for an hour. Presently, a bodyguard came to her and said, "My Lady, Boss Lewis has asked you to wait at the biggest frozenke." L nodded and walked to the frozenke. When had Harry nned all this? How did he know the terrain here so well? Seated on the nket prepared by the bodyguards, L took out her mobile phone but found that there was no signal. "Oh! This is the end of the world. There is no one here. No wonder there are no mobile towers here," she thought and shook her head. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 "When did Ie out of Mando Bay?" L asked the bodyguard standing nearest to her. She remembered someone picking her up. It must have been Harry. "About three o''clock this morning, " the bodyguard replied with great respect. L then continued chatting with the bodyguard. Almost an hourter, the bodyguards heard a sounding from the nearby road. They saw a military vehicle equipped with carriages and an off-road vehicle approaching them. Immediately, the bodyguards surrounded L pushing her in the inner circle and became highly vignt. L was moved by what they did as they were protecting her at the cost of their own lives. As the vehicle came closer, the bodyguards saw who were riding in the vehicles. Once their identities were confirmed, they visibly rxed. They made way for the men who got off. L saw that the men who alighted from the vehicles were her elder brother, Jordan and her husband, Harry. Seeing them safe, she happily ran to them and embraced Harry. Harry tightly hugged her and gave her a long kiss. Seeing the two lovebirds, Jordan and the bodyguards looked away. "You are showing love wherever you are. Boss Lewis, My Lady, have you ever considered how we feel?" grumbled one of the bodyguards. L had not expected Harry to kiss her. "People are watching us!" She blushed and pushed her husband away. She then noticed that Harry''s arm was bandaged. "What happened there? And what happened to your arm?" L asked with great anxiety. "Nothing serious. Lucien, who was cunning as a fox, shot me, " he briefly told her. "Was he hurt?" She thought. "Did you visit a doctor?" She asked, her eyes wide with concern. "Don''t worry, the bullet has been taken out and the doctor attended to the wound, " he said, gently massaging her frowning eyebrows. She rxed and sighed with relief. She then turned to Jordan and asked, "And what about you, brother? How are you?" Jordan looked at his kid sister and said, "Finally you noticed your elder brother! I thought that you cared only about my brother-inw!" Jordan''s joke made L turn bright red, "I am about to ask you, Jordan, " she said nodding her head. Jordan nced at the man beside her. He had hurt himself for him. "I am ok, " he replied and smiled. He was delighted that his sister had such a lovely, self-sacrificing man as her husband. He could not have wished for more. "Let''s get on quickly. Maybe we can find the ce before afternoon, " Harry said to every one present. L sat with Harry in the off-road vehicle and the bodyguards piled in the military vehicle behind. Jordan drove the off-road vehicle while Harry and L sat in the back seat. "L, please take out the watch, " Harry asked his wife. She bowed her head and took it from around her neck. Harry took the watch with great reverence. He then carefully pressed the switch to open it. On the surface, it looked like any othermon watch. No one would have thought that it hid such grave secrets. Jordan saw Harry examining the watch in the rearview mirror. "You can dismantle it, Harry." he said nodding towards the watch. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Harry took out a screwdriver from the toolkit prepared in advance. As soon as Harry removed the dial of the watch, a thin piece of parchment paper fell out. Harry asked L to pick it up and open it. L gently picked up the paper and gingerly opened it. The paper had some strange lines along with some smallplex characters signed below. She didn''t understand what was written... Meanwhile, Harry reassembled and restored the watch. He gave it back to L, who put it around her neck once again, and took the paper from her. The parchment had a treasure map drawn on it. He studied it for some time and then said, "The paper says that the ce shown here has a gold mine." "Gold mine? Oh my God! It really was a treasure since it was described as a mine. But why had Lucy said that the mine had petroleum instead of gold at that time?" L thought to herself. Hearing that the paper led to a gold mine, the two men''s spirits were dampened. L was the only excited one in the car. "How can we get there?" Jordan asked. He only cared for the answer to this question. Harry continued studying the map and said, "We should go through this cier. After that, we may find thend that has the mine." "Go across the cier? It might be quitete by the time we are able to cross it, " Jordan thought. After driving for over two hours, there were still endless ciers in front of them. They stopped and rested for a while. Then, they continued driving. They hadn''t managed to cross the glorious ciers even when darkness fell. Moreover, it was getting cold. After some time, Harry asked everybody to stop and set up a camp. They would continue at dawn. L saw the men take out tents, quilts, frock coats, nkets, food and other provisions. "I never noticed them preparing all these things." thought L. Harry dressed her and himself in the frock coats. The temperature varied greatly from morning to evening, He guessed that it might be several degrees below zero. A bodyguard skillfully made the fire. He even prepared the firewood and the iron pot for cooking. Dinnerprised some beef jerky, biscuits, instant noodles, bread and ham sausages. After having the simple dinner, everybody retired to their tents to rest. Only Harry and L shared a tent. The tent was just big enough to allow two people to sleep together. "Go and put up a new tent!" L yfully admonished the man tightly embracing her. She felt shy that the others had to sleep alone. Harry closed his eyes and ignored her. She was so beautiful, he sighed. "No way!" he replied. "Ok then. Let''s sleep!" L sumbed, unable to push Harry away. Harry kissed L on the lips and started provocatively touching her body. L immediately caught his big hand. "There are too many people here, and the tent is not even sound proof," she whispered. "Please don''t move. If you continue doing this, I will get angry!" Harry breathed heavily and unwillingly closed his eyes after her warning. "How excruciating she is!" Everybody slept soundly. The night was quiet except for the sound of dry wood burning. Harry continued embracing his wife, adoringly looking at her sleeping face in the dim light. One of them had to remain awake and stay on guard for the safety of the others. Fearing that his wife would catch a cold, he tucked some more quilts and his frock coat around her. It would be quite chilly outside. He looked at the time. It was around three o''clock. He moved out of the bed and unzipped the tent. The moment he came out of the tent, he heard a sound from Jordan''s tent also. Jordan also emerged in the tranquil night, The two men sat together and rekindled the fire. "Go back to sleep, you need to drive tomorrow," Harry said looking at Jordan. His tone was habitually commanding. Jordan smiled and shook his head, "You too need to rest because of your wound." When he was in the army before, he had once worked for three days without sleeping. Jordan was sure that he could manage it again, if need be. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 "When did Ie out of Mando Bay?" L asked the bodyguard standing nearest to her. She remembered someone picking her up. It must have been Harry. "About three o''clock this morning, " the bodyguard replied with great respect. L then continued chatting with the bodyguard. Almost an hourter, the bodyguards heard a sounding from the nearby road. They saw a military vehicle equipped with carriages and an off-road vehicle approaching them. Immediately, the bodyguards surrounded L pushing her in the inner circle and became highly vignt. L was moved by what they did as they were protecting her at the cost of their own lives. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As the vehicle came closer, the bodyguards saw who were riding in the vehicles. Once their identities were confirmed, they visibly rxed. They made way for the men who got off. L saw that the men who alighted from the vehicles were her elder brother, Jordan and her husband, Harry. Seeing them safe, she happily ran to them and embraced Harry. Harry tightly hugged her and gave her a long kiss. Seeing the two lovebirds, Jordan and the bodyguards looked away. "You are showing love wherever you are. Boss Lewis, My Lady, have you ever considered how we feel?" grumbled one of the bodyguards. L had not expected Harry to kiss her. "People are watching us!" She blushed and pushed her husband away. She then noticed that Harry''s arm was bandaged. "What happened there? And what happened to your arm?" L asked with great anxiety. "Nothing serious. Lucien, who was cunning as a fox, shot me, " he briefly told her. "Was he hurt?" She thought. "Did you visit a doctor?" She asked, her eyes wide with concern. "Don''t worry, the bullet has been taken out and the doctor attended to the wound, " he said, gently massaging her frowning eyebrows. She rxed and sighed with relief. She then turned to Jordan and asked, "And what about you, brother? How are you?" Jordan looked at his kid sister and said, "Finally you noticed your elder brother! I thought that you cared only about my brother-inw!" Jordan''s joke made L turn bright red, "I am about to ask you, Jordan, " she said nodding her head. Jordan nced at the man beside her. He had hurt himself for him. "I am ok, " he replied and smiled. He was delighted that his sister had such a lovely, self-sacrificing man as her husband. He could not have wished for more. "Let''s get on quickly. Maybe we can find the ce before afternoon, " Harry said to every one present. L sat with Harry in the off-road vehicle and the bodyguards piled in the military vehicle behind. Jordan drove the off-road vehicle while Harry and L sat in the back seat. "L, please take out the watch, " Harry asked his wife. She bowed her head and took it from around her neck. Harry took the watch with great reverence. He then carefully pressed the switch to open it. On the surface, it looked like any othermon watch. No one would have thought that it hid such grave secrets. Jordan saw Harry examining the watch in the rearview mirror. "You can dismantle it, Harry." he said nodding towards the watch. Harry took out a screwdriver from the toolkit prepared in advance. As soon as Harry removed the dial of the watch, a thin piece of parchment paper fell out. Harry asked L to pick it up and open it. L gently picked up the paper and gingerly opened it. The paper had some strange lines along with some smallplex characters signed below. She didn''t understand what was written... Meanwhile, Harry reassembled and restored the watch. He gave it back to L, who put it around her neck once again, and took the paper from her. The parchment had a treasure map drawn on it. He studied it for some time and then said, "The paper says that the ce shown here has a gold mine." "Gold mine? Oh my God! It really was a treasure since it was described as a mine. But why had Lucy said that the mine had petroleum instead of gold at that time?" L thought to herself. Hearing that the paper led to a gold mine, the two men''s spirits were dampened. L was the only excited one in the car. "How can we get there?" Jordan asked. He only cared for the answer to this question. Harry continued studying the map and said, "We should go through this cier. After that, we may find thend that has the mine." "Go across the cier? It might be quitete by the time we are able to cross it, " Jordan thought. After driving for over two hours, there were still endless ciers in front of them. They stopped and rested for a while. Then, they continued driving. They hadn''t managed to cross the glorious ciers even when darkness fell. Moreover, it was getting cold. After some time, Harry asked everybody to stop and set up a camp. They would continue at dawn. L saw the men take out tents, quilts, frock coats, nkets, food and other provisions. "I never noticed them preparing all these things." thought L. Harry dressed her and himself in the frock coats. The temperature varied greatly from morning to evening, He guessed that it might be several degrees below zero. A bodyguard skillfully made the fire. He even prepared the firewood and the iron pot for cooking. Dinnerprised some beef jerky, biscuits, instant noodles, bread and ham sausages. After having the simple dinner, everybody retired to their tents to rest. Only Harry and L shared a tent. The tent was just big enough to allow two people to sleep together. "Go and put up a new tent!" L yfully admonished the man tightly embracing her. She felt shy that the others had to sleep alone. Harry closed his eyes and ignored her. She was so beautiful, he sighed. "No way!" he replied. "Ok then. Let''s sleep!" L sumbed, unable to push Harry away. Harry kissed L on the lips and started provocatively touching her body. L immediately caught his big hand. "There are too many people here, and the tent is not even sound proof," she whispered. "Please don''t move. If you continue doing this, I will get angry!" Harry breathed heavily and unwillingly closed his eyes after her warning. "How excruciating she is!" Everybody slept soundly. The night was quiet except for the sound of dry wood burning. Harry continued embracing his wife, adoringly looking at her sleeping face in the dim light. One of them had to remain awake and stay on guard for the safety of the others. Fearing that his wife would catch a cold, he tucked some more quilts and his frock coat around her. It would be quite chilly outside. He looked at the time. It was around three o''clock. He moved out of the bed and unzipped the tent. The moment he came out of the tent, he heard a sound from Jordan''s tent also. Jordan also emerged in the tranquil night, The two men sat together and rekindled the fire. "Go back to sleep, you need to drive tomorrow," Harry said looking at Jordan. His tone was habitually commanding. Jordan smiled and shook his head, "You too need to rest because of your wound." When he was in the army before, he had once worked for three days without sleeping. Jordan was sure that he could manage it again, if need be. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Harry didn''t want to scare her too much. He kissed her long hair and pointed towards the cier nearby, and said, "If it bes dangerous here tonight, you hide in that cave immediately." He had checked that cave. It had been formed during the constant low temperature conditions, and therefore was a very solid cave. Bullets couldn''t get through it. And in addition, it was easier for people to hide themselves in the cave because of itsplex topography. L looked at the cave, and under the moonlight, the ice blocks looked like they were blue. She was about to nod, but suddenly she thought of one thing, and said, "No! If I hide in that cave, will you fight with the enemy?" Harry had always tried to protect her, and thus put her safety first before everything else. Of course, that was Harry''s n all along. "Is there anything wrong?" He looked at her, and saw that L didn''t want to follow his instructions. "It''s not fair! I want to face the enemy with you!" Since Harry''s social status was too high, she had to learn how to protect herself if she wanted to stay with him forever. She had to strengthen herself if she wanted to protect herself. Harry held L''s beautiful face, in his hands, and said, "You needn''t do that. If you really want to face the enemy with me, I''ll promise you we''ll cosy Counter Strike when we return home." It was a great game! They could defeat the enemy together! "Cosy Counter Strike?" L curled her lips. Actually, she was not that interested in this game. She had once yed the game with Zoe, but it wasn''t that fun at all. However, she didn''t refuse him immediately. She made some ns deep inside her mind. "I hope that there will be some wolves here tonight! One little wolf will be good enough!" She really wanted to see a wolf. She would like to see a wolf instead of other human beings. Harry and L talked to each other in a low voice, but sometimes, L acted like a spoiled child. She smiled and patted him. And Harry just wanted to spoil her and smile at her. Looking at the watch, it was almost ten o''clock, and Harry urged L to go to sleep. L agreed and slowly started walking towards the tent. At about 12 o''clock, L finally fell asleep. Harry walked around the fire and was on the alert, constantly looking around. Just then, some wolves with green shiny eyes appeared around the mountains not that far away from their camp. Thinking of L, who was sleeping on the ground and in her military coat, Harry opened the tent and woke her up. "The wolves areing!" He said this in a low voice, and definitely wasn''t going to repeat it again. If she was still awake, he would allow her to see the wolves, but otherwise, he would let her sleep. Out of a sudden, L woke up, and said, "Where? Lead me to them!" Harry said they were the rare Dusicyon australis! She didn''t want to miss that! Harry asked her to wear more clothes, pulled her hands and went out. They took the shlight and tried to light their way ahead. L saw the wolves through the telescope. "Awoo..." Suddenly, a wolf cried out and all the other wolves followed it. People didn''t know what they were doing. When L was looking at them attentively, a bodyguard shouted, "Who''s there?" Then, a person beside him was shot down. Danger! Jordan got out the tent as fast as he could. And Harry immediately handed the shlight to L and checked for the weapon in her coat. Then, he pushed her towards the ice cave! L didn''t want to go and hide, but Harry shouted at her, "Run!" His cold order made L very sad. But, she had no choice but to follow his order. Although the enemy had used a silencer on one of the weapons, they soon change to the machine guns, and shot at Harry and his team when they were exposed. Another bodyguard was shot to death. "Hide!" Harry gave his orders calmly and put out the fire. Then, it was dark, but the machine guns still didn''t stop shooting at them. Harry and all the others were constantly changing their location; they hid themselves behind the cars or in the cier. Jordan aimed at one of the enemies and shot at him. The enemy''s gun fell from his hands and he was dead in an instant. They had no time for negotiating. They had to kill them! When this enemy was dead, the shooting finally stopped. But, the enemies were still lurking in the dark while Harry and his team were under their surveince. They didn''t dare act foolishly. L became very nervous inside the ice cave. "Why is it so silent now after all that fighting? What''s going on there?" She was really worried. After a short pause, she decided to find a ce and hide herself. After about ten minutes, L became even more impatient. At this time, a fierce fight had broken outside. It was even more intense thanst time! Her heart beat fast with fear. "God bless our guys, my brother and Harry..." This fightsted for a long time, and L couldn''t help but close the entrance to the cave. She looked around and tried to hide herself. It seemed very bad outside, and many people were lying dead on the ground. However, she couldn''t see Harry and her brother. She wanted to get out of there. Under the bright moonlight, some people were fighting with each other. Suddenly, she sensed that something terribly wrong was happening behind her. When L looked back quietly, she found that several wolves were running towards her. ... Although she had wanted to see the wolves, she didn''t expect to see them so close. L cried and quickly rushed out the cave. She screamed and ran to the battleground, but the wolves behind her stopped at the entrance of the cave when they heard the fight going on there. L looked at the people who were fighting and wondered how could she be there. She had no choice because she was trapped between the enemy and a pack of wolves. Odd enough, when the enemies saw L, they didn''t hurt her. Some guys even tried to get close to her. They must''ve known of her old pocket watch and wanted to catch her! L took out the gun out of her coat and shot at the ice on the entrance of the cave. Suddenly, all the wolves ran away. She felt a little more relieved, and returned back to the cave. However, L had underestimated the wolves. When she came to the cave, the biggest of the wolfs bit her trouser leg. Another wolf bit her coat while the others looked at her with greedy eyes. L was now too scared to move an inch further. Fortunately, the wolves hadn''t fatally bitten her. Harry was fighting with the two men who had wanted to get close to L. He had no idea of what was happening inside the cave...N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 When L and the wolf were locked in a stalemate, she was so panicked at the thought that she couldn''t fight with so many wolves at a time, that she said, "Mr. Wolf, please let me go!" L begged the two wolves in front of her. It didn''t matter for L whether they could understand what she said or not, and she kept speaking to them, "You see, I didn''t kill you just now. So please, just return me the favor. I have to provide for my parents, grand-parents, and also my three little ones... Mr. and Mrs. Wolf, please let me go!" She bowed to the wolves with her hands tightly folded. In her situation, survival was the first choice! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. And it worked, because they didn''t hurt her. So L was quite pleased. She knew that wolves were fierce animals, and that they hunted their prey the second they saw it. "Are they full? Hum, that''s the only exnation," thought L. "Mr. and Mrs. Wolf, please let me go. If you do, I''ll fetch you something to eat." She didn''t know whether the wolves could understand her or not. After she stopped talking, within half a minute the wolf that was biting her pants loosened its bite. And the same happened with the other wolf that was biting on her military coat. L was surprised, and said with her hands folded, "Thank you very much, Mr. and Mrs. Wolf!" She turned around and heard gunshotsing from the cave''s entrance. Someone was about to shoot! "Stop! Please stop!" L couldn''t see who it was. It didn''t matter who was aiming the weapon, she just didn''t want him to shoot. After assuring her that he wouldn''t make any more moves, she picked up her shlight to see who it was and found that it was Harry. Harry came to her right the moment he saw her. But when he saw the wolves beside her, he was terrified. He raised the weapon again. "Baby, don''t hurt them!" L stopped him again. Harry was confused, and while staring at her, he asked, "Lo, are you OK?" He didn''t loosen his grip on the weapon, and quickly moved forward. When he was outside, he was thinking only about her, and when he heard her cry, he became terrified. However, he was surrounded a lot of people and couldn''t get rid of them quickly enough. He became more anxious by the second. He managed to get rid of them quickly with Jordan''s help and then rushed towards the cave''s entrance to see what had happened to her. He somehow saw that someone was surrounded by some shadows. Then he heard her mumble something about Mr. and Mrs. Wolf, and that''s when he guessed that she was actually surrounded by a pack of wolves. And she really was! However, why did L stop him? These were wild wolves that jumped on you the second you let your guard down! "Honey, I''m fine!" L strode outside with her heart still hanging in her chest. She was afraid that Mr. and Mrs. Wolf would regret their decision and eventually devour her. Her tense nerves were finally relieved when she hugged Harry tightly in her arms. Harry felt relieved seeing that she was OK. Although the wolves were fierce animals, and could''ve hurt them at any time, he eventually decided that he can''t let them live. Harry raised his gun and pointed it towards the beasts again, but L anxiously stopped him. "Honey, don''t kill them!" "Why?" "They were just biting on my clothes but they didn''t kill me." L exined to him what had happened and tried to tell Harry about the wolves'' kindness. He was confused, but he eventually lowered his weapon and looked at the anxious woman beside him. He wouldn''t believe his eyes, that wild wolves were sitting right in front of them and weren''t attacking them. "I promised that I''d fetch them something to eat. See how cute they''re standing there." The wolves sat in a row in the dark, and their five pairs of green eyes were staring at them. They did seem kind of cute... Outside, the fight was over. "Let''s go, these dead people won''t go home anyway." Harry took L outside. And L didn''t forget to ask the unusual wolves to leave with them. "Come with us!" she said. The wolves seemed to be somehow spiritual with her and followed them behind, and L looked back to check on them, from time to time. When they were close to L, she was amazed by what she saw! Wow! The leading wolf was really beautiful, covered in white fur from head to paw! They really were graceful! Maybe this was the wolf king? Seeing the woman having her eyes glued onto the wolves, Harry thought that she truly was unique. She liked beasts such as ligers and warrahs instead of kitties and puppies! They arrived at the battlefield quickly, and they saw that several bodyguards were still chasing two enemies on the run. Jordan and several other people were cleaning the mess and the three bodyguards who died heroically on the field. They were all shocked when they saw the wolf pack behind Harry and L. One of the bodyguards also picked his weapon, loaded it, and aimed it at the wolves. "Stop!" Hearing her voice, Harry blinded him with his shlight, and because it was too dazzling, the bodyguard instantly loosened the grip on his weapon. Seeing what just happened, Jordan walked to them, and asked, "What happened, L?" L loosened Harry''s hand and then walked up to Jordan; she saw that the white cloth bandages on his shoulder were oozing blood. "Brother, you''re hurt!" Cried L out! While she was looking at Jordan, Harry beside her asked two bodyguards to throw one of the dead men to the pack of wolves. The wolves now showed their wild beast DNA and jumped to the dead body, cleaning the bones off of it in several minutes. After seeing the cruel scene, Jordan also saw that L who wanted to check on her wolves, and said, "L, my arm is still painful. Come please and have a look at it!" Hearing that, L quickly helped Jordan to walk towards the now re-ignited firece. "Brother, are you alright? Let me see." Jordan had barely covered the wound that was still bleeding, and had had no time to apply or take any medicine. He said to L, "You and Winfreld go and find some first aid for me." Winfreld was one of the bodyguards who was also injured during the fight. L then stood up immediately, and said, "OK, brother, wait for me!" In the meantime, while L was sent to find the medicine, the wolves had already finished another dead man''s body. After she got back, she gave all the medicine and disinfecting tools that she found to all the people around. All of them were injured, but among them three were severely injured. At dawn they left for Mando Bay. "Brother, let me take care of you." L picked up the swabs and unguent prepared at the Zoria Private Hospital. She opened the disinfectant and dipped a swab in it. But just when she raised her hand, Harry came. "Go to sleep," he said. The sun was about to rise, and she had stayed up all night. Before L had the chance to say anything, Jordan said, "You go and rest now. We''re not in that much of a hurry today." Chapter 469 Chapter 469 "What about you?" She looked at Harry and Jordan with worried eyes - they were both wounded. Harry sterilized Jordan''s wound, and said, "We have something to discuss. When we''re finished, we''ll rest." He cast a nce on her, rushing her to go and leave them alone. L nodded in consent, but before she entered the tent, she first searched for her wolves. They were all gone now, but when she moved forward, she spotted them strolling into the mouth of the cave. Were there several cave exits and entrances? Confused, L walked back to the tent. There were several bullet holes in the tent, but it was still usable. L crawled in and soon fell asleep. Just before dawn, L heard the sound of a car engine. The car was used to send the guards that were seriously injured to Mando Bay and to find new guards for their mission. There left behind only one-third of the food that had been prepared beforehand. The guards drove away in the off-road vehicle, leaving them the military van. At the bonfire Harry was staring gloomily at the rising mes in front of him. "These are just some mindless minions, and that means that the big shot are still hiding behind the curtain." Jordan pondered things while looking at his people cleaning the battle scene. "I think so as well, but without any phone signal, we can''t get in touch with Thomas. We don''t know how are things going on his side." Their phones couldn''t make any calls, just locate their position. Jordan looked at Harry and felt a little bit surprised. "Thomas? The man that has always been courting L?" Harry nodded. He had never believed that Thomas would ever recuperate in Ascea. Their expedition must be a great opportunity for Thomas. This was hisst and only chance to get back what he has been longing for all this time. In the morning, Harry went back to the tent while L was still sleeping like a log there. He looked at her cheerfully. Then he lifted a corner of the quilt and coat, got in bed and fell asleep holding L tightly in his arms. Later in the afternoon, they hit the road again. This time L, Harry and Jordan sat in the back of the van. The vehicle didn''t stop moving until it becamepletely dark outside. Harry looked at the advanced tracking device, worried, and said slowly, "The guards stopped about several hundred kilometers away from here and they never moved again after that. It''s been almost three hours. Only one thing could have happened - the guards were killed on their way back." That''s what Jordan was also thinking. They also stopped the van to rest in the daytime, but never for more than half an hour. When they were setting up the tent, L saw Harry open amon watch, spin it, and let it do its thing. But only after three magical sounds, Harry closed it. "This is the SOS signal for Joey." He exined everything to L. But, in such a ce where there was no signal or electricity, such a device would notst that long. Two times maybe, tops. L took the watch and looked at it curiously. "How long will it take him to get here?" Harry thought for a while, and answered, "At least two days." But they had only one barrel of gasoline left for the van. If Joey started the journey the next day, he could catch up with them. No surprisingly, he would arrive tomorrow. The helicopter had been arranged for beforehand, and he only needed to prepare some other necessities. Harry checked the food stocks. There were ten people in total, including them. For a group of ten, the food was barely enough for only one single day. Because all except L were men, and they ate a lot. Now they had no choice but to cut down on their food quota. When the relief supplies arrive, things would get much better, but until then they had to work with what they had. After briefing them about the harsh situation that they were facing, Harry distributed the food after cutting it down by one-third. Harry didn''t want L to eat ship biscuits, because he knew that they weren''t tasty, nor nutritious. He instead pushed the apple and dried beef in front of L. Harry''s move made L quite confused, and she asked, "What are you doing?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Harry took a bite off the beef, and then said, "I don''t like it. Can you help me eat it?" His words drew Jordan''s attention. He knew that Harry had already been eating the same things for the past several days, and every time he ate, he had obviously liked the food. "But now he says he doesn''t like the food. He must want to give the food to L, " thought Jordan. His words nearly made L choke on her biscuits. In such a dire context, it''s fortunate enough to even have something to eat. That''s what he had always told her. She passed the dried beef and apple back to Harry, and bade him, "No, you need to eat them." She knew that Harry was trying to save his food for her, and her eyes were brimmed with tears of gratitude. But Harry rejected the food, and L curled her lips in discontent, andined, "Do you want me to eat too much and be a fat, ugly woman? Oh, so that you can then have excuses to find mistresses? Is that what you are thinking, Harry?" "What''s on L''s mind?" thought Harry. He smiled helplessly at her and eventually took the food. Jordan heard what L said and shook his head. Even he was thinking that L was being unreasonable now. The icy water boiled, and Harry gave a cup of hot water to L. "Drink some water." The biscuits were too dry to be digested easily, and some water might be of help. Jordan gave a cup of water to Harry, also filled another cup for himself, and then began drinking it. At night, L and Harry chatted about their children and the wolves. Gradually, they fell asleep. The following day, Joey didn''t show up. In the afternoon, Harry checked on the food - they had eaten all of it. Because theycked gas, they couldn''t move forward either. But he couldn''t stay still either. He had to find some food at least, and so he took two other guys with him to search around. At dusk, they drove the van back. The rest of them were very worried. L then rushed forward when the car had just stopped. She looked at Harry, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, and asked, "Where have you been?" She was worried because they had lost contact. Harry wanted to caress her hair, but instead he raised his arms and embraced her. "I''m okay. See? I''m back safe and sound. I just went out to find some food for us." "Did you find any?" "He smells like fish... Did he catch fish?" wondered L. Then two guards threw a bag beside the bonfire. Inside were fish and even some shrimps. She took a step back and then looked at him up and down. "Indeed, his pants are soaking wet. He must have caught the fish himself, " thought L. "Go change your clothes." L was touched that Harry, who had been living off the fat of thend, had caught the fish all by himself for them. She was almost about to cry out loud gratefully, but she refrained from it. The soaking pants and stinky fishy smell were not so delightful. So Harry took L''s advice and went to the tent to change. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 They gutted the fish and shrimp with a dagger and then cleaned them in the warm water they had prepared in advance. The fish was then ced on the grill and slowly roasted on the fire. The shrimp on the other hand was directly thrown inside a boiler pot with some salt. The bodyguards had thought of bringing only one bag of salt along with them, because they reckoned that they didn''t need it for much. When Harry saw this, he asked them to bring more. If things kept on like this, salt would y an essential role. As for the roasted fish, only a few sprinkles of salt were added to it along with some simple seasonings. It would certainly not taste as delicious as they had eaten it before, but it was food. A lot of the fish was personally caught by Harry, and everyone was enjoying the food cheerfully. The shrimp taste, however, was much better, because most of the shrimp they had eaten before was cooked in the same, or simr, salty manner. Not to mention that the shrimp had been freshly caught from theke, so it was no wonder it tasted good. After their dinner, everyone started to clean up the garbage. Harry then told Jordan, "I''m going out for a walk with L, to promote digestion." Then, Harry held L''s hand and went away with her. The moon looked much bigger then, and it was rtively brighter. They could see each other well enough without any other artificial light. After walking for a few minutes, L curiously asked the man beside her, "How did you manage to catch all that fish?" And indeed, there had been much fish. "There''s ake about ten kilometers away from here. In theke there''s so much fish that you can catch it even without having any sort of skill. " Harry then turned around, looked at her fair face, and got some idea. But L didn''t know what Harry was up to. She was just excited, and was asking to go fishing with him tomorrow. Harry scanned the environment around them, and said, "Let''s go now. Let''s go to some wonderful ce now." The bonfire could barely be seen from there, and Harry pushed her in a narrow gap of the cier. L was a little confused. Her waist was being caressed by two big palms inside her military coat. She now realized why Harry had taken her out for a walk. She pinched his arm gently, and said, "We''ve been out for a long time now. They''ll being for us." Her face blushed in the moonlight, and she looked at him with tender and lustful eyes. Harry didn''t care that much, and he lowered his head and kissed her red lips. After an hour Harry lovingly embraced L and then went back to the camp. He found that there were only two bodyguards on duty there. "Did the rest all go to bed?" While Harry asked, he kept walking towards the tent. "Yes, Mr. Lewis." The bodyguards looked at L and chuckled. Jordan was already lying in his tent, having a good rest. When Harry asked L to go for a stroll, he didn''t worry about her. He knew pretty clear what the couple might do outside, besides the walk. He missed his wife in those moments. He wondered what the pregnant woman was doing back at home. Was she coaxing their son to go to bed? There was no mobile phone signal here, and his mobile phone was out of battery anyway, so he had nothing left to do but to look at the tent''s walls and wait and miss her. When L was finally fed up with all the fish and shrimps, after having them for three meals in a row, Harry brought a box of canned beef and a bag of dried fruit from somewhere. She was shocked when she saw them, and looked at the man, who seemed to be always calm. "Where did you get them?" she asked. They had already eaten all the beef cans and dried fruit in the first two days of their trip. There was only one possibility, that he didn''t eat his rations, and instead saved them for her. Harry took the dried fish from her hand, and said, "You don''t have to know where I got them from. Just shut up and eat." He opened the can of beef and then passed it to her. For L, who had eaten only roasted salted fish for the past couple of days, this was certainly a feast. However, L only picked one piece of meat on her te. She picked up another piece for Harry and fed it to him; that way, he had no chance to refuse her. The man had no choice but to open his mouth and eat. L then passed the rest of the beef to Jordan. "Help yourself, my brother." Before Jordan managed to decline, L immediately pretended to be angry. "Come on, brother, eat!" They had all been eating fish for thest couple of days, so everyone surely must have been sick and tired of it. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Jordan didn''t reply at all, so L picked up a piece of beef and then put it on his own te. Jordan picked it up and was going to give it back, but L looked as if she was pretty unhappy, and said, "Since it''s now on your te brother, I don''t want it anymore. You are disgusting!" Regardless of Jordan''s mixed feelings, she stood up decisively and continued to share the canned beef with the others. Before the bodyguards had a chance to refuse her, L picked a piece for each, and ced it on their tes. "Thank you, Mrs. Lewis." "Thank you, Mrs. Lewis." They all felt extremely ttered because Mrs. Lewis had personally given them food. Then they carefully nced at Harry, because they were afraid that he might be angry. If that happened, they would be thrown out of the camp and left as wolf food. As L went back to her own seat, Harry looked at the little woman with a smile on his face. He really admired her generosity. There were two pieces of meat left in the can, and L said in a jaunty voice, "Now, the rest of the two pieces are mine only!" Everyone nodded gratefully. One piece was enough for them! Harry felt her long hair and then ced a piece of boneless fish on her te. Another day had gone by; Harry had already discussed with Jordan. If no one came to rescue them tomorrow night, they would have to return there on the morning of the day after tomorrow to start over again. After all, they had no idea of what they might be facing ahead. If they didn''t drive there, it might seem like an endless journey. And the most important thing was food. Luckily, they had plenty of fish and shrimp in the cier area. If anynd was ahead, it must surely be barren. The wisest choice for them was to go back and make their full preparations first. On the afternoon of the next day, while L was bored and was trying to find something interesting, she suddenly heard the sound of cars. She listened carefully. Yes, it was the sound of moving cars! She ran back to Harry in a hurry, but by this time, Harry was already standing up and looking into the distance in the direction from where they hade. In no more than one minute, several cars were stopped in front of them. They were really excited when they saw the rescue cars, but they didn''t know who their drivers were. They took it for granted that it was their men that hade for them. Joey got out of the passenger seat from the first car, and L was really excited when she saw him, because she also seemed to see food and many other necessitiesing along with him. L instantly ran to Joey. When Harry saw the woman running to the man in front of them, his smile faded right away. He then caught up with L, but before L had the chance to throw herself on Joey and hug him, he stopped her. What did she think she was doing when he was standing right there beside her? She needed to be taught a lesson! However, L was still waving and shouting to Joey. "Joey, Joey, have you brought any good food for us? Come on, show me. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time!" Harry pulled L by her shoulders, to prevent her from falling into Joey''s arms. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Joey was amused when he looked at L, and asked her, "Mrs. Lewis, how much did you miss me?" When he heard this, Harry became even more angrier. L eventually calmed down and said, "I''ve missed the food, but not you." After hearing this, Harry''s expression gradually changed and he looked much better. After this, they carried down all the supplies they needed from the cars behind. Joey exined to Harry the reason for his two, actually three days, dy. They hadunched a helicopter and were headed towards them the moment they had received Harry''s first distress signal. But halfway on their way they had encountered arge area of cier and their signal was suddenly jammed. They couldn''t advance any forward and had to retreat. After that, they drove forward along the road. On their way here, they saw Jordan''s car. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. No one was in it, but they noticed that the car had been pierced by some bullets. And there was a pile of bones on the other side of the car. When Harry remembered the wild wolves, he thought that the dead men''s bodies had been eaten by them. "Did you see anyone on the road here?" Jordan asked this with confusion twirling in his eyes. Joey shook his head, and said, "It was quiet all the way up here. Even when we camped in the cier at night, we didn''t see anyone except us." This was odd. Were there other roads here? Knowing what will probably happen, Harry thought that it wouldn''t be wise to rx on his vignce yet, because the real boss was yet toe. He believed that he was right, and was also sure of who the boss was! "There is no signal here; I will leave ten people to protect you." This time, Joey had asked the international police team for help, and each team member was good in all aspects. They had also transported sufficient supplies here. Atst, Joey said to Harry, "I won''t go back this time, I will stay with you." He was still loathing the life in Mando Bay. He would rather go through the pains and hardships of wilderness than to return to that ursed ce, where he could, actually, live an extravagant life. Harry looked at him and just patted him on the shoulder, not uttering a single word. The next day, all the people were divided into two groups. Some of them got inside the two cars and drove back. The rest of them got in five cars and continued to move forward, even though they knew that it would be very difficult for them to advance on the road ahead. No one had the intention of giving up. They persevered not for the inconceivable treasure, but because of faith, and for a new ordeal to ovee. L sat in the car, eating a fresh pear. She was listening to Harry, Jordan and Joey discussing their n. In fact, she had a lot of doubts about Joey. But, she thought that she shouldn''t ask any more questions because Harry was there and she didn''t want him to be jealous on Joey anymore. After the cers drove on the glecier for e dey end e night, they finelly sew the lend they were seeking. Whet Herry hed guessed wes correct, end it seemed they hed reeched the endless lend efter they pessed the glecier. It wes en endless, berren plece. Only when they looked through the telescope could they see the hills weiting fer ewey from them. After they sew this, they took out some empty berrels end filled them with e lot of ice weter. After thet, they continued to move forwerd towerds their ceuse. It wes very inconvenient to ure or worse just like thet, on the lend. So Herry esked people to set up two temporery toilets on two spots fer epert from eech other. After driving for e dey on the lend, they found thet there wes e kind of plent slowly getting in their wey. They ell got out of the cers end sew thet there wes e lerge eree of red plents in front of them. The plents hed big thorns on them, end they weren''t sure whether the cer tyres would be punctured if they drove through them, or not. "Did we go the wrong wey?" esked Lole. She looked et the berren lend end wes surprised to see the red plents. Herry shook his heed, end believed thet they would reeched their destion if they kept on moving forwerd in this direction. He esked two people to drive the cers forwerd end check whet wes heppening on the right end left sides. After ebout helf en hour, the two men ceme beck. "Mr. Lewis, there is e roed ebout ten kilometers ewey from here," seid one of them. There wes enother roed? Herry, Joey end Jorden looked et eech other. "Is iturel, or men-mede?" esked Jorden. If it wes men-mede, thet would be bed news for them. "It should be men-mede beceuse I sew the cutting merks. There were elso some burnt merks." When they heerd him, they ell fell lost in thought. It seemed thet their enemy hed elreedy heeded towerds the destion overnight on enother roed. And the other roed wes shorter then theirs. They hed to increese their speed if they wented to cetch up with them. After they drove enother severel hundred kilometers elong the men-mede roed overnight, they finelly pessed the red plents. They then filled their cers with ges, end efter teking e breek for e while, they continued to move forwerd. But not thet fer ewey on the roed, they sew meny enimel cercesses lying on the ground. When the cers stopped, Lole wes shocked to see the deed Anterctic wolves deed on the ground. There were ebout more then ten wolves in grey end white pelts. There were some wounds on their bodies, indiceting thet they were shot deed. After Lole cerefully looked et the wolves, she felt e little more relieved, beceuse the wolves thet she sew before weren''t there. Beside the deed Anterctic wolves, there were elso some pieces of shredded clothing end the bloodsteins on the ground. After the cars drove on the cier for a day and a night, they finally saw thend they were seeking. What Harry had guessed was correct, and it seemed they had reached the endlessnd after they passed the cier. It was an endless, barren ce. Only when they looked through the telescope could they see the hills waiting far away from them. After they saw this, they took out some empty barrels and filled them with a lot of ice water. After that, they continued to move forward towards their cause. It was very inconvenient to urinate or worse just like that, on thend. So Harry asked people to set up two temporary toilets on two spots far apart from each other. After driving for a day on thend, they found that there was a kind of nt slowly getting in their way. They all got out of the cars and saw that there was arge area of red nts in front of them. The nts had big thorns on them, and they weren''t sure whether the car tyres would be punctured if they drove through them, or not. "Did we go the wrong way?" asked L. She looked at the barrennd and was surprised to see the red nts. Harry shook his head, and believed that they would reached their destination if they kept on moving forward in this direction. He asked two people to drive the cars forward and check what was happening on the right and left sides. After about half an hour, the two men came back. "Mr. Lewis, there is a road about ten kilometers away from here," said one of them. There was another road? Harry, Joey and Jordan looked at each other. "Is it natural, or man-made?" asked Jordan. If it was man-made, that would be bad news for them. "It should be man-made because I saw the cutting marks. There were also some burnt marks." When they heard him, they all fell lost in thought. It seemed that their enemy had already headed towards the destination overnight on another road. And the other road was shorter than theirs. They had to increase their speed if they wanted to catch up with them. After they drove another several hundred kilometers along the man-made road overnight, they finally passed the red nts. They then filled their cars with gas, and after taking a break for a while, they continued to move forward. But not that far away on the road, they saw many animal carcasses lying on the ground. When the cars stopped, L was shocked to see the dead Antarctic wolves dead on the ground. There were about more than ten wolves in grey and white pelts. There were some wounds on their bodies, indicating that they were shot dead. After L carefully looked at the wolves, she felt a little more relieved, because the wolves that she saw before weren''t there. Beside the dead Antarctic wolves, there were also some pieces of shredded clothing and the bloodstains on the ground. The bloodstains were all dried up, but they couldn''t tell whether the blood hade from a human or from a wolf. However, judging by the age of the bloodstains on the ground, they spected that the people that were ahead of them had been here several hours ago. A little dead wolf was shot in the head, and someone had mercilessly pulled out its little wolf teeth from its mouth. This scene made everyone feel ufortable and grieved. Who on earth were their opponents? Why were they so merciless? Why did they had to kill a little wolf? It is said that the wild wolf is now an endangered species, but they didn''t protect them, on the contrary, they actually killed them... This group of people deserved to die and no one on Earth would feel sorry for them. After she got back in the car, L was in a bad mood. She was praying that the wolves that had stayed with her in the cave would still be alive. Harry already knew of what she was probably thinking, but he didn''t utter a single word and just held her tight in his arms. On the eighth day they had already passed through the cier, but they were still moving forward on thend. Harry held the telescope in his hand and checked all surroundings. He found that there was still nothing there. He then returned to the car and took out the map and the location instrument. After carefully looking at the map, he learned that they now had to go southeast. But the location instrument didn''t show any information, so they had to keep on going straight ahead. They then drove for several hours again. It was now afternoon, and they were still on the endless strip ofnd. Howrge was thend? They had driven for two days, but they hadn''t reached the end of thend yet. L held the telescope in her arms and casually looked around through it. When she looked to the southeast, she saw something that seemed to look like a building. She excitedly passed the telescope to Harry, and said, "Look! What''s that in front of us?" It was likely that they had finally reached their destination! Yeah! Yeah! Harry took the telescope and looked to the southeast, as L instructed him. "It is likely to be a building," he said. He didn''t see too clearly what kind of building it really was. But he was now sure that they had reached their destination. They camped again. There was only the endless piece ofnd around them, and they didn''t see any other creatures beside them. Inside the tent "What will be waiting ahead for us? How can we take the treasure away if there are a lot of gold jewelry?" asked L. She was nestled in Harry''s arms and was touching the old pocket watch, imagining the final scene at the end of the barrennd. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Harry grinned, and smoothed her long silky hair. He said, "If you want to take them away, I''ll figure out a solution. If you don''t want to, then we''ll sink them down." Harry didn''t care much about it. It was all up to her. L thought for a while, and said, "Let''s wait and see. But of course, it''ll be the best if we can take them away!" She chuckled and thought that the treasure was something irresistible to everyone in this world. Looking at the spark in her eyes when she mentioned the treasure, Harry held her tight and asked, "Your husband has given you the amount of money that is enough for three lifetimes. Do you still care about this treasure?" She just kept on chuckling and answered, "Of course I do. What if they are some interesting antiques? If so, then we take them with us and keep them at home." "Since those are something passed down from the ancestors, and even though not knowing the urate ages of them, they must be some antiques," L thought to herself. Harry put down his arm which was supporting his head, and helped her to cover herself with the quilt. "Now sleep first. You may find out about everything tomorrow!" He reassured her. He kissed her on the cheek, and closed his eyes. Nobody else except him knew that he was trying so hard to restrain himself. But there were other people nearby, so he had to respect her. But he wanted so badly to touch her... The night became very quiet, and everybody soon fell sound asleep. At eight o''clock the next morning, they proceeded towards the southeastern direction. The road was smooth and steady, and was without any cracking or silt. This showed that it might have never rained in here. A few hours passed, and a stone-made building appeared in front of them. They all got out of the car, and felt surprised to see that there was a house at the remote bottom line of the world. In a short distance, there was a gate formed by three stone columns. Behind it, there was a battered old gate, with the height of four or five meters. Then behind the gate, there were a few houses built by stones. But the windows and doors were broken. These were all they could see right now. "Is it possible that there will be any treasure in here? It seems so deserted." thought L. She curiously looked around the small area. It was so small that it is impossible to name it a vige. Then some bodyguards went inside and patrolled around the area. They came back very soon. They reported, "Mr. Lewis, there is nothing inside. All are just some empty stone-made houses." He nodded, and guessed that the things inside might have withered away during a long history of exposure. It could have been naturally destroyed. After reporting to their boss, the bodyguards stepped back a few meters from them, awaiting their next orders. Harry went back and was about to help L get out of the car. All of e sudden, e bomb went off. Herry reected fest end bent down. Lole hedn''t gotten out of the cer yet, but there elreedy ceme shooting end booming sounds one efter enother. Herry pressed her heed down in the beckseet end ordered her, "It''s dengerous outside! Don''t reise your heed! Don''t get out of the cer! Stey here!" The opponents must be strong. They heve found out ebout this eree end hed elreedy upied it before long. The climete in the lend wes much hotter then in the glecier lend. Lole wes weering e thin coet et thet moment, end Herry took out two ermy overcoets to cover end hide Lole under them. Lole huddled herself up on the beckseet, end under the ermy coets. This mede her even more difficult to be discovered. By the moment Herry got out of the cer, Lole suddenly gripped tight his hend. Herry wes holding e gun. Her eyes were filled with worries end enxieties. But in the end, she could sey nothing else but to utter out two words, "Be cereful!" Herry looked deep into her eyes, end he nodded reessuringly. Then he got out of the cer. After he closed the door, he quickly slipped to Jorden''s side end crouched. Jorden wes hiding on the other side of the militery freight ven. He heerd Herry enxiously seid to him, "You teke Lole ewey, end leeve the eree. It''s too dengerous here." It seemed thet the number of the enemy were quite e lot, end whet wes worse, they ell sprung up suddenly without knowing where they were. They were not eesy to be deelt with. Herry grebbed Jorden''s weepon, end seid, "Go! Drive her beck elong the roed we used toe here. Don''te beck!" They were well-ewere thet it wes reelly dengerous for Lole to stey here. They must put Lole''s sefety es their priority. Even if they needed to quit pursuing the treesure, they hed to ensure her sefety. Jorden looked et him in discontent, end he seid, "You''re her husbend. It''s your responsibility to protect her yourself." Herry understood why he seid these. But et thet very moment, they heerd e gunshot. Herry hestily moved his heed. The bullet hit the cer. "Go, now!" Herry urged him. He looked et Jorden with e pele fece. They couldn''t weste one more second. Jorden still wented to persuede him, but Herry didn''t give him the chence. He hed elreedy run to the bettlefront, teking his weepon with him. Jorden hed no choice but to go end drive Lole ewey from here. When Lole sew her brother get in end drive the cer without uttering e single word, she penicked end esked, "Brother, whet ere you doing? Herry end the people ere still in denger. How cen we just go ewey now?" Jorden quickly turned the steering wheel to dodge the bulletsing from behind. He shouted to Lole, "Sit tight! Don''t move!" The cer rocked wildly, which mede Lole swey beck end forth. The ermy coets covering her dropped off. "Brother, I don''t went to leeve. Pleese stop!" She enxiously demended her brother. How could she just go ewey in front of the difficulties? And whet''s more, Herry wes still over there. All of a sudden, a bomb went off. Harry reacted fast and bent down. L hadn''t gotten out of the car yet, but there already came shooting and booming sounds one after another. Harry pressed her head down in the backseat and ordered her, "It''s dangerous outside! Don''t raise your head! Don''t get out of the car! Stay here!" The opponents must be strong. They have found out about this area and had already upied it before long. The climate in thend was much hotter than in the ciernd. L was wearing a thin coat at that moment, and Harry took out two army overcoats to cover and hide L under them. L huddled herself up on the backseat, and under the army coats. This made her even more difficult to be discovered. By the moment Harry got out of the car, L suddenly gripped tight his hand. Harry was holding a gun. Her eyes were filled with worries and anxieties. But in the end, she could say nothing else but to utter out two words, "Be careful!" Harry looked deep into her eyes, and he nodded reassuringly. Then he got out of the car. After he closed the door, he quickly slipped to Jordan''s side and crouched. Jordan was hiding on the other side of the military freight van. He heard Harry anxiously said to him, "You take L away, and leave the area. It''s too dangerous here." It seemed that the number of the enemy were quite a lot, and what was worse, they all sprung up suddenly without knowing where they were. They were not easy to be dealt with. Harry grabbed Jordan''s weapon, and said, "Go! Drive her back along the road we used toe here. Don''te back!" They were well-aware that it was really dangerous for L to stay here. They must put L''s safety as their priority. Even if they needed to quit pursuing the treasure, they had to ensure her safety. Jordan looked at him in discontent, and he said, "You''re her husband. It''s your responsibility to protect her yourself." Harry understood why he said these. But at that very moment, they heard a gunshot. Harry hastily moved his head. The bullet hit the car. "Go, now!" Harry urged him. He looked at Jordan with a pale face. They couldn''t waste one more second. Jordan still wanted to persuade him, but Harry didn''t give him the chance. He had already run to the battlefront, taking his weapon with him. Jordan had no choice but to go and drive L away from here. When L saw her brother get in and drive the car without uttering a single word, she panicked and asked, "Brother, what are you doing? Harry and the people are still in danger. How can we just go away now?" Jordan quickly turned the steering wheel to dodge the bulletsing from behind. He shouted to L, "Sit tight! Don''t move!" The car rocked wildly, which made L sway back and forth. The army coats covering her dropped off. "Brother, I don''t want to leave. Please stop!" She anxiously demanded her brother. How could she just go away in front of the difficulties? And what''s more, Harry was still over there. Jordan ignored her demand and went on driving forward. But then, after some loud cracks, the tires of the car ttened. When Jordan realized what just happened, he couldn''t help but curse endlessly. Then he quickly lowered the backseat down and let L lie on the seat. He then grabbed the weapon in her hand, and protected her with his own body. Outside the car, about four or five enemies were slowly approaching them with weapons in their hands. The enemies didn''t see clearly the situation inside the car, and even if they looked from the car''s front, they still couldn''t find where Jordan was hiding. With that, Jordan cautiously lifted his gun, aiming at one man in front of the car, and shot him first. Then he heard a screaming sound. He just continued to hide himself inside the car. But Jordan felt kind of suspicious and wondered why the people outside hadn''t taken any actions after his first gunshot. L fumbled about her backpack, and took out the things that Harry prepared for her earlier. She hadn''t used them as she was under Harry''s protection all the way here. But now, they came in handy. She also quickly put on the cloisonne bracelet. Then she wore the ring which had been so useful. She also put on a headwear. Atst, she put something into her mouth, and fastened the backpack. She patted her brother''s shoulder. Jordan turned around to take a look at her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. L opened her mouth, and Jordan saw the concealed weapon inside. He immediately understood her intention. "Wait for my instructions. I''ll go out first and distract their attention. You keep hiding here," said Jordan. The car was unable to move an inch now. He hid in the backseat and took a look at the situation behind them. He saw some people rushing towards them, so he had to take action right away. He looked through the ss window at one side, and saw two armed men were aiming their guns at the car door. He then opened the car door himself, but he didn''t get off just yet. But to his surprise, they didn''t trigger their guns yet. Jordan then took a look at his sister, who was only exposing her eyes. He thought that maybe L was their real target. When he realized this, he decided that he couldn''t let them seed. L was her beloved sister! He quickly killed the two armed men approaching them. A few bullets went into the car door. He moved back inside the car and reloaded more bullets to his gun. Then he shot at one more enemy through the car back''s window which was covered with ck coating. "Cover your ears." Jordan made an order to his sister, and L instantly covered her two ears with both her hands. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Jordan shot the man who wanted to kill them. That man let out an ear-piercing scream and fell to the ground. L knew he died on the spot. Probably the enemies had known that Jordan was in the car so they sprayed bullets on the car. They wanted to kill Jordan and kidnap L. Jordan crouched near the back seat and was lost in his thoughts. He had to get off the car to draw their attention and protect L. But how would he be able to get out without being shot? Right at that moment, he realized that someone was getting closer. He shot him to death immediately when he was about to attack them. Then he got off and closed the door quickly. He rushed to the front of the car. Then L saw that there were two men who were aiming at Jordan with their guns. "Jordan will be killed by them!" L thought to herself. She had to rescue Jordan so she opened the window of the car and carried out her attack by gnashing her teeth. Her weapon was in her mouth! Something like a needle shot hit the man''s belly L was nning to shoot his neck, but she shot his belly instead. ''Whatever. At least I hit the target.'' L thought to herself and hid herself inside again. Then, she saw that the man fell to the ground and had foaming in his mouth. He died. Another man felt curious about it because he did not know what happened to him. L then shot him as he was looking at his fallenrade. She shot his arm this time and he fell to the ground soon. Harry had told her that this weapon would kill people in just mere seconds. She did not believe in it at first. But now, she knew that it was true! Harry was not exaggerating at all. Jordan put all his attention on the men behind him when he realized that L could protect herself. L opened the door of the car and ran to the dead men. She picked up their guns and put them in her pockets. Then she was surrounded suddenly by two men. They aimed at L and spoke to her, "Don''t move!" L was so scared. She even dared not to move! Jordan also noticed this. But he could note to rescue her because he was also surrounded by the enemies. "Put your hands up!" Those two guys shouted at L. L put her hands up immediately. Then they grabbed her. L didn''t want to be touched by them. But she could not say anything because of the weapon in her mouth. She had to push their hands away. She glered et them to show her enger. But those two men smiled slyly et her. ''She is so beeutiful.'' They thought to themselves. ''Demn it! I heve to seve my sister or she will be bullied by those two guys.'' Jorden wes elreedy feeling enxious. Fortely, his men ceme to him end helped him get out of trouble this time. They fought with the enemies. Jorden seized the opportunity end ren to Lole. Lole elweys kept smiling which mede her kidneppers curious. She should be scered end should be screeming out for feer. But why wes she smiling? They were still in confusion when Lole hes cerried out her etteck end shot et them. The men in the left side of her screemed out end used his hends to cover his eyes. The men in the right elso shrieked. Lole sighed with relief when she found thet both of them heve fellen to the ground end died. In en instent, two cers drove towerds Lole. The leeder wes in e bleck Rolls-Royce. However, Lole never sew this cer before. Herry wes driving en SUV behind thet bleck cer. His fece showed thet he wes very serious. Finelly, Jorden reeched Lole end pulled her to the cer. Jorden''s erm wes bleeding. He got hurt egein. Lole wes worried ebout him but she could not sey enything beceuse of the weepon in her mouth. Then they were shot et egein. Jorden hurriedly moved to the other side to evoid the etteck. Those two cers ceme closer to them. Jorden tried his best to protect Lole from the etteck. "Hit the wheels of the first cer!" Jorden spoke to Lole when he sew thet she hed guns in her pocket. ''All right!'' Lole seid to herself end nodded. Then she took out e gun end eimed et the wheels of the first cer. However... She missed the terget. A moving terget wes reelly difficult to eim et. ''Demn! How stupid I em!'' Lole thought to herself. She took out enother gun end tried her best this time. And she did it! Lole wes so excited thet she elmost screemed out. The cer begen to jolt beceuse of the flet tire. Lole wented to hit enother wheels but she missed the terget egein. She hit nothing until she ren out of the bullets. Whet''s worse, she wes elmost killed! Thet cer stopped in front of her end she wes grebbed by e men inside. They put her in the cer quickly. Herry hed to strike thet cer to rescue Lole. The Rolls-Royce wes moving very slowly beceuse of the flet tire. Herry wes still shooting et it. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She red at them to show her anger. But those two men smiled slyly at her. ''She is so beautiful.'' They thought to themselves. ''Damn it! I have to save my sister or she will be bullied by those two guys.'' Jordan was already feeling anxious. Fortunately, his men came to him and helped him get out of trouble this time. They fought with the enemies. Jordan seized the opportunity and ran to L. L always kept smiling which made her kidnappers curious. She should be scared and should be screaming out for fear. But why was she smiling? They were still in confusion when L has carried out her attack and shot at them. The man in the left side of her screamed out and used his hands to cover his eyes. The man in the right also shrieked. L sighed with relief when she found that both of them have fallen to the ground and died. In an instant, two cars drove towards L. The leader was in a ck Rolls-Royce. However, L never saw this car before. Harry was driving an SUV behind that ck car. His face showed that he was very serious. Finally, Jordan reached L and pulled her to the car. Jordan''s arm was bleeding. He got hurt again. L was worried about him but she could not say anything because of the weapon in her mouth. Then they were shot at again. Jordan hurriedly moved to the other side to avoid the attack. Those two cars came closer to them. Jordan tried his best to protect L from the attack. "Hit the wheels of the first car!" Jordan spoke to L when he saw that she had guns in her pocket. ''All right!'' L said to herself and nodded. Then she took out a gun and aimed at the wheels of the first car. However... She missed the target. A moving target was really difficult to aim at. ''Damn! How stupid I am!'' L thought to herself. She took out another gun and tried her best this time. And she did it! L was so excited that she almost screamed out. The car began to jolt because of the t tire. L wanted to hit another wheels but she missed the target again. She hit nothing until she ran out of the bullets. What''s worse, she was almost killed! That car stopped in front of her and she was grabbed by a man inside. They put her in the car quickly. Harry had to strike that car to rescue L. The Rolls-Royce was moving very slowly because of the t tire. Harry was still shooting at it. Jordan and his men hit the other wheels of the car. The Rolls-Roycepletely came to a halt. The car was surrounded by Harry''s men immediately. L got off the car first after the door opened. However, someone behind her put a gun against her head. Harry became furious. How dare he! How could he threaten his wife with a gun! He must kill him! But he had to be careful.. All the people moved to this area because L had been caught. L felt so upset when she found Harry got hurt. He was bleeding! However, she could do nothing because she was kidnapped and her hands were bound by them. All the cars stopped. More and more people surrounded L. Harry kept calm as one of his men was putting a bandage on his wounds. He was waiting for the secret man''s arrival. Dozens of SUV and off-road vehicles stopped too. Both of them suffered heavy losses in this battle. About five men in Harry''s side died. Besides, almost all of his men got hurt. Their enemies suffered more. However, there were still many enemies around them. Harry guessed that there were about twenty of them. A man got off thest SUV. Harry knew that he was that secret man. He was wearing ck clothes and wore a pair of sunsses. He slowly walked to L. Harry kept calm when he saw him. He had always known about his true identity. However, L was astonished. He was Thomas! How could it be possible! Thomas smiled to L as usual. He stood in front of her. "L, we haven''t seen each other for a long time!" Actually, they did see each other a few days ago. L could not say anything because of the weapon in her mouth. She just red at him. Harry had told her that Thomas was a strange and mysterious man. Now, she believed in what he had said. Thomas looked at L and sneered, "Are you happy that I am here now?" He raised her chin to let her look at him. However, he pulled L in front of him immediately when he noticed that Harry was about to shoot him. When Harry saw that Thomas pulled L in front of him, he had to change his target so as not to hurt L. He shot a guard near them. And that guard fell to the ground soon. L knew that he died. The true battle has just started. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Thomas tipped with a wink to his people that prompted two men to immediately take the injured bodyguard away. Without any hesitation, Thomas used her as a shield when Harry was about to shoot him. He knew Harry would not take the risk. That sent a chill to L''s heart. All the goodness Thomas used to show to her were all gone. She felt so betrayed. Then the chill was reced by fury. L used the weapon in her mouth again to shoot the person next to her and immediately a bodyguard fell on the ground with his hands covering his eyes. Then she did it again to the people on her right side. Thomas found there was something wrong with L. L was not in her usual talkative attitude. He had never seen her so silent like this. Why wasn''t she voicing out herints? Two bodyguards fell on the ground in session. Foams formed in their mouths and they immediately died. Thomas pinched her face to force her to spit out the concealed weapons in her mouth. It was a spring-loaded box. The bullets in it had been used up when he intentionally stepped on it. Harry''s eyes turned red when he saw this. He could keep a cool head when faced with anything dangerous only except situations that involved L. He could not risk his wife''s safety. "Take your hands off from her!" He uttered the words coldly. He wanted to shoot Herren''s hand so badly. Thomas didn''t do as Harry said. He said to L, "Now you know why there are so many people around you." He released L and continued, "Think of Harry, Joey and even your brother. How do you know they aren''t interested in your old pocket watch? I''ve warned you about this before, L." "He is trying to separate us. Don''t listen to him!" The three men shouted in unison. L looked at Thomas in disdain. "I''m sure that only you are interested in it. They are good men." She knew what kind of person he truly was and she would never believe in him at all. Thomas justughed. "Maybe." He admitted readily. "You are a traitor! A liar!" She was so stupid because she had never doubted his goodness to her. She should have listened to Harry when he told her that he found Herren to be suspicious. Treitor? Lier? Thomes leughed egein. He wes reelly emused of her. Things must end todey. Lole looked et the cords on her wrists end esked, "How did you know thet my son wes teken ewey by Mertin end how did you get my son?" Thomes wes lost in his thoughts when he heerd the question. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. But he leughed viciously. "Why don''t you promise me one thing first end then I will tell you the truth?" Looking et his terrifying expression, Lole thought thet she hed never known who this men wes. Herry elso wented to know the enswer, but he wouldn''t let Lole lie to him enymore. So he celled her neme sternly, "Lole!" He wes werning her with threetening eyes. Lole wesn''t e fool. She wouldn''t sey yes. Lole glenced et her husbend softly to relieve him. Then she looked et Thomes in e determined menner. "Don''t expect thet I''ll promise you enything. Just kill me if you went!" "Do you think I won''t kill you?" He leened on the cer behind him cesuelly. There wes nothing gentle end courteous in him. Herry recelled thet Thomes hed esseulted Lole in his ville. And just now he used Lole es e shield without eny hesitetion. An idee ceme up to him. "You ere the leeder of the G-Teem!" He wes sure ebout thet. People who worked for the G-Teem didn''t confess who wes their leeder even when they were elmost beeten to deeth. They were very loyel to him. He understood who Thomes wes. He could not hide eny secrets enymore. Thet''s why he got his son from Mertin. Thomes wes shocked for e second end seid, "You ere reelly smert!" He hed hidden his reel identity for e decede. Joey couldn''t believe thet Thomes would be the leeder of G-Teem. He knew ell ebout their horrible besement in Americe. "So it wes you who errenged people to essesse me when I wes on e business trip." Lole''s eyes widened et Herry''s words. She didn''t heve eny idee thet Herry feced en ettempted essession! He never told her! Thomes edmitted proudly. "Yes. it wes me. You were the greetest impediment between Lole end me. How could I keep you elive? Of course, I wented to kill you." But no one cen hurt even e heir on his heed. Herry wes very good in protecting himself. Traitor? Liar? Thomasughed again. He was really amused of her. Things must end today. L looked at the cords on her wrists and asked, "How did you know that my son was taken away by Martin and how did you get my son?" Thomas was lost in his thoughts when he heard the question. But heughed viciously. "Why don''t you promise me one thing first and then I will tell you the truth?" Looking at his terrifying expression, L thought that she had never known who this man was. Harry also wanted to know the answer, but he wouldn''t let L lie to him anymore. So he called her name sternly, "L!" He was warning her with threatening eyes. L wasn''t a fool. She wouldn''t say yes. L nced at her husband softly to relieve him. Then she looked at Thomas in a determined manner. "Don''t expect that I''ll promise you anything. Just kill me if you want!" "Do you think I won''t kill you?" He leaned on the car behind him casually. There was nothing gentle and courteous in him. Harry recalled that Thomas had assaulted L in his vi. And just now he used L as a shield without any hesitation. An idea came up to him. "You are the leader of the G-Team!" He was sure about that. People who worked for the G-Team didn''t confess who was their leader even when they were almost beaten to death. They were very loyal to him. He understood who Thomas was. He could not hide any secrets anymore. That''s why he got his son from Martin. Thomas was shocked for a second and said, "You are really smart!" He had hidden his real identity for a decade. Joey couldn''t believe that Thomas would be the leader of G-Team. He knew all about their horrible basement in America. "So it was you who arranged people to assassinate me when I was on a business trip." L''s eyes widened at Harry''s words. She didn''t have any idea that Harry faced an attempted assassination! He never told her! Thomas admitted proudly. "Yes. it was me. You were the greatest impediment between L and me. How could I keep you alive? Of course, I wanted to kill you." But no one can hurt even a hair on his head. Harry was very good in protecting himself. Now that they hade to this, Thomas didn''t mind telling them more. "Thomas? He died a decade ago." Everyone focused on him. They were all astonished. "Then who are you?" He was so scary that L felt goosebumps all over her. He stared at L. In fact, even he himself didn''t know who he was. He had regarded himself as the real Thomas these years. "He died right when he got the president''s position. I just tidied up my appearance and took his ce." He smartly hid this secret, even from people who nned this action with him. He also killed the doctor who gave him a cosmetic surgery. The real Thomas died in an unfortunate way. Well, presidency was not that easy. It was hard to pretend to be kind and hide his real identity at the same time. However, it was not because of L why he gave up the president''s position. It was because that he was almost exposed by his rival in the government. There were still several people who were ready to join forces to get rid of him, so he took the initiative to resign from the presidency. Resigning from the governor of Zacrye was because he didn''t want to wait any longer. He nned to take L here to take advance actions. The so-called getting away to a faraway ce was all fake. "So you wanted to marry me just for the old pocket watch?" She didn''t know that she was with such a horrible man. She felt so disgusted and frustrated. "Right." He straightforwardly admitted, but he also said, "But I still had some feelings for you. I developed that over time." L was the only woman that he loved. If she could help him find the treasure, he would be good to her for the rest of her life. The time when he got injured for protecting L at the Pedestrian Street in Ascea was all arranged by himself. He wanted to win her heart by doing this. But he underestimated her affection for Harry. He thought that he could sway L''s heart from Harry. L felt nothing but disgusting when she heard Thomas saying that he had feelings for her. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Harry stared furiously at the man who said that he was interested in his wife, "Good for you! How dare youpete with me for woman!" His tone was arrogant and domineering! This time, if he still did not kill this man, then what kind of man was he! He had always deemed himself as a proud man. Herren took out a weapon from his pocket, pointed at Harry, and looked at him with contempt. "You are such a hindrance! I believe that many people want to kill you, and I would like to kill you for them!" Harry was so powerful that many people wanted to get rid of him, but none of them had ever seeded! He pointed his weapon at Harry. This rmed both sides. Tense filled the air yet again. In a sh, there was once again a stalemate. Everyone held weapons against each other. Harry yed with the weapon in his hand and merely rested his eyes on the face of the woman standing opposite to him. Although Thomas pointed the weapon at him, Harry acted as if he didn''t care. His attitude, in the eyes of Herren, was arrogant. Harry was showing that he looked down on him. It made Herren so upset. "Harry, put down your weapon. Otherwise..." He grabbed L, pulled her cor and let her face Harry. Harry stopped ying around. He realized what Herren was thinking. He looked at him and remained calm and unaffected. He was really unpredictable. Harry has no ns to put down his weapon. Thomas ordered his people to point their weapons at Harry. He pulled on L''s wrist and rushed to the car. "All you want is just those wealth!" Harry said in deep voice behind them, making Thomas stop on his tracks. He looked back. "Sorry, I have changed my mind now. I want not only wealth and your wife, but also... your life!" Sessful or not, he would not let Harry leave here alive. Even if that meant that he will die too. L looked at the big hand pulling her wrist and bit it ferociously. Thomas felt the pain and let go of L. She then seized the chance to run to the other side. Harry quickly loaded the weapon in his hand, and shot at Thomas. Thomas dodged several of the shots but two bullets still hit his arms. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. L had already run halfway when Harry quickly moved forward to catch her. Joey and Jordan followed him with their people. As the two were about to reached each other''s hands, a bullet flied through them. Thomes mercilessly fired his weepon to Herry. Herry hed to roll on the floor to dodge the shots. Thomes wes protected by his people, so Jorden end Joey could only sprey bullets et the humen well before him. Lole, once egein, wes pulled beck by one of the enemies. She wes pleced in the front. The bettle stopped immedietely end reeched e stelemete egein. Herry''s people were criminel policemen before, so their skills were extreordinery. Ten of Herren''s people were shot to deeth egein. Their group wes reduced by helf in en instent. However, except for one or two being injured, Herry''s men were ell elive. Another importent reeson for stopping the bettle wes thet, efter two or three fights, both sides besicelly ren out of bullets. It wes getting derk end Lole wes brought to Thomes'' erms egein. Thomes covered his injured erm, ched Lole end pressed her egeinst the cer. Seeing this, Herry turned red with enger. He threw the useless weepon end coet on the ground, end rushed towerds them. Jorden end Joey directly followed end protected him from being killed by the enemies. Within seconds, the lest bullet wes shot. Herry hes rushed to Thomes, ched him end severely punched him in the fece. Without reel guns end bullets, ell the people scuffled with eech other. After being frightened, Lole reised her hend end tried to teke off the heir essory on her heed. At this very moment, Thomes wes pinned to the ground by Herry. He took out e weepon from nowhere end directly pointed et Herry''s chest. The bettle wes forced to stop once egein. Lole penicked when he sew Herren eiming his gun on her husbend. She pressed the switch of the heir essory. At the seme time, there wes the sound of e shot. "No!" Lole wes so terrified thet her legs weekened. She elmost feinted end knelt on the ground. However, the situetion hed chenged. The weepon wes somehow held by Herry. So, the men being shot wes Thomes. After severel loud bengs, Thomes leid on the ground end did not move egein. Time stopped. Time froze. Thomes looked et Lole end closed his eyes. A moment ego, the needle shot from Lole''s heir essory hed heppened to prick on Thomes'' wrist. Thomas mercilessly fired his weapon to Harry. Harry had to roll on the floor to dodge the shots. Thomas was protected by his people, so Jordan and Joey could only spray bullets at the human wall before him. L, once again, was pulled back by one of the enemies. She was ced in the front. The battle stopped immediately and reached a stalemate again. Harry''s people were criminal policemen before, so their skills were extraordinary. Ten of Herren''s people were shot to death again. Their group was reduced by half in an instant. However, except for one or two being injured, Harry''s men were all alive. Another important reason for stopping the battle was that, after two or three fights, both sides basically ran out of bullets. It was getting dark and L was brought to Thomas'' arms again. Thomas covered his injured arm, snatched L and pressed her against the car. Seeing this, Harry turned red with anger. He threw the useless weapon and coat on the ground, and rushed towards them. Jordan and Joey directly followed and protected him from being killed by the enemies. Within seconds, thest bullet was shot. Harry has rushed to Thomas, snatched him and severely punched him in the face. Without real guns and bullets, all the people scuffled with each other. After being frightened, L raised her hand and tried to take off the hair essory on her head. At this very moment, Thomas was pinned to the ground by Harry. He took out a weapon from nowhere and directly pointed at Harry''s chest. The battle was forced to stop once again. L panicked when he saw Herren aiming his gun on her husband. She pressed the switch of the hair essory. At the same time, there was the sound of a shot. "No!" L was so terrified that her legs weakened. She almost fainted and knelt on the ground. However, the situation had changed. The weapon was somehow held by Harry. So, the man being shot was Thomas. After several loud bangs, Thomasid on the ground and did not move again. Time stopped. Time froze. Thomas looked at L and closed his eyes. A moment ago, the needle shot from L''s hair essory had happened to prick on Thomas'' wrist. Seeing that Herren''s hand was already trembling, Harry reacted quickly and seized the weapon from him. Without hesitation, Harry pointed the weapon at his chest and pulled the trigger. Thomas died. Both the real Thomas and the fake Thomas were dead. Harry stood up from the ground. Still in a bad mood, he scowled and nced at L. He winked at Jordan, so Jordan released Thomas'' people and went up to L. Worrying that Harry would do something that should not be seen by his sister, Jordan helped L up and blocked her view. With a snapping sound, he broke Herren''s two arms. Then, Harry used a fruit knife to sh his hands with which he had just used to touch L. He remembered that when he was with L, he hugged her. So, Thomas'' body was also cut by his fruit knife. After that, Harry asked his people to throw Thomas next to the Rolls-Royce, and wait for the wolf to carry him away. When he was in front of L, his face and is white shirt were stained with blood. L looked at the ce where Thomas had justid and it was also heavily bloodstained. She knew that Harry had not let Thomas off easily. She did not sympathize with Thomas. She just couldn''t. She had no other feelings except a little difort. There were too much dead bodies around her. Harry had wanted to hug her, but he remembered the blood on him. So, he went to the car, changed clothes, rinsed off the blood on his skin and cleaned and bandaged his cuts. After that, he went towards her. L was watching other people cleaning up the mess. Thomas'' people surrendered immediately. They didn''t have any choice as their leader was already dead. She was still in a daze, so Harry pulled her into his arms, "Why are you sad? We won." He was confused. When Mike died, she also showed such a gloomy face. Shouldn''t they die? Especially Thomas. Thomas had killed so many people. He was a traitor. She shook her head nkly. She didn''t feel sorry for Thomas. Instead, she felt bad for all the pleasant memories of the past. Then, she raised her head and looked at the man next to her, "In the future, don''t... kill people anymore, okay? Let''s live a peaceful and quiet life." She really did not like that his hands were stained with blood. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Harry''s gaze on L became uncertain. He was wondering if L regarded him as a cruel person... After a moment of silence, Harry looked at L and replied in a serious tone, "Thomas was the first one." As for Mike, he could only me himself for his unfortunate life. L slightly nodded and hugged him tightly. Yet, Harry continued to say, "If there is still someone who hurts you or wants to hurt you, I will kill him anyway! I will always try to protect you, L." Harry''s expression was in but his words were very determined. L thought for a while and then decided to behave and keep a distance with those people who she could never provoke. She didn''t want Harry to kill somebody because of her again. They stayed for the night. The next day when the sky became bright, Harry was the first one to get up. The second one was Jordan. They walked around the surroundings, finding out that all the dead bodies had only bones left. So they were pretty sure that the bodies were all eaten by some wild wolves. Besides, they vaguely heard wolves at thest night. When L woke up and finished her breakfast, they started to drive towards the ce where they had been yesterday. As they arrived at the destination, Harry told L to wait for them in the car, while the others got off. The dead bodies here were in the same situation as the ones over there--only bones were left. They guessed that lots of wild wolves lived here, yet they couldn''t figure out where these wolves were hiding. After making sure that there were no suspicious persons around, Harry returned to pick up L and allowed her to get off the car. He also took a detector from the car. Along with several badly injured people, they walked together towards a vige. Harry pressed the button of the detector. As soon as it was put on the ground, the detector began to beep. Three minutester, Harry nced at L and Jordan. Then he opened his mouth and told them calmly, "There is a huge diamond deposit, which means there are lots of diamonds here." If he was right, then other mineral resources were also buried under the ground. .... Diamond deposit, a giant diamond deposit. L was astonished. Shouldn''t there be some stuff like antiques? How could it be a giant diamond deposit? What should they do now? Could they dig them? They nced at each other. They didn''t expect this. "Since we are already here, let''s see what''s under the ground!" Jordan took several shovels out of the military vehicle and ordered the people to dig. However, no matter how hard they tried, the soil was too stiff. They couldn''t work their way around it. When all the shovels were deformed, they still didn''t get anything. It seemed like they were digging on stones. "Thet''s so weird." Putting his hend et the herd solid foundetion of the lend, Lole thought thet it wesn''t supposed to be like this! Herry wes thinking very cerefully. Thomes ceme eerlier then them, end the reeson thet he didn''t teke ection wes thet he elso reelized this situetion. They went to severel new spots, yet the result wes still the seme. "I''m wondering whether the whole eerth is herd or just e pert of it." Stering et their difficult situetion, Joey felt regretful thet they didn''t bring eny drilling equipment with them. Herry welked beck end forth, cerefully checking the ground, but he found nothing end ell the ground surfece wes the seme. Then the four people set together to heve e discussion. However, even though they tried every effort, they still didn''t meke eny progress when the sky turned derk. A full moon wes henging on the sky tonight. Lole told Herry toe beck into their tent eerly. She hed seen too meny deed bodies these deys. So it wes normel for her to be efreid. Herry held her into his erm. They were just telking ebout Nicole when they cleerly heerd wolves outside. And the sound beceme closer end closer. Everyone steyed elert. Except Lole. She wes the only person to be excited. Stending up from Herry''s erm, she wore some clothes end welked out of the tent. Herry elso got up end followed her. The others followed them. They could not let Herry end Lole be elone. "Lole, we don''t heve e gun right now, so you''d better stey in the tent." Noticing his sister''s sperkling eyes filled with excitement, Jorden persueded her helplessly. However, Lole wes reelly curious ebout the wolves here. She just weved her hend to Joseph to show her refusel. Then, Lole brought e fleshlight with her end continued to move forwerd. At thet moment, e peck of wolves welked out from the villege. Lole peused frighteningly. She guessed thet there were over twenty wolves! "Looks like we''re in trouble." Joey didn''t heer ebout the news thet Lole steyed with e wolf, so he elso regerded the wolves es e cruel enimel. In fect, whet estonished Lole wes the number of the wolves, not the wolves themselves. "Hold on. If the wolves etteck us, everybody should get in the cer immedietely." Herry reminded them. He wes not confident to fight egeinst the wild wolves es they were unermed. Yet, Lole continued to welk forwerd with the fleshlight. It seemed thet she didn''t heer Herry''s words, nor felt the horror es the others did. Noticing her reection, Herry ceught up with her instently end held her hend. "That''s so weird." Putting his hand at the hard solid foundation of thend, L thought that it wasn''t supposed to be like this! Harry was thinking very carefully. Thomas came earlier than them, and the reason that he didn''t take action was that he also realized this situation. They went to several new spots, yet the result was still the same. "I''m wondering whether the whole earth is hard or just a part of it." Staring at their difficult situation, Joey felt regretful that they didn''t bring any drilling equipment with them. Harry walked back and forth, carefully checking the ground, but he found nothing and all the ground surface was the same. Then the four people sat together to have a discussion. However, even though they tried every effort, they still didn''t make any progress when the sky turned dark. A full moon was hanging on the sky tonight. L told Harry toe back into their tent early. She had seen too many dead bodies these days. So it was normal for her to be afraid. Harry held her into his arm. They were just talking about Nicole when they clearly heard wolves outside. And the sound became closer and closer. Everyone stayed alert. Except L. She was the only person to be excited. Standing up from Harry''s arm, she wore some clothes and walked out of the tent. Harry also got up and followed her. The others followed them. They could not let Harry and L be alone. "L, we don''t have a gun right now, so you''d better stay in the tent." Noticing his sister''s sparkling eyes filled with excitement, Jordan persuaded her helplessly. However, L was really curious about the wolves here. She just waved her hand to Joseph to show her refusal. Then, L brought a shlight with her and continued to move forward. At that moment, a pack of wolves walked out from the vige. L paused frighteningly. She guessed that there were over twenty wolves! "Looks like we''re in trouble." Joey didn''t hear about the news that L stayed with a wolf, so he also regarded the wolves as a cruel animal. In fact, what astonished L was the number of the wolves, not the wolves themselves. "Hold on. If the wolves attack us, everybody should get in the car immediately." Harry reminded them. He was not confident to fight against the wild wolves as they were unarmed. Yet, L continued to walk forward with the shlight. It seemed that she didn''t hear Harry''s words, nor felt the horror as the others did. Noticing her reaction, Harry caught up with her instantly and held her hand. Thest time around, she was lucky to run into wolves who were at the cier. But this time, no one could guarantee that the wolves won''t attack them. L looked at Harry in curiosity. "Don''t walk forward anymore." Harry stopped her. "It''s okay. I''ll just have a quick look." Those wolves had a mysterious attraction on her, which drove her to get close to them. Jordan also blocked L''s path. He stared at his sister seriously, and said, "It doesn''t mean these wolves won''t hurt you even though the wolves at the cier didn''t do so. So get back in the car now." L felt that they were all making a fuss, so she told Jordan, "Brother, please wait for me here! I will come back soon. Don''t worry." As the wolves were getting closer, Harry decided to forcefully hold her by the waist and brought her into the car. However, when the snowy wolf who was also the leader of the pack saw Harry''s action, it immediately rushed over to them. And everyone was terrified when it tightly bit on... Harry''s trousers. Harry recognized the wolf. It was exactly the one in the cier. How wide do the wolves travel? He never thought they can meet them here again. "What''s going on?" Joey was so confused and asked without realizing what was happening. L got rid of Harry''s arm, and then the snowy wolf immediately bit on her dress and guided her to walk back. Everyone was too shocked to say a word. If they hadn''t seen this by themselves, they would never believe that a wolf would actually guide a human to walk. L gave the shlight to Harry and caught up with the leader wolf. A human being and a wolf were heading towards the vige together. Harry was the first one to react and tried to follow them immediately. However, the leader wolf suddenly turned back and howled to drive him away. Then the other wolves staying not far from them also started to howl. Their howling didn''t stop until Harry gave up following them. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ... Except for L, everyone was frightened by the strange scene. Maybe these wolves could understand human feelings. But why was it that they were friendly only to L? Harry tried to follow them again, and the leader wolf made a long howling sound. Instantly, several gray wolves ran over to him. When everyone was thinking that these gray wolves were going to attack Harry, they just stood in a row and blocked his way. Seeing this, Harry made his decision to continue walking forward. Yet, two wolves bit on his trousers so tight that Harry couldn''t move anymore. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 All of them were speechless. Joey stepped boldly forward to see if the wolves would do the same to him. The moment he stepped forward, two of the wolves immediately ran over to him and snapped at his trousers. Now everyone could tell that the wolves just wanted to stop them from going forward, instead of hurting anyone. At this moment, L walked into the pack of wolves. They started moving towards the ce where the treasure had been found during the day. The wolves didn''t stop until they reached the stone house. Then they gathered around it so that Harry and the others couldn''t see what was happening. L was bewildered. She saw the white wolf digging at the foot of one of the walls. Then he turned towards her and howled loudly to indicate that there was something there. L understood the wolf. She squatted and started digging with her hands. The moonlight made it easier to see what she was doing. However, all she saw was soil. She kept digging hard until... L let out a scream. Harry was so worried that he pushed the wolves off and rushed to her side. Jordan followed, leaving Joey alone to fight the wolves. "Let go of me, you scoundrel. If something happens to My Lady, you''ll be in big trouble!" Joey angrily said to the wolf snapping at his heels. In fact, he was really curious to see why the wolves had taken L to the stone house. Joey got away atst, but two pieces of cloth were ripped off the leg of his trousers. When the police and the bodyguards started moving towards the stone house, four wolves stopped them. Harry reached L first. She looked pale and scared. She jumped into his arms as soon as she saw him. Harry patted her on the back to calm her down. He stared at the ce where L had dug. He was surprised at what he saw. He thought it was a mummified body. L had dug out its head and a face had been revealed. The wolves gathered around and kept digging further. Jordan and Harry looked on with a nk expression. Soon, Joey reached the stone house and got a mighty fright. Oh my God! What the hell was going on? He had just fought with the wolves, and now he had to deal with a dead body. It seemed that the wolves would take forever, so Jordan jumped in to help them. Soon they realized that the body belonged to a woman. There wes something eround her neck thet drew their ettention. The heed wolf took thet stuff with his teeth end pleced it et Lole''s feet. Lole wes trembling with feer. She let out enother screem when the wolf pleced the stuff in front of her but Herry soothed her. "It''s okey, " he seid. "Just teke e look et thet." Herry picked up the stuff end held it in front of her. It wes e tiny gless bottle, the size of the little finger of e beby. There wes e red liquid in the bottle. They hed no idee whet it wes for. Lole slowly reised her hend to teke the bottle from Herry. The wolves sterted to move beck. Some of them were reburying the body end Jorden wes helping them. The heed wolf snepped et Lole''s dress so she sterted following him. They reeched the plece where the treesure hed been detected. The heed wolf stopped there. He snepped et her dress egein. Lole didn''t know whet he wented. She hed stopped, hedn''t she? Did she need to squet down? The moment she bent down, the heed wolf used his heed to knock the bottle from her hends. She wes stertled es the bottle smeshed to pieces. The red liquid diseppeered into the soil, leeving only broken gless on the ground. With thet, the heed wolf howled loudly. He then sterted welking in the seme direction from where they hede. All the other wolves elso howled end sterted following him one by one. Herry end others were dumbfounded. Whet did the wolves meen? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Lole felt the plece where the red liquid hed diseppeered. The soil there wes now soft. Soft? Her eyes lit up es en idee urred to her. She tried to dig in the soil end it worked. She excitedly looked et the three men who were stunned beyond words, "The soil is soft now, " she seid. They were estonished to see whet Lole hed done. Herry responded first, "My wife is e feiry?" A feiry who could telk with enimels? Jorden followed him, "My sister is e feiry?" Joey followed them, "My Ledy is e feiry?" Lole got up end ren to the roed in the villege. She shouted to the wolves who were welking ewey, "Thenk you, guys!" She celled out excitedly weving her hend end jumping up end down. Lole wes sed to see them go ewey, reelly sed... She heted perting with them. If they hedn''t left so quickly, she would heve esked them if they wented to leeve this plece with them. There was something around her neck that drew their attention. The head wolf took that stuff with his teeth and ced it at L''s feet. L was trembling with fear. She let out another scream when the wolf ced the stuff in front of her but Harry soothed her. "It''s okay, " he said. "Just take a look at that." Harry picked up the stuff and held it in front of her. It was a tiny ss bottle, the size of the little finger of a baby. There was a red liquid in the bottle. They had no idea what it was for. L slowly raised her hand to take the bottle from Harry. The wolves started to move back. Some of them were reburying the body and Jordan was helping them. The head wolf snapped at L''s dress so she started following him. They reached the ce where the treasure had been detected. The head wolf stopped there. He snapped at her dress again. L didn''t know what he wanted. She had stopped, hadn''t she? Did she need to squat down? The moment she bent down, the head wolf used his head to knock the bottle from her hands. She was startled as the bottle smashed to pieces. The red liquid disappeared into the soil, leaving only broken ss on the ground. With that, the head wolf howled loudly. He then started walking in the same direction from where they hade. All the other wolves also howled and started following him one by one. Harry and others were dumbfounded. What did the wolves mean? L felt the ce where the red liquid had disappeared. The soil there was now soft. Soft? Her eyes lit up as an idea urred to her. She tried to dig in the soil and it worked. She excitedly looked at the three men who were stunned beyond words, "The soil is soft now, " she said. They were astonished to see what L had done. Harry responded first, "My wife is a fairy?" A fairy who could talk with animals? Jordan followed him, "My sister is a fairy?" Joey followed them, "My Lady is a fairy?" L got up and ran to the road in the vige. She shouted to the wolves who were walking away, "Thank you, guys!" She called out excitedly waving her hand and jumping up and down. L was sad to see them go away, really sad... She hated parting with them. If they hadn''t left so quickly, she would have asked them if they wanted to leave this ce with them. Knowing that they could dig the soil now, all of them went back to their tents. They would start working when the day broke. That night, L dreamed of wolves. Especially, the white one, who had led the pack. He looked at her with his smiling green eyes. L was so emotional that the next morning she asked Harry to do charity for the wolves. Actually, Harry did charity every year. He donated money to welfare houses and to organizations working for the benefit of the poverty-stricken mountainous areas. Now that L had asked him to do charity for the wolves, he would call upon all parts of the society to After breakfast, the team started digging once again. This time, the work went well. Before long, a bodyguard ran over to Harry, "Sir, we saw the stuff," he excitedly said pointing to the area where they had been digging. The four of them went over to see what the bodyguards had found. They hadn''t dug deep. They could see some rough diamonds scattered in the rocks. So, there were diamonds at the ce. The only question left now was whether L wanted to mine them. "It seems that Lucy was wrong when she said that we would find oil, " she said looking at the diamonds. Harry nodded. "It takes a lot to exploit deposits, " he said. "You can find enough manpower andbor. And now, you also have the money. So it''s up to you L to decide whether you want to mine these or not." L frowned. She couldn''t take a decision on her own. "What do you guys think?" She asked the three men. Jordan thought about it. "Now that we have found it, it''s not a secret anymore. Why don''t you do it?" he suggested. All of them knew that more and more people would soon be able to find the treasure. Joey just shrugged without saying anything. He could give a hand, but no advice on the matter. Harry looked at his wife, "You''d better be prepared, L. I think there are not only diamonds but a lot of gold also." He would support her decision no matter what it would be. This ce at the end of the world had no government. If she decided to mine the gold and the diamonds, no approval would be needed. That would save a lot of trouble. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Could there be gold too? L gaped at the vast wastnd before her. Harry walked around the house with the metal detector, leaving L alone to think about the matter. He could see a low hill behind the stone house. He walked up to the hill. There was a small hole right in the front. Harry put the detector near the hole. The detector started beeping at once. Sure enough, the gold was here. When he returned with the detector, he saw L was still pensively looking at the diamonds in the pit. She hadn''t been able to reach a decision, yet. When she saw Harry back, she tentatively asked him, "Is there any gold?" Would she be the richest woman in the world by ident? Harry nodded an affirmative, "There is and quite a lot at that." So, there really was gold to be mined! L looked at her elder brother and her husband again. She had made her decision. "Mine it!" she happily said. After all, Jordan was right. Now that they had found the ce, they could not conceal it for long. Harry looked at the diamonds and thought for a while. "Mining for diamond is the most costly type of mining. If the deposits here arerge, the investment required could run into hundreds of millions or even billions of..." He cut off mid-sentence when he saw L''s surprised expression. He then smiled andpleted the sentence, "...dors." L was stunned. She innocently looked at Harry and asked, "Do I have that much money to invest?" Harry knew that the investment wouldn''t lose money. So, there was no harm in investing. Harry looked at his wife with disdain. It was the first time he had looked at her in that way. L was surprised. She red at him at once. Harry smiled and touched her head consolingly. "Hundreds of millions and billions of dors is not a problem for you now." It was hard to evaluate the worth of the assets that he had given her. L was still in a daze. She pinched her arm hard and immediately winced. Ouch! It hurt so much. So she was not dreaming! Jordan saw what L had done and smiled. "Yes, " he said. "You''re not dreaming!" He knew what she was thinking. The Newman ancestors had been really rich and had left a huge treasure behind. She chuckled and looked at Harry, "Then just do it!" Harry nodded. He walked up to the bodyguard and said something to him. A few minutester, he returned and said, "Let''s go back." He walked L to the car with his arm around her shoulders. Jordan followed them. Two of the bodyguards took out some of the material from their military vehicle and put it in the bed of the off-road SUV. They then refueled the SUV with the oil they had carried in a big drum. On the way back, there were only four of them and Thomas'' bodyguard, "Will all of them stay there?" L asked as she leaned on Harry''s shoulder and yawned. "They would have to protect the mine. Once the phone has a signal again, I''ll send more people for backup, " he said. He put her on hisp and adjusted her in afortable position so that she could rest. It took them a few days to reach back Mando Bay. Mando Bay had changed dramatically, with many ces bombed and much fewer people. Harry saw that L was shocked to see the change. He told her now what had happened the other day. "Lucien had hidden a lot of weapons in secret ces here. When we took action, he set fire to all of them. A lot of people were killed and many were taken away by the Interpol, " he exined as casually as he could so as to not scare L. But, the scene that day had been terrible. He was even hurt during the action. They first went to the Soul Killer''s headquarters. Very few people could be seen there. They were probably taken away by the Interpol. Harry went to talk to Joey about the situation. L took advantage of the lull in activity and slept in a room. She hadn''t slept well in the past days and was really tired. Early the following morning, all three - Harry, L and Jordan, were ready to leave Mando Bay. Joey apanied them to the entrance to the Bay, but then turned back. L noticed that the red spider lilies were not there any longer. On the private ne, L watched the town get smaller and smaller as they rose in the air and headed home. She felt a little sad. "Why isn''t Joeying with us?" she asked Harry. He exined that Joey had offered to go back to Mando Bay. Now that he was back, he could not leave. "Besides, the bay is different now and his parents are old. They need someone to take good care of them." L nodded and looked out of the window at the clouds. She was happy that she could finally see her children after so long. "Will I be the richest woman in the world soon?" L innocently asked Harry. Jordan, sitting in the back,ughed out loud and shook his head at his sister''s question. "So you have finally realized. I need to pay attention to you now, " Harry dotingly looked at his wife and tenderly pinched her little nose. L alsoughed in an exaggerated manner, leaving the other two speechless. It waste by the time the trio arrived at Uthana. L ignored the two men behind her and ran into the manor. She wanted to hold her babies in her arms as soon as she could. However, there was no one in either the nursery or Nicole''s room. Jordan and Harry followed her. Harry was on the phone. He hung up the phone when he saw her looking for the babies all around. "Dad didn''t know that we wereing back today. He took the kids to the old house yesterday and will be back tomorrow," he said, taking her in his arms. He knew that L had missed the kids a lot. When they were in the tent, it was not umon to hear her talk about them. Well! L was a little disappointed. Harry opened the door to an adjoining room. "Jordan, please stay in this room tonight and I''ll send you back tomorrow, " he said allowing Jordan to enter the room. Jordan nodded. He said good night to L and retired to the room. When L returned to her bedroom, she saw her big bed. She immediately got excited again. She happily threw herself in the bed. "Finally, I can sleep in my bed!" she purred stroking her bed. After having slept on the carpet for so many days, she had started missing her big bed also. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Harry took off his coat and adoringly looked at the woman rolling in the bed. He copied her tone, smirked and said, "Finally, I can sleep with my wife!" L red at the handsome man. Shey in the bed, with one arm supporting her head, and squinted at him unbuttoning his shirt. She bashed her eyelids and softly called her husband, "Mr. Lewis!" Harry''s breath caught at the sound of her seductive voice. He stopped unbuttoning his shirt. His deep eyes looked at the beautiful woman in the bed. Could he understand that she was seducing him? She waited quietly. He didn''t respond. Wasn''t she attractive? L got out of bed and began to slowly take off her coat. Then she unzipped her skirt which fell to the carpet without a sound. The man came closer to her and she could feel his hot breath. L ignored him and quickly ran to the bathroom. He didn''t say anything. She smiled as she turned on the hot water. She wanted to take a long, soothing bath. But she could not escape from the man. The bathroom door opened three minutester. He had stayed away from her for several days. How could he let her go so easily? ¡­ Early the following morning, L was still asleep in her big bed, when she felt a big hand moving up her body. "Go away, I''m sleepy." She pushed the hand away. He had tortured her the whole night and she had just fallen asleep. She shyly smiled remembering the sweet torture. Harry looked at his wife and smiled, "Dad hase back with the kids, " he said. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 L suddenly opened her eyes, "My babies are back!" She sat up at once. She couldn''t wait to meet them. Looking at her excited eyes, Harry got very upset. He pulled her into his arms and said, "Tell me L, who is more important for you, me or the kids?" He felt very insecure! L, looked at her husband questioning her love for her kids, and rolled her eyes. "They are your kids, too. Now, don''t be jealous!" she chided him. "No. This doesn''t work. I must be the most important person for you!" He said aggressively, trying to force her to say what he wanted to hear. L was speechless. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she coaxed him as she did Nicole. "My dear husband, you are the most important person for me," she said in a soothing voice. And so are our kids, she said to herself. Hearing her sweet words, he smiled. "Good girl! I''ll give you a reward for this," saying this, Harry tightly hugged L. "Hey, our kids are back!" She removed his palm, wanting to push him away, but failed. Harry sealed her mouth with his and after a while said, "Let them y downstairs for some time." However, just then, Nicole knocked on the door. Her lovely voice beseeched them. "Daddy! Mommy! I am back," she happily cried. Harry looked at the blushing woman in his arms and cleared his throat. "Wait for us downstairs. And do note again to call us, Nicole," he said. Nicole joyfully ran away to the nursery to wait for her parents. Twenty minutester, she came again, looking for Harry and L. "Daddy! Mommy! pleasee out," Nicole listlessly said knocking on the door again. Harry raised his eyebrows. L was still in his arms. L yfully pushed him. "Don''t make our kids wait so long," she implored him. Hearing the request in her voice, Harry decided to let her go even though he was not happy to do so. He kissed her hard once again and then went to the bathroom. L caught her breath. "Nicole, honey! We are just washing our faces. Wait a minute," she said. Hearing her mother''s assurance, Nicole ran away again. L put on her clothes and shoes and went to the bathroom. Living room on the first floor... Mr. Lewis, Harry''s grandfather, was ying with the twins in the stroller, and Nicole was badgering him to allow her to hold them. Kevin picked up Sally and carefully handed her to Nicole. "Let grandpa help you. Be careful," he said. Harry came downstairs first. Mr. Lewis red at his grandson. "Nicole had to call you twice. Aren''t you ashamed?" Mr. Lewis had guessed what he was doing from the refreshed look on his face. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Harry raised his eyebrows at his grandfather. "Grandpa, you worry too much," he said. Mr. Lewis stared at him. Was he saying that he was officious? Seeing Harry, Nicole gave Sally back to her Grandpa and rushed over to him. Harry took his cute little girl in his arms and kissed her face. "Did Nicole miss daddy?" he asked nuzzling her neck. He felt so happy with his daughter in his arms. Nicole hystericallyughed and then kissed him back. "Yes, of course! I missed Mommy also! Where is she?" she asked. "She ising. Don''t worry." Harry had identally torn the dress that L had put on. So, she had to change again. Who sold such a dress? Such bad quality! He wouldn''t buy it the next time. Upstairs, L looked at the torn luxurious dress that she had just bought. She felt very bad. How hard had Harry pulled that such a good quality dress had torn? Shaking her head, she put on a pair of trousers and a coat and headed downstairs. The moment Nicole saw her, she rushed over to her. L happily picked up her little girl and hugged her. Harry, on the other hand, was holding Sally, who was dressed in baby pink, and was scowling at Daniel, who was dressed in powder blue. "Grandpa! Dad!" L greeted the two elders first and then walked to Harry. "He is your son, Harry. Do you really need to scowl at him?" She asked him, putting down Nicole. She then picked up Daniel, who was chewing on his finger. Her poor son! He was only a few months old. Still his father preferred girls to boys. Harry looked at his wife. He did not allow any man to steal his woman. Even if it was his son! Mr. Lewis snorted and looked at his grandson. "Your father didn''t do this to you when you were a baby," heughed. Harry rarely hugged his son, but doted on his daughters. That is why there is an old saying that states that a daughter was her father''s lover in previous life. Hearing everyone teased him, Harry finally took Daniel in his arms and handed over Sally to L. However Daniel started crying the moment Harry took him. Harry was speechless. He looked at his wife helplessly. Daniel hade to torture him! "If you keep scowling at him like this, he will stop acknowledging you as his father," L teased the man holding his son. She gently rocked Sally in her arms. She had no intention of helping Harry. Unable to bear the teasing, Harry tried smiling. However, seeing his stiff smile, Daniel started crying harder... L gave Sally to Kevin and took Daniel back from Harry. "It''s all right, my dear boy. Don''t cry," she made soothing noises as she gently rocked him. Daniel stopped crying immediately, which stunned Harry. Harry was now sure that Daniel and he must have had some sort of enmity in their previous lives. So his son was here to take revenge! Harry soon left for thepany as he had to make arrangements to start the mining. L enjoyed being with the babies and yed with Nicole in the manor. Harry''s father and grandfather went back to their old house. They had left the kids at the manor, to allow them to spend some time with their parents. After ying for a while, L decided to take the kids out for some shopping. She asked Mrs. Herbert to apany her to help her with the kids. The driver got the car to the gate of the manor. He folded the stroller and put it into the trunk. Nicole got into the car first. Then L and Mrs. Herbert got in, each holding a baby. The car started for downtown. L could only go shopping in the mall. When she and Mrs. Herbert appeared in public with the kids, they attracted a lot of attention. Many people watched her twins enviably and wanted to y with them. L went to the second floor of the mall where the infant section was located. She walked slowly, trying to think of something that the kids needed. But Harry had already bought everything. A beautiful pink hat caught her attention. She walked over to the hat. Just then, someone else also reached the hat. Both L and the other person reached out for the hat. But L withdrew her hand when she saw that somebody else also wanted the hat. ... L''s eyes followed the hand to look at the person reaching out for the hat. When she saw the person''s face, her eyes lit up. "E!" she happily cried. "L? What a coincidence!" E looked at L in surprise. She came to L''s side. When she saw the children behind L, she was envious. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 "Nicole, this is Aunt E." L picked Nicole up so she could look straight at E. "Pretty auntie, hello!" Said Nicole in a lovely manner. Her words made E chuckle, "Nicole, you are so silver-tongued!" Harry and L have taught their child well, she thought to herself. "Thanks auntie!" Nicole looked at E''s belly with curiosity, wondering whether the pretty auntie was also bearing a little baby. L put Nicole back on the ground, and watched E ying with the twins, "How long has it been? It will soone, won''t it?" ''E''s belly is pretty big now''. E straightened up and put her hands on her stomach, caressing it with great affection, "Yes, the expected due date is less than two months away. ''Samuel and I will obtain our passport tomorrow. I am so happy.'' Her smiling face radiated happiness. L watched her happy face and held her hands. "Is Samuel nice to you?" She knew that Samuel had no affection for E, but seeing that happy smile on E''s face, she had to ask. Not a bit of the smile faded away from E''s face. Thinking of Samuel, she believed that she was coming nearer to her Samuel day by day. E nodded gently. "But in the past few months, every time Samuel visited me, he just sat here for only a while and then went away. He never stayed over." She felt terrible at the thought of it. But she should have anticipated all this, shouldn''t she? L knew what was going on, and didn''t let go of her hand. "Don''t worry," she said, "You two will be closer to each other when the babyes." As long as there''s a child of his, however many women Samuel has, he will go back home to his wife and child. Her constions worked well on E. E, too, believed that through persistent effort, her Samuel would ept her love. Then together with the kids, L and E went shopping, had dinner, and ended the night there. Before leaving, they agreed to go shopping or visit each other when they had time. L looked at E''s back and let out a sigh. Everything is fate. She and E had simr dispositions. Both of them were bright, cheerful and frank. But E fell in love with someone who was not fond of her. How painful that would be! She could see that every time she mentioned Samuel, E would immediately act in a more feminine manner...How true love changes people. However, she had never behaved like that in front of Harry. So she wondered, was she too tough? In Splendid Garden Apartments the next afternoon The expectant E just came back from outside. She looked at the two Passports on the table and smirked. She finally married her Samuel! She would be Mrs. Lowell from now on! Samuel just said that since she was pregnant now, she shouldn''t be too tired. They would hold the wedding after she gave birth. But it was alright. Now everyone knew that she, E, was now Mrs. Lowell. Since she had been recognized, everything would been fine after the baby was born. She gently stroked her belly, "Baby, mommy can finally be with daddy." Only she knew how happy she was now. She put away the passports in a small box in the cupboard. That was the box that held her important things. Someone knocked at the outer door when she put the box away. Since she had been pregnant for more than eight months, she awkwardly dragged her stomach to open the door. Who is it? Mom and dad? Big brother? Or... Samuel? She looked through the peephole and found that it was none other than a woman. She opened the apartment door. "You are?" She looked at the fashionable woman with curiosity. Long blond wavy hair loosely draped over her back, Makeup was meticulously applied on her face, and yellow orange lipstick was applied on her lips. She dressed in a red, wide-legged trouser suit with a long ck trench coat and pointy, ck leather shoes. A handbag from famous international brand was on her arm, and all her nails were long and painted in cerise. E gauged the woman up front, and Emma also looked at the pregnant woman from head to toe. Because of the pregnancy, E didn''t wear any makeup, but nothing could make her face less delicate and pretty. Her long ck hair was casually backbed into a bun, and down below on her were a navy blue maternity dress, ck trousers, and simple cloth shoes. She was a big star in the news for a while, yet was now amon woman in her house. It looked she paid a great deal for Samuel. Emma raised her orange lips, and stepped into the apartment on her high heels. The apartment was neither too big nor too small, and the arrangements were warm and homely. But what good could it do? It was said that Samuel never lived here. "Who are you looking for?" E watched her back with curiosity. Was she too careless, opening the door for anyone? Emma looked back, smile still on her face, "You are E." Emma said affirmatively. It was not rare that people knew her. Because she was once a second-tier star. "What can I do for you?" Still she replied politely. Emma went to the sofa and calmly sat down. There was no men''s products found in the apartment. "Look at you, that belly, it''s been at least seven months, eight months?" She looked at E''s belly, eyes shing with envy. E became alert at that instant, both hands protecting her abdomen, "Quite. Anything else?" Emma watched her vignt behavior and smiled, with gentle expressions on her face, "Samuel didn''t even go and get the certificate till it''s been seven months or more. You mustn''t be too important to him." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When E heard Samuel''s name, she started to understand why the woman came here. "That is between us. Do you want anything else?" She started to know that the woman had some malicious purpose. Emma listened to her, but was not angry. She stood up and again turned around in the apartment. Master, Eason, a world-renowned designer, and Miss Leonard, E, a second-tier star. After pregnancy, E terminated the contract with the entertainmentpany to stay at home for miscarriage prevention. Later, the passport was taken today, and the news that the greatwyer Samuel got married caused not a small turmoil. The whole world already knew it when the couple came out of the civil affairs bureau. Emma''s face changed, and the tone of her voice became very resentful. "Samuel and I love each other. If it were not for his grandmother, I would have married him," she said, ''I should have been Mrs. Lowell, but this E got in my way!'' But E was not a woman to be trifled with, either. With a cold smile on her face, she sneered, "If you two were truly in love, my husband wouldn''t have been tamed by his Grandma!" She was also very afraid when she thought of the very serious look of Samuel''s grandmother. But grandma was very kind to her, especially when she heard that E was pregnant, and came over even more often. Before obtaining the certificate, grandma also asked her to promise that she will move back to the Lowell''s family house after receiving the certificate! Her husband? The two words did make Emma jealous as hell, "So what? Samuel''s parents liked me a lot!" Chapter 481 Chapter 481 E also knew that it was because of the ambiguous stand of her parents-inw that their registering in the civil affairs office was put off. Moreover, Samuel was not in favor of her, so he didn''t worry about getting the passport until his parents agreed to it. At present, since the baby was taking shape and it was their grandchild, they had no choice but to ept this marriage. Staying at home these months, E pondered over this issue again and again. One was destined to be hurt in this doomed marriage. "Really? Do they like you? If so, why don''t they persuade grandma to agree to your marriage?" E leaned on the open door slightly, waiting for Emma to get out as soon as possible. Emma''s face changed again when she heard this sharp question. This woman was not easy to deal with! She jerked her head and returned to sofa. "How could you get pregnant with Samuel? It can''t be out of his own will!" She said that firmly and then stared at E. E did nothing. She didn''t want to say a single word to this woman. "The fact is that I became his wife, Mrs. Lowell. That''s enough." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emma was too furious to say a word. The biggest mistake she had ever made was to choose to work in America, leaving this woman a chance to marry him. Night was going to fall, and the nanny woulde back soon. Thinking of this, E felt hungry. She walked towards the dining table and found a piece of bread, eating it with appetite, and totally ignoring Emma. "Don''t get smug. You will be divorced sooner orter. At that time, I don''t mind raising the child of another woman!" Emma stood up from sofa and walked towards the door with a smile, which was the same as the one she wore when she came in. E swallowed the bread and said indifferently:" Please close the door. Thanks!" The door was mmed. E put down the bread, eyes rimmed red. Wasn''t she despicable to sleep with him just for getting the man she loved? Was this girl Samuel''s real love? At dinner time, when E was drinking the soup, the door was knocked again. Vivien, who took care of her, hurried to open the door. E thought it might be her mother! She continued to focus on her food, without turning her head. Suddenly her eyes shed when she sensed a wind of familiar male smell. "Samuel!" She rose to her feet and called out this familiar name. Samuel came here to question E, but became hard to open his month when he saw her swollen belly and bright eyes. E felt his unhappiness when she saw his face. "Have you eaten? How about eating together?" She asked him in a low voice, thinking that Samuel was already in a bad mood, she couldn''t worsen it. A kind of agitation rose to Samuel''s heart when he saw E was looking at him carefully. "Emma came here just to visit you. How could you drive her out? " At beginning, he didn''t want to say it, but being annoyed, he couldn''t help saying these words. Emma used to be so bossy while today she shed tears. Samuel thought that what E had done must have been too far! Emma? E thought for a while. She must be the girl who came here today as she was the only female visitor. Was she the well-known chief editor of Channel Fashion magazine in America? She drove Emma out? "I didn''t do that!" Samuel sneered at her innocent smile. "You can do nothing except pretend to be innocent! Emma never lied to me!" E would never lie to him either! Pretending to be innocent? E was so angry. Emma never lied to him. Why did he think E could lie to him? "I didn''t lie to you either!" She looked at Samuel''s eyes directly. Her eyes were clear and there was no lie in them. Samuel drew a long face and walked forward. E took a step back and hurried to hold the chair at her side. Samuel was so scary. What did he want to do? "E, move to the old house tomorrow. Don''t y any tricks with me !" Emma was overwhelmed by grief when she knew he got married. But though marrying E, he would give her nothing in the future other than a certificate! The door of the t was mmed heavily. E turned back to her chair confusedly. What did he mean? The next day. A few people came to help move E''s staff. It must be Samuel who asked them to do these things. The old house was located in the suburb, a little far away from downtown. But it was quiet here and it was good for nourishing the fetus. The gray-haired Melody was so pleased to see her granddaughter-inw and was totally different from what she was as a serious senior teacher. "Come here, E. This is Samuel''s room and has been vacant for a long time. I have arranged others to clean it. You can live here without any problem!" E smiled and nodded, looking around Samuel''s room. A room of 1, 000 sq.ft was decorated in deep color. Many medals were disyed on the pear tree- made shelf and witnessed his achievements as awyer. On the wall hung some famous oil painting. The ck wardrobe was empty. It seemed that Samuel didn''te back very often. "Samuel firstly worked with Harry in Dreles Later he went to Ascea and finally he came back, got married and started his own business. I am so d at this!" Melody took a good look at E, who was so delicate, pure and lovely! Emma was affected and highhanded. She disliked that kind of girl. E held Melody''s arm and said sweetly, "Grandma, I can apany you in the future!" She looked forward to living a in life with Samuel and giving birth to a few babies, watching them running here and there in the yard. That was enough. Melody was wild with joy. Touching her bulging belly, she said, "A naughty baby boy is on the way to coming into life!" The examination showed that this was a boy. Either a baby boy or girl was okay, for each one has his or her own merits. She can have a girl in the future. A boy and a girl were best for a family. "Yeah, I heard that boys are always naughty. At that time, grandma, you must teach him well!" At this point, E was more eager to have this baby. Will Samuel love this child? But this was his natural son. He would love him very much..... Melody and E went to the back yard arm in arm. "E, you shouldn''t be so tender, otherwise others would bully you." She heard that this girl was pushed down by another female star at the beginning when she had just broken into that scene. This girl must be too tactless, not knowing how to prevent herself from being bullied. They chatted while fiddling with nts and flowers as time went away. Samuel didn''te back that night. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 E stared at the ceiling. She thought that Samuel would return... Samuel was absent this evening and for several days on end. In Leroy Manor. Harry carried the newly-discharged Nicole out of the car and to the castle. Nicole had a touch of feverst night, so Harry immediately sent her to the hospital in the middle of the night. L, with Daniel in her arms, followed. Sally was taken to the old house by Kevin. "Sweetheart, are you alright?" L had heard that from Harry a few hundred times today. As the doctor assured them earnestly that Nicole was fine, Harry allowed Nicole to leave the hospital. "Daddy, I''m okay." Nicole rested her arms around his neck, andid her head on his shoulder obediently. L, cuddling Daniel in her arms, followed them into the castle. "Harry, can you care more about your son?" She strove for an opportunity for Daniel. How could Harry prefer Nicole to Daniel? Seeing that L suddenly turned hostile, Harry hurried to put down Nicole and said, "Come on, Daniel, I want to hug you!" He took Daniel from L''s arms obediently. Daniel looked at Harry. Unexpectedly, Daniel didn''t cry but sucked his finger; obviously he was unhappy. Harry looked at his unhappy son in his arms. In a sh, he wore an angry look. L could say nothing. Daniel and Sally were twins. Moreover, he had exactly the same eyebrows as Harry; otherwise L would certainly have him and Harry undergo the paternity test! Harry should have to hug Daniel more to make them more intimate. Suddenly, Daniel cried and muttered, "Mommy¡­" Harry stared at Daniel, "Who allows you to bother my wife? I must hug you today!" He sat Daniel up in his arms, strode out of the castle and took him to see the liger. The cry was getting far away. L shook her head helplessly and looked at her daughter. "Mommy, why does Daniel cry? He doesn''t like Daddy? Every time Daddy hugged him, he would cry." She couldn''t bear it, so she told him that Daddy was the best! L squatted down and looked at her daughter. "Because Daniel likes me more, just as you like Daddy more." That sounded sad. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nicole didn''t fully understand, but she still nodded her head. After a while, she said, "Mommy, I also love you!" Looking at her innocent daughter, L picked up her happily. Children would never lie! At night, Daniel fell asleep. L put him on her big bed. Tonight, Sally was not at home, so she wanted Daniel to sleep with her. Harry came out of the bathroom after his shower and frowned at the child on the bed. "Let him sleep in the baby room!" He said to L, or else Daniel would affect them! L rolled her eyes, "Harry, he is your son, not someone else''s!" She solemnly emphasized that. Harry dried his short hair and walked over, "Do you dare to have a baby with someone else?" Sitting on the bed, he watched L lightly. "Yes..." Harry went to kiss her. She would dare to say "I do" out of anger! The atmosphere of the room became sultry gradually with this kiss. Harry would make it soon. Daniel cried suddenly. Harry, who was pressing on L, stared at Daniel in the center of the big bed angrily. He did that deliberately! Didn''t he fall asleep? Lughed and pushed Harry away, straightened her pajamas and picked up her crying son. She now believed what Harry said. "My son was born to be against me. We were at enmity with each other in a previous life!" Harry hugged both his wife and son and greedily smelled the aroma of his wife. "Honey, E and Samuel got the passport a few days ago." L thought of the WeChat message from E, so she mentioned it to Harry. Harry listened to the word "honey" with satisfaction. "Well, I know." "Why didn''t they get the passport until E was expecting?" Samuel knew she was pregnant, didn''t he? And he promised he would propose a marriage soon. Why didn''t they get the passport until now? Harryy down and rested his head on the pillow. He said seriously, "Samuel loves Emma, not E." Emma and Samuel were together during their school years. But they seemed to break up a few years ago. Samuel''s grandma didn''t agree to their marriage, and Emma always stayed in the United States. Fate ys cruel tricks sometimes. "Despite all this, now that he will have a baby soon, he can''t keep thinking about Emma!" She had suffered such losses! Harry knew what L thought. He would talk with Samuel about it if given a chance. Hey closer to L and smelled her aroma from behind. Only her aroma made him feel at ease. "Honey¡­" L thought of the tender E, and gently stroked Harry''s chest. Harry immediately held her hand. "Yes? What''s wrong?" L pulled back her small hand from his big palm. "Honey, do you think I... am tough?" He reminisced on the past. She was indeed not very gentle in front of him in many cases. Harry was confused. What irritated her? Why did she suddenly ask this question? Harry was confused, but he answered, "No, I like your toughness. I like everything of you." What he said was true. Love me, love my dog. L looked at his handsome face and kissed his thin lips... Summer was approaching. E, who was expecting, took care of the flowers in the greenhouse and sweated profusely. Samuel stood in his room. Many women''s products suddenly appeared in his room. There were also many female clothes in the closet. There was a faint scent everywhere, and those baby clothes and supplies reminded him that he would soon wee a baby. But the woman who let him appreciate this kind of joy was not the one he loved. Going over to the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw a woman who wiped her sweat clumsily in the greenhouse in the back garden. His grandma walked over and gave her a piece of watermelon. She immediately put down the kettle and took the watermelon from his grandma. Maybe it was sweet. It was a pleasure to eat it. She moved here more than a month ago. After less than half a month... She would give birth to the baby! His parents always lived in the urban area. He didn''t return often. Only his grandma and this woman lived here. Samuel took back his gaze and strode to the back garden. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 In the flower garden. Melody took out a wet tissue for E. "Wipe your sweat with this. Pregnant women cannot tolerate hot weather." While saying those words, she fetched out a wet tissue from a melon tray. "Grandma, thanks for the watermelon." The two of them stayed in the old house, while the servants were out to buy vegetables. E felt much better after wiping her sweat off her cheeks. Melody made a gesture to show didn''t mind and said, "It is very easy to cut up a watermelon. The watermelon is so sweet!" E responded with a nod of approval and ced the remaining peel down. When she was ready to pick up another slice, she heard somebody remark, "Don''t you know that pregnant women shouldn''t eat too much watermelon?" E and her grandma turned around at the same time. They saw Samuel at the door in a white T-shirt. At this moment, he, with a gloomy face, was staring at E who was subconsciously protecting her stomach. Being pleasantly surprised for a while, E was scared into putting the melon in her hands back on the tray immediately. Melody made a long face for a minute. With a hint of sarcasm in her voice, Melody said, "I even forgot I have a grandson, too!" Poor E! Though Samuel rarely kept herpany, she neverined. Worse, Samuel had the nerve to appear on the entertainment news with that woman, Emma! The number of people who wanted to dig up Samuel''s personal business increased, as his fame rose. Some news was unexpectedly exposed in public yesterday. In particr, the provoking headline ¨C "Golden Layer has an affair with Editor-in-Chief Emma, when he has a pregnant wife at home." E got so upset upon receiving that news, that Melody was at a loss for how tofort her. Even so, E still felt pleasantly surprise the moment she saw Samuel today. The fact that she didn''t get angry over Samuel''s inappropriate behavior was proof of how much her granddaughter-inw loved her grandson. Melody thought to herself. "Grandma!" Samuel greeted Melody respectfully. Melody pulled a face and ignored his arrival. Somewhat embarrassed, E hurried to say, "Grandma, don''t be offended, since Samuel is back." Melody red at E after hearing what she just said, "Why do you call him Samuel? You should still address him as ''husband'', even in my presence." Err......Err.... The stylish grandma made E purse her lips into a smile. The weather didn''t seem to be so stifling after Samuel saw the smile of the woman with rose cheeks. "Grandma, let''s head in. It is a bit hot here." E supported Melody by her arms, and they went toward the house. Melody nced at Samuel. She then patted E''s hands, "E, don''t concern yourself with someone who doesn''t consider you worth his time and don''t cry sadly at night on your own! You are now responsible for your own health and your baby." How did grandma know? Embarrassed, E quickly denied with a flush face, "No, no, no.......I didn''t cry. Grandma, I''m really happy being with you and having you spoil me!" Fearing that the man behind her might generate some strange ideas, she sped up the pace. Perhaps her pregnancy caused her to be a little sentimental. She couldn''t help shedding tears on the nights shey on therge bed all alone. E muttered in her mind, ''How did grandma know that? Did I cry rather loudly?'' Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Melody sighed to herself as she watched her granddaughter-inw. She knew that her son, daughter- inw and grandson all liked Emma. She prayed that everything would be fine after E gave birth. Samuel genuinely felt ufortable, since he waspletely oblivious of how the two supported each other. However, Samuel was troubled by what grandma just said. ''Why would that woman cry at night? For his sake? Shouldn''t she know that she was bound to spend those nights alone? So was she hoping that he''d stay with her?'' E felt much better after entering the air-conditioned living room. After she helped grandma sit on the sofa, she spotted the approaching shadow in the doorway, and then she dly walked into kitchen to open the freezer. She washed some fruits, brought them over and put them down in front of Samuel, who sat opposite of grandma, "Samuel, eat some fruit." She awkwardly bent down and then stood up again, obviously making an enormous effort. Melody grinned, "E, ever since my grandson returned, you have been focusing on him. What about me?" See, there was no fruit for her. In this moment, being observed by Samuel''s eyes, E felt somewhat shy and her face turned red, "Grandma, I''ll peel you some dried fruit." Suddenly she took a tray with some dried fruit in sheer panic, and then expertly took up a nutcracker to crush the walnuts for Melody. Samuel looked at them indifferently and thought: Is she trying to cater to him? "Grandma, here you are." Her sweet voice interrupted his thinking. While taking the walnut pulp and putting it in her mouth, Melody cast a nce at her grandson who was staring at E. "Samuel, are you leaving?" A question was asked seemingly inadvertently by Melody when she looked at the walnut pulp in her hands. He will leaveter? After hearing what Melody said, a sh of disappointment appeared in her eyes, and the smile on her face also faded away. Samuel leaned on the sofa, feeling that there was a little smile on that woman''s face. It was too hard for him to leave this ce while being aware of her state of sudden change. He had just finished awsuit. Now he just came back to see his grandma. Emma was still waiting for him, so he would leave soon. "You should go right now!" Her grandson''s silence made Melody a little angry. The smile on the lips of E was no longer hooked, and the movements of her hands started to be a little flustered. "Ah!" A sharp cry came out owing to the pain from her hand. E did not focus on what she was doing, and she gripped her fingers with a walnut clip. Melody heard the scream of E and quickly tried to figure out what happened. Surprisingly, the opposite Samuel was even faster than her. He sat up and reached E in just two steps, clutching her hand. Looking at her red finger, Samuel was angry and his tone became very blunt. "How stupid are you? How can you hurt yourself just by crushing walnuts!" E had been thinking about rubbing it, but when Samuel reprimanded her, her eyes became moist. He had never done this before. When everyone was together, Samuel was always happy and asionally very funny. But since they were together, Samuel had always been serious in front of her. Even now he was as cold as an ice. She married him, depriving him of his love. Wasn''t he also suffering? "I''m... I''m sorry." She pulled her hand from his hand, stood up awkwardly from the stool and went upstairs. ''Sorry? Why did she apologize?'' Samuel began to wonder if he treated her too seriously when he looked at the awkward figure of the woman upstairs. In retrospect, it was he who took advantage of her. "Samuel, get out! Don''te to see me again!" Melody looked at the figure of E upstairs. She was very upset. She wore a distraught look and mmed her hand down on the table. She wanted to kick Samuel out. Her grandmother wore a straight face, so Samuel knew that she was truly angry. In reaction, he scratched his ck hair with irritation. "I didn''t say that I''m going to leave this evening!" Then he sat back on the couch. Melody''s face looked radiant after she heard that. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 E locked the door and leaned against it. Her tears fell down endlessly. She cried for about two minutes and wiped her eyes dry. ''E, to marry Samuel is already what you want. Why are you still crying? It is already a huge step between you and him to be able to stay silently next to him and watch him, isn''t it? Why are you having bad feelings now? If Samuel didn''t get drunk that night, would he have slept with you? Would he have married you?'' ... On thinking that, she walked to the dresser, took out some tissue and wiped her tears away. She flicked open her cellphone, the screen still showed the news page with the picture she had been looking at the whole night. Emma looked all joyful while holding hands with handsome Samuel. They walked into a hotel room. The smile on Samuel''s face... also looked so happy and joyful. Has she be the third wheel? Tears came up again and she quickly wiped it away. She closed the web page and tried not to see the picture again. She felt a little bit tired and went to the big bed which she had been sleeping on by herself all this time. E fell asleep soon. The room was silent for a few minutes. The door was opened from the outside. The man who walked in looked at the sleeping beauty and took a light step. He walked to his bed. His bed sheets were either ck or gray. But now, out of nowhere, it was reced with pink color. The sheets were spread neatly across the bed and did not fit with the room decor at all. It looked like the woman had been crying, because her eyelids were reddish. She was putting one hand on her bump. The air conditioner was set to a low temperature, even he could sense the coldness. But the woman wore nothing but a piece of maternity dress. He walked quietly to the bedside and spread the nicely folded pink summer sheet on her. However, as soon as he turned around, she kicked the sheet away and clumsily changed her pose. He had to put the sheet on her again. This time, E felt that someone was putting the sheet on her. At thetter stage of her pregnancy, E only had light sleep. She opened her eyes to see what was going on. All she saw was a familiar back. The door was closed in silence. E was now fully awake. She just saw Samuel. So the sheet on her was put by him then? Thinking of this possibility, E held tightly to the summer sheet and her face was lit up by happiness. When E woke up again, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon. She got out of the bed, tidied up her hair a little bit and walked out of the room. At the second floor stairway. E looked at the man on the sofa who was working with hisputer. For a moment, she thought she had seen an illusion. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and wondered, was it really Samuel who was now on the sofa? So he didn''t take off? She held down her joy and walked slowly down along the staircase to the first floor. Samuel noticed her the moment she looked at him on the second floor. He focused on the documents of hisputer, however he could still see the pregnant woman who walked into the kitchen from the corner of his eye. In the kitchen, Adele and Vivien who had been looking after Melody were busy preparing dinner. Upon seeing E, Vivien called out, "E, you go and rest. We will soon be ready to serve dinner." Usually E woke up early and would help around the kitchen, preparing vegetable. Clearly she was late today and the dinner was almost ready. "Alright, I will go and fetch granny." She walked out of the kitchen. Not far from here, the man was still focusing on his work. E walked as quietly as possible despite the fact that she seldom made any noise when walking. She hoped not to disturb him. She barely walked one step up when the man called out to her, "You just sit somewhere, I will go upstairs to get granny." She was so clumsy and with such a huge hump, it would be quite tiring to walk up and down the stairs so he would rather do it himself. ''He heard my steps...'' "It is fine. You can continue with your work. I am not doing anything anyway." It was obvious that her face was lit up with joy. Samuel noticed that whenever she talked to him, her face was always lit up with joy and cautiousness. She was never like this when she was with him before. This was not E''s original character! Upon hearing her refusal, Samuel was not pleased. He put down his notebook and walked towards the staircase. He cast a nce to her direction and without saying any words, he walked upstairs. E felt a little bit awkward and touched her nose. She sat back on the sofa as he had told her. She saw several folders on the desk and thought to herself that he must be very busy everyday. After all, he was an internationally famouswyer and surely a lot of people wanted to consult him. Therefore, she must behave herself and not cause any trouble, or create anything unnecessary to bother him. When she was still in the entertainment industry, she heard about that Samuel had already won several international cases. Then she would read rted financial news or international news and giggle like a silly child. In these news pictures, Samuel was always dressed neatly in suits and glowed with confidence. When her brother had a gathering with Samuel and the others, he would sometimes bring her along. Samuel with his cool elegance and asional jokes was always deeply attractive to her. The first time she confessed her love to him was five years ago. Back then, he was with Harry on a trip to Dreles. It was such a long time ago, he probably forgot it himself. Just like she had imagined, she was turned down. She was turned down many times afterward. He always had one reason: He loved someone else. Someone else upied his mind. She really envied the person who upied his mind. However, she had never seen her. It wasn''t until the incident in Splendid Garden Apartments that E met her. She was indeed very charming and beautiful. She was just as well beaming with confidence as Samuel. This even caused E to feel inferior for a moment. ... Samuel looked at the woman who was gazing at hisputer. She was smiling for a moment and then frowned. He nced at theputer screen. There was nothing but a Logo! What was she thinking about then? He suddenly realized that she was bit goofy. "E, dinner is ready!" Melody was downstairs somehow and E just woke up from her thoughts. She leaned on the sofa arm and stood up. She walked towards the bathroom of the first floor. Samuel walked into the bathroom with her. Fortunately there were two taps. She sensed the man standing next to her in silence. E was nervous although she had no idea what she was nervous about. "Plop!" She identally dropped the slippery soap onto the floor. She looked at the soap as it was gliding away and helplessly walked to the room corner. When she was about to pick it up, a big hand pulled her arm. Samuel picked up the soap and rinsed it under the water tap. Then he handed it over to the little woman. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. E took over the soap. With her bump pressing against the washing basin, she had to make an effort to touch the water. Samuel felt sorry for her when he saw her having difficulty washing hands due to the bump. He stood behind her, pressed closely to her back and surrounded her with his arms. He pulled over her hands, spayed some water on them and washed them clean. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 The woman''s pleasant scent greeted his nose. He would never forget her scent that night. At this moment, he felt restless with his mind jumping around. E allowed him to drag her hand and wash it. What he washed was not her hands, but her heart. Seeing the smile on her round face from the mirror, he raised a smile, too. He closed the tap, wiped up her hands patiently and went out of the washroom, holding her little fat hand. Seeing the couple walk hand in hand towards her, Melody smiled with satisfaction. "Quick! Dinner''s ready. Well, sit here, Samuel. E, sit beside Samuel." Melody deliberately put their seats together. Samuel knew what his grandma meant. He did not say no, he just dragged the chair out of the table for E. He sat down beside her after she was seated. Dinner tonight was quite abundant with six dishes and one soup as well as lotus seed wheat kernels porridge, E''s favorite. With a look at these dishes, Melody winked at her grandson. Samuel had to refill E''s bowl with dishes. Seeing the shrimp meat in her bowl, E was deeply touched. That was enough. She was satisfied. Lowering her head, she ate that shrimp meat happily, only to find that was more delicious than ever. Perhaps, that was when she started to love shrimp meat. During tonight''s dinner, E''s joy was so obvious. She was smiling all the time when talking to Melody. She ate quite a lot. Yet her appetite was a shock to Samuel. Two bowls of porridge, six mini soupy buns along with other dishes. Was thismon that pregnant women were all big eaters? After dinner, the sky was a little darkened. Melody told Samuel, "Now that you are home today, I''m gonna have a rest. You walk with E for a while." Hearing what Melody said, E took a look at Samuel, who was ready to start his business work, and refused, "No need, grandma. I''m OK alone." Today she had been a big trouble to him. If there was more, he was bound to hate her more. She walked to the door, wore her ts, opened the door and walked outside. A gust of hot wind blew on her face, leaving her with a sudden sense of sweating. However, for her baby, she had no choice but to walk for half an hour or an hour. When she walked out of the Lowell family''s gate, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a figure. Could that be him? She was so nervous that her heart beat so fast. Samuel followed this pregnant women. It was getting darker and letting her go out alone was quite worrying. Knowing he was walking along with her, she did not say a single word. She was afraid that he would hate her if she said a word. This year, the hotness came quite early. It was in middle April and the temperature reached 82.04 ¨H. The expected date of the baby was in early May. At that time, it must be very hot. Luckily, the air conditioners would help. But as she would be in a month of confinement, the air conditioners could not be used all the time. Although it was a suburb here, the green projects were quite good. She walked along the park. Then she headed for the street. It would be more busy crossing the street. People here all finished dinner not long ago and went out for a walk. Walking to the downtown area, these two were still silent. There were too many people here, so Samuel approached E consciously. At the gate of dessert shop. E took a look at ice cream and then peeked at Samuel. She wanted to eat ice cream but she had no money. "Samuel..." She looked around and didn''t dare to look straight into his eyes. Samuel looked at the women who was shorter than him and had been taken for his little sister. He seemed to know that she loved ice cream, but he didn''t intend to say that out loud. "I am not your Samuel now." He said that all of a sudden, which was a little confusing to E. Samuel looked at this little puzzled woman and became quite happy. "Call me Sam." From that night, each time she called him Samuel, he always couldn''t help recalling the night when she was under him and called him in that way. "Sam?" She called him tentatively. He nodded casually. Whatever! As long as she would not call him Samuel again. E stuttered, "I want to have an ice cream, but I don''t have money." Her round face blushed beautifully. "So what?" He asked deliberately. What so what! So, she''d like to eat one! The little woman''s expression turned quite annoyed. "Please lend me some money." Her voice turned official, without previous shyness and uneasiness. Samuel raised his bushy eyebrows and continued to tease her, "I''ve got no money, either." Her face was filled with disappointment, but she did not stop asking, "Did you bring your cell phone with you?" She even forgot to bring a cell phone, but he probably remembered! Mobile-phone payment would do! Quite clever. However, "I didn''t bring my cell phone, either." It seemed quite obvious to E that he did it on purpose! So he was unwilling to buy her an ice cream? If he wasn''t, she would give up. She walked back with loss and disappointment, never thinking that Samuel was joking. However, Samuel did note along. She felt more disappointed as she did not see his figure through the corner of her eyes. Was she asking too much? It was good enough that he was willing to go out for a walk with her. "Do not ask for too much, E." She warned herself in a low voice. "Men were always greedy. The more they got, the more they wanted." All of a sudden, one thing just popped out and she was startled. She took a closer look. It was a mango ice cream! Her unhappy face turned into a big smile. Samuel yed a joke with her. "So I can''t y a trick with you now?" Once when they were together, unabashed as she was, he always teased her and made her stamp her feet. E was eating the ice cream with contentment and did not tend to respond to Samuel. Samuel looked at the little women who was eating ice cream attentively. Now what? He was no more important than her ice cream? "It''s OK to eat the ice cream, but you cannot eat it up!" A passenger walked at a fast pace, looking at his cell phone with his head lowered. Seeing the passenger almost bump into her, Samuel dragged her into his embrace right away. The passenger found there was a person in front of him and edged away. Thus she was not knocked down. Taking a look at that passenger, E found out that if it were not for Samuel, she would have run into him. "Thanks!" She stopped eating the ice cream and said that to the man. Samuel let her go and said, "Never mind. Sit here and we''ll leave after you finish." He pointed at the bench along the road and sat down with her. The man was elegantly seated with his legs folded, attracting quite a few second nces. Though Samuel not the most handsome, he was quite good-looking. As for E, being pregnant, she couldn''t dress up. If no one thought she was ugly, she would thank God, because she was not expecting anyone topliment her appearance. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 She goggled at every woman who was ncing at Samuel in admiration. When these women met her gaze, they changed their faces right away. Samuel of course knew what she was doing. He didn''t mind it at all. He just looked at the disappearing ice-cream in her hand. When half of the ice-cream was eaten, he drew it from her hand without hesitation. "Half of it is left. It''s a waste to throw it away!" She was urgent to take it back. She still wanted to eat it! Samuel grabbed her spoon and ate it up within seconds. Finally he threw away the empty box. ... E had nothing to say as the rest of the ice-cream was eaten by him. The most important thing was that the ice-cream was her leftovers and the spoon was also used by her. As she knew, he was a slight neat freak. Didn''t he mind her saliva and used spoon? Samuel looked at her regretful eyes and couldn''t help saying, "You can eat as much as you want after giving birth!" Finally E nodded satisfactorily. At that time, the sky was getting dark. They walked towards home without a word, but the atmosphere was nice. When they walked into the living room, a gust of cool windforted E. She changed her shoes and rushed to the second floor. It seemed that she was in a hurry. Why was she in such a hurry? Samuel changed his shoes too and hurried to follow her upstairs. E was already covered with sweat and hurried to take a shower. When Samuel ran into the room, E was already in the bathroom. Samuel didn''t notice her when he came in, so he was a little curious and worried about why she ran so fast when he couldn''t find her. Opening up the door of bathroom, he heard a scream, "Ah!" When E was preparing to turn the shower on, Samuel came in. Usually she was not used to locking the door as Samuel never came back. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Samuel was stunned, as he saw something he shouldn''t have. Looking at her crimson cheeks out of shyness, he went out of the bathroom as if nothing had happened. ¡¤ After closing the door, Samuel leaned on the wall heavily. Damn it! How could he have a physical reaction....when he saw her naked body. Being agitated, he went to the first floor to pick up hisputer and documents. He recovered his breath after a while. As Samuel walked out of the bathroom hurriedly, E bit her lower lip slightly and thought: ''My God! He looked all over my body unintentionally once again.'' She swore that she didn''t mean to do that! She wrapped her long hair with a tower which had been washed yesterday and took a simple shower to wash off her sweat. When she finished it, Samuel was handling his business at his table near the window. Closing the bathroom door, shey on her bed directly without interrupting him. Samuel felt the sound behind him and put down his documents. He found a pair of pajamas and walked into bathroom. E held her phone tightly. Would he really stay here tonight? She couldn''t help smiling sweetly. Flipping open her phone, she saw some phone numbers, all of which were from her brother. She called back. "Brother." Her voice was so clear and melodious. This was the true E that Samuel knew before. Samuel at first wanted to get out of the bathroom and make an important call. When he heard E''s voice, he stopped. "Samuel is at home.... He came back! ... Brother, you needn''t worry about us. He is nice to me! ... It''s true. We just came back after a walk!" E was grateful that Samuel came back today and did these things for her. Otherwise, she would have no idea about how to answer these questions of her brother. Over the line, Eason asked E to give the phone to Samuel. But E said, "Samuel is bathing. Brother, don''t worry about me. I am fine.... Half a month! Ok! See ya!" Samuel never listened to others'' calls stealthily, but this time he couldn''t help himself. He didn''t expect that E would say good words for him. When Samuel walked out of bathroom, E was looking at her cell phone. She seemed to be overwhelmed with joy. He stopped wiping his hair. He thought she was a kid before and was not his type. But now, it seemed that as a kid, she was lovely. He couldn''t focus on his work so he turned off hisputer andy on the bed. E was so surprised that her cell phone nearly fell down to the bed. She subconsciously moved to one side and left enough room for this man. Samuel took out his phone and had a look at the time. He noticed her slight movement and turned off the phone. "Aren''t you afraid of falling off the bed?" He didn''t look at her at all and turned off the light directly. There was only bedmp lighting. E was so nervous when the room became darker. This was her second time sleeping with Samuel in the same bed. She moved towards him obediently and at that moment her fragrance distracted Samuel''s mind. Not a single word between them, they yed with their phones for a while and then E turned it off, preparing to sleep. Samuel saw that she was going to sleep and he also turned off his phone,ying beside her. The air conditioner was working so it was a little cold. He tenderly covered her with a quilt. When Samuel was already falling into sleep, E turned her body over, peeping at the profile of this man. She dared not watch him in such an angle before. His eyes were closed slightly, the nose was high and the lips were closed tightly. Every part of him was so attractive to her. "Sleep!" Although the light was turned off, he could feel her eyesight and let out one word. Being caught by Samuel, E pretended to close her eyes right away. But not long after, she came a little nearer to Samuel. She guessed that Samuel''s hug must be warm. The room was so quiet. E could feel her breath. She rolled over to lie on her back. At this time, her waist began to hurt again. Since two or three mouth ago, her waist was always sore and painful. Sometimes she even couldn''t move. She signed voicelessly. It was so tiring to be pregnant. But fortunately she was going to give birth soon. She checked what she had not prepared for baby in her mind and wanted to go shopping tomorrow. She was forced to turn her body again out of the pain in her waist, with her back to Samuel. Samuel felt this woman beside him didn''t sleep well. Was she ufortable? "What''s the matter with you?" Finally he spoke out in the darkness. E opened her eyes right away and apologized carefully, "I am so sorry to bother you,. I didn''t mean to do that." Later she did not dare to make noise and move. She held her breath carefully lest Samuel didn''t sleep well and never came back. He frowned. Why did she always apologize to him? "You didn''t interrupt me. Are you okay? You seems ufortable." E hesitated for a while and said, "Maybe it is because the baby is getting bigger, so my waist always feels painful if I keep the same position for a long time." Chapter 487 Chapter 487 A big palm rested on her waist. Feeling the temperature from her waist, E opened her eyes wide. What was Samuel doing? Was he giving her a waist massage? He was unskilled. It was just an ordinary massage, but her waist was significantly better. Samuel sat on the bed and gently massaged E. Her skin was smooth. Would her baby have smooth skin? Every ce touched by the palm was burning hot. About five minutester, E pulled Samuel''s big palm that gave her a massage, "Thank you. Samuel, I''m Ok now, you should get some sleep!" Her voice sounded pleasing. Samuel pulled his big palm out of her chubby hands andy in bed silently. He felt empty. Maybe they slept in the same bed but dreamed different dreams. After a long period of time, E was still awake, but she just dared not move. Samuel heard the uneven breathing of E and judged that she was not asleep. So he pulled her into his arms and let her rest her head on his arm. With this move, E''s eyes turned red. She stuck tightly in Samuel''s arms and boldly rested her right hand on his waist. Samuel didn''t refuse. She raised the corners of her mouth and closed her eyes. It would be nice if she could sleep like this in Samuel''s arms every day. Samuel smelled the scent from E and regretted for a moment. As a normal man, how could he bear to cuddle her in his arms? Samuel tried hard to think about the case that would be tried, the information and evidence... E was about to fall asleep in his arms, but he was still holding himself back. At this time, his cell phone suddenly rang. E who was already asleep in his arms shook slightly and woke up. The ringing disturbed her sleep. He annoyingly picked up the cell phone on the bedside table. Who was calling in the middle of the night? Seeing the caller ID, Samuel''s eyes became dark, but eventually he pressed the answer button. He heard the voice of a man over the phone, "Hello, are you a friend of the owner of this cell phone?" Samuel frowned. Why did a man use her cell phone? E changed her position and left his arms. He got out of bed and walked toward the window. "Yes." "Sir, here is the thing. The owner of this cell phone is drunk here, but we are closing soon. Could you pick her up?" The man over the phone was very polite. He should be a waiter or something. Emma was drunk? "Be right there." After asking the man for the address, Samuel immediately turned on the bedsidemp and put on his clothes. E, staying in bed, watched what Samuel was doing. He was leaving? Would hee back? It was from that woman, right? When the phone screen was lit up, she saw the name of Emma. The room was still very silent. Only the sound of Samuel dressing could be heard. He turned off the bedsidemp. In the darkness, he stopped and said in a low voice, "Sorry to bother you. You should go back to sleep!" His strangeness and politeness hurt her heart. Then he opened the door and left without looking back. Soon, E heard he started the car downstairs. He left... Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. His smell remained on the bed. E moved to his pillow, lingered on it to smell his smell and closed her eyes. A tear fell silently on the pillow and soon disappeared. Just as Samuel appeared, he also disappeared quickly... At a private club. Samuel parked the car at the door of the club and strode to a private room on the second floor. Pushing open the door of the room, he saw the wine table was messy and three pairs of used chopsticks were thrown on the wine table in a muddle. A woman was lying on the table, her eyes closed and her face reddish. "Emma." He gently shook the unresponsive woman. Emma moved a bit, changed her posture and continued to slumber. Samuel helplessly lifted her up by her waist and left the private room. At Lake Garden. Normally, only Samuel lived in that several thousand square feet apartment on the 26th floor Only his grandma, parents, and Emma hade here, while only he and Emma had lived here. He put Emma, who was still asleep, in the room next door to the bedroom. She temporarily stayed here after this return. Samuel put Emma on the big bed and wanted to take her shoes off. Emma hung on to his neck tightly and refused to let go. Samuel wanted to push away her arms. She opened her eyes and seemed to have sobered up some, "Samuel." She called out his name in surprise. Samuel smiled, "Well, let go of me. I''ll take off your shoes." Emma looked at the man who was smiling at her. Didn''t he go to the old house to apany his wife? Not only did she not let go of Samuel, but she kissed his thin lips. Samuel''s smile disappeared. He leapt from her body hard. She looked coldly at the man who was avoiding her and stood up from the bed, "Samuel, don''t you love me?" She asked coldly. Samuel looked at her with a touch ofplexity in his eyes, "Whether I love you or not is irrelevant. Since I am married now, we can''t be together." "Why did you bring me back?" As he refused, Emma raised her voice, and her face was full of pain. He turned around and walked away. Emma rushed over immediately to stop him by putting her arms around his waist. "Samuel, don''t go. I feel bad." Her tears fell down her cheeks. Samuel turned around to take the woman who stopped him in his arms, "Emma..." Before he finished his words, Emma kissed his lips on tiptoes. "Samuel, stay with me tonight, okay?" He knew what she meant. Without waiting for him to decide, Emma looked at Samuel, took a step back and loosened the waistband on her skirt without hesitation. Samuel changed his countenance and thought of E who was carrying a baby and lying in bed in the old house. Without looking back, he opened the door of the room, shut it, and went to his own room. He and Emma were together because he saved her from his uncle. Half a year after Emma broke up with Samuel''s uncle, she began to chase after him. He was attracted to her straightforwardness and decisiveness. His ideal girlfriend must be a decisive and straightforward woman, so they were together. They had been on and off again through their school years up until recently. However, they had never gotten so far as to get naked with each other. As Emma and Samuel''s uncle were once together, his grandma disagreed to their rtionship. He knew that his grandma didn''t agree, so they weren''t together in the true sense. The watch on his wrist told him that it was past 2 a.m. A case would be tried tomorrow, so he didn''t want to return to the old house. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Emma gently rubbed her temples, sitting on an armchair. She knew this afternoon that Samuel went to the old house. Even though it was night, there was no sign that he woulde back. She also knew that his wife was at the old house, too. She could not give that woman and Samuel any chance to get along. So she went out for a drink deliberately so as to force him toe back. She was so vulnerable just now. Why didn''t he want her? Was it because he minded that she was not a virgin anymore? The year when she was 17, Samuel''s uncle forced her. Samuel saved her identally, but it was still toote. Emma staggered into the bedroom and closed her eyes, thinking what she was going to do. Should I let Samuel go?'' The next day. Samuel went to the court for an international fraud case. As for E, she walked to the mall, slowly and alone. The baby had so many clothes that Samuel''s grandma bought for it. She just needed to buy some baby aprons, little socks and such. With one foot into the baby''s area, her cell phone rang. ''Who would call me?'' She sat on the bench nearby and took her cell phone out. It was a stranger. "Hello!" "E?" A cold voice came out of the cell phone. If she got it right, that was Emma. E looked at the call that was got through. Such a bummer! "What can I do for you?" She looked at a ck tie on a male model nearby, which had dark striped pattern. "That would be very handsome on Samuel." She thought. Emma listened to the calm voice. Actually, she didn''t care about her attitude at all, "Do you know where Samuel wentter that night?" E knew, of course, "When my husband picked up the call, I was in his arms. Of course I know where he went!" Emma clenched the cigarette in her hand, "Alright. But it was me who was in his arms after midnight!" She deliberately made that sound sweet. "So what? You are just a mistress! Aren''t you?" A mistress was deemed to be scorned forever. Emma smiled. "Mistress? Did he even touch you again, after you became pregnant?" My question was simple, but if that woman thought too much, it was not me who was to me.'' N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. E frowned. "What does that mean?" Was she telling her Samuel''s physical desire these months was taken care of by her, Emma? "We''ve got so much time ahead of us. If you are willing to be a mistress for life, that''s fine for me." E hung up the phone. "This woman, Emma, was such a bummer!" She thought. When the call was hung up, Emma''s face was distorted with fury. E''s mind raced swiftly. "Emma called me. It''s not as simple as all that!" After lunch, E was walking in the dining room for several circles to digest, while Melody was reading today''s newspaper. Suddenly, the door was opened. E saw Samueling in. "Why does hee back now?" She had no idea. "Grandma!" Samuel greeted Melody wearing a poker face. Melody nced at him and nodded. When E was about to greet him, Samuel turned his cloudy face to her. "Go upstairs. I have something to ask you." After saying this, he dragged her by the arm and went directly upstairs. "Why, what are you doing, Samuel? E''s pregnant, go slower." Melody put down the newspaper and came along. Seeing these two quarreling, her heart pounded. Samuel lifted her up, looking at the old woman behind him, " Are you satisfied now?" Seeing this, Melody did look satisfied. She covered her smiling mouth and sat back to the sofa. "These two kids are really getting along. Good sign!" Melody thought. E put her hands around his neck in fear of falling down identally. She was not silly. Seeing Samuel''s depressed face, she absolutely knew that Samuel didn''te back out of his love. Samuel took E into the room and locked it. When he turned his head back, a bag showed up in her hand. She looked at Samuel happily, "Sam, I bought this tie for you today. Check it out. Do you like it?" She took a delicate box out of the bag and opened it. It was a tie with dark striped pattern. She hoped he''d like it. The box was hit to the ground with a p by Samuel. Suddenly, a tie dropped out. Looking at that tie, E''s face turned pale. ''This was the first gift I ever bought him. Look how that turned out.'' She thought to herself. Samuel took a look at the tie on the ground and then at this pale woman. He felt a kind of uneasiness. But he thought of the thing this morning and got angry, "Emma just called you to say goodbye. Why did you say that to hurt her?" E moved her eyes to Samuel and said calmly, "What did I say?" Called for a goodbye? What, he bought that? Samuel looked at her calm face, "Why did you ask me? Don''t you know yourself?" He raised his voice and his face was filled with anger. This was the first time for E to see Samuel in such rage. What did Emma actually say? "Was it because I called her a mistress? Or because I said I was in your armsst night?" She asked calmly. Hearing E say mistress, his face turned more gloomy, "Why the hell did you say Emma was a mistress? This is nder. You could be sued, you know that?" He looked at this woman in front of him coldly. "Oh, so she isn''t? She was in your armsst night, too, wasn''t she? I said nothing wrong!" She was getting more and more emotional. "What are you talking about? E, if there is a mistress between you two, that should be you!" What Samuel said was like a knife, stabbing at E''s heart. Yes! If she hadn''t slept with Samuel, she wouldn''t have gotten pregnant and married him, and Emma wouldn''t have been involved. Seeing E''s face turning pale, Samuel could not bear it. But he couldn''t help saying, "You told Emma to die? How could you! You even said that I loved you. To be honest, I will love anyone except you!" The manughed in contempt. Eughed, too. ''Emma was good at making Samuel believe her. For sure, if I said the truth, he wouldn''t believe me. So I might not bother to exin!'' E thought. "How could I not know how scheming you are when I was with you, E!" He scoffed in a cold voice, but the woman kept silent. Samuel flew into a rage. He grabbed her wrist and said, "What do you mean by acting dumb?" He came to confront her and she was embarrassed by that fact? Embarrassed by the bad thing she had done? Chapter 489 Chapter 489 E tried to loosen his grip on her wrist and sincerely looked into his eyes. "I have never said those words." Samuel angrily threw her hand away. He was so annoyed that he forgot she was pregnant. E was caught off guard and did not keep her bnce. She bumped against the dresser. "Ah!" Her belly hit straight onto the dresser and she instantly felt sharp pain. Samuel shockingly looked at E, as she copsed against the dresser and held her belly in pain. Samuel gazed at his trembling hands. What did he just do? He threw her away and made her fall! "Are you alright?" Without thinking, Samuel quickly walked up to her and held her tightly as her body was sliding down against the dresser. E held his hands tightly. Cold sweat came along with the severe pain. "It hurts..." She uttered the words between her teeth. It hurts? Shit! Samuel immediately held her up and carried her out of the room. On the first floor, Melody looked at her grandson who was rushingdownstairs and then at E who apparently was in great pain. She asked, "What is going on? What now? Is she delivering now? How can it be?" "I think so. I need to send her to the hospital first." Samuel walked fast with E in his arms to the car and put her on the back seats. ''Delivering now? Right now?'' Melody was at loss and did not react quickly to the situation. It only urred to her that she needed to bring stuff to the hospital after she had paced in the living room several rounds. Samuel was anxiously driving the car as he dialed Chuck''s number. "Mate, are you still in Uthana ?" Once he got the answer, Samuel sped up and drove directly to the hospital. In the back seats, E was so painful that she had to bite her bottom lip and pressed against her belly. Her face looked very pale and she was sweating. "You need to put up with it a little. I am taking you to the hospital right now." Last night he was thinking of bringing her to his apartment and letting her give birth there. Right now, as he looked at the woman who was enduring great pain in the car seat, his heart was filled with regret and sorrow. Why did he throw her away like that? She was pregnant with his child... When they reached the gate of the hospital, E was so painful that she started moaning. Samuel parked his car at will, carried E in his arms and started running into the hospital. Chuck had experienced the incident with L. When he heard how anxious Samuel sounded on the phone, he knew something was wrong. When Samuel and E showed up, Chuck was already waiting there with doctors and nurses. On seeing them, he ordered nurses to run over with a gurney. E wasid down by Samuel onto the gurney. Then he followed her towards the surgery room. "Shouldn''t it be another fortnight?" Chuck was quite confused and asked Samuel as he knew normally babies could arrive a few days earlier, but never a fortnight earlier. Samuel recalled what happened at home and remained silent. Chuck took a nce at Samuel and saw his gloomy face. He could roughly guessed what had happened. Samuel was stopped in front of the surgery room. He gazed at the red light as it lit up and sat down on the bench regretfully. Nothing should ever go wrong with E and her baby! Louder and louder screams from E could be heard from the surgery room. Samuel was in great sorrow and closed his eyes as he leaned against the wall. Why did he fight with a pregnant woman! At that moment, a nurse ran out of the surgery room and told him, "Mr. Lowell, the Director said that an incorrect fetal position happened and now a Caesarean section is needed!" On hearing E shrieking in agony, Samuel clenched his fist and nodded. "Tell Chuck to protect E no matter what!" "Okay!" The nurse replied and ran back to the surgery room. Time went by so slowly. Around fifteen minutester, Melody arrived with Vivien in a hurry. Samuel then realized it was time to inform the family, so he reached for his phone and called them one by one. "Samuel, what have you done to E?" Melody stood in front of her grandson and seriously gazed at Samuel, whose look was obviously full of sorrow. Samuel closed his eyes for a while but said nothing. Melody could do nothing but stood in front of him, waiting in vain. Just then, the door of the surgery room opened. They first heard a baby''s crying. Samuel was full of surprise and joy when he heard the sound. Then a doctor held a baby in his arms and walked out of the room. He said to them, "Congrattions on your new baby!" Melody was very excited and she rushed forward. How wonderful! Her great-grandson was here! He was here! Samuel stood up from the bench. His face was full of amazement and excitement. He looked at the baby who was waving his limbs and crying with an open mouth. Vivien quickly took out a small quilt and wrapped the baby up. Melody took over the baby from the doctor''s hands. She was so happy that she was close to tears. Samuel stopped the doctor who was about to return to the surgery room and bitterly asked, "How is she now?" The woman inside had carried his child for almost 10 months and now gave birth to a healthy baby. What could he do to thank her? "The Director is now sewing up the cuts and wounds for her. Later she will be sent to the ward." On hearing that she was doing fine, Samuel felt relieved. He turned around and saw Melody was teasing the baby with great joy. His mood was also lit up. He was now a father! The baby was then sent upstairs for bathing. Melody and Viven went there as well. Samuel received E as she was pushed out of the surgery room on the gurney. The effect of the anesthesia hadn''t worn off but E did have a clear mind. She heard when Samuel asked Chuck, "How is she now?" Chuck took off his mask and looked his buddy in the eyes. "Everything is alright now. But if you wereProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. five minuteste, both the mother and the baby would have been in danger!" He was toning it down a little bit; the truth was if they arrived five minutester, nobody could''ve saved their lives! Samuel looked at the woman lying on the gurney. Her eyes were closed tightly and her face was so pale. He was overwhelmed with regrets. "Samuel, have you informed Mr. Leonard and Mrs. Leonard?" Chuck suddenly asked. Samuel nodded and replied, "Eason is still abroad. He will be back by tomorrow." They moved E to the Exclusive Ward. With joint effort, Samuel and a doctor lifted E onto the ward bed without touching her wounds. E was put on a drip and then everyone walked out of the ward. Outside of the ward, Samuel was about to see Chuck off. Chuck took a quick nce at E and whispered, "You know, she is awake." As a close friend, he knew all this time E liked Samuel while Samuel liked Emma. But then out of blue, E was pregnant with Samuel''s child and this shocked everyone. But Samuel was not very keen on E. It was not until E was eight-months pregnant that they got the marriage certificate. Their rtionship must stand the test of ups and downs! However, it was easy for him to see through other people''s rtionship. When it came to his own rtionship, Chuck was quite agitated when he realized that he himself was about to get married soon. Samuel had some hard feelings when he heard Chuck''s reminder. Maybe she didn''t want to see him right now! When he walked back to the ward bed, Samuel looked at the woman whose eyes were still closed and tucked the quilt for her. Maybe he owed her an apology. "I am sorry." He sat down on the edge of the bed and tossed her fringe away from her forehead. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Eid on the ward bed in silence. She heard what Samuel said, but she did not know how to react. She could not hold her feelings in and a teardrop went down her cheek. She was surely not asleep. Samuel wiped away her tear gently with his thumb. "E, move in with me to my apartment when you are out of the hospital." He stroked on her cheeks with gentleness. E slowly opened her eyes and looked confused. Was the man in front of her really Samuel? All these made her feel unreal. But it was really Samuel... What an unexpected turn of events! Samuel actually asked her to move in with him. Was it because "A son can make his mom honored?" That was all she could think of. Samuelughed and shook his head. "You think too much." E slowly nodded her head. Now she could really be with Samuel. The thought made her smile happily. For the moment, the unhappiness was gone and the ward ambiance was light and rxed. "Where is my baby?" Chuck only let her take a quick look and then the boy was taken away. The crib next to her bed was empty. "He has been taken upstairs and is now getting a bath." The thought of his son made Samuel smile. His eyes were full of joy. After a while, Melody came downstairs with the baby in her arms. She loved the boy so much that she had to hold him all the time. She came to E directly and pushed Samuel out of the way and said cheerfully, "Look E, your baby son!" Samuel looked at his grandma speechlessly. Why was he sidelined like that! E looked at the baby sleeping soundly. She was glowing with motherly pride. His little hands and his little face were just so adorable. This was her son. Her son with Samuel. The sweet thought made her smile even happier. Melody and Vivien were somehow no longer in the ward. The family of three were now enjoying their moment. ¡¤ Samuel walked over and held up the other hand of the baby. His eyes were full of gentleness. "What shall we name him?" It had never urred to E till now. She was always by herself as Samuel was never there. She never thought of this question. Now the baby was here. They must face the question now. "Do you have anything suitable?" The baby was clinging onto Samuel''s finger. His heart almost melted away. Samuel took out his cellphone and took some photos of his son. E looked at Samuel as he was taking photos. At that very moment, she was truly happy. "I don''t know yet. Samuel, please name him." Their son named by him. How wonderful! Samuel put away the cellphone and thought for while and then he said, "I want him to grow up healthy and happy. Let''s name him Jerry." Jerry Lowell? E paused a little and then she heard him saying, "Yes, Jerry Lowell!" "Jerry Lowell." She murmured the name to herself and nodded. It was a nice name. It was settled then that their son would be called Jerry Lowell. The ambiance in the ward was peaceful and rxing. Not long, the door was opened and Samuel''s parents walked in. Samuel''s mother, Vi was a senior manager at the bank. She had a tough and independent character just like Emma. Samuel''s father, Vincent was the vice president of the bank. He was a practical and honest man. All Vi could see was the baby since the moment she stepped into the ward. She reached out for him and said, "My dearest,e to granny and let me have a good look at you." "Mom, Dad, you are here." E smiled and greeted them. Vi nced at her and did not have much reaction. She just nodded and then turned to the baby. Vincent was more caring and asked her, "E, are you feeling better now?" Originally, Vincent''s ideal daughter-inw was Emma. But now since Samuel and E had already married, then he had to let bygones be bygones. E was quite moved. She looked at Vincent and replied, "I am feeling much better now. Thank you, Dad!" Vi who was busy teasing Jerry curled her lips when she heard their dialogue. The feeling she held towards E was not dislike, but it was definitely not affection. If it weren''t for Melody''s objection, her daughter-inw should have been Emma. While thinking of Emma, Vi smiled. She was such an ideal type. Emma was beautiful and elegant. She was independent at her work and she was skilful at cooking as well. Samuel observed his parents'' looks and he knew it well that his mother was still thinking of Emma. This thought made him frown. He tucked E in and said, "You rest well. I need to go outside now." E looked at Samuel as he helped her with the quilt and nodded tamely: "Fine." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Samuel went to the smoking area and lit up a cigarette. He looked at the garden outside of the window and fell into deep thoughts. E fell asleep. Melody and Vi were still holding Jerry with great affection. The ward door was opened again. This time came in the parents of E. E''s mother Jenny and father Richard. Jenny''s dark long hair was neatly dressed into a knot on the top of her head. She wore a piece of green silk dress and a ssic hair pin was the only essory on her. In high heels, she ran towards to the bed eagerly without checking out the baby first. Jenny looked at her pale-faced daughter with great sorrow and held up her hands tightly. My poor daughter! "Don''t worry Jenny, E is alright. She is just sleeping now." Richard and Vincent were chatting. Melody came to her and stood next to her. Jenny was looking at E with great affection. She did not want to move her eyes away from her. On hearing Melody''s words, she nodded, "Melody, did E give birth naturally or have a C-section?" She recalled that E''s due date was two weeks away. With a gloomy face, Jenny quickly nced at Vi who was just about to put the baby back into the crib. She had visited the Lowell family''s vi quite a few times. But she had never met E''s parents-inw. It was always Melody who greeted her. Melody was feeling awkward as well. After all, it was her grandson who pushed E and made her give premature birth. "It was C-section. The doctor said the baby had an incorrect fetal position and natural birth would be risky." At this moment, Samuel walked in as well. He saw E''s parents and greeted them:"Mom, Dad!" Richard nodded at him. He was quite pleased with his son-inw. But Jenny was not very pleased. She looked all gloomy and questioned him, "Samuel, shouldn''t E give birth like at least half a month later?" "Why on earth did she give birth today?" Samuel recalled what happened in the vi and felt great guilt. He apologized to them: "Mom, Dad, it was my fault. I argued with E and identally pushed her belly..." "What did you say?!" Jenny was shocked and her eyes were wide open. She raised her voice. An argument? Pushed her belly? Vi noticed that Jenny had raised her voice when talking to Samuel and she was not pleased. "Come on, Jenny. Samuel has already apologized." "You should not be mad at him." "Besides, everything turned out fine, right?" Samuel noticed the dryness of his mother''s tone and winked at Vi, hinting her to stop talking. Jenny was offended by Vi''s tone. She was already quite angry.about the fact that it took so long for this couple to get married. What''s worse, there was never even a wedding ceremony. And now there was this news that her darling daughter had been mistreated, so naturally jenny was further infuriated. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Jenny said with a tough tone, "Samuel, if you do not wish to be with E, I will bring her to our home as soon as she wakes up. My daughter is the apple of my eyes. We raised her up with great attention. We won''t let her endure any suffering!" Vi heard the usation and was quite annoyed. Before Samuel could say anything, she stepped up and stood in front of Samuel and replied, "What do you mean by all these words? What kind of suffering E is enduring now? Who is giving her a hard time?" E must have been talking bullshit in front of her parents. Jenny looked at the way Vi acted, rude and sharp. She looked nothing like an elegant and charming bank manager. Samuel pulled Vi over and made her stand aside. He faced Jenny himself and replied, "Mom, I am very sorry. Please don''t be mad anymore. I will make sure things like that will never happen again." The sincere tone in Samuel''s voice made Jenny less angry. But when she thought of the fact that during E''s pregnancy Samuel never showed up, she just couldn''t let things go. Jenny was filled with anger and snapped, "Do you have any idea how hard it is for a woman to go through her pregnancy?" "When E was in the apartment, you being her husband, were never there for even one day. What were you thinking?" "If you are not pleased with my daughter, just say it. Why on earth make her suffer premature birth?" On hearing her remarks, the Lowell family were all quite embarrassed. It was true that they neglected E back then. Samuel lowered his head and epted the anger from Jenny. He did not say a word. Richard walked over to them. Although he was quite angry himself, he did a good job of covering it up. He said to Jenny with the intent to mediate the situation, "Enough, just knock it off!" "Both your daughter and grandson are safe now, there is nothing to be mad about." Jenny usually had a good temper but there was one thing she could not stand: her precious daughter being bullied. She threw away Richard''s arm, making it very clear that she was not ready to let Samuel off the hook. "Mom ..." E''s voice was so gentle and weak from the ward bed. Her sound almost made Jenny cry.. Her precious daughter! She had never let her daughter suffer like this or get bullied like this! Samuel walked over to the bed with Jenny. He looked at them, as Jenny held up E''s hand tightly. Richard also walked over and gently looked at E: "My dear child, did we just wake you up?" E shook her head. She overheard half of what they said, but she decided to pretend that she knew nothing about it. She looked up and smiled: "Mom, Dad, when did you arrive? Have you seen your grandchild?" Jenny raised up her head and held back her tears. She looked at her daughter and shook her head: " I was busying checking you out. I didn''t have time for him yet. Now I need to take a good look at the baby." Jenny let go of E''s hand and held up the sleeping baby. Richard walked over as well and lovingly looked at Jerry. Jenny was amazed and said: "His cute little mouth looks just like E''s when she was a baby. And the nose, the resemnce is uncanny!" Jenny''s words made Vi quite upset. To her, it was obvious that the baby took after her son. Samuel curled up his lips with satisfaction. E was a beauty and it was a good thing that the baby looked like her. Melody was relieved as the two were no longer fighting. A while ago the conversation between them got so intense that she could not say anything. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She understood well enough what kind of person her daughter-inw was. She had a sharp mouth and was way too stubborn to give in. If it were not for her unyielding character, she would not have made enemies at her job and could have been promoted from bank manager already. She had warned Vi many times before, but she never listened. Melody quietly pulled Samuel''s sleeve and winked at him. Samuel looked back at his grandma in silence as he didn''t need to be told about what to do. Then, he walked up to E''s bed and asked: "Are you thirsty?" E looked at the caring man and smiled. She did not reject his offer and nodded softly. As she just had her operation, E was not advised to drink water directly. So Samuel used a Q-tip and dipped it in warm water to moisturize E''s chapped lips. E smacked her lips in thirst. The chapped lips now looked better and moisturized. Samuel paused as he could not help but think back to the night when he was enchanted by her smell... E noticed the heat from Samuel''s gaze and tried to hide herself in the quilt as she was shy. Why was Samuel gazing at her like that? It looked like... A wolf had spotted his game. "Samuel..." She was about to call him dearest. But she realized that her parents were here and she could not call him like that. Samuel came to his senses and continued moisturizing E''s lips. However, before long his mind wandered off again. E looked at Samuel as he was apparently not focusing at the moment. She was confused and thought, ''What is wrong with Samuel today?'' Eventually it was Jerry''s crying sound that pulled Samuel back to the reality. Jenny patted the baby for a while but he just wouldn''t stop crying "He must be hungry!" Melody reminded them. This made Jenny aware of the situation and she quickly put the baby next to E. Richard took a cigarette out of his pocket and walked out the ward with Vincent as they were chatting. E looked at her crying son and was at loss for a while. She looked awkwardly at her mother and grandma. ¡¤ Melody briskly walked up and said, "Let the boy eat something." This remark made E blush. Was she going to breast feed the baby? But Samuel was standing there looking at her... Melody looked at red-faced E impatiently and said, "Do you need grandma to teach you how to feed the baby?" Shepletely ignored Samuel''s existence. Jenny walked over as well. She knew that this was the first time for her daughter to be a mother. She was sure she did not understand everything about motherhood. "Now you need to feed the baby well. Even if you do not have milk yet, you still need to let him suckle. Eventually the milk wille." She patiently imparted her experience to E. ¡¤ E sure knew all this. But Samuel was still there. She was now quite embarrassed. Samuel was completely confused as what to feed his son. As her mother and grandmother were both looking at her expectantly, E braced herself and lifted up her clothes. The baby immediately found his food and stopped crying. Jenny and Melody were quite relieved. ¡¤ Samuel saw all these and his body froze. He almost forgot that was how babies eat. He looked up at E''s red face and realized why she was so embarrassed. Samuel felt awkward and coughed a little. He picked up his cigarette packet and walked towards the ward door. This time, Vi who was sitting on the sofa called out to him and said, "Samuel, now that you have a child, you should cut down on the smoking. Especially when the baby is present, you should not smoke at all!" Samuel heard the remark and nodded. He thought to himself, ''I will pay more attention for the sake of the child.'' E was quite relieved as Samuel walked out. It was indeed very awkward just now. When the night fell, Samuel brought hisputer to the ward and looked after the mother and the child. E was sleeping most of the time like her son as she was exhausted from thebor. When it was about eight or nine o''clock in the evening, E woke up due to hunger. She opened her eyes and saw the dim light. She realized that she was still in the hospital. She lifted up her head with effort and saw her son soundly sleeping. Then she vaguely saw Samuel who was working on hisputer on the sofa. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Perhaps Samuel was too focused, as he didn''t even respond when E softly called him. The ward was so quiet that the buzz of Samuel''s cellphone was very clear. The phone buzzed several times. Samuel finally grabbed it from the table. His eyes darkened when he saw the caller ID. A soft voice held him back when he was about to go out to answer the phone, "Samuel." E''s voice was very soft, for she was too hungry to talk. Maybe their son had too good an appetite. She always felt starving after breastfeeding him. Samuel looked at the caller ID on the screen again, hesitated for a while, then hung up. "Awake?" He walked up to the hospital bed, sat on the edge, and looked at the little woman who seemed to have recovered a lot. E nodded gently, and Samuel''s phone buzzed again. "You can pick that up," said E. Samuel cast aplicated look at the feeble E.This time he hung up the phone call without any hesitation, and powered off the phone. E gave a puzzled look when Samuel shut down his phone. But for a moment she thought, it must be Emma. The ward was very quiet. Samuel lifted her hospital bed and put her on the pillow to make her She nodded and looked up at the man close to her. "I''m hungry." When hearing these two words, Samuel went back to take out the nutritious porridge from the thermos jug. He put the porridge into a bowl and then brought the bowl to her. E tried to move, but the wound in the abdomen immediately ached in an instant, though her other parts were good. As Samuel saw E closing her eyes in pain, his heart also ached for her. A quick, painful look appeared in his eyes. Samuel sat down on the edge of the bed. He scooped out a little hot porridge with a spoon, and raised the spoonful of porridge to his mouth and blew on it, then put the spoon onto her lips. E watched his move with excitement. Her dear Samuel was feeding her porridge himself. It felt almost like a dream. E opened her mouth obediently and ate the porridge. The warm porridge slipped down, and her hungry, painful stomach felt much better. In this way, a bowl of porridge was all eaten by her, and she was almost full. But when Samuel asked whether she needed some more, she still nodded for another bowl for she loved it when he''s taking care of her. Samuel took out another half bowl of porridge, and fed the porridge into her mouth carefully. E enjoyed the moment with happiness. In the meantime, Samuel simply stayed focused on feeding her. So neither of them noticed that there was a woman outside looking into the ward through the window ss. Emma stared at this scene, dumbfounded. That man once belonged to her. But now he was tenderly feeding porridge to some other woman. Her heart ached. She made a call to Samuel when she saw him posting a baby picture on his private Wechat ount. She dialed several times, but none were picked up. Did that mean he was done with her? She didn''t realize when the tears coursed down and covered her cheeks. E finished the second bowl of porridge, and unintentionally saw the figure outside the ward. The smile on E''s face was gone. Samuel saw the strange look on her face. He followed her line of sight and spotted a woman standing out there in tears. It was Emma. Almost unwittingly, Samuel stepped outside. Emma realized that she had been discovered. Her self-pride made her start running out of the hospital. But Samuel caught up with her in only a few strides. Now the whole hospital was very quiet. Samuel dragged Emma into the fire escape staircases. They stood there and looked at each other. "Emma, go back to America. We will not see each other in the future." Samuel stared. Their rtionship was in the past. He had been married and he had a family. He couldn''t string Emma along, nor cheat on E. The tears streaked down Emma''s face. She stared at Samuel''s expressionless face with hatred, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Samuel, have you ever thought about my feelings? I don''t want to let go. Do you understand?" When he saw her behave like that, Samuel didn''t feel great, either. He held her in his arms, but repeated, "Emma, go back to America and forget me." Emma burst into tears and yanked his clothes, "Samuel, I love you, I love you!" He used to love her too, but they were separated for too long a time. Also, now there was an E. He didn''t dare to give her a tiny bit of love. Regardless of her sadness, he pushed her away. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Emma, forget me. You deserve better." After saying that, he left the staircases without looking back. Emma looked at the closed door and wiped away the tears. Her grief was half gone now. Her phone was ringing inside the handbag. She scanned the caller ID, then answered the phone irritably, "Could you stop nagging me all the time!" The woman on the other end screamed in discontent, "Emma! I''m your mother! Now I have been chased around! How can I take it easy?" Emma closed her eyes in pain, knowing that the only life-saving straw was Samuel. She couldn''t give up! "I''m trying now. And I will transfer 100, 000 dors to your ount tomorrow, so don''t urge me again." Samuel was her love, but she was her own mother. She couldn''t disregard her mother. So she wouldn''t let go. She hung up the phone, wiped off the tears on her cheeks and left the hospital, capable and tough as always. ''Samuel, I will never let go!'' When Samuel came back from talking with Emma, he readjusted his mood and opened the ward door. What he saw quickened his pace.. His baby son Jerry was crying so loudly, and E propped herself up from the hospital bed, painfully andboriously trying to fetch him. The wound ached every time when E tried to move. She bit her teeth, and finally walked to her son''s crib. Samuel didn''t say anything, just walked to them and took E back to the bed, then put their son beside her. E got her breath again, and started to feed her son, regardless of the look in Samuel''s eyes. Jerry stopped crying, and the whole room quieted down too. Samuel stood by the bed, watching the greedy son sucking E''s breast. E''s eyes were tightly closed, no word spoken. The atmosphere was a little weird. "Just call me if you need any help." Samuel tore his gaze away from E, and returned to the sofa and started working. He didn''t see that E gently nodded. In the hospital, the Dean''s Office Chuck finished E''s medical examination in the morning. He went back to the office after he made sure that everything was okay. He opened the door of the office, and a figure in jeans appeared in his sight, one leg shing a quick kick over at his face. It happened many times, over and over again. The experienced Chuck easily grasped that leg with his hands. He didn''t let go, and they stood in a strange position against each other Daisy tried several times to escape the control of his big hand. Chuck didn''t even look at her, just walked to his office desk with a medical record in his hand. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 "Chuck, who allowed you to transfer my mom to the hospital in Uthana?" Although Chuck and she would go get the marriage certificate tomorrow, she didn''t intend toe Uthana after they got married. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chuck opened the medical record and said without raising his head, "After we get married, you''ll be my wife. There is no need to use someone else''s money to pay for the medical expenses of my mother-in- law." He knew that Harry still paid for the medical expenses of her mom. "What does this have to do with the hospitalization of my mom?" Failing to calm herself down, she rushed to pound the desk with both hands. With this loud voice, Chuck finally raised his head and looked at her, "If you continue to live in Ascea after we get married, why do I marry you?" His grandpa would beat him with his crutch. Daisy sneered. Even if they got the marriage certificate, it was still a nameless marriage. Why did he care so much? "And, you suffer serious mysophobia, so you don''t allow me to live with you. Why do you care about where I live?" As Chuck forced her to ept his rules by special means, she wanted to kill him with his scalpel. She had a hunch that if they lived togetherter, she would kill him with Taekwondo, or he would kill her with his scalpel! "Of course I care. You must live next to me and wait for me to sleep with you at any time." As a grown man, he had normal needs. Since they got married, he could sleep with her for free. Her fist was stopped by his palm the moment before she reached him. He took her fist with great strength, making her body lean forward. They were so close that he could see a little freckle on her face without makeup. She could also see that the skin on his face was so smooth that even she felt jealous. "You''ll suffer afterwards if you resort to force at will." He threatened her coldly. Daisy struggled, but didn''t escape his control. "Chuck, you like someone else, right? Is it interesting to force me to marry you?" It would be a tragedy to force two people who didn''t love each other to get married. "The girl I like has already been married and enjoys a happy life. You are just a tool for me, so I don''t care whether it''s interesting." Chuck admitted that he liked someone else straightforwardly. His words made Daisy overwhelmed with shame and rage. She got rid of his palm, "Chuck, you bastard!" As soon as she stopped, a cough came from the door. At the entrance stood a thin elderly man with long mustache and a crutch. At this moment, with a smile, he was staring at the man and the woman in the office. At the sight of him, Chuck pulled a long face and said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "Grandpa, how idle you are." Grandpa? As the elderly man came in, Daisy immediately took a deep breath, put away her anger, and stood aside. Edward ignored Chuck and looked at Daisy nicely, "You are Daisy, right?" Daisy raised her head immediately and asked confusingly, "You know me?" But she never met him before. Edward sat on the couch beside with a smile, "I''m Chuck''s grandpa. I''ll be your grandpa from tomorrow on, so you can call me ''grandpa'' from now on as well." She looked exactly the same as the photo. It was said that she worked as a stand-in and her family was poor. However, it didn''t matter. Chuck gave his grandpa an angry stare, "I have to start my work. Go out." He bluntly drove them away. What a nice grandpa! "Grandpa." Daisy called him respectfully. Her grandparents died long ago. Her father got remarried several years after her mother became a vegetable. Her mother had been in aa in recent years, and her younger sister, who was still a student, lived with her grandmother. So, she almost never enjoyed any familial affection... Edward nodded with satisfaction and said without asking for Chuck''s approval, "You just came to Uthana, right? Go, I''ll take you to Chuck''s house to take a break." Then, with the support of his crutch, Edward stood up from the couch. Chuck knocked on the desk with a pen and said with dissatisfaction, "Grandpa, have you asked me for my permission?" How could she live in his ce? There were so many hotels! "Daisy is your wife. You want her to live outside?" Edward knocked on the ground with his crutch to express his dissatisfaction. Daisy? Chuck raised his eyebrows. How could his grandpa call her name in such an amiable way? "Go to the hotel!" He answered lightly. Daisy talked back, "You want me to continue to live in the hotel after we get married?" This man had gone too far! "Yes, of course!" Chuck hadn''t been fully prepared to live with a woman in his apartment. Since he was unwilling, she turned against him on purpose. She smiled and looked at Edward, "Grandpa, I''ll go to his ce with you." As she agreed, Edward left directly with Daisy without talking to Chuck. Looking at their backs, Chuck held his anger back. They totally ignored him! He would vent his anger to Daisy¡­ At the request of Samuel, E lived in the hospital for five days. On the day of the hospital discharge, Melody was very reluctant to leave E and her great-grandson, but for their future, she allowed them to go to Samuel''s apartment. Vivien who had been taking care of E also went there. Since then, there were many women''s products and baby products in Samuel''s apartment. He could smell the thick milk vor every day he was back. However, Samuel and E lived in separate rooms. Jerry was still young, so he slept with E every day. In fact, the big bed in the room was enough for them three, but Samuel never slept in her room. One day before Jerry was one month old, Eason appeared in Samuel''s apartment after a long journey. At the sight of Samuel, he gave Samuel a punch, and Samuel didn''t fight back. E screamed, put down Jerry, and pulled away the angry Eason. "Eason, what are you doing?" Eason straightened his clothes. Samuel had witnessed his fury once. At that time when two hooligans bullied E, he went sullen and broke several ribs of the two hooligans. "Samuel, you are my brother-inw and I take you as my real brother. Don''t forget your identity!" Samuel rubbed the painful corners of his mouth. Maybe it would be bruised. "Eason, Samuel is nice to me. Don''t be so impulsive." E looked at the blood at the corners of Samuel''s mouth worryingly and didn''t know what to do. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Samuel looked E and saw her sad expression. Somehow his face did not hurt that much anymore. Eason also looked at E''s sad face and thought to himself: ''If only I did not need to attend the pressing of International Garments in Mn, I woulde back sooner!'' ''If my buddy dares to be mean to my sister, I will not let him get away with it!'' Eason gave Samuel a stern look and picked up his nephew who was kicking his tiny legs in the pram. His mood was better as he looked at the adorable Jerry. Eason turned to E and asked: "E, what is his name?" E was still not pleasant with what had happened. She gazed at her big brother and said:, "Jerry Lowell." Samuel heard what she said and raised his eyebrows. He noticed that E hadpletely different tones when addressing to her brother and himself. She was always gentle and soft when talking to himself. But when she talked to Eason, she sounded crisp and yful. Eason seemed very used to E''s tone. He looked happily at his nephew. Normally he should be very happy about the fact that his sister was with his best friend, but why she was with Samuel whose heart was upied? Maybe all these were fate! Eason looked at Samuel who was sitting on the sofa in silence and said: "Why don''t you two join me in dinner? I am literally starving to death!" Eason''s voice sounded weary. "We are not going. Look what you have done to him. How can he still eat dinner?" E gave her brother who had now calmed down another stern look and walked into her room. Right before she closed the door, she said:"Wait for me, I am going to get changed." She and her brother argued sometimes but she did understand that Eason meant well. So it did not matter who gave in first. Eason looked at the closed door and turned around with Jerry in his arms. He looked at Samuel seriously and said: "Samuel, I know you have been with E for a long time, but you actually don''t know much about her. You might think that she is weak and soft but that''s only because she likes you very much. If she was with someone she dislikes, she would not even cast a nce in their direction." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then Eason looked at Jerry and continued: "She can be quite timid sometimes, but she does have a stubborn temper. She grew up with parents'' and a brother''s love and care. With that kind of environment, of course she is a little bit spoiled and ill tempered. But the way she treats you, I see nothing but carefulness and respect." On hearing these words, Samuel already knew what Eason wanted to tell him. It was quite clear that Eason wanted to tell him that E liked him and he must cherish her. "You two already have a child together. If you can treat E decently from now on, we can still be good buddies. I do not want to be friends with a scumbag!" Samuel scornfully nced at Eason and said, "You sound like as if you were not a scumbag yourself!" Samuel thought to himself, "The rate this guy changes his girlfriends is faster than me changing my clothes." Eason proudly shook his head and replied, "I am charming and most importantly, I am single without a wife!" "I can be with whoever I want." "Sure, just don''tin when you get an STD." Samuelmented in a cool voice and took Jerry out of Eason''s clutches. "Don''t contaminate my son with your dirty face." ... Eason had no idea since when Samuel had be so annoying that he had to restrain himself from pping him! The door was opened again. E showed up with a loose light yellow blouse and jeans. She had a pair of t shoes on her feet. In her hands, was a big mother bag full of diapers, a water bottle, wet tissues, etc. She had packed everything. Now that she had a small baby, she could no longer wear dresses and high heels! She looked at the two men in the living room who were gazing her in silence and then took her son from Samuel and said, "Let''s go." E''s face was lit up with joy and she seemed quite happy. This made Eason rtively relieved. The three walked out of the apartment. In the elevator, Samuel took the chubby baby and the big bag from E''s hands. During the dinner, Samuel noticed the good and rxed ambiance between E and Eason. It was something that he and E had never experienced. With Jerry around, the meal they had became very enjoyable. After the dinner, Eason went directly to the Leonard family''s vi. Samuel watched E getting seated in the car and then handed Jerry over to her. Then he went to sit in the driver''s seat. E took out the water bottle and fed some water to her son. The car was quiet. Only the sound of E nursing the baby could be heard. It sounded quite loving and peaceful. "Little Jerry, have some water!" "Water makes your body healthy..." Jerry gazed back at his smiling mother. He was truly happy. Samuel curled his lips as he heard Jerry''s babbling sound. The interaction between the mother and the baby was so pleasant. Jerry fell asleep while still holding onto the bottle. When they arrived in the apartment, it was Samuel who put him down into the cot. E was busing tidying up the scattered toys in the living room. Then she went to the balcony to collect the dried clothes. Although all these things could be done by the nanny, she still preferred tidying up her son''s toys and folding his little clothes herself. Samuel sat next to the cot and watched E running up and down managing the housework. For a moment he was moved and the sense of true happiness struck him. At this very moment, there was no cheating and fraud from thewsuits. He did not need to look at people''s fake faces. There were noplicated terms and conditions bothering him... The sight of his son''s face and his wife walking around doing the chores rxed his otherwise weary heart "Was your wound still hurting?" He asked so suddenly that E paused. She was about to refill her son''s water bottle. Was he showing care to her? E could not reply for a moment and then she stammered: "Not really..." ''Sometimes it does hurt...'' "If I do not touch it, then it is OK." Samuel looked at his red-faced wife and stood up from the chair. He took over the water bottle from her hands and put it aside. ¡¤ As heid his hands on her thin shoulders, E held tightly onto her own clothes and her heart almost skipped a beat. "E, you are already my wife. You don''t need to feel nervous around me. Don''t you know that?" He fondly gazed at the woman who looked confused. All of a sudden, he realized she was a little bit cute. She nodded her head hastily and replied: "I..." "I know, Samuel." The room was quiet again. In such a spacious bedroom which was 100 square meters big, somehow E still felt suffocated. There was an inexplicable ambiance between then, and E opened her mouth and tried to say something. But nothing came out of her mouth. Samuel looked at her soft red lips and slowly lowered his head. He kissed her. E''s eyes were wide open. The man with such a handsome face was exactly what she had longed for and loved for ages. E''s eyes were reddened. She carefully cuddled him and embraced him closer. ¡¤ She wanted to be closer to him, not only physically but also spiritually. She hoped that Samuel would not refuse her anymore. The haste breathing sound echoed in the room. However, they were soon interrupted by the babbling sound of Jerry from the cot. E immediately came to her senses and let go of Samuel. She ran towards her son with a feverish face. "My dearest, don''t cry. Let mom cuddle you!" Samuel turned his back against them and tried to calm himself down. But the sound of E softly nursing the baby made him feel really attracted to her... Chapter 495 Chapter 495 He walked out of the bedroom of E and Jerry immediately, rushed back into his room, and took a cold shower. E smiled too when she fed Jerry, thinking about what just happened. Was that a huge improvement from where she started? If a man is willing to kiss a woman, does it mean that he is already interested in her? E felt even happier when she thought about that. Her face radiated sweet happiness. The next morning Samuel got up early to defend a criminal case in court. Half in a dream, E seemingly saw Samuele into her room and kiss their sleeping son beside her. Then he gave E a kiss on the cheek too, and left the apartment in a hurry. She grinned stupidly, and kissed Jerry on the cheek. She was so happy now! At noon, Melody came over. She hade here more often since Jerry was born. "E, is he awake now?" She couldn''t wait to rush into the room after changing into slippers. E put her shoes in order, "Granma, slow down! He is awake now. He is ying by himself." E watched Melody jogging towards Jerry, thinking that she should send Jerry to the Lowell family house when he grew older, and she would go out to work too. That way, Jerry could spend more time with Melody, and bring her family more happiness. Melody picked up her dear great-grandson who was waving and stretching to her, and kissed him again and again, "My dear, great-granma missed you so much." At this time, E''s phone started to ring. A stranger was calling. She picked it up and went out of the bedroom, "Hello?" "E!" A familiar male voice sounded from the other end, but she couldn''t recall who it was. "Who is that?" Her phone barely rang since she quit the entertainment industry. The voice softly chuckled, "It''s me, Sum." Sum! E cried in delight, "Sum, long time no see! Where have you been?" Sum was one of her college ssmates. He once wooed her but failed to win her. Then they became good friends. Sum even saved her from trouble several times. But in the recent years he disappeared. He was said to be abroad ording to other ssmates. All of his contact information became invalid, and no one had got in touch with him since then. "I went abroad for a few years, and came back some time ago to start my ownpany. He spoke briefly. E nodded, "Alright. Are you back for good?" She sat on the sofa and watched Vivien busily cooking lunch in the kitchen. Sum said bitterly, "I heard that you were married to Samuel." She had married that top international lawyer. It would appear he was a stepte. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He liked E for seven years. When he graduated from the university, he didn''t have anything, nor was he capable of doing anything, So he chose to go abroad to advance himself. He now came back as a sessful man, only to find that his E had married someone else and gave birth to a son. The news hit him so hard that he almost felt hopeless. He was now running apany of hundreds of employees. But all of what he did was for her. It took him more than a month to regain the courage to call her. And his courage came from what he saw. The other day he spotted Samuel associating with a woman. Seemingly there was something going on between them. He wondered whether E was happy with Samuel. E didn''t know what to say. She was not sure whether Sum still liked her or not. But it had been such a long time, she guessed he shouldn''t have such feelings for her. "Yes, my son just had his one-month-old birthday." Sum flinched at the happiness in her tune. After a long while, he asked with a broken heart, "Do you have any spare time this evening? You can bring your son here, let''s have a ssmate reunion." In the evening? Samuel seldomly came back for dinner, and Melody usually went back before dinner. It should do. She was bored at home anyway. "Sure, where will we go?" "Is your Wechat ount linked with your phone number? I''ll friend you and send you the address." Sum looked at his reflection in the gym mirror, at his stubbly chin and and long tousled hair. He will clean himself up before going to meet her. He knew that E liked her man to be tidy and sunny. He would not win her heart if he turned up like a caveman. "Okay." "Good, I''ll get in touch with youter." Sum hung up the phone in a great mood. He punched at the sandbag in the gym out of happiness. E added Sum in her Wechat friend list and then she leafed through his Moments. But there was nothing but a picture ofndscape, which was posted two years ago. She put her cellphone aside and went into the bedroom. Jerry was sleeping now in Melody''s arms. Melody heard E answering a phone call. When she saw here in, she blurted out, "Got any ns for today?" E was just going to have a dinner with her ssmate, so there was no need to hide, "Yes, grandma, one of my ssmates just came back from abroad and we will have a little reunion." E very much wanted to catch up with her old friend, because their rtionship used to be very good! He always gave the impression that he was sunny and intelligent. Melody nodded, put the sleeping baby on the bed, and went out with her. "Will Samuel go with you?" Melody asked casually again. "I don''t think so. He is so busy. He seldomlyes back for dinner. I''ll ask the nanny not to cook tonight. We will have dinner outside." When thinking of Samuel, E''s heart was filled with sweet happiness. She was really satisfied that Samuel was willing to take a step forward. They chatted casually and went to the living room, then Melody told her to go to the hospital for a reexamination in ten days. As for the celebration party of Jerry''s one-month-old birthday, Melody figured that Jerry was still too little; they could hold the celebration party when he was 100 days old. When she asked for E''s opinion, E nodded, "It will do." In the evening, E put a backpack on her back, and took the baby out of the apartment. Sum was already waiting for her outside themunity, she didn''t refuse Sum toe and pick her up, as she was with Jerry and therefore no one will judge. There was a new ck Mercedes parked in front of the neighborhood, behind which was a man with short hair. He was wearing a sky-blue shirt, ck suit trousers and clean ck leather shoes. When he saw a woman in a yellow coat and white trousers walking out from the front door, he stubbed out his cigarette and stepped forward. "It''s been a long time, E!" Sum gave her a hug, with a big, happy grin on his face, which disyed his ivory-white teeth. Because of the baby in her arms, Sum was very careful when he hugged her to make sure that he didn''t identally hurt the baby. "Sum, long time no see! You''re so handsome!" E gave a rote praise. Indeed, after a few years, Sum became more mature. Sum became even happier upon hearing her praise, "Of course. This must be your son, let me look at him." Sum carefully took Jerry from E. He had really mixed feelings when holding that little, soft body in his arms. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 "Do you know how to hold him?" E looked at Sum, who was also uneasy, for fear that he would drop her son carelessly. Sum, who had never held such a little baby, broke out in a cold sweat just when he held Jerry. However, this feeling was not bad! "Hey, he looks like you!" Sum looked at Jerry and E. He took this chance to have a good look at her. Just after delivery, she was still very plump, with a round face, a small nose, and a small mouth. She was still so cute. However, she became more feminine in her acts and speech. They got into the Benz, joking andughing. E sat in the back seat. Sum cautiously put Jerry in her arms. At this moment, he was so close to her. The person he loved was in front of him, but he could only look at her without doing anything further. He wanted to embrace her to feel her real presence. But he couldn''t¡­ Sum had booked a private room in arge hotel. He joked with E on the way to the hotel. After arriving at the hotel, Sum got out first. He quickly ran to the back seat, opened the door and took the baby in E''s arms. Sum was as considerate as what he was in the college. She jested, "You are still so considerate. How happy your girlfriend must be!" Then she grinned and got out. While she lowered her head, she didn''t notice the bitterness on Sum''s face, but he quickly resumed his smile, "Of course." "Come on. You''re still so narcissistic." E jokingly stared at him and took her son cautiously. Sum closed the door and rested his hand on E''s shoulder gently, "Let''s go in." He took back his hand, as he always made sure not to go too far. With Jerry in her arms, E walked toward the hotel with Sum,ughing and chatting. Before they entered the hotel, they met two acquaintances. They were very familiar with each other. The smile on E''s face froze. She took her son in her arms and watched the two people walking over. Sum felt there was something wrong. He followed her eyeline, and saw Samuel. Samuel also noticed them. As E held his son and stood with another man, he seemed to feel a little ufortable. They four stood face to face. E tightened her grip on her son. The happiness Samuel brought to her last night disappeared without a trace. No one spoke. Sum also recognized that the woman next to Samuel had entanglements with him. Finally, Samuel walked to E and smiled at her and Jerry, "Darling, why don''t you make an introduction?" Somehow he felt ufortable from the start. E looked at Samuel''s big eyes. He¡­ just called her "darling". Samuel teased Jerry in her arms, "Jerry, do you miss me?" Samuel disregarded the gaze of others and stood close to E to tease Jerry. E introduced at once, "Well, Samuel, this is my college ssmate, Sum. Sum, this is my... husband, Samuel." Husband? Hearing that, Samuel smiled and looked at Sum, "Hello, I am E''s husband, Samuel." Sum suppressed the bitterness in his heart, "Mr. Lowell, I''ve heard a lot about you." The two men''s hands were tightly held together. Samuel immediately affirmed that this man liked his wife! After loosening his grip, Sum looked at Emma who seemed embarrassed, "Mr. Lowell, why not introduce this beauty to us?" E''s smile froze. Samuel said faintly, "This is my friend, Emma." Emma was inferior in her status. E was Samuel''swful wife, but she was just his friend. In the end, Samuel asked Emma to leave, and he and E treated Sum to dinner. Samuel and Sum talked aboutws and business, so E lowered her head and teased her son embarrassingly. She didn''t think that Samuel would stay. Samuel ced a sweet and sour pork rib onto her te, "Have more. Don''t just mind Jerry. I''ll take care of him." As E had eaten a little food, Samuel took Jerry from her arms. Seeing that Samuel and E were lovey-dovey, Sum smiled. Didn''t Samuel know that he seemed to hide something on purpose? E looked at her empty hands and immediately ate the food on her te. Then she said casually, "Sum, have more." Sum was pleased to hear that. Samuel had been full, so now he could only see his wife show concern for another man. This feeling¡­ was terrible! Even if he didn''t love E, he felt bad at the good rtionship between them! As awyer, Samuel was talkative and eloquent. Listening to the talks between Samuel and Sum, E admired Samuel greatly. In her mind, Samuel was her idol. Sum changed the subject to E who was having dinner silently, "E, I heard from Andrew that a university ssmate gathering would be heldter. Will you attend it?" As Sum suddenly spoke to her, E was stunned and nodded nkly. E agreed, which made Sum very happy. Of course, Samuel was unhappy. What happened? Sum was chasing his wife in front of him? "E, I will go with you then." Samuel held Jerry with one hand and picked up some food for E with another hand. It sounded that he was determined. Sum''s smile froze. E was also dumbfounded. Samuel would also go? "Isn''t it inconvenient?" Samuel smiled and looked at the dumbfounded E. The expression in his eyes showed warning. E looked into Samuel''s eyes. Aftering to her sense, she looked at Sum and doubted, "Could I take him with me, Sum?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sum frowned in distress, "It seems that you can''t. I''ll ask Andrewter." He wouldn''t give up such a chance to stay with her alone. Samuel was not angry, he just kept looking at her, "It''s okay. I''ll drive you there and wait for you outside." He really felt ufortable as another man always stared at his wife. He wanted to talk about it with E after they went back home. E certainly wouldn''t refuse Samuel''s kindness. She nodded happily, "OK!" Samuel was very satisfied with this response. Sum was unhappy, but Samuel was her husband. What could he do? Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Samuel had better be nicer to E, or I will grab every chance to win her over.'' thought Sum. Dinner somehow ended in a pleasant way. After bidding Sum goodbye, E naturally got into Samuel''s Porsche. "E, keep in touch. I am not leaving this time. If you need any help, please let me know!" Sum looked at the woman who was sitting on the car seat and hinted something in his words. "Thump!" Samuel mmed the car door shut and cut off the gaze between the two. He scornfully nced at Sum and thought: ''Am I invisible? How dare he say that in front of me?'' "Even if my wife needs help with something, she can always turn to her husband, me! We don''t need to bother Mr. Hall." Samuel said to Sum. Samuel thought to himself: ''Isn''t E blind? This guy apparently has intentions for her. But she is just too ignorant to see it herself! Why on earth did she still have dinner with him?'' Sum lost all his smile. He did not even try to hide his scorn and said to Samuel, "You sneak around behind her back with other women. How can you make her happy?" Sum thought to himself that E was out of Samuel''s league! Samuel knew it very well that he was referring to Emma. His clenched his fists out of anger. "Be a man. If you cannot bring her happiness, you should just let go, instead of trapping both of you in agony." Sum''s gaze lingered at the car window. He swore to himself that if E was not happy with Samuel, then he would not let her go. "Mr. Hall, you think too much. My wife and I are both very happy!" With these words, Samuel sat into the car decisively and roared away. Sum stood there and watched the Porsche disappear into the distance. He really regretted that he was away from Uthana all these years. E looked at Samuel and noticed the anger on his face. She did not dare to say anything. She wondered what were they talking about just now? She started to nurse Jerry to sleep with a soft luby. When they arrived at the apartment, Samuel left the car. Unlike his usual behavior, this time he mmed the door shut and walked directly into the building. E was very confused. She sat in the car for a moment and and walked out of the car with Jerry in her arms. Inside the apartment. Actually, E really wanted to ask Samuel what was going on? But the door of his room was closed tightly; she could only return to her room with the baby. After she put down the baby, E walked into the bathroom. She hadn''t enjoyed a good bath for a month as she had given birth. Today she should definitely have a good bath. She ran a hot bath and walked out of the bathroom to check the baby. She lifted Jerry up from the bed and put him into the cot in case he hurt himself. Therefore, even if he woke up somehow while she was in the bath, he still would not fall. She walked into the bathroom at ease. As her wound was not fully recovered, she dared not bath too long. After 20 minutes, she stepped out of the bathtub and stood underneath the shower to wash her hair. The shower was loud enough to cover Jerry''s crying sound. E was not aware of the situation. Samuel had just had a quick shower and the crying sound next door made him concerned. He frowned his eyebrows and walked over to check. He politely knocked on the bedroom door but got no answer. He pushed the door open and walked in. The baby was crying and kicking in the cot. But E was nowhere to be found! Then he heard the running water from the bathroom and realized that she must be showering. Samuel walked towards the cot in a hurry and lifted up the baby. He tried tofort Jerry, but it was in vain. When he was at a loss, E walked out of the bathroom in her pajamas. "What took you so long? The baby has been crying!" Samuel had already lost his patience. E felt a little bit sad on hearing his usation. She said nothing but quickly wrapped her wet hair in a towel. Then she took her son from Samuel''s hands. Samuel looked at E and noticed her unhappiness. He felt that he was too mean just now. E put her son on the bed and brought over a new diaper. Jerry had pooped just now. That was why he was crying. E skilfully wiped Jerry''s little butt clean and changed a new diaper for him. She then patted him for a while. Not long after, Jerry fell back asleep. Samuel stood there and watched her. Her long hair was still wet but she managed to do all these things well. This made Samuel reflect on his own behaviors. "She was such a nice woman. Why am I treating her like that?" He took over the baby and said to her, "Go and dry your hair." "No need. He is already asleep. You should go to sleep as well." She refused him and put Jerry on the bed. E felt hurt. It seemed that Samuel disliked her very much... The room was quiet. Samuel felt awkward. He watched E as she tucked Jerry in and then she started blow-drying her hair. Samuel sat on the bedside, he looked at his sleeping son and then at his wife who was blowing her hair dry. Somehow he was an outsider. As a father, he did not even know how to change diapers for his son. E had blown her long hair dry and realized that Samuel was still sitting on the bedside. "Aren''t you going to sleep now?" E thought to herself: ''He was usually quite busy.'' She always noticed that he was still busily working in the study till midnight. Samuel looked back at E and made a decision. He put Jerry softly back to the cot andy down on the bed himself. E froze without moving a muscle, unable to believe what she had seen. "Don''t have too much contact with Sum!" He leaned back on the bed and said to her with a hint of warning. E remained silent. She did not know for sure whether Samuel simply did not want her to be social too much, or Samuel was now jealous. He was jealous... Forget about it! Samuel does not even like me, why would he be jealous?'' She nodded her head nevertheless. But now she was quite confused, as Samuel was sitting on her bed. So how could she sleep tonight? She had to sit next to Jerry''s cot and wait for Samuel to leave. After that, she might be able to sleep. Samuel waited for a while and did not see hering to the bed. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Aren''t you going to sleep?" "Aren''t you leaving?" She uttered the words. Samuel''s face went gloomy. He thought he had expressed his intention obviously. He rose up from the bed and turned off the ceiling light. He left the bedside light on and then went to sleep. After a while, E carefully stepped up to the bed andy down far away from him in the corner. Just as she pulled over the sheet, the man sleeping next to her turned around and faced her. Heid his hand on her waist and she froze. E did not dare to do anything. Under the dim light, Samuel carefully examined the woman whose eyes were closed tightly. Her body shape was not yet recovered from thebor. She still had some soft flesh around her waist. She had such round cute face and red juicy lips. E knew very well that he was now gazing at her. She could also sense his warm breath. She quickly drew near and kissed him on the lips. Then she pulled over the sheet and covered up her face. The instant soft touch on his lips was not enough, Samuel was quite disappointed. He had expected more! He pulled away the sheet that she was trying to cover her face with. E instantly turned over. She was very shy and dared not look at him anymore. ''Wouldn''t Samuel think that I am too open?'' Samuel spun her around to face him. Despite the light being quite dim, he still found her feverish face extraordinarily attractive. She was so beautiful and adorable at this very moment. He got hot. He could not control himself anymore and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. Then at the thest minute, he whispered the question in her ears: "May I?" She nodded... Chapter 498 Chapter 498 It was getting darker and darker. Everything went quiet. Jerry cried at the right moment. E touched her weary eyes gently. She was so sleepy. Samuel was in a good mood. He put his son onto the bed, beside his mother, then hey on the bed, too. Seeing his son lying between them, he started pondering. Sometimes when one began with something, it became addictive and hard to quit. Samuel had grown ustomed to this domestic life. From that day on, Samuel moved back to the bedroom voluntarily. His rtionship with E strengthened over time. Their life was simple but happy. Before long, Jerry''s first-month celebration came. A five-star hotel was already reserved. E wore a pinkish purple knitted sweater on top and a ck dress the lower half, with her feet wearing ck ts. With long hair tangled up into a bun, she looked like a college girl instead of a mother. At this moment, she was holding her son, who kept his eyes open, epting various praises from different people in the hall. "The Lowell family''s little boy is so lovely. See, his eyes are just like the mother. Apart from that, he is more like his father." E was happy to hear that her son was more like his father. "Yes, his father and mother are of good appearance. Their son must be handsome, too." "The father is a well-knownwyer. He must be good at coaxing girls when he grows up. Ha ha ha." Several richdies made jokes about E. Hearing what they said, E smiled. ''I hope my son will be as excellent as Samuel.; Samuel was greeting guests in the doorway. Melody headed for E as soon as she arrived. "Good day, grandma." E stood up instantly, dragged a chair out of the table and offered to help her sit down. Melody clenched E''s hand and said, "E, you are holding your baby. Don''t bother. I can sit down myself." Seeing how kindly Melody treated E, which was not her style, everybody was envious. "Melody must like her granddaughter-inw so much. See, she is smiling like a flower." Melody heard that richdy and said, "Of course, my granddaughter-inw is so excellent. I couldn''t have hoped for a better one" Melody was satisfied with E. People around hereughed. E''s face was glowing with happiness. She identally took a look at Samuel, who was busy entertaining guests in the doorway. Samuel felt the gaze. He turned back and their eyes met. He blinked at E. E felt shy and withdrew her eyes. Melody witnessed this. Sheughed and said to E, "Well, Look at you two love birds." Hearing what Melody said, everyone here followed her eyes. They saw Samuel still looking at E. People all witnessed this. Before long, words about Samuel''s affection towards his wife E''s soon spread like wildfire through the upper ss. It broke the rumor that these two were not so in love due tock of wedding. Suddenly, there was a great tumult in the doorway. Harry and L had arrived. Harry was holding Nicole, who wore a princess dress. E passed her son to Melody and headed for them. "L! "Harry!" After hearing her clear and cheerful voice, Samuel, who was holding Sally, turned his eyes towards E. "When can E feel as rxed with myself as she is with Harry? Should I try harder?" He thought. E gave L a big hug. During the month after her baby was born, the two talked a lot on Wechat. "Congrattions, E. Your baby is thirty days old. Where is your baby?" Harry always pampered L. Everyone in Uthana knew that. One would rather offend Harryinstead of L. Well, it was said that they hade back from abroad several days before. E got Daniel from her and pointed at Melody''s seat, "Little handsome boy! He looks so simr to Harry. He is gonna shine after he grows up!" Harry opened his mouth, "My son''s good looks totally inherit from my genes." After saying this, he held up Nicole. In his eyes, his daughter was as adorable as it got. Looking at her narcissistic husband, L rolled her eyes. Nicole said in a sweet voice, "Auntie, you are so beautiful! Could you give me a cuddle?" Her juvenile voice made the adultsugh. As icy as Harry was, he smiled, too. E returned Daniel back to L. "How sweet you are, baby. You look like mummy more or daddy more? " Nicole said with her head cocked, "I look 50% like daddy and 50% like mummy." Several adults here burst intoughter. "Tell me, Nicole. Does your father teach you to sweet-talk every day?" Sally already recognized different people. She returned to Harry from Samuel. Harry slightly hit Samuel''s back, "Let''s go see your son!" They walked straight to Melody. Seeing so many kids here, Jerry grinned widely. "Good day, Ms. Melody." Harry and L greeted her. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Looking at the model couple in the upper ss, Melody nodded, "Good day! Sit down, please." L took Jerry over from Melody and sat beside her. "See? Harry was good to his wife. You should learn from him, Samuel." Melody couldn''t help saying that to her grandson. E blushed, "Grandma, Samuel is good to me now. Don''t worry." Samuel grabbed E''s shoulder and hugged her, "Grandma, see?" Then he kissed on his little wife''s cheek. People here chuckled andughed. ''Oh my god, Samuel kissed me in front of everybody!'' E blushed and lowered her head, not daring to see everyone. L and Harry looked at each other with a sigh of relief. At first, she thought Samuel would not be good to E. But now, seeing her face glowing with happiness, she felt relieved. Later on, Chuck and Daisy arrived here with Eason, who arrived in Uthanast night, along with E''s parents. People drank and people talked. The air in the room wasid-back and pleasant. Jerry received much pocket money. L gave a check with arge number to Jerry. In the corner, a woman red at Samuel, who was cuddling E. "Men were always mean. Samuel was so in love with my cousin, Emma at that time." She thought. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Nevertheless, Samuel married another woman. If only she could get a chance, she would definitely not let go of Samuel or just watch him be happy! The dinner held for the one-month-old Jerry was rounded off. They went back to the old house. Due to granny''s request that night, Jerry would stay in the vi for a couple of days. On one hand, Melody really liked her great-grandson. On the other hand, she hoped that Samuel and E could spend time alone together. E handed over her son in hesitation to Melody. It was true that the nanny was here to help and her parents-inw were not quite upied these days. All of them could offer help if needed. E sat in the empty room, waiting for Samuel toe back. He was on the errand of sending some baby necessities to the vi. After Jerry left, she felt quite relieved from all the burdens. But somehow, she also seemed to have lost something. When Samuel came back, E was dozing off. When she heard his footsteps, E sprang up from the bed. She quickly ran over, held up his wrist and asked impatiently: "Was Jerry crying? Was he naughty? Did he drink the powdered milk? Did he miss me or not?" Samuelughed and took the impatient E into his arms, "Our son was behaving well. He was not naughty and I would assume that he was not missing you that much." He was teasing her on purpose. E fell for the trick and curled up her lips. She uttered: "This little monkey, I don''t like him anymore." Of course she did not mean any of that! Samuel looked at the discouraged E and whispered in her ears, "You don''t need to love him. I love him. So all you need to do is to love me." ... Her face went red. E lowered her head and buried it into Samuel''s chest. Sam was just so annoying sometimes! Samuel felt amused when he caught her being embarrassed. He said: "Wait for me, I am just gonna have a quick shower." He was definitely hinting at something in his words. E quickly ran back to the bed and pulled the sheet over her head. She was all embarrassed now. She could feel that Sam''s heart was gradually warming to her these days. He was more caring when with her. This kind of happiness made her intoxicated. With that happy thought, she fell asleep soon. When Samuel stepped out of the bathroom, he found a snoring little woman on the bed. He dried his hair and embraced her in his arms. He tried every means to wake her up. "Jerry, stop it. I need to sleep a little bit more." E softly murmured and fell back to sound sleep while holding Samuel''s hand. Samuel was amused as he realized that she had mistaken him for their son. He turned off the light and was ready to fix her. Soon E woke up from her deep sleep. In the dark night, she saw Samuel''s eager eyes and smiled in silence. Just as E thought she could be happy with Samuel forever, Emma turned up and turned her happy days into a nightmare. When Jerry was about four months old, E decided to go out to work. Samuel respected her decision and advised her to work in his ownw firm. He originally nned for her to be his personal assistant, but E turned the offer down. She wanted to learn from the beginning. In Samuel''sw firm. Today was E''s first day at work. Her role in Samuel''s firm was the secretary to a femalewyer. Samuel wanted E to work for him but E instantly got intimidated at the thought of his four capable and professional assistants. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Samuel agreed that E coulde and work in the firm so that she could kill some time. He never expected her to actually earn any money here. Samuel assigned E to be the secretary of Catherine, who was responsible formercial cases. Catherine was also the only femalewyer in the firm at the moment. He also had another distinguished femalewyer, Reba, who was currently studying for further education abroad and would onlye back in half or one year. Samuel had one simple n. He wanted E to follow Catherine and learn from her for some time, and when Reba returned to the firm, he would assign E to Reba then. It had been four months now since E gave birth. It was her first time dressing in a one piece dress in the past few months. E showed up in an elegant ivory dress at the 23rd floor where Catherine''s office was located, attracting everyone''s attention. Rumor said that thisdy was Mr. Lowell''s wife. A junior secretary immediately walked up to E and led her to Catherine''s office. E stood in front of the office and knocked on the open door. There was onedy in a red suit and trousers. Thedy heard her knocking and replied without looking up. "Come in." Her voice sounded crisp and decisive. E walked up to the desk and opened her mouth. Her voice was soft and sweet: "Hello, Ms. Reynolds." The woman with medium length blonde hair just sat there writing something. Catherine continued her work in silence. After two minutes, E cleared her throat and said: "Ms. Reynolds, nice to meet you." How busy she is. I am standing right in front of her and she just doesn''t have time for me?'' Naturally, Catherine left a very bad impression on E. She still did not get any response. This time, E ignored her as well. Instead, she turned around and started examining the luxury office. On one of the shelves, there were severalwyer awards and trophies. She had it all: gold, silver and bronze medals. Even though she had less trophies than Samuel, E still admired her work. E thought that all these awards and trophies had shown how remarkable Catherine was. E waited for at least half an hour. Bored, she was about to take out her cellphone to browse news. Just then, Catherine spoke to her calmly: "Excuse me, I was upied with something important. Ms. Leonard, Sorry for keeping you waiting." She said sorry but her tone did not imply she was sorry at all. What''s more off-putting, she knew it very well that I am Samuel''s wife, and instead of addressing me as Mrs. Lowell, she called me Ms. Leonard.'' E knew what was going on and simply smiled: "No worries. Ms. Reynolds, please assign some work for me." Catherine sat in her chair, lifted up some folders from aside and put them all in front of E. She said:"Print all these documents out today. Turn left at the door, thest cubicle on the fifth row is your seat. Go ahead!" With these words, she lowered her head and continued her work. Facing such a tepid response, E responded indifferently, "Thank you." She picked up all the folders and walked out of Catherine''s office. She went to the ce as she was told. One, two, three... The fifth row was thest row. Her seat was at the corner. There were some green indoor nts in front of the window and some printers. She was delighted as she would sit by the window. She could now enjoy a good view of outside. The girl who sat in the next cubicle had freckles on her face. She greeted E with a friendly smile when she sat down. She seemed to be timid, but her smile was very soothing. E smiled back and turned on herputer. She opened a folder and saw some hand-written documents. E created a new word document on her computer and started typing. Time went by so fast when one was focusing on work. Soon it was lunch time. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 E''s cell phone rang. It was a WeChat message from Samuel, "I''ll eat out with my clientter. Get something to eat by yourself." With a sweet smile, she replied "OK." On second thought, she texted, "Will youe back to thepany in the afternoon?" If he came back, maybe they could get off work together this evening. Before Samuel replied, something bad happened: theputer suddenly had a breakdown... Come on! The document with nearly 10, 000 words hadn''t been saved yet! E anxiously checked theputer, wondering where the problem was. "The power is off. s, let''s go to have lunch!" Hearing theint of her colleague in front, she was dumbstruck. Her cell phone rang, but she ignored it. Come on, she could only type no more than 3, 000 words per hour. It cost her nearly five hours to type 10, 000 words¡­ She wanted to cry now. Though sad, she decided to fill her belly. She ate something in a restaurant and started to work again. This time she became alert and saved every 1, 000 words. At over four p.m., Jenifer, the secretary of Catherine walked over, "E, Catherine asked me to fetch the printed data." E printed out the documents retyped and handed it to Jenifer. After a short time, Jenifer returned and told her what Catherine said, "E, these documents are urgently needed, but you only typed 10, 000 words in one day. You have to work overtime!" "I could have typed more, but the power was off at noon. I didn''t save what I had typed, so it was so slow." E exined with embarrassment. Jenifer looked at her doubtfully, "The power was off? Why wasn''t it off in my office? Just admit that you haven''t finished it. Don''t make an excuse." She used to have a good impression on E, but it was gonepletely now. E could say nothing. Fine, she typed too slowly, so she shouldn''t make an excuse but worked overtime! She sat back in her chair and began to type another document. It was getting dark. Other colleagues had got off work. Catherine turned off themp in her office and was about to go home. Seeing that E was still typing in the corner, she sneered. Being my secretary? She is asking for trouble!'' She had to work overtime due to power outage today. Tomorrow she would suffer in another way! The normal time to get off work was 6 p.m. E worked overtime till 10 p.m., but she had just finished two documents. She stood up to relieve the pain in her body and nced around the office. She was the only one working overtime. She decided to type thest document tomorrow. Anyway, she had worked overtime for four hours. Making up her mind, she packed up her things and left the office. After getting on a taxi, she checked her cell phone. A message from Samuel was unread on WeChat. He wouldn''t return to thepany today. He didn''t contact her though she hadn''t returned to the apartment. Probably he hadn''t gone home yet! She ate something alone outside. On the way home, she wanted to make a call to Melody to listen to Jerry''s voice. She looked at the time. It was past 11 p.m. Melody must have been asleep. She put her cell phone back into the handbag. Suddenly, the man and the woman who embraced each other near the apartment caught her attention, because that man looked much like Samuel... She looked at them for one minute. They still embraced each other. She trembled out, "Samuel." The man wanted to turn around upon hearing her voice, but the woman in his arms held his face and kissed him on tiptop. Samuel and Emma. She was very sure that they were Samuel and Emma. She was heartbroken, and the sweetness in her heart was gone. They began to pull each other. In the end, she walked by them and returned to the apartment. Her life was so peaceful and happy recently that she forgot there was a woman named Emma. She opened the window on the balcony. Samuel and Emma seemed to quarrel downstairs. She didn''t want to look at them, so she took up her pajamas and went into the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, Samuel had taken off his coat and was leaning against the bed. She sat directly in front of the dresser, took away the shower cap and began to apply skin care products. She didn''t ask or say anything. She kept silent, which made Samuel a little irritated and guilty. It took two or three minutes to apply those skin care products usually, but E spent nearly ten minutes tonight. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She didn''t know how to face Samuel behind her, so she wanted to escape and go to bed after he went to the bathroom. However, Samuel didn''t mean to get up. Seeing that, she went to bed. After she covered herself with quilt to go sleep, Samuel moved closer. He had a strong smell of alcohol and a touch of tobo. Samuel put his long arm on her waist and kissed her face. He seemed to want more... "I''m tired today." She rejected him gently. Samuel paused, looked at her as she kept her eyes closed, and exined, "She drank too much. It won''t happen again." She drank too much? Didn''t he drink too much as well? If she didn''t catch them just now, would some other things have happened? "Oh, I see." Her voice was the same as usual, which didn''t even reveal her feeling. This made Samuel very anxious. He got up from the bed, took up his pajamas and went into the bathroom. The door of the bathroom was closed. E''s tears fell on the pillow. When Samuel came out, she stillid in that position. Samuel took her in his arms, and she didn''t reject it. The next morning, when E''s rm clock rang, Samuel had been dressed and walked out of the cloakroom. "I''ll go for breakfast first. Let''s go to work togetherter." He would make time to buy her a car. E nodded and Samuel left the room. E was still very sad about what happenedst night, so they almost said nothing on the way. Samuel felt guilty as E was depressed. He wanted to finish work early this evening and take her out to have dinner. Upon seeing E on the 23rd floor, Jenifer said, "E, Catherine is calling you." Although Jenifer also knew that E was Samuel''s wife, Catherine said that E was just "the other woman." She used the baby in her stomach to take Samuel away from Catherine''s cousin Emma, so she was not worthy of being respected. Jenifer quickly spread this in thepany. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 E already knew something had happened on her way to Catherine''s office. She knocked on the door three times. Catherine looked up and her face became even gloomier. "E, where are the files I told you to print out yesterday? Why there are only two copies of them?" She knew it wasing. E took a deep breath and confronted with Catherine''s usation. She exined: "I worked till 10 o''clockst evening..." "So what, your workingte has nothing to do with me! I need to see results from you! Don''t you know that I am going to need all these files for a contract signingter?" Catherine angrily threw the A4 paper on the desk and red at E. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Somehow, E couldn''t shake the feeling that Catherine was deliberately picking on her. "Excuse me, Ms. Reynolds, sorry for causing you inconvenience." E apologized to her in an indifferent tone. Catherine loathed her so much that she had to stop herself from scratching E every time she saw her.. "What''s the use of you being sorry? Now go and print out all the documents I need. If you can''t complete the task within 2 hours, you should pay for the loss you cause for thepany!" E saw her raging face, and she simply said "alright" and left her office. She now knew for sure that this Catherine had a huge grudge against her. But she did not know where the grudge came from. As soon as she sat back at her desk, E turned on herputer and began working. 10 o''clock in the morning, E felt thirsty. So she saved the document on herputer and walked to the break room with her mug. At the door of the break room, she heard someone talking in a low voice: "E, that mistress is so unlucky. She got bullied by Ms. Reynolds the first day at work. Did you actually see that Ms. Reynolds herself touched the power switch?" "Of course. I would not tell you this if I did not see it myself!" "Mistress? Touched the switch?" At that moment, all E could feel was a rage building up inside her. "Catherine, I got you!" thought E. She quietly moved into the break room. The gossiping employees gathered there stopped talking immediately. They all went back to the office area with a guilty conscience. E eventuallypleted the task and handed over thest piece of the file to Catherine before noon. However, Catherine just responded with a cold voice, "There are now useless. You should now trante all the documents and hand them to me by EOD." "Useless?" E gazed at Catherine who acted like nothing was going on, then she asked: "Do you have something against me?" ''Why does she bully me like this and waste all my time and effort.'' Catherine threw the folder in front of her. She crossed her arms, parted her ruby lips and said: "You are the wife of Mr. Lowell, why would I hold anything against you?" Her tone was full of nothing but mockery. E did not reach for the folder but confronted her directly: "So you unplugged the power and made all my work in vain. What was that all about?" ''Plus, there is rumor about me being a mistress. Though I don''t know yet who started it.'' thought E. Catherine''s face looked a bit twisted. How on earth did she find out? "E, using someone without evidence will end up in awsuit." "Lawsuit?" E didn''t want to argue with her further. She came here to work, not to cause trouble for Samuel. E picked up the folder of documents that needed to be tranted. On her way out, she said: "You know what you have done. If I catch you doing it next time, don''t me me for making it all personal!" Having worked in the entertainment industry for several years, E had learned a lot of lessons One of the lessons was: A tamed horse is often ridden and a weak person is likely to be bullied. If she gave in now, she would only end up getting bullied more often. In order to avoid getting bullied, she must stand her ground firmly and defend herself. However, Catherine followed her out. She stood by the office door, shouting at her in a very angry voice, "You think you can abuse your power as Mrs. Lowell and bully the rest?" Her voice was so loud that people in the whole office area could clearly hear her. All of a sudden, the whole floor went quiet. E felt awkward, but she still turned around calmly and said: "Abusing my power? Sure, I bullied you, so what?" Since Catherine used her of being a bully first, there was no need for her to exin anymore. No one would believer her anyway. These were a bunch of easily-influenced and unfriendly colleagues. There was no need for her to pretend to be "nice". Then, all the people present were shocked to see that Catherine, who boasted of being tough and professional, was now weeping out of anger because of E. This instantly made E a horrible person. Many people avoided her as if she was some kind of poisonous snake. E couldn''t care less about their opinions. She was only feeling a little bit sorry for Samuel. She sat back to her seat and clicked open the file. On seeing all these tedious terms and conditions, E felt instantly fatigue. How on earth was she going to trante all these? She barely passed the primary English test. For E, tranting was 1000 times more difficult than typing. She took a deep breath and turned on the software on herputer. She started tranting sentence by sentence, even word by word. When her colleagues finished their jobs and gradually left the office one by one, E was only half way done. Soon it was ten in the evening again, E''s phone started buzzing. E saw the caller''s name and thought about what happenedst night. She still felt hurt deep down. But still, she pressed the answer button and replied: "Hello?" Samuel heard her voice and sensed her sadness. He stopped loosening his tie, thinking. ''Was she still upset aboutst night?'' "Where are you?" E browsed through thew files and uttered indifferently: "The firm." ''Maybe I am over-reacting and pushing it too far. Sam is so nice to me and yet I am still mad at him...'' thought E. On hearing that she was still in the office, Samuel frowned his eyebrows. ''Howe she is still at the firm at this hour?'' "What''s going on?" He knew it very well that sometimes Catherine could be as much a workaholic as Emma. But still he never saw Catherine making her staff work thiste. E signed silently and exined: "I have not finished the work assigned by Ms. Reynolds." In order to avoid further conflict with Ms. Reynolds, it would be wise for her to finish the work first and then go home. Samuel did not say anything anymore and hung up the phone. E gazed at the phone and felt a little bit down as the call was cut off abruptly by Samuel. She then concentrated her attention on tranting. Twenty minutester, someone showed up in the office quietly. The file in her hands was taken away all of a sudden, which startled E a lot. She looked up and saw Samuel standing next to her. Her heart began beating faster and faster. All her fatigue was driven way and her heart was full of joy. Sam was here for her... Samuel examined her trantion. The content of this document was too difficult for ayman. No wonder E worked sote. But why would Catherine give such difficult files to E to trante? One peculiar thought crossed his mind but he shook his head and denied it. He tidied up the desk and gathered all the files and the A4 paper together. He put them all in a folder and said to her, "Let''s go home." Chapter 502 Chapter 502 E took a quick nce at the folder in his hands and hesitated: "But I haven''t finished my work yet." She was not afraid of Catherine, it was more like she wanted to keep a low profile and thus avoided causing any trouble for Samuel. Samuel slightly waved the folder in his hands and said: "ording to your capability, it might just as well take the whole night for you toplete the trantion. Are you sure you want work here two days and one night in a row?" He would never allow such a thing to happen. "But Ms. Reynolds wants the task done asap. If Ie home and sleep right now, I can''t afford to bear the consequences." E''s eyes were wide open as she gazed at the man standing in front of her. Samuel pulled her up from the chair and said: "Let your man fix it for you." These were quitemon words. Somehow her eyes reddened as she watched him from behind. Happiness overload! On their way home, Samuelughed as he noticed that E kept staring at him: "Are you checking to see whether I am more good-looking than you?" His words instantly made her face reddish. "I didn''t even know that you are so narcissistic, Sam." E turned her head around and looked at the view out of the car window. Samuel''s lips curled up. It was only now that he discovered she was actually quite interesting. When they arrived home, E was told by Samuel to go shower first. Samuel, on the other hand, turned on hisputer, opened her folder, and began working. E had a quick shower and then she stepped out of the bathroom. Without lifting up his head, Samuel simply said to her: "Tomorrow I will assign you to work for me. I will be in charge of your work directly." ''I will assign you some light tasks.'' E thought for a second and then she turned the offer down. She replied: "No need. Your work is quite demanding. It requires great attention and significant capabilities, which I do not have. If I work for you, I will bring you nothing but trouble." To be honest, if she did not have Samuel or a baby son right now, she would definitely go back to her career of acting. But now, things were different. She had him and their son; she no longer dreamed of going out and acting. Samuel did not force her to take the offer. He simply said: "If youe across some difficulties at work in the future, juste up to the 68th floor and ask for me." The whole 68th floor belonged to Samuel. She nodded and walked to his side. E was quite amazed at his script. It took her several hours to trante two pages. But he managed to trante two pages during the time she was having a shower. She bravely wrapped her arms around his neck from behind and whispered in his ears softly: "Sam, you are so awesome. You can trante so fast!" As a man, there is nothing more satisfying than being praised by his woman! The sweet scent of shampoo from E''s body aroused him. He put down the folder and pulled her over to his chest and kissed on her ruby lips. ... 1 AM. Samuel pulled the sheet over on the sleeping woman and went to the bathroom for a shower. After he came out of the shower, he walked to the bed and kissed the sleeping beauty on her forehead. In order not to disturb her sleep, Samuel brought theputer and the folder to the study. The next day, E only woke up when the rm clock had rang for a while. She tidied herself up and walked out of the bedroom. At the same time, Samuel returned from the gym. On seeing her, he pulled her over to the dinning table and said: "You have breakfast first, I will just go for a quick shower." A sweet smile adorned E''s face.. She happily nodded to him as Vivien brought her breakfast over. After a while, Samuel dressed himself up and walked out of the bedroom. He saw E was on the phone with granny. "Granny, I wille around this Sunday to visit you." Her voice was jolly and sweet. Samuel realized that she never spoke to him in such a tone. This unhappy thought made his face gloomy for a second. E had already finished her breakfast. She saw Samuel was sitting next to her, so she offered to bring his breakfast from the kitchen for him. She was still holding the phone and her smile was sweet: "Sure, I know..." "I heard Jerry''s voice!" She went into the kitchen and she sounded quite excited. It was not until ten minutester that she finally hung up the phone. By then, Samuel had drank thest drop of the milk. E ran back to the bedroom to fetch his suitcase and her own bag. Just as she walked out of the closet, Samuel somehow showed up. He closed the bedroom door and blocked her at the entrance of the closet. "What''s wrong? Samuel!" E was holding bags in both hands. She was quite confused and innocently looked at the man in front of her. She could tell that he was apparently unhappy. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He softly pinched her chin and forced her to look up into his eyes. Then he demanded: "E, call me Sam." He wanted to hear her sweet voice calling him Sam. ... E was stunned. What was going on with Samuel? Was there something wrong with him? She held the two bags with one hand and use the other hand to throw away his hand. She lowered her head and said softly: "Stop it. We are runningte for work." She was already on the clocking in system. If she waste, she would not get full bonus for punctuality. Samuel picked up the folder on the desk next to them and handed it over to her: "It''s all done now." Wow! All tranted? E''s eyes shone with joy. Samuel was so awesome! She happily extended her hand for the folder. However, the man waved the folder aside and she did not manage to get it. Yes? She stared at Samuel as he held the folder up high. E was confused. Samuel looked at puzzled E and found her unbelievably cute. "What did I just say?" He held the folder high and asked her calmly. E realized what he had said and her face went all reddish. She lowered her head and did not want to look him in the eyes. She deliberately said: "You just said that..." "it''s all done." "Before that." His tone was full of obvious dissatisfaction. Fine, fine! E screwed up her courage and lifted her head. She called him: "Sam." Her expressive eyes were full of love. Samuel gazed at her and stood still. Howe it never urred to him that she was this beautiful! His gaze made E quite shy. She lowered her head and pulled his suit sleeve: "I have said it already." She was obviously acting cute, which satisfied Samuel a lot. He handed the folder to her and took his suitcase from her hand. Then he picked up the tie next to them and handed it over to her. E looked at the deep blue colored tie and paused with shock. Did he want her to put it on for him? "I don''t know how to put..." Her reaction made Samuel very pleased. Not knowing how to wear a tie meant that she had never done such a thing for any other men. "Let me teach you." He put down his suitcase and her bag and started teaching her how to wear a tie step by step. After a while, Samuel ended up wearing a crooked tie, yet the two still walked out of home. Parking lot of the firm E stepped out of Samuel''s Porsche and walked next to him towards the lift. "I have bought you a car. If I am not avable, you just drive the car yourself." He took out a car key from his suitcase and handed it to her. "Was this the very fist gift Samuel ever got me?" thought E. E happily epted the car key and smiled: "Thank you, Sam!" Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Samuel was happy as E was in a good mood, "The car is at the 4S shop on Glory Road. We can get it today or tomorrow." Samuel was happy as E was in a good mood, "The car is at the 4S shop on Glory Road. We can get it today or tomorrow." Samual was happy as E was in a good mood, "Tha car is at tha 4S shop on Glory Road. Wa can gat it today or tomorrow." Tha vator cama. Samual blockad tha door and want in aftar E. E noddad, "Okay." Thay raachad tha 23rd floor. E lookad at him and wavad. At tha momant bafora tha vator stoppad, E was raady to go out, but Samual stoppad har and kissad har on tha lips. Tha vator door was opan. Sha ran out of tha vator, blushing. Looking at har back, Samual wora a big sm. Whan E gava tha trantad documants to Catharina, sha obviously saw a touch of surprisa on Catharina''s faca. Thinking of how axcant Samual was, Catharina wasn''t surprisad. "Raad this casa and writa a n for ma." E was asad as a naw job was assignad to har, but it was difficult for har to do that. Sha had navar appaarad in court or angagad in anywsuit... Thinking of that, E, ayman, falt worriad. Catharina was disgrund by har raluctanca to taka tha portfolio and squintad, "What ara you doing? Do you want to quit?" Evary word that Catharina said irritatad E. E snaarad, "Catharina, this is my husband''spany. You don''t hava tha right to fira ma!" Sha had navar said somathing lika that bafora, but in tha faca of Catharina, sha had to raly on napotism. Tha two words, "my husband", cut Catharina to tha quick. Har cousin Emma had baan in lova with Samual for many yaars, but avantually E bacama his wifa. "E, you said Samual was your husband. But ara you sura ha lovas you?" What sha said daprassad E instantly. Sha wasn''t sura about that¡­ Looking at Catharina, E falt somathing was wrong, "You lika my husband?" Sha mada a daring guass and carafully watchad tha raaction of Catharina. Catharina''s haart baat quickly. Sha was infuriatad, obviously trying to hida somathing. "I am simply faaling sorry for my cousin. What ara you talking about?" Sha likad Samual? With tha prasanca of Emma, sha navar darad to think that... "Your cousin?" Thasa two words sassfully divartad tha attantion of E. Who was har cousin? Catharina calmad harsalf down, "Why should I tall you that? Go back to work!" Sha ragainad har usual braath and sat back in har chair. Sha didn''t want to talk to E any mora. Forget it. "Do you really want me, a green hand, to write the n?" She didn''t know whether Catherine was cing her trust in her or was simply giving her an impossible task to embarrass her. Forget it. "Do you reelly went me, e green hend, to write the plen?" She didn''t know whether Cetherine wes plecing her trust in her or wes simply giving her en impossible tesk to emberress her. "I don''t went to repeet whet I seid. Get out!" Cetherine wes being rude, which mede Elle engry. Elle didn''t went to telk to Cetherine either, so she took the portfolio end got out of the office. Sitting beck in her cheir, Elle opened the portfolio end took out the cese inside. She wes e bit dumbfounded. She knew the storyline roughly, but whet wes she supposed to plen? Finelly, she helplessly sent e WeChet messege to Semuel to esk him for edvice. "The librery end the erchives room ere loceted on the 28th floor. Go end heve e look." After e few minutes, Semuel replied. Elle stood up end welked to the 28th floor. The 28th floor wes very quiet. She thought for e moment end decided to go to the librery first. The door of the librery wes opened. Elle wes shocked et the scene inside the room. Whet she sew wes severel dozen rows of long shelves filled with books. All of them were lew-releted, but they were clessified very cleerly. Elle went to the row of introductory books. She found e few textbooks end sterted reeding them by the window. "Hello, could I sit here?" She heerd en ettrective mele voice suddenly. Elle looked up et the men in e bleck shirt who pointed et the seet on the opposite. She checked confusingly the seets in the front end et the beck. All of them were indeed upied. "Oh, okey!" She quickly moved her books to her side. "Thenks! The men gently set down end then put e book on the teble. The librery wes very quiet. Elle lezily leened beck on the couch, holding her fece with her right hend end finelly fell esleep. When Dreke, who set on the opposite, closed the book in his hend end went to get enother one, he couldn''t help leughing es he ceught sight of her nepping. At thet moment, someone welked in. Dreke''s smile feded instently. Forget it. "Do you really want me, a green hand, to write the n?" She didn''t know whether Catherine was cing her trust in her or was simply giving her an impossible task to embarrass her. "I don''t want to repeat what I said. Get out!" Catherine was being rude, which made E angry. E didn''t want to talk to Catherine either, so she took the portfolio and got out of the office. Sitting back in her chair, E opened the portfolio and took out the case inside. She was a bit dumbfounded. She knew the storyline roughly, but what was she supposed to n? Finally, she helplessly sent a WeChat message to Samuel to ask him for advice. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "The library and the archives room are located on the 28th floor. Go and have a look." After a few minutes, Samuel replied. E stood up and walked to the 28th floor. The 28th floor was very quiet. She thought for a moment and decided to go to the library first. The door of the library was opened. E was shocked at the scene inside the room. What she saw was several dozen rows of long shelves filled with books. All of them werew-rted, but they were ssified very clearly. E went to the row of introductory books. She found a few textbooks and started reading them by the window. "Hello, could I sit here?" She heard an attractive male voice suddenly. E looked up at the man in a ck shirt who pointed at the seat on the opposite. She checked confusingly the seats in the front and at the back. All of them were indeed upied. "Oh, okay!" She quickly moved her books to her side. "Thanks! The man gently sat down and then put a book on the table. The library was very quiet. Ezily leaned back on the couch, holding her face with her right hand and finally fell asleep. When Drake, who sat on the opposite, closed the book in his hand and went to get another one, he couldn''t helpughing as he caught sight of her napping. At that moment, someone walked in. Drake''s smile faded instantly. Forget it. "Do you really want me, a green hand, to write the n?" She didn''t know whether Catherine was cing her trust in her or was simply giving her an impossible task to embarrass her. He then opened another book and continued to read it. He then opened another book and continued to read it. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 "Help yourself." Samuel gave the chopsticks to E and walked towards the door. "Aren''t you going to eat anything?" E asked him curiously. Four dishes and one soup were on the table and they seemed untouched. He probably hadn''t eaten anything yet! Samuel put both hands in his suit pockets and smiled at her, "You eat first. I still have some work to finish. Once I''m done, I wille back." "I will wait for you then." "No need. You eat now." He said no more and walked out of the lounge. E put a little bit of each dish onto her te and started to eat slowly. Halfway through her meal, her cellphone started ringing. She put down her chopsticks and looked around for her phone. Her phone was on the bedside table not faraway. She took it over, only to see a strange number. "Hello." She sat back onto the sofa. Then she heard Catherine''s cold voice: "It''s the office hour now. Where are you?" Catherine looked at the empty seat in the corner and was really upset. E looked at her meal and then checked the time. The lunch break had been over for more than half an hour. "I will be right back." She didn''t want to talk too much to Catherine. She hung up the phone and began devouring her food. When Samuel walked in, E was pacing restlessly up and down. "What''s the matter?" He looked at her with confusion and wondered what she was looking for. E''s face was reddish and she patted on her own chest and said: "I ate too fast, I need water..." It was all Catherine''s fault. She urged her to go back to work and she ate so fast that she got choked up. Samuel walked towards a cab and opened it. Inside, there was a wide selection of bottles of mineral water, neatly organized. He took out a bottle, screwed it open and handed it to her. E took a sip. Samuel patted her lightly on the back and asked: "How can you be so careless?" A big girl like her shouldn''t choke on food anymore. E took several sips of water and finally felt better. "Oh, I am just runningte for work." Otherwise she would not worry at all. Samuel shook his head and exined to her: "You are ''Mrs. Boss'' of this firm. You cane and leave at will." In other words, there is no such thing as runningte for work. Mrs. Boss? This title made E extremely delighted. Samuel looked at her and was amused at the goofy way she held onto the water bottle. Heughed: "So, are you not in a hurry anymore?" E realized what she was doing upon his reminder. She shoved the water bottle into Samuel''s arms and stormed out the door: "Bye Samuel!" "Samuel..." The words were never this delightful. However, he should still correct the way she addressed him. After all, "Samuel" was too formal and maybe "darling" sounded sweeter. E went back to floor 23 and walked quickly towards her desk. After learning basic knowledge about thew this morning, she had a vague idea how to start the business n. However, on her way to her seat, she overheard some whispered gossip. "She dares toe and go at her whim just because she ims to have the title of Mrs. Boss. Hasn''t she forgotten that she used to be a mere mistress?" "Exactly. Mistresses will be mistresses. Even if she is now married to him, her reputation is still ruined." E was walking very fast as she was runningte. However, she stopped when she heard these words. She turned around and gazed at Jenifer who was a close friend of Catherine and said: "Alright. Why don''t you just go straight to Samuel and say those words to him? Tell him that I was a mistress and he should get rid of me?" It was true that I used some tricks to sleep with Samuel. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But it was a matter between them. It was none of others'' business! When it came to Emma, it was still irrelevant. Grandmother had made it very clear that she would never agree to Samuel marrying Emma. Anyway, these were all private matters. It was not up for discussion with anybody else.'' Jenifer scornfully looked at calm E and challenged her: "Why would you be so proud anyway? If Mr. Lowell really loves you, why doesn''t he give you a proper wedding? Howe the two of you just had a simple registration ceremony?" These words hit E right in her heart. People standing by all whispered in agreement: "Jen was right. Look at E, she does not even have a wedding ring." "Exactly. It was not a matter of money. Mr. Lowell was so rich that he would not even blink while buying hundreds of diamond rings, let alone just one." "Therefore, we can tell that he does not love her. Maybe he married her because of the child she was carrying." "The child she was carrying?" "Such a shameless woman. Who knows what kind of tricks she used to get into his bed." ... E stood there and listened to the evil remarks. One was worse than thest. They werementing about everything: mistress, diamond ring, child and shame. At that moment, she felt as if she was really shameless. She took a deep breath to fight back the hard feelings and simply said with a cool voice: "If you have any questions, just go talk to Samuel. There is no need to gossip behind his back." Then she turned around and sat back onto her seat. Actually, she wanted to cry, as thesements really hurt her. But she controlled herself as she knew very well that tears were for losers. If she cried, they would not show sympathy for her, moreover, they would treat her as a joke. Samuel''s top assistant Anna walked in and witnessed everything here. She was here to deliver E''s cellphone. It had been several minutes since E returned to her seat, yet these women were still gossiping about her. "Crooked woman with crooked morals..." "Ahem!" Anna gave a cough, which drew everyone''s attention instantly. They all shut up as soon as they noticed her. This was Samuel''s top assistant. She had been working in her position for six years straight. She was a tough woman with strict disciplines. She held such a high reputation in thepany that most of the staff did not dare to cross her. Anna walked elegantly in her high heels towards E and said: "Madam, your cellphone was left in the Boss'' lounge. Boss wanted to return the phone to you himself, but some important client just showed up so he sent me instead. Madam, I hope you don''t mind." These words shocked everyone, as they all heard loud and clear that Anna just said Boss wanted to deliver the phone himself. Besides, returning the phone was such a small errand. Even if Samuel was upied, he should not bother his top assistant. Instead, he could just send any junior to do the job. What''s more, E was in Mr. Lowell''s lounge during the lunch break! Anyone who had worked in the firm for over three days was aware that Mr. Lowell did not like anyone going near his lounge. Even the cleaningdy needed to wear full set of hazmat suit including gloves and mouth-mask to get into his private lounge. Everyone present felt like they had been pped hard on the face as it turned out Mr. Lowell was quite nice to E. E gazed fondly at elegant Anna and she was really moved. E was bullied in the firm since she started her job. She was truly touched when someone finally stood out and defended her. "Thank you." She took the phone from Anna''s hands and smiled at her. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 "You are wee, madam. If you don''t need me, I will return to my work." Anna had a good impression of E as she did not put on air and was very casual. She gave E a kind smile and left Floor 23. When she went back to Floor 68, she hesitated for a moment. In the end, she decided not to mention the incident to Samuel. Because the topic the staff of Floor 23 had been gossiping about was a private issue between the two, she was in no position to judge. Now she only hoped that E could stand up for herself whenever she got bullied, instead of bottling up her feelings. That evening, Samuel finished work early and he went back to the Lowell vi with E. E was greeted by the happy Jerry whose big smile melted her heart instantly. "My dearest baby, mommy misses you so much!" Samuel was touched by the scene of them greeting each other. He was in a good mood too. Melody noticed that there was something growing between the two. She looked at them and was very pleased with such progress. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Vincent and Vi returned at dinner time. As Jerry was staying at the Lowell ''s vi these days, the old couple always returned here whenever they were finished with work. During dinner time, the family was chatting andughing. The ambiance in the dining room was quite rxing and harmonious. However, a sudden call from Vi''s phone broke the harmony. She stared at the phone and checked the caller''s name. Then she answered the phone without any concern, "Hello, Em." Samuel heard the nickname and frowned his eyebrows. E did not know who Vi was referring to, and was still concentrating on her meal. "Oh, sure, does Samuel know about this?" Vi seemed very pleased. Then she gave Samuel a stern look and said to the phone, "What? He blocked your number? I will tell him off." These words finally drew the attention of E, she looked at Vi curiously. She looked so joyful. Her mother-inw never showed such a joyful expression in front of her before. E looked at Samuel and noticed that his face was quite gloomy and apparently he was eating food at a much slower pace. Em? What does she mean by Em? Is it Emma? E instantly felt sad when she realized that cruel fact. Melody knew who Vi was talking to and when she heard that Samuel blocked Emma''s number, she was secretly apuding and cheering. Then Vi spoke again, "Really? Your firm wants to cooperate with Samuel''s firm? That''s so wonderful!" Vi was the only person who was cheerful at the dining table. The rest were not so pleased. Samuel looked at E who was dining quietly, then he put down his chopsticks heavily onto the table. Everyone was quiet. The awkward atmosphere now seemed even more awkward. Vi noticed that her son was upset, so she ended the call in a hurry, "Em, I am in the middle of something at the moment. I will call you backter." The call finally ended. E put down her bowl and chopsticks and started rocking her baby''s crib. "Mom, you can forget about it!" "I am now married to E, there won''t be anything between me and Emma anymore." Samuel''s remarks were bold and direct. It somehow made E feel better. Melody put down her chopsticks and backed Samuel up: "Vi, now that they already have Jerry, everything is settled. You shouldn''t behave like this anymore." Melody''s voice was calm and she sounded very authoritative. Vincent also felt that Vi was pushing it too much; but he did not say anything, as Melody and Samuel already made their points clear. Vi looked at her mother-inw and then her son, and she felt embarrassed as she did not want to be addressed to like that in front of E. She formed a dry smile and said: "It was just a phone call. No big deal." "Let''s eat." Vincent opened his mouth and suggested in a cool voice. The topic was then dropped. However, the harmonious ambiance was long gone. E quickly finished the food in her bowl and wiped her mouth. She stood up and tried to smile, "Granny, mom, dad, I have finished eating. Please excuse me." She pushed Jerry''s trolley to the side and then she walked upstairs with her son in her arms. As soon as E was gone, Vi spoke again: "E was a weak and fragile girl. She was not suitable for Samuel. To be honest, I still prefer Emma, as she was strong and independent." Her words made everyone present lose their appetite. Samuel was quite angry now but he controlled himself because granny was present, he said in a deep voice, "If you like Emma so much, why don''t you go and marry her yourself?" "You don''t like her at all? I think that you would have married Emma if granny had approved it." Vi had a bite of her food and uttered those words. She thought she was simply telling the truth. Samuel heard her words and kept his silence. This time, he didn''t deny it. Then he said, "Now that I am already married to E, you should really stop dredging up the past! E is my wife. I won''t let anyone speak ill of her." With these words, he stood up and wiped his mouth, "I am full now. Please excuse me." And then, he walked upstairs with E. Melody watched him go away and sighed deeply. She kept on eating without saying anything. In the bedroom of the second floor. Jerryy on the bed, suckling on the milk bottle. His tiny legs were kicking in the air. E leaned against the bed and stared at him fondly. The hurtful words her colleagues said during the day and the ones Vi said just now were flooding towards her and made her think. She was so happy with Samuel these days that she somehow lost her judgement. She thought Samuel had started to ept her. But maybe, his mind was still full of Emma! "It is not easy to forget someone when you are in love with her." Just like her. She loved Samuel so much that she needed to get him no matter what, even if it involved ying tricks. The bedroom door was pushed open from outside. E was startled and her heart skipped a beat. She sat up straight from the bed and saw Samuel walk in. "Keep an eye on our son, I am going to run a bath for you." She wanted to do more things for him from now on. She wanted him to get used to her and herpanionship. After finishing these words, she walked into the bathroom. It felt like the time when they just started a rtionship. She was timid and tried very hard to please him in every possible way. E was in the bathroom for almost twenty minutes. She never came out. When Samuel walked in with Jerry in his arms, she was squatting next to the bathtub. She looked absent-minded. The water in the bathtub was almost full and she was not even aware of that. Samuel walked quickly towards the tap and closed it. E only came to her senses when Samuel was standing right in front of her. "Oh Sam... The bath is ready." E was a little bit embarrassed as the water was really full. She was totally lost in her own thoughts. When she was about to take Jerry, Samuel grasped her wrist and asked: "What was on your mind?" His voice was very soothing andforting. E paused and looked up at him, his face was full of gentleness. "Nothing¡­. I was only thinking about... about... the proposal..." She was not good at telling lies. Her face, even her ears were now reddish. Samuel knew she was lying. But he did not challenge her on this He handed the baby to her and said: " I will go shower now." She took the baby and walked out of the bathroom. Jerry was now yawning, so E hummed a luby softly and tried to put him to sleep. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 After the baby fell asleep, E put him in the middle of the bed. She piled some quilt along the bed edge in case the baby should turn and fall, then she walked downstairs. In the kitchen, the maids were still busy working. Theypletely ignored her when she walked in. Because of Vi''s attitude, the maids did not treat E fairly. E knew about their attitudes but she did not say anything. She took out a box of milk from the fridge and pulled some milk into a pot to heat. One of the maids disagreed and murmured: " I just washed that pot clean..." E was cross, so she turned around and confronted her: "So what? I cannot use the pot you just washed?" The maid curled her lips and walked away with no more words. E looked at her back and took a deep breath. Howe they all treated her in such a nasty way? Wherever she went, she was always neglected. When E carried the warm milk back to the bedroom, Samuel just stepped out of the bathroom. He was in a piece of gray robe and was drying his short hair with a towel. "Samuel, I just heated up the milk for you. Please drink it while it is still warm." She carefully walked up to him and held the milk up for him. Samuel stared at the milk and frowned his eyebrows: "You don''t need to do these things. Just leave them to the maids." What he was trying to say was, she was his wife and there was no need for her to do these errands in person. However, E paused, as she thought he did not like her doing these things for him. "Oh, okay!" Samuel took over the milk and randomly put it on the table next to him. He intended to drink it after he had dried his hair. E mistook his behavior and confirmed that Samuel did not like her doing that for him. She looked at the milk and then cast a sad nce at her sleeping son. E felt a little bit down as she walked into the bathroom. In the bedroom, E''s phone on the table started ringing. Samuel drank the milk and picked up the phone. He saw the caller''s name and his face was gloomy instantly. "Mr. Hall." He answered the phone. Sum was quite surprised to hear a man''s voice. He paused for a second and then he directly asked: "Mr. Lowell, where is E?" ''E? How dare he call her like that!'' Samuel sneered, "My wife is in the shower. What are you up to? If you don''t have anything important to say, I am going to shower as well. Sum heard the scornful tone from his voice and knew exactly that Samuel was showing off. Sum paused for a second and then said: "Well, when she is done, please tell her to call me back. I have something important to say to her." Call him back? Samuel thought Sum must be out of his mind. "You can just say it to me." "Say it to you? Are you acting on behalf of E now?" " "Of course!" Samuel replied without any hesitation. Sum paused again, then he said: "I will call her tomorrow then." Then he hung up the phone. Samuel stared at the phone and then he blocked Sum''s number. When E stepped out of the bathroom, Samuel mentioned nothing to her. E cast a nce at the man who was browsing through his phone on the bed, then she walked to the other side of the bed. She knelt on the bed and carefully put the baby between them. She cuddled her son and closed her eyes. E was ready to fall asleep. All of a sudden, the baby was taken away from her chest. She opened her eyes and saw Samuel putting their son on the other side of the bed. Then he leaned over and hugged her tightly. E sniffed his body scent and her breathing got heavier. Her Samuel did nothing, and there she was, already falling for him. He was just so irresistibly charismatic. "Let''s talk." He said. "Talk?" E''s imagination was running wild. What on earth did Samuel want to talk about with her? Samuel saw the nervous look on her face in the dim light and felt sorry for her. "Don''t think too much." He kissed her on the forehead and tossed back her bangs. He looked her in the eyes and said: "I married you. Therefore, I don''t want to have any business with Emma anymore." It would take some time for him to forget her, but he was willing to do so. E looked up and saw his face. He looked very sincere and serious. "But mom does not like me..." Vi liked Emma so much that it made E feel really bad about herself. "It is alright. We just need to avoid her then." The fact that her mother-inw preferred Emma over E was deeply rooted in her mind and she just wouldn''t let it go for now. However, he would still make an effort to make things better. E was relieved at his words. She hugged him on the waist and pressed her head on his shoulder. "Fine." Her lips curled up. "But..." He opened his mouth again. It somehow made E nervous. "You need to step away from Sum." He sounded cross and this made E quite confused. Why was he mentioning Sum now? But she still tamely nodded her head and replied: "Sure." Whatever he said, she was willing to obey. Samuel''sforting words made her much more delightful. E shyly kissed his chin. The stubble of his beard tickled her. She quicklyy back on the pillow and pulled up the quilt to cover her face. Samuel was quite amused. He lifted the quilt with a smile, looked at her yfully and said: "Are you being proactive now?" E shook her head hastily. She was just in a good mood. Samuel put their son in the crib, turned off the bedside light and returned to the bed to hug her. It was not until early morning that they finally got to sleep. E woke up in the morning to her son''s loud crying. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She opened her sleepy eyes and noticed that Samuel was already up and was nursing the baby. Samuel gently shook Jerry to stop his crying and then he put him on the bed, right next to E. "You can rest more. I am going to prepare milk for him." E happily hugged her son and saw him walking away. It was getting colder and colder. Samuel was still quite upied with his work. If she had not bumped into Emma at the firm, E would have forgotten her existence. Samuel was so nice to her now that she had thrown all her worries away. Her world was only filled with joy and happiness. The woman standing right in front of her wore delicate make-up on her face. She was in a green short suit and had a pair of ck high-heel shoes on her feet. She looked charming and mature, like a real independent business woman. E stared at her and she was staring back. Emma had not seen E for a long time. She now glowed with happiness. Her long hair was simply tied into a knot on her head. She only wore light foundation on her face and her lips were highlighted with a sweet orange color. E was in a light yellow suit and she had a pair of white wedges on her feet. She was dressing quite casually, and yet she still looked outstandingly beautiful. Especially the happiness glowing on her face hurt Emma deeply. "Ms. Leonard, I have just had a meeting with Samuel. I am afraid I will see him quite often in the future." Emma sounded very cocky. E controlled herself, and despite the fact she was greatly cross, she still smiled and replied: "Ms. Reynolds, you don''t need to report your own issues to me. You should know that the only reason you are getting any chance of doing business with Samuel is because he obeys his mother." Samuel had a great argument with Vi when she proposed that the he and Emma should conduct business cooperation. Vi passed out due to high blood pressure and this made Samuel give in. Samuel told E everything yesterday. E was very pleased that Samuel sincerely shared everything with her. She trusted him. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Emma knew what E was referring to. It was Vi''s input that made the cooperation with Samuel''s firm possible. That man really had a cold heart. He had been seeing her for so many years and now he acted as if they were just like strangers. It was all caused by this woman who was now standing right in front of her. She was Samuel''s so- called ''wife''... "Ms. Leonard, I just want to ask you one simple question. How did you get pregnant with Samuel''s child back then?" When Samuel and E were not married, Emma was certain that Samuel was still in love with her. She knew Samuel was a decent man. It was not possible for him to cheat on her. But then, E just imed that she was pregnant with Samuel''s child. This raised her doubts as to what kind of tricks E had used. E heard Emma''s words and her face went pale. This was supposed to be a secret. If anyone found out the truth, she would face horrible consequences. "This is a private matter between me and my husband. It is none of your business. Ms. Reynolds, you should just mind your own business." With these words, E walked passed her and headed directly to the elevator. When she was out of Emma''s sight, E immediately got cold feet. Emma''s question haunted her. E prayed that her secret could remain secret forever. Of course Emma was smart enough to notice E''s reaction. Her face did go pale. Something was not right. She felt urgency to investigate the situation. "E,plete this file and hand it over to me in half an hour!" Catherine had just left her office, and stopped E before she could reach her desk. E epted the paper from her hand and nodded silently. She was quite used to such situations now. Catherine''s tricks were not that hard to put up with. E was not stupid either. If she found something was out of her capabilities, she always turned to her husband for help. Samuel could fix anything for her. This made her extremely grateful and relieved. Right now, E sat in her chair and stared at the file. She frowned her eyebrows as the file seemed quite difficult for her. She never did any simr files before and Catherine had never bothered to find someone to teach her. Only half an hour''s time... She had to sneak out and seek help from Samuel. Floor 68 E greeted Anna on her way and knocked on Samuel''s office door. She heard Samuel''s reply and opened the door. Inside the office, there was a man in white suit sitting on the couch. E was delighted to see him. "Brother!" E was very happy to see Eason here. Her eyes were full of joy and she briskly flew towards him like a butterfly. Eason was about to go see her downstairs just now. He stood up, opened his arms and embraced her warmly. The two had not seen each other for half a year. They hugged each other with great joy and excitement. Samuel looked at them and was not very pleased. He walked over and pulled E out of Eason''s arms. "Hey, greeting is enough, no need for hugs." Samuel stared at Eason with dissatisfaction. Even Eason could not hug his wife. E was quite confused on hearing Samuel''s words. She looked at his face and noticed that he was not very pleased. But why? Easonughed. He examined his sister from head to toe and was very satisfied with his findings. It was true, then, that Samuel had been treating her well. Just like what she had told him via Wechat. Eason calmly moved back to the couch and sat there with his legs crossed. "Come here, E. Sit next to your big brother." Eason pointed to the empty seat next to him. E was about to walk over to him when Samuel pulled her hand and indicated her to sit opposite Eason. Moreover, he evenid a hand on her shoulder to show his stance. Eason curled up his lips and smiled yfully. What was Samuel trying to prove to him? Was he showing off? He was E''s brother. Was that gesture even necessary? On second thought, if he felt this protective of her in the presence of her own brother, then he would protect her even better in front of other men! Good job! E looked at Samuel and had no idea what was going on. Were Samuel and Eason still on bad terms? Why Samuel did not allow her to sit next to her brother? Whatever, if sitting next to Eason upset Samuel, she would just sit here then. "Brother, when did youe back? Are our parents aware of your return?" "Why didn''t you say anything beforehand?" E''s voice was soothing and cheerful. She behaved like a jolly little girl in front of her brother. Samuel seldom saw her like that. Eason took a packet of cigarettes out of his pocket and the two men both lit up a cigarette. "They knew. I just arrived this morning. I was about to go downstairs and check you out when you showed up." Samuel took the paper in E''s hand and started reading it. It was only when Samuel took the paper out of her hand that E suddenly remembered her purpose in coming here. "Samuel, I don''t know what to do with this file. That is why I am here." She was quite embarrassed as she always bothered him with her works. Only now did Samuel suspect that something might be wrong, "Catherine never asked any senior staff to show you how to do things here?" Usually beginners would get some help from the senior staff. Let alone the fact that E studied arts, notws in school. Catherine? Eason furrowed his eyebrows when he heard the name. He opened his mouth grumpily: "Wait a second, Samuel, what were you thinking, leaving E to Catherine?" Was he trying to feed a lamb to a tiger? His sister was so innocent that when she was confronted with a member from the Reynolds family, she was doomed to get bullied. Samuel paused when he heard Eason''s words. He only considered that Catherine was an outstanding lawyer when he appointed E to be her assistant. He never thought about the fact that Catherine was Emma''s cousin. Samuel checked the file in his hands again and then he realized that E must have been suffering a lot when working under Catherine. Eason then turned to E and said with a stern voice: "E, you should quit this job. You always wanted to return to the entertainment industry. I can help you with that." E was take aback by what Eason said. It never urred to her that Eason would voice her secret out loud. It was supposed to be a secret between her and her brother only. E awkwardly opened her mouth and tried to cover it up: "Brother, stop making things up. I am perfectly fine here." She was happy here as she got to see Samuel most of the time and was able to work with him. As for those incidents at work, she could not care less. E wanted to return to entertainment industry? Samuel frowned his eyebrows. The thought of E making out with other actors while acting in movies made him ufortable. He made his decision instantly: "No need for that. My wife should be working with me. I will inform the firmter that E will be working as my personal assistant." She would only have to answer to him without taking on extra work On hearing Samuel''s words, E and Eason hadpletely different reactions. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Eason nodded his head with great satisfaction. He was very d to see that things had improved significantly for this couple. E shook her hands anxiously: "There''s no need for that, Samuel..." "No way!" Samuel interrupted her directly. He would also investigate how E was treated on Floor 23 during her time there. "E, I agree with Samuel''s decision. You shouldn''t argue anymore." Eason would never let his sister work with any member from the Reynolds family. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Samuel nodded and turned to E with a serious face. "Are you implying that you do not wish to stay by my side?" Hepletely ignored Eason''s presence. Samuel''s gaze was intense and his voice soothing. On hearing his change of tone, E was timid instantly. Her face went red and she murmured: "Of course not." She wanted nothing but to stay with Samuel all the time. But she was also concerned she would slow him down during work. "Fair enough, you can stay here for now. No need to go downstairs anymore." Samuel stood up with the file in his hand. He walked over to his desk and pressed a button. "Anna, pleasee in." His voice was cool and steady, not like the way he addressed E just now. It sounded very formal - exactly how a boss should be while speaking to his subordinates. Within 30 seconds, someone knocked on the office door and Anna walked in. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She saw the three of them sitting on the couch and raised a smile: "Mr. Lowell." Eason had met Anna many times before. He whistled at her casually, not much of a gentleman''s move. E looked at her bother in shock. ''What is wrong with him? Is he trying to flirt with the beautifuldy?'' Anna, however,pletely ignored Eason. She stood there gracefully and looked at Samuel, waiting for his orders. Samuel could not care less about Eason''s behavior. Six years ago, when Eason saw Anna for the first time, he behaved like this. Nothing had changed ever since. "Please return the file to Ms. Reynolds and inform her that my wife now works on Floor 68. Thank her for taking care of my wife before." Anna cast a nce in E''s direction and felt happy for her. She took over the file and replied: "Yes, Mr. Lowell." "Thank you. That''s all for now." Samuelid his hand on the back of E''s couch. Hearing Samuel''s remarks, Eason noticed that the two were very intimate. Eason was very relieved to see that his sister was happy in the marriage. In a good mood, he turned to Anna and said: "Beautiful Anna, how about a candle-lit dinner with me tonight?" Anna did not cast a look at him,pletely ignoring him. She politely bid Samuel goodbye. "Mr. Lowell, I will be on my way." Anna walked out, but somehow Eason stood up immediately and followed her out. E looked at the back of her brother and was utterly shocked. She knew it very well that her brother was kind of a yboy. But this was the first time she witnessed him chasing after a girl. Annapletely ignored him and yet he had the guts to chase after her like that... Was Eason in love with Anna?'' "What''s on your mind?" The office was now quiet as they were the only ones left. Samuel found E''s shocked face quite amusing. He leaned over and asked her. His handsome face was so close to her that E was startled. She replied honestly: "I am thinking about my brother and Anna." Samuel was wondering since when E began to care about Anna. Were they already friends? Anna was a workaholic. She wasn''t very social. Work was everything to her. He had her working for him as an assistant for six years. He never saw her hanging out with any friends. Anna was smiling at E just now and they seemed to be on very good terms. Samuel came to the conclusion that the two were very friendly to each other. "Your brother should really behave now. He shouldn''t be acting like a yboy all the time." Eason should follow Samuel''s example. Marry a wife, have a child and start up a family. How nice it would be. E could not agree with Samuel more. She nodded and said: "I would be very happy if Anna could end up being my sister-inw." "If only my brother could behave himself." Anna as their sister-inw? His six-year-long assistant might end up being his sister-inw. Samuel found this thought very weird. "It depends on them." If Eason could somehow settle down, it would surely be nice. E nodded in agreement. The office went quiet. Only the sound of their breathing could be heard. E''s heart beat was fast. She stood up from the couch and said: "Samuel, what can I do for you?" Her voice was soft. Her body scent smelled like Jasmine. She pulled herself away from him and this made Samuel a little bit sad. He stood up from the couch as well, reached out for her hand and walked her towards the desk. As he sat down on his chair, he asked her: "Massage my shoulders please." "Massage your shoulders?" E paused. Samuel raised his eyebrows and checked her reaction. He smiled and nodded: "Give me a gentle massage, and then we talk about work." His work was tooplicated for her anyway. She would contribute more harm than good. He would hand easier projects over to her. He would not rush into it. "Well!" E''s face was reddish. Sheid her hands on his shoulders and started to massage him clumsily. She had no clue what she was doing and why, all of a sudden, Samuel asked her to do this. "Not much strength here. Harder." Samuel gave her orders while turning on hisputer to prepare for his case in court tomorrow. E set her teeth and really put an effort in massaging his shoulders. Howe he did not feel pain at all? On Floor 23. Eason badgered Anna for a while until Anna finally gave up and agreed to have dinner with him. She took a deep breath and restored her professional posture. She took the file assigned to E and delivered it to Catherine''s office. She put it on her table and said: "Ms. Reynolds, Mr. Lowell asked me to convey his decision that Mrs. Lowell will now work on Floor 68. He thanks you for taking care of Mrs. Lowell these days." Her in tone was quite distant and official. Catherine furrowed her eyebrows when she learned E now worked on Floor 68. She asked: "How come? E mentioned something to Mr. Lowell?" Anna smiled and replied: "I am not sure whether E mentioned anything to Mr. Lowell or not. However I do know, if you didn''t do anything wrong, E would have nothing to mention to Mr. Lowell." What Anna was implying here was that E''s testimony wouldn''te out of thin air. If Catherine did something unfair, it was obvious E would mention it to Mr. Lowell. Anna had full faith in E, as she believed her to be a generous and kinddy. The truth was that E was so goofy that she probably never mentioned Catherine''s name in front of Samuel. Anna did what Samuel told her to do and walked to E''s seat. She quickly tidied up E''s stuff and went back to Floor 68. She intended to return the stuff to E. But when she knocked on the door, she heard Samuel''s voice from inside. "Come backter." His voice was very strange. ... Anna was a mature woman and she somehow had a vague idea what was going on there. Her face was reddish as she returned to her seat. She put E''s stuff aside, as of course, E was now "busy". In the Venice Hotel. Emma hung up the call from a private detective and coldly stared at the woman sitting on the opposite couch. ine did not look her age at all. Although she was almost 50, her face showed no wrinkles due to heavy make-up. She gazed at her finger tips and appreciated her newly-manicured nails. Then she scornfully opened her mouth: "You don''t have money for me, but you do have money for private detectives!" Emma found it quite hard to ept the fact that ine was her mother. Every time ine came to her, she was asking for money and threatening her with the concept of "blood is thicker than water". "Mrs. ine, could you just leave me alone? I am quite upset now, don''t you understand?" Emma anxiously threw her phone on the bed and then sat down on the couch. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 ine looked at her irritated daughter and giggled winningly: "Oh my dear daughter, you are so pretty, and I am sure you can use that to your advantage." Samuel with all his money was such a catch. It was so stupid of Emma to ever let go of him. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Emma was now more agitated. Of course she had been trying to get him, but Samuel always turned her down with a cold shoulder. "Say no more. You should leave now." ine was in heavy debt and there were a lot of people chasing after her for money. Emma would hate to see those rude and brutal debt-collectors. ineid herselffortably on the couch and behaved like an unreasonable child: "I have nowhere to go." She followed Emma to America and then from America to here. She would go wherever Emma went. Her daughter was her source of ie. How could she live without her. Emma stood up and took out a thick deck of money from her purse. She threw the money on the table and shouted at her mother: "I have no more savings. You are driving me crazy! Your unreasonable demands are killing me!" ine was thrilled when she saw the money. She sat up and started counting. She cast a nce at her daughter''s irritated face and casually said: "What are you worried about? Didn''t you just receive a lot of money from the boss of your firm, Felix ?" mocked ine. How dare she bring this up! Emma touched her forehead in agony. She stood up from the the couch and pulled ine towards the door with all her force. She shouted: "Go away right now!" Was she really her mother? How could she do this to her? She was a bloody nightmare! Were it not for her mother and her huge debts, she wouldn''t have sold her body to old Felix. ine would not leave Emma alone. She red at her and said: "I am your mother. How dare you talk back to me like this!" "Such a useless daughter!" "Can''t even marry herself to a rich man!" However, all she got was a huge m of the door. The door was mmed close. With ine gone, the room finally went quiet. Emma sat down on the floor with her arms around her legs. She was in great agony. She used to think that Samuel was the one. A man who she could rely on for the rest of her life. But somehow their rtionship was cut short by the hands of Melody, that wench! When she was with Samuel, all her expenses were paid by him. With Samuel gone and her mother''s heavy debts falling on her shoulders, Emma was now facing a financial crisis. Felix somehow heard about her situation and lured her with millions of d ors. Eventually she gave in to the temptation of money and walked into Felix''s vi. Whenever she thought about Samuel, the hatred towards E would grow inside her. Emma was determined to destroy E. She must find out how E got pregnant in the first ce. Samuel''sw firm E woke up to the ringing of a phone. She opened her eyes and noticed that it was quitete. The lounge was dark and it was pitch ck outside. Samuel was not here. When E thought of what had happened this afternoon, her face went red. She was quite speechless. It was supposed to be a shoulder massage. Howe it turned into... Her phone rang again, which pulled E back to reality. She picked up her phone and checked the caller''s number. It was an unknown number. She cleared her throat and answered: "Hello." She then heard a man''s voice: "E, it''s me." E was confused for a second as she had no idea who that might be. "Who is it?" This was a totally unknown number. Sum shook his head and replied: "It''s me, Sum." He had been calling her many times sincest night. Eventually he came to the conclusion that Samuel must have blocked him. Therefore he bought a new number and tried to contact E. It worked! "Ah!" "Hi Sum, what are you up to these days?" She sat back on the bed while talking. She vaguely remembered that he once mentioned to her there would be a university reunion. But then she never heard about it any more. "I was busy working. Sorry about the reunion. I tried to contact you but I couldn''t reach you." He did call her to talk about the reunion. But Samuel intercepted the call. E paused and then she said: "I never changed my number. Did you change yours? Is that why you can''t reach me?" This was the only exnation she could think of. Sum hesitated for a moment and then he decided to tell her the truth: "I have called you before. But it was Samuel who answered the phone. I did tell him to leave you a message to call back." "Samuel is so possessive It was just a call" E thought. But when did Samuel answer her phone? Howe she had no idea about that? "Oh, alright, he must have been busy and forgot to tell me." It urred to E that Samuel once warned her to stay away from Sum. Sum could tell from her tone that she was defending Samuel. He smiled bitterly and said: "So, are you free tonight? Have dinner together?" Sum was not expecting her to say yes. But when she actually turned down the proposal, he still felt hurt. "I am sorry, Sum, but my brother returned and tonight I am supposed to meet the family at home." She was not lying. Her parents had called earlier and told her toe home with Samuel for a family gathering. Sum believed her but he insisted: "How about some other day?" "Some of the old friends from the university really want to have a catch-up with you." The way he put it made it hard for E to reject anymore. She gave in and agreed: "Sure then." E ended the call and sat on the bed for a while. Then she got up and began to dress herself. She walked into the bathroom and tidied herself up. Then she opened the lounge door. It was quite dark outside. Only one officemp in the corner was on. Where did Samuel go? E looked around and realized that the office was empty, which instantly made her feel uneasey. She quickly reached for her phone and dialed Samuel''s number: "Samuel..." She called out as soon as it got through. "It''s me, E. Mr. Lowell is in an urgent meeting right now." E heard Anna''s clear voice. She was quite relieved to hear that Samuel was in a meeting. That exined why there is no one here. "Alright. I will wait for him then." She hung up the phone and went back to the lounge to tidy up the bed. She hung around in the office for a little bit longer and got bored eventually. E decided to take a walk outside. E clung on to her coat as the evening breeze was quite chilly. When she walked to the front of the firm, she heard a voice: "Ms. Leonard ." E turned around and saw a man. Everyone at the firm knew she was the wife of Mr. Lowell. They seldom referred to her with her maiden name. E was confused. She checked the man out and realized that she might know him. But she just could not remember where she saw him before. Drake Lowell was amused by her expression. He walked over to her and smiled warmly: "Ms. Leonard, we met before in the library." Oh! Now she remembered! He was the man who sat opposite her in the library. "Hello!" She smiled back to him and the two walked out of the building. "Are you on your way home?" Drake followed her as they walked towards the square of thew firm. E shook her head and replied: "I am waiting for my husband." She mentioned the word "husband" on purpose. Drakeughed and then he stared at her face with a smile: "Ms. Leonard, you are so young and beautiful, it is such a pity that you are taken already." Chapter 510 Chapter 510 To be honest, Drake''s smile was quite sweet. But E did not like him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She heard hispliments but was not pleased at all. She politely replied: "Thanks. I met someone I really like. The idea of getting married with him just came naturally." Samuel was the only man who made her feel the impulse to tie the knot. "Someone you really like? You like Samuel?" His direct question offended E. But she still replied with a forced smile. "Yes. I like him very much." He knew her husband was Mr. Lowell, why did he still refer to her as Ms. Leonard? Her smile seemed dazzling to him. Drake nodded along but an evil thought just came across his mind. "So howe, Ms. Leonard, you are all alone here?" He knew Samuel was now upied in a meeting but he asked her on purpose. The way he addressed her really upset E. She directly said to him, "If you can, please call me Mrs. Lowell. It will make me much happier." Drake paused at her directness. After a while, heughed and said: "Well, Mrs. Lowell, have you had dinner already? How about me buying you a meal?" "We don''t know each other that well." She did not have the habit of hanging out with some strangers, so she rejected him straightaway. "Oh, excuse me, allow me to introduce myself to you. My name is Drake. I am awyer here as well." He deliberately said his name vaguely. E took it as Rake? She thought for a moment. It did ring a bell somehow. It was quite normal, as Samuel''sw firm was big-sized and they had a strong team ofwyers. It was not possible for her to remember all their names. "Sorry, Rake, I need to go now as I still have something to do this evening." She didn''t know she heard it wrong. Drake did not correct her. That was exactly what he wanted. "Fair enough. I will buy you dinner in the future then. Goodbye Ms. Leonard, oh, Mrs. Lowell." He didn''t want to push her. He was such a nuisance. He knew she was a married woman and yet he offered to buy her a meal! "Good bye." E did not want to talk to him anymore. She turned around and started walking in the opposite direction. Drake stared at her back, overwhelmed by an evil idea. E had been waiting by the road for more than half an hour when she finally received Samuel''s call. They met up and Samuel drove her towards her parents'' house in his Porsche. On their way, E thought of Rake and curiously asked Samuel whether his firm had awyer whose name was Rake. Samuel thought for a while and shook his head. He asked her whether she knew his surname. E shook her head. Therefore, they dropped the topic. It was quitete already, so they didn''t bother to go to the Lowell family vi to fetch Jerry. When they arrived at the Leonard family''s vi, Jenny already made a table full of nice dishes herself. "Father, mother!" E greeted her parents warmly and then ran towards the dinning table. She was truly attracted by the delicacies on the table. She couldn''t remember when was thest time she tried her mother''s cooking. She hurried to have a taste! Jenny had another te of food in her hands when Samuel came in. "Mother, father!" Samuel greeted them warmly as well and handed Richard a gift he had bought in advance. "Why bother buying gifts! We are happy already to have you here!" Jenny knew that Samuel was treating her daughter well these days. Her attitude towards Samuel had also changed a lot. "My pleasure." Richard put his arm around Samuel''s shoulder and they walked towards the dining room. In the living room, Eason was sitting on the couch, skipping through the news channels on TV. When he saw Samuel, Eason instantly cheered up: "Hey mate, I will meet Harry and Chuck tonight at nine at Storm." They all had not hung out in quite some time. Now it was good timing. Samuel was pulled down to the couch by him. He was surprised and raised his eyebrows: "Harry? You sure a henpecked husband like him can be social thiste?" It was public knowledge now that Harry was a henpecked husband. "He was free anyway. Last time he said that L was busy with the mine project and he had plenty of free time." Harry sounded like a man who was no longer in favor at that time. The two chatted a little bit more and then Jenny came in and informed them it was time to eat. At the dining table, Richard was in a good mood. He opened a bottle of good whiskey. Jenny looked at Samuel as he was helping E get food from the te, she said, "Samuel, E, don''t you two want another one?" Jerry was taken good care of by Melody. Maybe it was good timing to consider a second child. E did not understand the question the first time. She was all confused and asked Jenny, "Mother, what do you mean by another one?" Samuel continued picking up food for her and reminded her: "Child." E was quite shy by nature. Her face went red instantly and she eximed timidly, "Mother, why would you talk about this now?" Then she lowered her head and began eating her food silently. Samuel saw her reaction and smiled. He answered on behalf of her: "Mother, father, we are working on it." ... E was so embarrassed that she kept her head down. She tugged at Samuel''s clothes under the table. The next second, her hand was wrapped by Samuel''s palm. Jenny was very satisfied with the answer. She happily nodded: "Good good, it is time for you to have another one. If E still wants to keep her job after the second child, we are more than happy to nurse the baby for you. Both your father and I are retiring soon. We should have plenty of spare time anyway." Her own son was not mature enough to settle down. She still had a son-inw to count on. Samuel considered her words seriously and then nodded. Then he changed the subject to Eason. "Hey mate, how is everything between you and Anna?" Eason had remained quiet throughout as he hated his mother''s nagging and was trying to avoid attention during the dinner. However, Samuel just drew attention to him. "Exactly Eason! Can you be mature? Father and mother worry about you." E took great pleasure in Eason''s misfortune and teased him. Eason gave them a stern look and denied: "Who is Anna? I don''t think I know anyone named Anna." E was actually admiring Eason''s skills of telling lies. "Eason, you are grown-up! I am gonna give you three months to get married. This is your final chance, otherwise you will be excluded from the Leonard family!" Jenny was genuinely upset. Eason was already in his thirties, but still single. When would she have more grandsons? Eason was shocked at the ultimatum from Jenny and took a deep breath. "Mother, seriously? Are you kidding me? I am your son! Just because I am not married, you''re gonna exclude me from the Leonard family? Within three months?" Where possibly could he find a daughter-inw for her? Jenny ignored his protest as she had asked him to find a wife countless times! If she did not push him, he would always choose to just y the field. "We are shamed by your news on those tabloids. They are always about you dating young models and other inte celebrities." Richard opened his mouth to express his dissatisfaction. His son was such a trouble maker. Not like E, who was sweet and kind. He was very happy to see her in a healthy marriage and have her own child. E lowered her head to hide her giggles. Samuel saw her happy face and somehow had a good mood as well. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Lashed by his family, Eason indignantly responded with one hand on his chest, "You four gang up on me. Hey buddy, say something!" Eason turned to Samuel with an expectant look on his face. Samuel totally ignored him, "I''m not on your side this time." The two elders were extremely satisfied with his words. Jenny red at her desperate son, "If you are not married in three months, we will only have a son called Samuel and a daughter, E." E looked at Jenny in surprise. She remembered that when she had her son, her mom was still rather dissatisfied with Samuel. Since when did she start to take him as her own son? Maybe it was just as what the ancient proverb said: for a mother-inw, the more time she spends with her son-inw, the more satisfied with him she bes. Eason beat Samuel on his back. "Buddy, take good care of my parents, I am going away." "Pa!" Jenny pressed the chopsticks on the table with such force that Eason and E suddenly trembled with fear. Mom was angry. How terrible! Samuel said leisurely, "Filial piety is mandated byw. If it is serious, you could be found guilty of abandonment. ording to Article 261 of our Criminal Law, abandonment is punishable by prison sentence." ... Feeling speechless, Eason turned his eyes to Samuel, who was still as calm as ever. "Abandonment? I just don''t want to get married.How is refusing to get married a crime?"? "Sure it is. No marriage. No children. It''s unfilial. Mom and Dad, you can prosecute him, and Samuel will be yourwyer." said E. Jenny pped her hands, "That''s it. Go on." ... "E..." said Eason with a threatening tone. Feeling cornered, he decided to fight his way out by picking on the weak link Samuel also cut in, "ording to Article 293 of China''s Criminal Law, a person, whomits threat, abuse, assault and so on, shall face maximum five-years jail time. You''re threatening my wife. I can turn five years into a decade." "Ha ha ha ha." Amused by the Samuel''s serious tone, everyoneughed, save for the stunned Eason. It was very warm and happy around the table. As long as the family felt happy, Eason didn''t mind being teased by Samuel. It was after eight o ''clock in the evening. Because Eason and Samuel were drinking, E had to drive them to the Storm. When they arrived at the room, Eason had the urge to rush out. Harry and L sat close, looking extremely intimate. Chuck and Daisy didn''t say anything to each other. Even so, they could also be counted as a couple. And there were also his sister and his brother-inw, who were holding each other''s arms. Eason felt a strong urge to turn back and walk outside. He said before leaving, "You three couples are killing me!" "You can be one of us too" What Harry said provoked Eason into taking out a phone. He was going to call some beautiful girls to make these married guys envious. After greetings, the three couples took their seats. They sat in pairs in the beginning. Butter, the three girls sat together by the call of L. All three women were outgoing and friendly. They kept chatting together as they shared a lot of common topics. ncing sideways at the woman who was talking passionately with L and E, Chuck disdainfully pursed his lips, thinking the woman was so good at being sociable. When Eason and Samuel were ying a drinking game, a waiter opened the door, and a woman followed behind him. The woman had a perfect face that was slightly made-up, with a perfect chin. She wore a whiteshirt, a ck skirt and a ck coat. She looked mature and charming, but the expression on her face was not very happy. "Sis Anna." E was a little surprised, Samuel nced at Eason who was standing up to greet the woman, and roughly figured out what was going on. Anna smiled a little when she saw E. "E." She went toward E. But her arm was held by Eason, "Guys, allow me to introduce... " The other three men looked at him with disdain. The woman was a special assistant of Samuel and everybody knew that. "This is Anna. Today she is my girl" He had hardly finished when a heel stamped on his ck leather shoe. Eason was in too much pain to speak for quite a while. The other people were gloating over the defeated guy. As a yboy, he failed unexpectedly this time. Anna didn''t answer him, and instead chose to sit next to E. While being introduced by E, Anna politely shook hands with Daisy and L. Looking at the smiling woman, Eason felt surprised, as Anna didn''t strike her as the type who can smile. But this woman was so unlovely. That''s a bad move on Eason''s part. He shouldn''t have threatened her toe here. He sat back sulkily, and kept drinking with Chuck. The atmosphere was good. What''s more, the three chattering women seemed extremely excited. Following their lead, the usually cold and aloof Anna also talked a bit. Samuel stared at E whose face turned red with excitement. It was what she really looked like, and he always knew that. She was twittering like a little girl andughing out loud. But she also could be a bit stubborn when she encountered different opinions. Eason initiated a WeChat group where the eight people were added. Initially, Anna did not want to join in, but she finally gave in when she saw E was very happy to tell her how to join the group. All eight people''s nicknames were changed by Eason. For instance, Harry: L''s boy. L: Harry''s girl. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Of course, Anna''s nickname was changed to: Eason''s girl. There were only three people who had issues with this: Anna, Chuck and Daisy! However, they didn''t say anything. "Chuck, when''s the wedding?" Harry asked. Soothing music was ying in the room. But the question reminded Samuel. He came to realize that he had been so negligent that he didn''t even give his woman a wedding or a ring. E also heard his question. After a pause, she continued to add Daisy on her WeChat. The wedding was not so important to E. As long as Samuel epted and loved her, other things didn''t matter. "I don''t know." Chuck only said three words. Actually, he was not lying. His grandfather took full charge of the wedding. He didn''t ask anything about that. Daisy clicked on the phone''s screen with her head down, making it hard to see the look on her face. Harry nced sideways at Samuel who seemed to be lost in his thoughts. This time Eason directly said, "Samuel, you owe my sister a wedding!" His tone was rather critical. E was deeply rattled by her brother''s statement. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 E was nervous, so L stroked her hand and gave her a soothing look. "Well, it''s my fault. I''ll begin to prepare." Samuel promised straightforwardly, and E was moved. After getting the answer he wanted, Eason picked up the ss, and the four men clinked sses. Halfway through, Daisy''s phone rang. She picked up the phone, stood from her seat, and walked out. Chuck followed her out. In the hallway, Daisy was whispering, "Okay. When will you be free? I will go to check the house." As soon as she stopped, her phone was taken away. Chuck appeared, "Are you drunk?" Daisy suppressed her anger and watched him hanging up the phone. "Did I allow you to rent a house outside?" Chuck leaned against the wall, deleted the number and turned off the phone. Daisy got mad. She lowered her head and covered her forehead with one hand. This man was really unreasonable! "Chuck, we''ve been married. I have never meddled with your business. Please leave me alone!" Her voice began to tremble. Last month, a nurse went to his apartment and stayed in his room for a long time. Daisy, his nominal wife, said nothing. Why did he mind what she was doing? "Daisy, I am busy. I don''t want to worry about these trifles!" She wanted to leave him, but he wouldn''t allow it. She provoked him at the very beginning. Now she wanted to leave and let him face his grandfather alone? No way! "As a famous doctor, you''re busy! You don''t have to worry about these trifles." Her sarcasm was like a needle that stabbed Chuck. He held her wrist, dragged her to his front and snapped, "You can''t go anywhere." In his apartment, they lived in two separate bedrooms. Wasn''t it the same as living apart? Without interfering in each other''s business, they could shut his grandfather''s mouth. Daisy wanted to get rid of his control, but he didn''t let go. Both of them refused to give in. "Let me go, or I''ll hit you!" Her only regret in this life was that she provoked Chuck that day. Chuck looked at her disdainfully, "Don''t be aggressive! Be obedient. Maybe someday I''ll let you go happily!" One day in the future, he would find an excuse to shut his grandfather''s mouth and divorce her. She had to wait until he was happy someday? She didn''t believe it. He was odd. She wasn''t sure she could please him. But he said as long as she was obedient, he would let her go. Fine. As long as she could go, she didn''t mind taking a step back. As her eyes became slightly bright, Chuck seemed to see hope. He changed his mind, "I''m not sure. It depends." ... Daisy tried to kick him. He released her and stepped back quickly, so she failed. They had gotten entangled for a while. Though he couldn''t fight with martial arts, he could elude her more quickly. Daisy always failed. She had won Taekwondo trophies and defeated so many opponents before, otherwise she would think that she learned Taekwondo in vain! "Bastard!" Failing to kick him, Daisy cursed. Chuck approached her rapidly, clutched her cor coldly and pressed her against the wall, "With one more curse, I''ll cut out your vocal cords." "You''re psychotic!" Chuck must be sick! He must be seriously sick! Chuck slowly loosened her cor, flicked the invisible dust in his hands away and said in a subtle way, "Do you want to see the real psycho tonight?" His subtle voice made Daisy shiver. She believed that he would do it absolutely, so she had to nurse her grievances and shut up. She pushed him away and walked back to the booth. Looking at her back and clenched fists, Chuck was in a good mood. After returning to the booth, he drank more. At past 11 p.m., all of them left the bar. Four women drove four drunken men to different directions. Downstairs in the apartment, Samuel got out first. E unfastened the seat belt quickly and got out to support the tottering Samuel into the elevator. The elevator door was closed. Samuel pressed E against the corner of the elevator. "Samuel, you are drunk." E''s tender voice seduced Samuel. He held her chin up to make her look up at him. He also carefully looked at her. With the blush on her oval face, she looked attractive. Samuel lowered his head slowly, and she closed her eyes nervously. Suddenly, the elevator shook violently and dropped quickly. Samuel sobered up. E bumped against him due to the violent shake. What happened to the elevator? Samuel protected E with one hand and pressed the elevator buttons with another hand. The elevator was still falling. He pressed each button and tried to connect the emergency call. The elevator fell from the 20th floor and finally stopped and stuck between the 12th floor and the 11th floor. E nearly fell onto the ground. If Samuel didn''t hold her tightly, she would be thrown down. "Samuel¡­" E had never met such a situation, so she was terrified. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The call hadn''t been connected yet. Samuel took her into his arms andforted her softly, "I am here. Don''t be afraid." E calmed herself down, but the lights in the elevator shed a few times and finally went off. E began to tremble again. Were they going to die? No, her son... Jerry... "It''s okay. I am here. Don''t be afraid." Samuel felt her fear and held her in his arms tightly. He kept pressing the button of the call, but nobody answered it. There was no signal in the elevator. He could not use his phone. If they were rescued, the first thing Samuel would do was to bring an action against the property managementpany. "Samuel!" E was overwhelmed with the fear of death. She was so afraid that her mind went nk. She kept calling "Samuel." This name was like a kind of magic, and she gradually stopped trembling. Someone finally answered the call "I''m Samuel. I live on the 26th floor of Building 6. The elevator is stuck between the 11th floor and the 12th floor." Samuel''s voice had never been so cold. "Roger that. We''ll send someone to repair it now." After hanging up the telephone, they waited for the rescue. "Look, someone ising to save us. Don''t be afraid." Samuel''s voice instantly turned soft. His voice was quite gentle now, as if he was coaxing his son. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 E cuddled his waist tightly and nodded: "Samuel, we will be fine. We need to check on our son now." She was alsoforting herself. "Of course, I won''t let anything happen to you." He patted her back softly. E started to breathe normally in the darkness after the initial panic. Soon enough, they heard some noisesing from above. "Someone ising! Don''t worry, we are going to be rescued!" E was feeling much better already and yet Samuel was still consoling her. This touched her deeply to the extent that she felt like crying. After several beeping sounds, the light went back on. The elevator was bright again.? Samuel lowered his head and looked at the pale-faced woman within his arms. Her vulnerability struck him and he felt sorry for her. He wiped away the tears on her face. Just then, the elevator had another sudden move. It started rising up and eventually returned to normal and stopped at Floor 26. E was so scared that her legs felt like they weighed a ton. Samuel lifted her up and carried her out of the elevator. After what they had gone through tonight, Samuel''s priority was to file awsuit against the property management. Next on his agenda was to move to a vi. Floor 26 Outside of the elevator, stood the manager of the apartment building. He hurried to the site via the other elevator the moment he heard about the incident. As soon as he saw Samuel, he apologized to him repeatedly: "Sorry Mr. Lowell. Sorry for causing you trouble. It must have been very scary for you" This Mr. Lowell was a famouswyer, known as the "big gun" within the industry. He must try his best to appease him. If he filed awsuit against him, that would be the end of his management career. ''Me, scared?'' ''It was not me, but my beloved wife that got scared.'' Samuel paused and responded: "I had to press the emergency call button a dozen times before someone answered me. I will see you in court!" After saying these words, he ignored the exnation and apology from the manager, and walked straight towards his apartment door. He scanned his fingerprints and then walked into the apartment. Heid E on the big bed of the bedroom and sat down next to her. He brushed her fringe aside and said to her softly: "It''s fine now. We are home." E extended her hands out and hugged him around his neck: "Tomorrow we go see our son, OK?" She was actually wondering if she should just stay at home and look after the baby, instead of returning to the job market. Samuel gently let her rest her head on his shoulder and nodded: "Tomorrow after work, we can go and pick up the baby. We can have him stay with us for a couple of days." If she wanted to return to the firm, she could bring the baby with her. If she didn''t want to work at the firm anymore, she might just as well stay at home and look after him. It would be her own decision. After they reached an agreement, Samuel carried her into the bathroom. Chuck and Daisy''s wedding was held in the end of November. Edward was determined to let everyone know that Daisy was the wife of his grandson. Therefore, many people attended the wedding that day. Especially well-known doctors within the industry and other less-famous people were also present. The two newly-wed were not very keen on the asion, but they showed up anyway as instructed by Edward. Bride''s lounge Daisy sat in front of the dresser and gazed at her own reflection in the mirror. She had never seen herself in a white wedding dress before. The one she was wearing right now was custom-tailored but she had never tried it on till now. It seemed all pure and chaste... The lounge door was pushed open. Daisy got startled and then she saw Chuck approaching from behind in the mirror. He was wearing a ck suit. She noticed that Chuck had a little bit of appreciation in his eyes when he first saw her. But then she smirked and thought to herself: "Would he even bother to give her any appreciation?" They remained silent for a moment. Chuck broke the silence first and said: "It is good you are now ready. Don''t you even think about running way." The tone of his voice was sharp and hurtful. It shattered the peaceful and beautiful moment she had just now. What was he afraid of? Was he afraid that she might run away and make him look bad? Daisy scornfully smiled:" It seems even you have fears." Chuck stepped forward. His shining ck leather shoes stopped right in front of her. Her chin was lifted up by a powerful hand. A pair of deep eyes gazed right into hers. "No wonder women need make-up. You look alright!" So, this was his way ofplimenting her beauty today? Daisy''s face went red, which was a rare thing as she was a woman of pride. Now she looked as if she had blushed. She curled up her lips and gazed back at him gracefully: "Mr. Chuck, you are pretty even without make- up. That is why you are able to impress all the nurses at the hospital." Chuck was a handsome man. His healthy skin tone was quite attractive. But his manners were quite entric, which repelled many girls away. Pretty? Chuck pinched her chin firmly and said: "You know what happened to the woman who used the word pretty on mest time?" His voice was cold and Daisy shivered. Chuck was satisfied to see fear in her eyes. He lowered his head and she could literally feel his breath: "I cut her face with a surgery knife. Then I sent her to a graveyard, where she was forced to guard the tombs for three months." Chuck was indeed a freak! Daisy threw his hand away and took a deep breath: "I demand once again that we should live at different addresses after we are married." Whenever she was with him, she felt her life was threatened and she absolutely hated it! "You have repeated yourself over and over. I am bored with it, even if you aren''t bored already!" He casually warned her. "If you don''t agree to it, I will run away from the wedding today!" She stubbornly looked up at him and her gaze was serious and determined. He looked really angry as his eyes were wide open. But she did not back up. It might be herst chance to negotiate with him. Chuck stood up with his hands inside his pants'' pockets. His unintentional move somehow impressed Daisy. She found him quite charming... He took out his cellphone and dialed a number: "Increase the security around the bride''s lounge. If anything happens to the bride, you will all be sacked immediately!" ... Daisy stared fiercely at him: "Aren''t you supposed to be a doctor?" "Why do you need security? Is it because you had so many surgery idents that the patients'' families areing after you? She said with a deliberately sarcastic tone. Chuck was known as a professional, top-notch doctor within the industry. It was not possible for him to have idents. let alone being chased by patients'' families. In the eyes of Daisy, all the other doctors were angels. But this Chuck was absolutely a devil! Chuck put his phone back to his pocket, leaned against the dresser and said: "I need a sessor once I get married." He made himself very clear but Daisy was still confused. "How does that concern me?" Was he trying to say that... "My sessor must be born by my legally-wedded wife." He used the words legally-wedded just to provoke her. This was to make her understand that if she misbehaved, he could always find himself another obedient woman. Daisy was amused by Chuck''s words. Who did he think he was? Why should she do what he said? His rudeness was overbearing. They did not love each other but they might just as well try to pretend to respect each other and get along. But giving birth to his child? "You are out of your mind." There was no way that she would carry his child! Surprisingly, Chuck was not angry this time. He ignored her exmation and continued: "I don''t care whether it is a boy or a girl, I would pass on my skills and knowledge to your child. Shouldn''t you be over the moon already?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Daisy was utterly speechless. What was wrong with this narcissistic man? "Maybe many women care about your money and your extraordinary medical skills, but I don''t care!" She literally screamed the last three words out. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chuck held her chin up again. Rudely, he hurt her this time. Daisy frowned. Chuck warned her, "You should know what''s good for you! It is your honor to have my baby!" Daisy took hold of his palm and flung it off. She lifted up the wedding dress and stood up to look at him. She red up and said slowly, "Chuck, get out!" Chuck really wanted to teach her a lesson to make her obedient. Resting his palm on her white neck, he forced her toe over and kissed her on the lips. The door was opened suddenly. Chuck''s parents came in. "Cough¡­" Lydia Brooks, Chuck''s mother, saw this scene and coughed heavily. Hearing the noise, Daisy pushed Chuck away quickly, lowered her head and sat down in front of the dresser. Chuck acted as if nothing had happened, which won the admiration of Finley Be. It turned out that both his son and he were cool! Lydia teased Chuck, "You always look serious. I think I misunderstand you." ... Daisy almost choked on her saliva. Her mother-inw was so... unique! Chuck had long been ustomed to Lydia''s jokes, so he said nothing and kept leaning on the dresser. "Daisy, the ceremony will begin soon. Come with me." Lydia looked at her pretty daughter-inw happily. What a pretty girl! Her son didn''t deserve her. In fact, as Chuck was odd and suffered severe mysophobia, she thought that he would remain single all his life. She just hoped her second son, who lived abroad, could give her a grandson soon. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The appearance of Daisy gave her hope. Edward said Chuck and Daisy were quite close. She had to win over Daisy for her son. The wedding ceremony began. Daisy didn''t tell her biological father about her marriage. Her mother remained unconscious in the hospital, and her younger brother was still young, so she walked down the red carpet and went to the stage alone with a bouquet in her hands. The host on the stage said something auspicious to the new couple. At a VIP table off the stage, E, who was holding Jerry, looked at the new couple on the stage happily. On the left side was Samuel, who was deep in thought, and Harry and L, who came with their pigeon pair. On the right side were Eason and Anna. Anna looked gloomy, because Eason forced her toe here again. Samuel looked at E who was smiling happily. Even if she didn''t ask for it, he must prepare a wedding for her. The wedding ceremony ended. Daisy returned to the lounge to change into the red dress. Led by Lydia and Finley, she proposed toasts to guests. At E''s table, Daisy teased three children while Chuck was teased by his friends. Daisy''s smile caught Chuck''s attention then. Daisy liked babies, didn''t she? She just didn''t want to have his baby? Whose baby did she want to have? He must ask Daisy about it. Harry and L were the model couple in the upper ss. They did charity and showed off their love. Many people were jealous. Lydia clinked sses with them and said to Chuck, "Learn from Harry and L as well as Samuel and E." Meeting L again, Chuck just felt sorry. Many of his previous emotions had gone, and he could face her calmly. He drank some of the liquor in his cup and nodded to Lydia. Daisy held Jerry, and Sally also stretched out her arms. With the help of L, Daisy held Jerry and Sally together surprisingly. However, Jerry and Sally were fed well, so they were heavy. Daisy couldn''t hold them after a while. Suddenly, Sally grabbed Jerry''s hand and bit it. L and E were shocked. Just when L wanted to scold Sally, Jerry cried out and clutched Sally''s braid tightly. With the pain from the scalp, Sally cried immediately. The adults hurried to separate them. They saw this scene very clearly. L took over Sally in Daisy''s arms. She spanked Sally''s buttocks, "You attacked Jerry first. Why do you cry?" E was coaxing Jerry. Seeing L''s serious face, she said, "Never mind. They just did that for fun." Sally didn''t have many teeth, so her bite didn''t hurt Jerry. Jerry cried for a while and stopped. As L scolded Sally, Harry protected Sally and took her from L''s arms, "There, there." L held Jerry''s hand and blew on it, "Sorry, sweetheart. I apologize for Sally!" Sally was just one year old, so she couldn''t say sorry. L had to apologize for her. E wanted to say it was okay, but Samuel said first, "Never mind. Boys are not afraid of pain." As a man, such pain was nothing. However, since then, Sally and Jerry would fight every time they met. Sally attacked Jerry first every time. Jerry would cry at the very beginning, butter he hit back calmly. Then he didn''t want to hit back at all¡­ The drama of Sally and Jerry ended. Only Daniel sat quietly in the baby chair and looked at them seriously. Chuck and his family went to toast the guests at the next table. "Daniel is quite calm. His serious face is exactly the same as that of Harry!" E ced Jerry in Samuel''s arms and went to tease Daniel who remained silent, but Daniel never smiled. L looked at Daniel''s face. She had be ustomed to it. "Leave him alone. He always looks like this." He was just like his dad. "He''s only one year old!" The one-year-old baby had a serious face. E marveled at his genes. After returning from the hotel, Samuel and E left with Jerry first. Samuel was driving. Looking at his wife and son in the back seat, he said with a smile, "I''ll take you somewhere." E held her drowsy son in her hands and looked at Samuel curiously, "Where is it?" Samuel didn''t tell her, but returned her a smile. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 The car stopped on the road leading to the old house, Samuel took the sleeping boy in E''s arms, and helped her get out of the car. A high-end vimunity appeared in front of them. E thought about it for a while. It was likely that it was a rich vimunity newly developed by the SL Group. It drew much attention on Inte not long ago. It was said that an inch ofnd was valued as an inch of gold, so ordinary people could not afford it at all. Why did Samuel take her here? Who did they want to visit? They stopped at the gate of a vi marked No.8. Samuel returned his boy back to E andid him in her arms. He took out the key from his pocket and opened the door. It was a roughcast house of three floors, hundreds of square meters each floor. "What do you think about this vi?" Samuel held E''s shoulder in the back and kissed her on the cheek. Did Samuel n to buy this apartment? "It''s nice. Do you want to buy it?" Their house is almost new and so she wasn''t thinking about moving into another house. "Yeah, I want to buy it for my wife and my son." He had already prosecuted the apartment which they are living in, and the Property Management hadpensated him. He didn''t mean to force the Property Management topensate him. He only asked for refunds and of course he would return the house. Feeling a little surprised, E asked: "Why do you want to switch our house all of sudden?" "Our current house is fine." "Is it because of that ident in the elevator?" Samuel didn''t exin anything, "If you like it, I will handle the paperwork with Harry." He had worked with Harry for so many years and he felt he deserved a special discount from him. Actually, the developer of this building was L rather than Harry. Harry was just responsible for the constructing and selling of this building. The ident happening in the elevator also scared E, but "This vi must be expensive!" Buying this house would surely cost him a fortune. "A piece of cake, " said Samuel causually as if it didn''t matter to him. Even if the house was valued at 100 million, he would still buy it without a blink of eye. Although he was less wealthy than Harry, he could still make it to the top 200 in Forbes. A piece of cake? E raised her eyebrow, "You are just awyer." He was, at best, a world-renowned lawyer. How could he be so rich? "Well? Don''t look down uponwyers!" Samuel took over the sleeping boy in her arms and kissed him on his cheek. "Of course I am not! But how can awyer earn so much money?" This was the first time they talked about money. She knew that Samuel was very rich, but didn''t know the exact amount of his money. "Of course I can, I am one of the shareholders of SL Group." As a celebrity in this area, he usually didn''t take on small cases unless it was worth more than a million. But in ck season, he could do some favor for those poor men for free. E immediately understood why he was so rich when she heard that he was a stakeholder of SL. Unlike other normal stakes, the daily profit generated by this share was enough to cover the annual expense of an ordinary family. After sending E and their son to the vi, Samuel went directly to the SL Group. In the office, L lulled Sally to sleep and put her in the bedroom while Harry was staring at Daniel. Samuel took over Daniel from the arm of Harry and whistled at him, "Come here, how about bing my son?" He didn''t mind having two sons at all. "Take him away! He is yours." Harry blurted out. Meanwhile, L was just getting out of the bedroom. "Take what away?" Samuel came closer to Harry and said, "Promise me one thing, otherwise I will tell your words to your wife." Harry raised his eyebrows and looked at Samuel. Was he threatening him? "About what?" Fearing that Samuel would really tell his wife, Harry thought he had better ept his request, whatever it might be.. ''Samuel, I won''t forget this!'' Samuel held Daniel in the air and yed with him. Daniel kept giggling, which was a pretty warming scene. This little boy reminded Samuel of his own child. "I want that house. Give me a 50% discount." Harry knew which house he was referring to. It was him who gave Samuel the key of that house. L looked at these two men, and then turned her eyesight to the chuckling boy. L said to Harry, looking rather displeased, "You should learn from him. He knows how to y with kids." Harry stared at L. How can shepare him with another man. She would not spend afortable night! "I also have a son. If you don''t want to raise your boy, you can consider sending him to me." said Samuel with a serious look on his face. Harry grabbed his boy from Samuel right away. "In your dreams!" Shocked by this sudden move, the giggling boy burst out crying. Samuel was amused. Harry did have a way of making his son cry. Harry returned Daniel to L and sat back to his chair. He said to the poker-faced Samuel, "You want the house?. Then you can buy it at double the price." "Really?" Samuel pounded on the table and pointed at Harry, "Nice move!" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Thanks for your praise!" Samuel looked at L and said, "L, Harry said that I can take..." "Half discount." Harry squeezed out these two words in time and upon hearing what he said, Samuel withdrew what he was trying to say and instead said,. "I can take my wife and son here to keep youpany." The unsuspecting L replied, "Ok. How about tomorrow? I will call Eter." Recently, she was busy handling the mining business and had no time to go shopping. Samuel nodded and said a few words to Harry, "Put the house under the name of my wife." After saying those words, Samuel sauntered out of the office ''This visit was worth it. It saved more than 10 million for me.'' "Honey, E and Samuel seem to be on good terms. Does Samuel still contact that woman now?" L asked after Samuel left. Reminded of that woman, Harry paused for a while and said. "As long as Emma can give up, this couple would stay that way." It depended on whether Emma was willing to let Samuel go. "Will Emma let him go?" L knew little about Emma and didn''t know what kind of person she was. "No, Emma has business with Samuel''sw office now." Harry said that with absolute certainty. If Emma had given up, she would not havee here. L frowned and asked, "What should they do?" She knew how hateful the ex-girlfriend could be and didn''t want E to have trouble with Samuel again because of that woman. Harry walked towards her andid his hands on her shoulders, "We are the outsiders and they need to deal with it by themselves." Just as what had happened to him and L, these troubles cannot be solved by others. "Fine." What Harry said was right. Jerry stayed with E for a month. But then Melody missed her grandson again. So they sent him to her house. E returned to Samuel''s office and helped him with his business. Actually, all she did was running some errands, and following him in meetings and courtrooms. Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Today, as usual, E went to the conference room with Samuel. Samuel had already told her in advance that they would discuss cooperation with a magazinepany from the United States. However, Samuel didn''t tell her that Emma would also be present. Four people of the other party came, and four representatives of thew firm, Samuel, Catherine, Anna, and E were present. E felt awkward when she saw Emma, but Samuel talked to the man next to Emma calmly with fluent English. E heard vaguely that Samuel introduced her to the man, "... This is my wife and assistant. She usually helps me at thepany. This is Catherine, awyer of ourpany¡­" It was not until Samuel finished introducing them that E figured out what Samuel said about her. All the people sat down. E felt someone staring at her with hostility. She looked around and met Emma''s gaze. After taking a look at her, Emma turned to fix her eys on Samuel. E felt ufortable. Then she moved toward Samuel and sat right next to him. Samuel sensed her odd behavior. He didn''t push her away, but kept talking about the contract. After about three hours, the meeting ended at night in the hotel. Emma''s boss and the other two assistants left the conference room first. Watching Samuel walking out, Emma said, "Samuel, I want to talk about something with you." Samuel slowed down, but he didn''t stop, "Go ahead." E stopped and looked at Emma who fixed her eyes on Samuel. Realizing that E didn''t follow him, Samuel stopped. Anna and Catherine walked outside, but Catherine said suddenly when walking to the door of the conference room, "E, could youe out? I want to seek advice from you." Seek advice? E frowned. Why was Catherine so polite? E looked around the conference room. If she left, Samuel and Emma would be alone here. She didn''t want that happen¡­ "Catherine, let''s talk about thatter. I have to stay with my husband now." As Emma and Catherine shared the same surname, E seemed to know something. She was not stupid. She wouldn''t give Catherine what she wanted. E''s refusal angered Catherine at the door. She stormed out of the conference room in high-heeled shoes. Hearing that E addressed Samuel as "husband", Emma was surprised at their intimate rtionship and squinted. "Forget it. With someone else here, I don''t want to ask about it. Samuel, let''s meet some other day." Emma didn''t give Samuel any chance to refuse. She took her handbag, walked out and trotted to keep up with Catherine. Catherine. Emma. E wondered whether they were sisters. If they were sisters, she knew why Catherine deliberately made things difficult for her. As Emma made an appointment with Samuel, E was pissed off. She secretly clenched her fists and decided she wouldn''t give Emma any chance. Samuel didn''t speak. He turned around, held E''s hand and went to the 68th floor. E kept silent the entire way. After entering the office, Samuel spoke first, "I won''t meet with her. Even if I have to meet with her for business, I will take you with me." He gently stroked her face. He didn''t want E to feel worried. Hearing what he said, E felt relieved, "Okay." With a folder in her hand, she held onto Samuel''s waist, leaning against his chest and listening to his powerful heartbeat. The office was quiet. The intimate couple had learned each other better than before. At seven in the evening. Knowing who she would meet Emma tonight, E put on light makeup deliberately. She wore an orange short jacket with ck and white as base and a pair of seven-centimeter high- heeled shoes that she rarely wore. At the sight of E, Samuel was surprised. It was the first time that E wore makeup while she was not filming. To be honest, she looked mature and charming, different from what she used to be. Samuel could hardly take his eyes off her. His gaze made E blush, "Samuel, doesn''t I look good?" She asked nervously. If he said yes, she would never put on makeup anymore. Samuel looked away and said, "No more makeup in the future." She was so beautiful that he had no sense of security. "Oh, okay!" She replied in low spirits. When she was in the entertainment industry, others said she was beautiful when wearing makeup. Now that Samuel said so, others must have deceived her. While waiting for the red light, Samuel looked at her sad face and knew that she had misunderstood, so he held her hands, "You are so beautiful that I don''t want to go to the hotel." He wanted to go home or stop now. Samuel actually said that she was too beautiful, which made her blush again. He said he didn''t want to go to the hotel. "Why don''t you want to go to the hotel?" Were these two things rted? Hearing her naIve question, Samuel couldn''t help but tease her. He whispered something to her. She blushed and said shyly, "Samuel..." Samuel actually said he wanted to... She felt shy. So, was he trying to seduce her? A BMW sports car stopped on thene next to them. The window on the side of E was half open, and so was the window of the BMW sports car. Emma witnessed the blushed E and felt pain in her heart. Before the light turned green, Samuel stared at E beside him and even didn''t notice Emma there. Samuel... Emma closed her eyes. When the green light was on, she stepped on the gas and roared away. In the Sapphire Hotel. When Samuel and E arrived, all the others were present in the private room. Emma could took a closer look at E now. At the intersection, she just cast a nce at E, who was lowering her head. Now she knew why Samuel fell in love with her. Only with light makeup, E was so beautiful that no one would turn his gaze from her. Her curved eyebrows were drawn brown, and the ck eyeliner made her eyes bigger and brighter. Her tall nose and lips with orange lip gloss were seductive. The bright coat made her cheeks ruddy... Emma was jealous and wanted to kick her out even more eagerly. After some greetings, everyone sat down. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Felix, Emma''s boss, was mixed Chinese and American.. He always lived in the United States, so he could just speak a little bit Chinese. At the sight of E beside Samuel, he praised, "Your wife is very beautiful. How lucky you are." Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Hearing Felix''s poor Chinese, E, who picked up food for Samuel, put down the chopsticks immediately and answered politely, "Thank you, Felix. Emma is also a rare beautifuldy of note." E said that sincerely, because Emma was indeed very beautiful. How lucky Samuel was to have such a beautiful ex-girlfriend. E heard that Emma''s parents divorced, and her father got remarried after he became a nouveau riche. Her mother always went to ces like casinos and nightclubs, so it was indeed ironic to say that she was ady of note. E admitted that she was not generous, so she didn''t object to being called narrow-minded. Emma liked her husband, so E couldn''t ignore Emma. As E mentioned Emma suddenly, Samuel, who knew Emma well, stopped. He pinched E''s hand under the table gently. How naughty E was. He said nothing. E didn''t know what he thought. However, E misunderstood Samuel''s gesture and instead thought that Samuel was ming her and defending Emma. She felt sad, but she was more determined. Emma had made the first strike bying over here, so she wouldn''t sit and watch. She married Samuel with great difficulty. She wouldn''t let go of him no matter what difficulties she encounteredter. Emma surely knew E was mocking her. She stopped smiling. Her family was a taboo subject, so she was infuriated by E''s deliberate mentioning of her family. Before she said something, Catherine spoke first. She wanted to scratch E''s proud face, "E, didn''t Samuel teach you manners?" Samuel frowned. How could she judge his wife? E, feeling embarrassed, tried to respond, but Samuel said coldly first, "Catherine, it''s dinner time. If you feel bad, you can leave." The loses of Catherine as hiswyer as well as the case brought in by Emma were eptable to Samuel. However, E was his wife, so he had to tolerate her willfulness and temper. He could understand E. If Emma hadn''t talked to him and asked him out in his firm today, E wouldn''t have said something so provoking. If Sum were to ask E out, he would be pettier than E. Besides, the other reason why E did that was because she loved him. Samuel knew all this, so he held her hand more tightly. Then he picked up food and put it in her dish as if nothing had happened. Obviously, Samuel was being partial to E. Catherine and Emma were embarrassed. It pained Emma to see that Samuel, instead of ming E, still picked up food for her. E looked at the food in her dish and was moved to tears. How nice Samuel was. He was defending her and wasn''t coy about his affection towards her at all¡­ Samuel''s rather cold reply made the atmosphere a bit embarrassing for both of them. Anna looked at this scene silently. After everyone went quiet, she wore a professional smile and looked at Felix. She spoke in fluent English, "Do you like the Chinese food tonight? Are you used to it?" Felix liked beautiful women, and liked making contact with beautiful women more. He had won the hearts of nearly all the beautiful women around him, including Emma... Anna took the initiative to talk to him, so he was very happy, "It is great! Did you arrange it?" The atmosphere warmed with the talk between Anna and Felix. When they almost finished dinner, Samuel began to talk about the cooperation case with Felix. E, with a faint smile, peeled the shrimp quietly. Putting the shrimp in Samuel''s dish, she saw his confident look when he was working. It was so charming. After peeling five or six shrimp, E wiped her hands clean and then got up to leave the private room. In the toilet, E squeezed some hand lotion to wash away the greasy oil on her hands. She turned on the tap. Meanwhile, a woman was standing next to her, "Emma will be transferred back to thepany in Uthana. After the case is solved, she wille back." Catherine turned on the tap and washed her hands. Then she entered the bathroom, as if she didn''t say that just now. E washed her hands slowly. ''Emma would return to Uthana?'' ''For Samuel?'' It should be true, or Catherine wouldn''t say that to her. E sighed. It seemed that there would be a fierce fight between Emma and her in the future. E returned to the private room. A bottle of white liquor was opened. All the cups were filled with white liquor, except E''s. Sitting back to her seat, she found the shrimps in Samuel''s dish had gone. He must have eaten them up. Thinking of this, E smiled. After E sat down, Felix spoke to her, "We would like a drink with you, but since you are preparing for the second baby, perhaps it is better if you don''t." Then he cast an ambiguous look at Samuel and E. Er......r.... The second baby? When did they decide it? E looked at nearby Samuel with a blush. Did he tell them about it? Samuel also looked at her with a smile. E stood up and said, "Felix, I''m sorry to have disappointed you. I''d like to toast you with a cup of tea." They clinked sses. E had some tea and sat down. Emma drank several cups of liquor quietly. E saw that and felt painful in her stomach. Did Emma want to get Samuel''s attention by hurting herself intentionally? Halfway through the discussion, Emma approached Samuel with a wine cup in her hand and staggered on her way. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Samuel, a toast to you. Thank you for handling this case." Emma''s cheeks were reddish. She stood beside Samuel flirtatiously. It was the first time that E saw Emma being so charming, which was in stark contrast to her usual image as a professional woman. No man would refuse her invitation, right? Sure enough, Samuel picked up the cup in front of him and said, "My pleasure." They clinked sses and drank. Being drunk, Emma spoke a lot. She filled her cup with white liquor again, "Samuel, after this case is solved, I will be transferred back to the periodical office in Uthana. As my ex-boyfriend, will you give me a wee?" The atmosphere became embarrassing again. All the eight people in the private room now knew that Emma was Samuel''s ex-girlfriend. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 When Emma was not looking, Felix curled up his lips and an evil smile spread over his face. So Emma had been Samuel''s girlfriend and now she was his. What an interesting find! "Ms. Reynolds, you drink too much." Samuel heard the word ex-boyfriend and his mood was not that good either. Emma held up the bottle and was ready to pour him a ss. Samuel turned the ss upside down on the table and refused her offer. Emma staggered and fell towards the other side. It was coincidentally towards Samuel''s direction. Samuel had to reach out and catch Emma. Her body directly copsed into his arms and he could smell the strong scent of alcohol from her. The others all stared at them in shock. Felix''s assistants never saw Emma behave like this. What happened next made everyone present drop their jaws. Emma circled her arms around Samuel''s neck and whispered to his ear in a cheeky voice: "Sam, I am dizzy. Could you please send me home?" Samuel furrowed his eyebrows tightly and he tried his best to hold Emma straight. But right now, Emma behaved as if she was spineless and kept falling down to the ground. Samuel had no choice but to hold on to Emma to her keep her bnce. E looked at all this scornfully. She thought they were here for business! However, Emma was not focusing on business at all throughout. Instead, she was staring at his husband! E stood up from the chair and pressed on the button for call-in service. Within 30 seconds, the private room door was opened from outside. "Hello! Is there anything I can do for you?" The waiter looked at E, who was stranding next to the call-in gadget and asked her politely. Disregarding everyone else''s confused gaze, E opened her wallet and took out all the money she had. She shoved the money into the waiter''s hand and said: "Go and get security. Please send this woman away." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Get the security... The room went quiet and the ambiance was frozen. The waiter hesitated and didn''t dare to ept the thick stack of cash. "Are you going or not? If you don''t get me security, I will file aint against you!" E threatened him. The waiter immediately took the money and walked out of the room in fear. Samuel looked at his little wife as she returned to her seat with a calm face. E took out her cellphone and started flicking through the apps as if she did not notice the others'' gazes. He smiled silently and thought to himself: ''Is this her silent way to protest against me?'' Samuel lifted Emma up and put her on the sofa aside. However, Emma reached out and clung on to his arm and would not let him go. Emma literally threw herself at Samuel and she did not care about her status as the director of the company. The room door was opened again. The waiter returned with four security men. E pointed to the woman on the sofa and said: "She is drunk. Please send her away." "Alright, where shall we send her to?" Did this job actually require four security men? "Whatever. Anywhere on the street will do." E uttered bluntly. At this moment, she lost her cool. She had no energy to consider Samuel''s stance on this matter anymore. Right now, what she wanted was for Emma to disappear. The four security guards hesitated for a moment and marched towards Emma. Samuel watched them as one of the guards lifted Emma up and carried her outside. He thought about what Emma had gone through in the past and called out at them at thest moment: "Wait a second please." E''s mood went straight to hell when she heard his words. After all, he cared about her. "You go and check in a hotel room for her. I will bring her over." With these words, Samuel took over the sleeping Emma from the security guard. Samuel looked at E and said: "Wait for me here, I will bring her up to her room and thene back." Samuel left. The room was very quiet. E was feeling very sad so she followed him. The waiter quickly arranged a room at the service desk and showed Samuel the way up. When E arrived at the elevator station, it had already went up and stopped on the 18th floor, the presidential suite floor. Without hesitation, she walked into another elevator and pressed the 18th floor button. Emma was such a shameless woman that she even dared to seduce Samuel in fron of E. E was determined to see what else she was going to do. On the presidential suite floor. E looked around and noticed that on her right hand side, the waiter was about to close the door. "Hold on please." E in her high heels, hurried over. The waiter noticed that E was the woman who gave him a huge tip just now, so he left the door unlocked for her. Inside the room, Samuelid Emma onto the big bed and tucked her in. His tie was caught. He looked down to the bed and saw Emma with tears in her eyes. "If you are drunk, just rest well." He said in a cold voice and wanted to take back his tie. But the woman just wouldn''t let go. She looked at him directly in the eyes and wept: "Sam, do you have any idea how much I am suffering now?" Her voice was bitter and weak. Samuel seldom saw her behave like this. She was always strong and independent. She would not easily shed tears. Especially in front of him, she had never shed a drop of tears. Ever since they broke up and he went on to marry E, she started to shed tears every now and then. Probably, she was too heart broken... "You don''t need to cry over me. You will meet someone better." He said in a peaceful voice and yet the end of his tie was still held tightly in her hands. Emma shook her head in tears and said: "Sam, for me, you are the best. Sam, please..." She sat up from the bed and circled her arms around his waist. It was only his body scent that could calm her nerves. Standing at the entrance of the room, E witnessed all that. Her heart was so pained as if millions of ants were chewing on it. Emma wiped her tears away and climbed off the bed. She saw from the corner of her eye that someone was at the door. She smiled scornfully to herself and then threw herself at Samuel. She kissed him with her ruby lips. She caught Samuel off guard as he was busy thinking how to get rid of her. When her lips touching his, Samuel tried to push her away from him. But Emma was amazingly strong in that moment, so that Samuel did not manage to push her away at once. A sharp voice prated the room: "Stop it!" At this very moment, E was literally holding back the words: "You two should be together, I quit!" But she was not as brave as she thought. She didn''t have the guts. She just would not give up Samuel. Tears ran down recklessly from her eyes. She turned around and ran away from the scene. Samuel was really upset. He threw Emma away from himself without caring for her feelings and ran out of the room to chase after E. In high-heels, E could not run fast. What''s worse, out of distress, she identally twisted her ankle. When Samuel arrived at the the elevator station, all he saw was E''s back as she staggered into the elevator. His heart was calling out for her as he paced towards the elevator. But somehow, it was still toote. The door closed in front of him. He pressed on the button multiple times but it did not work. In his shocked gaze, the elevator went down anyway. He was really worried about E. He noticed her eyes were reddish as she had been crying so much. He turned to the other elevator and called for it. After several seconds, the elevator came. When Samuel reached the ground lobby, E was outside calling for a taxi. He dashed forward, opened his arms and stood right in front of the taxi. He managed to stop the car in time. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 "I am sorry." Opening the back door, he apologized to the driver and pulled E out of the car. When driver saw the pushing and pulling between this couple, he guessed that they were quarreling with each other. Then he sighed and left. E was deeply tormented, as she did not know what to do., She really didn''t know. All she wanted to do was to stay alone at this moment. She shook off Samuel''s hands and walked towards the other side. Suddenly, a pain arose from her ankle and she nearly kneeled down. Even her high-heeled shoes were at odds with her! In a fit of anger, E took off her shoes directly and threw them into the garbage can. Samuel was somewhat amused by E''s rather childish behavior. E was almost about to scream when her feet left the ground, Shocked, she unconsciously wrapped her arms around Samuel''s neck. However, she could smell an unknown fragrance on Samuel. "Samuel, let me go." said she dryly. Samuel shook his head and said firmly, "No way!" He lifted her up and put her in the backseat of his car. He made a call to Anna to arrange his business. Then, he drove her home. On their way back, E was lost in her thoughts and remained quiet. After the car stopped at the downstairs of their apartment, Samuel carried her out andid her on the sofa. "E..." The heart of E was like floating on the sky when she heard his gentle calling. Her name seemed so melodious when it was called by Samuel. Samuel felt so satisfied when he saw that E was so obsessed with him. "How''s your husband? Do I look handsome?" He snickered, pressing his two hands on the sofa. E nodded submissively like she always did. However, after realizing what she had done, she said: "Samuel, you needn''t be with me if you have other things to do." She stood from the sofa and walked towards bedroom with her bare feet. Her feet felt less painful right now, so she stretched her ankles and went straight to her room. Of course, by "other things", she was referring to Emma. Understand what she meant, Samuel held her arms. "No, I will stay home with you." Then he lifted her again and put her on the sofa. Afterwards, He fetched a pair of slippers for her. He ced her slippers in front of her feet, lifted her injured feet and started massaging them again and again. "Don''t wear this shoes again" They did look beautiful, but people were more likely to be injured while wearing this pair of shoes. Seeing that Samuel was being so considerate, E bit her lower lip. What happened just now kept ying again and again in her mind. "Samuel, I don''t like her at all!" Then she stared at Samuel nervously. Samuel paused for a while when he heard her words. He knew that she was referring to Emma and it was normal that she didn''t like Emma. "Okay, you will never see her again." He continued to massage for her and pondered that he could finish his business alone in the future. Never saw her again? ''What about himself?'' She reckoned that he was bound to meet Emma every now and then since they are business partners. But she would feel anxious if they met with each other alone. Then she shook her head, ''Never mind, It is purely business .'' She wouldn''t let that woman go easily next time if she came closer to Samuel. But it seemed that there was still a ce for her in Samuel''s heart. What should she do? E was so distressed. Samuel looked at E, who was like a little girl, not knowing how to conceal her emotions. "Still in pain?" If they were still in pain after his massage, they needed to be treated. Supported by Samuel, she stood up. She was surprised to find that her ankle felt fine after the massage. "It is amazing!" She had thought that it would take a long time to recover. Then she wore her shoes and ran to bathroom, where she got a wet towel for him. E swept Samuel''s mouth roughly with no regard to his wondering look. The she came closer to him and kissed him on his cheek. "Samuel, you can only be kissed by me. You belong to me." She announced that with her month puckered up. Samuel smiled and hugged her in his arm, "Fine." This time, he took the initiative and shut her mouth with his mouth. This kiss removed all the clouds between them. E jumped down from his arms the moment Samuel lifted her up. "I am going to prepare hot water for your bath." She ran towards the bathroom with her cheek flushed. But...the fact was that after preparing hot water, E was forced by this man to stay in the bathroom. 18th floor, Blue Gem Restaurant Although Emma felt dizzy, she managed to open the door for whoever was ringing her door. When she saw the face of the visitor, she was surprised, and wanted to lock the door right away. But the man forced his way in. He closed the door and stared at this woman coldly, saying, "What? Do you want to leave me after you saw your ex-boyfriend? " Horrified by his tone, Emma said, "Felix, we were over." Their rtionship was over the moment she left him with his money. "Over? How can you forget our affair after seeing Samuel?" Felix put his arms around her waist to constrain her. Emma tried hard to wriggle herself away from his hug, but to no avail. Felix was powerful enough to pin her down. "Felix, let me go!" She was in Uthana now and did not dare to do something wrong for fear that Samuel would find out, in which case they rtionship would be doomed forever. "Let you go? Didn''t you see how harmoniously they are getting along with each other? What''s the point for being so stubborn?" Felix walked closer to her until their noses were nearly going to touch each other. Emma turned her head aside and thought about those two people, and said viciously, "I am the one whom Samuel loves. He wille back to me one day!" Felix sneered, "What if both of us love you?" Felix had confessed his love to many people and he knew how to sweet-talk a woman. "How could it be possible?" Emma looked at this man incredulously and chose to believe him, although she doubted it. Although he was less handsome than Samuel, Felix was rather charming for a 34-years-old man. But Emma knew that he had a big problem: he was a yboy, and treated girls like clothes, changing them as he liked. "Why is it impossible? I wanted to get you the moment I saw you. You are all I had been thinking about ever since you got the money and left me." He narrowed his eyes. Emma felt dizzy again because she drank too much. The face of Felix seemed to ovep with Samuel''s. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Felix lowered his head and kissed her. In a trance, Emma put her arms round his neck and called Samuel''s name in her heart. They said nothing the whole night. The next morning when Emma woke up, she found herself alone in the room. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Feeling dizzy, Emma rubbed her head, until what happenedst night came back to her. She felt as if she saw Samuelst night. But she was not so sure. Who was it? Emma''s face turned pale when she saw what was on the desk. A check for 500, 000 USD, on which the signature read: Felix. What the hell? What did Felix take her for? Emma clenched the check in her fist. She must get away from him, or there would be more trouble. On six o''clock in the morning. E quietly got up, washed up, and went to the kitchen to cook breakfast. Two bowls of millet congee, two sandwiches and two heart shaped fried eggs. She heard a slight sounding from the bedroom. The the door opened. Samuel came out. "Honey!" E trotted cheerfully towards him, and called him with delight. Samuel felt his morning was lightened. "Morning, dear." He held E''s head in his hands, pulled her towards him, and kissed her softly. E felt really satisfied at that moment. She hoped they could be together in the rest of their life. "Honey, breakfast is ready. Go wash up and I''ll wait for you at the table." They ate breakfast in happiness, talking andughing, and went to thew office together. In the meeting room. Today was thest time to discuss with Emma''s periodical office about the issues that should be noticed on court. Emma would be the intiff on behalf of her office. Emma didn''t make any trouble this time, so the meeting moved on smoothly. E went to the tea room to refill Samuel''s cup. Outside of the meeting room, Anna was making a dinner reservation on the phone. "No red pepper please, one of the guests is allergic to red peppers. Yes. No coriander and green onion, either. That is all." Allergic to red peppers? Who? Samuel? Though E never saw Samuel eat any red pepper, she never heard him talk about it. "Anna, is Samuel allergic to red peppers?" When Anna hung up the phone, E asked out of curiosity. A slight sign of awkwardness shed in Anna''s eyes when she saw E. "Miss Reynolds is allergic to red peppers." Anna had worked for Samuel for six years, so she had seen Emma a lot before. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As long as Emma was with him, Samuel would explicitly ask his assistant to book some food without red pepper, coriander and green onion. Therefore almost all his senior assistants knew Miss Reynolds didn''t eat red pepper, coriander, or green onion. Miss Reynolds? Emma? E was a little relieved to know it was Emma. So she also knew her weaknesses! "Ah, thank you. I have to rush to the tea room." E held Samuel''s cup in her hands, and walked to the tea room thoughtfully. When she left, Catherine suddenly came out from nowhere. After Anna and she nodded to each other, Catherine watched E walk away. It was a good chance, and she wouldn''t let it go. E suddenly thought of another important thing when she came out from the tea room. Samuel could book a meal with no red peppers for Emma. Did he know that E liked spicy food? At that thought, E stopped her pace. Did she make a fuss now? But she was really upset. Samuel was really busy at noon, so he asked E to have lunch with Felix on his behalf. Ask E to go on his behalf? She was worried lest she would force red peppers down Emma''s throat. E thought. She agreed at the end when she saw Samuel was up to his neck. Anna and Catherine went to have lunch together. Emma wasn''t too active since Samuel didn''t show up. She paid full attention to the food, and chatted with Catherine sometimes. Felix sat beside Emma, and was also trying to find some topic to talk with her. E went to thedies room before all the dishes were ready. Not long after, a bowl of pot shrimp was served. And when E returned, everyone started eating the shrimp. Catherine put a shrimp onto Emma''s te, "Have a shrimp, sister." It looked so normal so no one had noticed. It was 1 pm when Samuel received a phone call from Anna. He just picked up a pair of chopsticks and was about to have lunch. He frowned after he listened to what Anna said. Anna had already told the restaurant that Emma was allergic to red peppers. Why would such thing happen? So, someone must have done something to the food. Samuel put down the chopsticks, quickly grabbed his suit coat, put it on and rushed towards the hospital. Samuel called E on his way to the hospital. E didn''t go to the hospital. She was going back to the company at the moment. "You go back and have some rest. I have to go to the hospital to check up on her." Samuel told her. E nodded, "Okay." E was a little disturbed after the ident. She didn''t know why. In the hospital. Emma almost freaked out. She hid herself in the hospital nket. Due to her allergy, her face was covered in a telltale rash. It would not recover soon. Samuel pulled open the ward door in a hurry and walked in. In the room stood the restaurant manager, Catherine and Anna. The manager was anxiously making his pledge to Catherine, "We had received the phone call from Anna, and I was supervising our cook when they were cooking. I can promise, there is no red pepper in the food." Catherine wasn''t listening to him at all. "Look at my sister''s face! We''ll see you in the court!" "What happened?" Samuel''s cold voice sounded, and the room quieted down. Anna walked to him immediately and briefed him what happened at noon. At lunch, Emma started to feel bad after eating the pot shrimp. Not long after, her face broke out into a rash, and she began to notice in shock that there was red pepper in the dish. But it was toote. Anna and Catherine quickly sent her to the hospital. Anna ate the shrimp. It did taste spicy. The manager walked to Samuel, stood in front of him and spoke to him mannerly, "Mr Lowell, we have cooperated with yourw firm for a long time and never made mistakes before. I can also assure you this time that there is not the slightest amount of red pepper in the pot shrimp." The monitoring record was brought up too. No sign of red pepper was seen in the video. That was very strange. Catherine suddenly asked, "Was that done by someone on purpose? Where is E? Why is she not here?" Samuel frowned at her words. Why was Catherine always against E? E was with her a few days ago. She must have been greatly wronged. "Miss Reynolds, watch your mouth. You have no evidence. E doesn''t even know Emma was allergic to red peppers." How could she possibly do anything to the food? Right then, Anna spoke up with hesitation, "Mr Lowell, Mrs. Lowell knew that..." Her words made the whole ward quiet down. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Emma, covering herself with the quilt, heard what they said clearly. ''It must have been that damn E! She''s always trying to retaliate against me." Her voice was neither loud nor low, but all people could hear it. Speaking of retaliation, no one would think it was overstated. Especially after the farce between them at the hotelst night. E, as Samuel''s wife, was likely to make Emma suffer. "How did she know that?" Samuel looked at Anna coldly. Anna told Samuel what happened when she ordered lunch. She didn''t believe E would do that. However, the evidences all pointed towards her. It was not a big deal, but it couldn''t be ignored. Emma was fine. Now it all boiled down to what Samuel would do next. Samuel walked to the bedside calmly, trying to pull off Emma''s quilt. Emma grasped the quilt tightly, "Go away. I don''t want you to see me like this!" "Emma." Hearing Samuel''s voice, Emma seemed to calm down. She uncovered her eyes slowly. Her forehead was covered with red spots. "Samuel." Felt wronged, Emma was in tears. "How are you?" There was not a trace of love in his words. He was not showing any sign of care or gentleness as Emma would expect of him. She covered her head again, "Go! I won''t forgive E." Emma was convinced that it was E. Samuel looked at her and didn''t say anything, "Have a good rest. I''ll bear all your expenses." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He would bear all expenses. Everyone knew what Samuel meant instantly. He was defending E. It was not important whether E did it or not. The point was he would solve it quietly before this thing got out. Emma was pissed off. Regardless of the rash on her face, she lifted up the quilt and sat up, "Samuel, you are really so in love with E? Even if she hurt me, you still choose to ignore it?" Hearing what she said, Samuel stopped at the door. But he just stopped for a second. Soon he said without looking back, "She is my wife. Of course I love her." Emma caught the loophole in his words immediately, "So you love her out of a sense of duty or love?" After she said that, the ward became quiet again. The hotel manager had already slipped away. Anna and Catherine took a look at each other and left the ward. Samuel and Emma were left alone in the ward. Samuel said coldly, "This is not important." "It''s not important to you, but it''s very important to me." Emma looked at his back and bit her lower lip tightly. She took a deep breath and continued, "If it is the former, I''ll be very happy. Samuel¡­" She hoped that it was the former. Because it meant that she would still have a chance. Samuel looked sullen. He said, "Have a good rest." The he left the ward. After talking to Emma''s attending physician and making sure she was fine, he drove to thepany. He felt distressed on his way. When he returned to the office, E was taking a nap in the lounge. As soon as he opened the door, E woke up, "Samuel, how is Emma?" She was asking after Emma''s condition out of sheer concerns for Samuel, because she knew that if something bad happened to Emma, Samuel''spany would be in trouble. Samuel stared at her face, from which he saw care and anxiety. She cared about her love rival? Why was she anxious? "The doctor has put her on a drip. The rash will clear slowly." He told the truth. E sighed with relief. It was good to hear that. Samuel wouldn''t suffer then. "Well, how did it happen?" She got out of bed and went to fetch a bottle of water for Samuel. Samuel shook his head and didn''t answer her, "Don''t you hate Emma for what happenedst night?" Samuel wondered whether she want to retaliate against Emma after she saw Emma flirted with him? E stopped unscrewing the lid of the purified water. Why did Samuel ask that? Did he care about what she thought? With a sweet smile, E unscrewed the lid of the purified water, handed it to Samuel and pouted slightly, "I do hate her. Didn''t I tell you that?" Samuel looked at her hand holding his arm. He was surprised to see E being so straight forward about hating Emma. Did she do that? His sudden silence made E anxious, "Samuel, are you upset that I hate her?" She let go of Samuel''s arm and asked. Samuel thought of Emma in hospital and said, "It''s unnecessary to retaliate against someone you hate." He didn''t like scheming girls. He hoped that E was not such a person. It was unnecessary? What did Samuel mean? She asked tentatively, "Is it possible that Emma got allergic because the hotel chef added pepper to the dish?" Hearing what she asked, Samuel screwed the lid of the purified water without drinking it, "No, someone did it purposely. The specific person remains to be investigated." Someone did it purposely? E was not stupid. She looked at the unusual expression on Samuel''s face, "You think I did it?" On second thought, she was the most likely suspect among all the people in the room. She was upset, because she hoped that Samuel could trust her. "Was it you? If that is the case, you should go to the hospital to apologize to Emma." The consequence of this thing was not very serious. He could forgive her if she apologized to Emma. He didn''t force E to do that, but E thought it sounded harsh. "I didn''t!" For the first time, E talked to Samuel loud. Samuel looked at E, who seemed to be getting angry. He might have misunderstood her, "It''s okay. It''s good that you didn''t do that. I hate deception above all things. I trust you." He would never deceive her, and she couldn''t deceive him, either. If one day he found out that she was lying to him, he didn''t know what he would do. He held her in his arms and patted her back gently. At this moment, E was anxious. Samuel said that he hated deception above all things. She... What could she do? She must keep that thing secret from him. The lounge was quiet. Neither of them spoke again. After a long time, "Samuel¡­" E said softly. Her voice softened Samuel''s heart. "Yes?" He looked down at E in his arms. "If someone deceives you¡­ I mean if that was true, what will you do to her?" She didn''t dare to look at his eyes, but asked in a tentative manner. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Samuel answered her without hesitation, "Then she will not have my trust her whole life, and I will not have further contact with her in the future." As long as he figured out who lied to him, he wouldn''t contact with him or her anymore. E shuddered with chills at Samuel''s suddenly serious tone. What should she do? What could she do? Should she tell him what happened that night? No she should not, or else Samuel would think less of her. E breathed in deeply. Armored with all her former acting talents, she raised her head again, giggled and asked, "What if I lied to you?" She almost suffocated in anxiety but still forced a naughty smile. Samuel listened to her. What if she lied to him? He thought for a while. "It depends. If it''s not serious, then..." He whispered a few words to her ear. Eughed with shyness. Samuel was flirting with her again! "What if it was serious?" She asked. Climbing into his bed, bearing his baby and marrying him... It was actually serious... Samuel looked her into the eye since she stuck to the topic. "Have you hid anything from me?" Did she do something to Emma? "Of course not!" E stood up straight, pretending a righteous look on her face. Samuel could not help butugh at her response, "If it was serious¡­ just think about what will happen meeting a topwyer in court." He spoke casually, for he had never thought of what he would do if she cheated on him. It reminded E of the phrase online, "If you are in love with awyer, be prepared to lose everything including your underpants when you divorce." ... She started to panic, holding Samuel''s waist tightly. Should she confess? Maybe it was a good idea to tell him everything. After all, leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist? "Sam, I¡­" When she just began, Samuel''s phone buzzed. E had to stop and wait. "Hello, Mr William." Samuel answered the phone, walked to his office room and started to work. E sat onto the sofa in frustration, with no idea what to do. Night fell. Samuel was still busy with work, so E''s confession was nipped in the bud. In the night, Samuel took E to the hospital. Emma was getting better. The rash on her face was half dissipated. She was sitting on the hospital bed, reading some document. When she saw Samuele in, she was delighted, but when she saw E with him, the delight faded away. E put a fruit basket on her bedside table. "Emma, you might have misunderstood E." Samuel''s protective attitude made the two girls filled with different feelings. "Misunderstood?" Emma sneered, "So, Miss Leonard, you went out for a while, and the dish was served. Why don''t you exin that?" She fixed her eyes on E. Samuel didn''t want his wife to get med for something she didn''t do. So he brought E here with him to exin what happened. When Emma asked, he also looked at E, waiting for her to exin. "What''s there to exin? I just went to thedies room." Did she look like such a pushover? Emma was determined to frame her? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Emma gave a sardonic look to E''s indifferent face, "Miss Leonard, there was a toilet in the room. Why did you have to go out?" It was so hateful that the monitoring area only covered to where she took a turn, and what she did after couldn''t be found in the surveince video. "There was only a unisex toilet. I am not used to it." She always went todies room when she dined in restaurants. But, did her exnation soundme? "Samuel, do you believe that?" Emma looked at the man standing silently aside. Samuel nodded, "I do." When he went to party with E and Eason before, he never saw E use the unisex toilet. Emma was almost mad, "Since Mr. Lowell is so protective of Mrs. Lowell. I have nothing else to ask. Please get out." Emma was disappointed in Samuel. E couldn''t stay calm, either, for Emma was ndering and doubting her all the time, "Miss Reynolds, if you don''t have any solid evidence, you''d better not question me again. If you keep doing this, it will be the crime of defamation." Having been at thew firm for some time, E had learned a lot about legal cases she didn''t know before. Samuel took hold of E and went out of the room, "Miss Reynolds, it doesn''t make sense. We will not talk about it anymore." At the end of the sentence, Catherine just went in from the outside. When she saw Samuel and E, she gave E a ferocious stare. "Mr. Lowell, the waiter who served the dish has confessed. Does Miss Leonard still want to argue? " Confess? E frowned. These two sisters must have joined to give her a hard time. Catherine took out a voice recorder from her handbag, and turned it on. A male voice started, "A woman gave me a thousand dor today. She asked me to put chili in the dish. I didn''t agree, but she threatened me... I had no choice but to obey." "How does she look like?" Asked a man. "She... was wearing a blue coat, long hair over her shoulders. I then saw her go into thedies room." The voice recorder was turned off. E''s mind went nk. All she could feel was a rush of fire in her body. She grabbed the recorder from Catherine''s hand and mmed it against the wall. The recorder broke. Catherine was supposed to be angry, but she held her temper at the thought that Samuel had already heard it. Samuel just watched the scene and kept silent. E stared at Catherine and then Emma, "You yed hard to gang up to set me up." "What are you talking about? The evidence is in front of you. There''s nothing you can argue about." Catherine lowered her head to pick up the broken recorder on the ground so she could hide her feelings. Emma also assisted her at the right time, "Sam, is it worth to protect such a calcting woman?" After hearing that, E smiled faintly. She looked at the man who had no expression on his face, and walked over. She only cared about his opinion now, and nothing else mattered. "Sam, do you believe me?" The room was quiet again. Everyone was waiting for Samuel''s reply. "You asked me today what would happen if you deceived me. Were you referring to this?" He has always believed in evidence, and now Catherine brought evidence... Did he mean to believe the two sisters? E felt her heart ache. She really wanted to fly into a temper, but the man in front of her was Sam, she could not... Chapter 523 Chapter 523 E took a deep breath and looked at Catherine: "Bring the waiter here. I want to confront him in person." She could not simply let them wrong her like that. If this time she let Emma and Catherine get away with it, then there would be a second and a third time, till finally Samuel no longer believed in her. Catherine put down the broken recording device onto the table and scornfully looked at E: "You have scared him away. Thest time we found him, he was just hurrying towards the train station. I think only you can tell where he is now!" E could not help but p ger hands for Catherine and then she raised her arm and pped her in the face: "Smack!" The force was so strong that Catherine''s face turned to the other side. She was utterly shocked. "Come here." Samuel took E by the hands and pulled her towards his side. She apparently had lost control of herself. What if Catherine sues her for assault? Catherine charged herself towards E but Samuel pulled E away in time. Catherine did not manage to get her. "Sam, how could you bully my sister like this?" Emma got out of the ward bed and confronted Samuel with anger. It was quite intense in the ward now. They were facing each other like two opposing teams. Samuel cast a cold nce at the restless Catherine and thought to himself that as long as he was present, no one should ever hurt E. "Youe here now and apologize to Emma." He pulled E out from behind him and addressed her as if she was a mischievous child. "Why should I apologize to her?" E''s unruliness made Samuel''s head ache. He put his arm around her should and said: "You apologize when you are in the wrong!" He did not wish to stay here any longer. He just wanted to solve the issue and leave asap. E was not sure whether to feel happy or sad about Samuel''s attitude. If she really did what she was used of, Samuel''s attitude would actually move her. But the truth was, she didn''t do it! "I did nothing wrong, I refuse to apologize." It was obvious that she should not apologize for something she did not do! Emma and Catherine, these two women were her enemies! From now on, she would not let them bully her anymore! She would not let that happen again! "E!" His tone was now harsh but he still sounded like a father educating a young child. Emma was clear now that Samuel did not want to pin any me on E at all. Even if he admitted that E was in the wrong, he would probably let her get away with a simple apology. "I don''t ept her apology!" Emma uttered her refusal. Samuel really hated staying here and wasting time. When he was about to say something, E made her move. She reached towards Emma and scratched her face with her nails. "Ah!" Emma shrieked in pain and Catherine quickly stepped up to check her wounds. ... Samuel was speechless. What was wrong with his wife? Howe she turned into a cat like that? "E, apologize to Emma now." Samuel''s tone was now extremely cold. E threw away Samuel''s hand and dashed out of the ward. There was no way in hell she would apologize! Samuel rubbed his painful temples as he watched E storm out. Then he turned around and said to the other two women: "I am sorry. I do apologize on behalf of my wife. Emma, you''d better dress your wound. I will cover all the medical expenses." Then he left the ward and chased after E who was long gone. "Sis. "This E was pushing it too far. She actually scratched your face!" Catherine looked at the tiny wound on Emma''s face and eximed in an exaggerated way. Emma rubbed her painful face and pressed the button to call for a doctor and some professional help. She quickly restored her calmness and sat down on the ward bed. She said in a peaceful voice: "This E wench, I will not forgive her." What crossed her most was Samuel''s attitude. It was obvious that he was protecting her all the time. What spell did E cast that made the righteous Samuel blindly favor her all the time? "Sis, you are such a push-over. E was already walking over you and yet you acted like nothing have happened." Catherine''s tone sounded quite anxious. Emma raised her eyes and cast a nce at her direction. "Howe you hate E more than I do?" "Did you two have some issues before?" Catherine realized she was over-reacting, so she took a deep breath to cover up her anxiety: "I don''t like her because she was standing in the way of your happiness. Moreover, when she was an intern with me, she was overbearing." Her exnation made Emma less confused. A nurse walked in with a medical trolley. She used medical alcohol to clean Emma''s wound. "Ouch..." "Go easy!" Emma unhappily scolded the nurse. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. This was an exclusive ward and the patients reside here were all sort of VIP. The nurse apologetically cleaned her would and said: "I am sorry but please bear with me." "Sis, let''s charge that wench with physical assault" She would not reach inner peace if she could not get rid of E. "Don''t over-estimate yourself!" Emma was enduring the sharp pain from her face. She controlled herself from gging off her cousin. She found Catherine was not clever enough to figure out the current situation. No doubt Catherine was a skilled professionalwyer. However, If it were not for Emma, Catherine would not have been able to secure her job in Samuel''s firm. Catherine bit on her bottom lip and said: "But sis..." "Are you implying that Samuel will always fawn over her?" Yes, this was the only possibility. "Of course." In the meantime, the nurse tidied up the scene and walked out of the ward. Emma put the folder onto the table and continued: "Samuel''s capability was outstanding and E is his legally-wedded wife, do you seriously think he will let you sue his wife and win the case?" Besides, all these are irrelevant to the feelings. Catherine stopped talking. She was a little bit daft whenpared with her cousin. The ward went quiet. The two women no longer talked as they both had something on their minds. Since her feet was not hurt, when she rushed out, she took a cab and left. When Samuel reached the road side, she was already out of sight. He tried to reach her via mobile phone but she turned off her phone already. Samuel was so angry that he almost wanted to give up on her. When her beautifully little face came to his mind, Samuel could not just sit aside and do nothing. He returned to their apartment and it was dark inside. It seemed she had not yet returned home. Then there must be only one possibility: she went to the Lowell vi instead. Samuel quickly dialed Melody''s number: "What''s up, granny?" He sent his greetings first. "It''s you! How rarely you call me!" Melody replied with sarcasm. Samuel sat on the sofa with mixed feelings: "Granny, how''s Jerry?" He missed his son as well. "Your son was ying." ... "Well! "Is my wife with you now?" Melody was delighted to hear that Samuel referred E as his wife. However, she replied: "No. What''s going on?" "Did you have a fallout?" "No." "Everything is fine. She mentioned that she was going to visit Jerry at your ce. I thought she already arrived." Samuel made something up and was being evasive on this topic. He continued to dial E''s number but still had no luck. Just then, his phone went off. The caller was Harry. "Harry, what''s up? You miss me?" He answered the phone in a teasing tone. Meanwhile he made up his mind that he was going to search for his wife. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 "I miss my wife" said Harry. This kind of conversation always confused Samuel. Why would he call him when he missed his own wife? Before Samuel could even have a chance to speak, Harryined to him disapprovingly: "When I just found my wife, yours had already asked her out." She had left him alone again. Oh. Now Samuel was feeling more relieved. "Where did they go? I''ll go right now and pick up my wife. I need to speak with her!" He now got up from his chair where he was sitting and left the apartment. Harry told him about the ce where the two had nned on going. Samuel frowned for a bit, got in the car and firmly pressed his foot on the elerator and drove to where he said. On his way there, when he passed by a shopping mall, Samuel pondered for a moment at the sight of it, parked his car on the side of the road and entered one of its shops. Ten Minutes Later He put a small ck leather box into one of his pockets and started to drive again to where his wife was. At the Twilight Bar. The two women sat in a quiet corner of the bar. They ordered two cocktails and started chatting with one another. "So, what''s up?" asked one of them. L took a sip of her cocktail and curiously looked at the woman gulping her drink on the other side of the table. E drank half a ss of cocktail breathlessly and only after put the ss down on the table and started speaking: "L, do you know how suffocating it can be to be with a man who doesn''t love you?" E started to unburden herself of her secrets. "But I saw that the two of you were just fine the other day" replied L. Samuel had just bought her a mansion, and this was only just two days ago. What had happened between them in the meanwhile? E drank the other half of the cocktail and ordered the waiter to bring her another one. She admired L so much and the vitality she evoked with her red, blushing cheeks. "It was because of his ex-girlfriend, and something also happened, too..." E told her friend the whole story. L was confused. "Didn''t Samuel show that he loved you and trusted you by buying you that house? What are you now so angry about?" Samuel sounded to be better than her Harry. He absolutely trusted his ex-girlfriend at that time. But she wouldn''t believe that. She would go back and "torture" him a little more tonight. By now, E had finished two cocktails, but was still sober. She waved her hand and then shrugged it off in the air: "If he did trust me, he wouldn''t force me to apologize." She was too fixated on her cocktail that she didn''t notice someone was standing just behind her. But L saw him and quickly winked at her to stop. But E didn''t understand her warning, and kept on talking. "Samuel doesn''t believe me. Do you know how much I want to punch him in the face? If he was not the one I love, I would not only beat up that Catherine and Emma, but also punch him straight too!" "Do you know how much I can''t stand him anymore? Just because I like him, and I do like him, every day, in front of him, I behave like I''m his timid sheep." "Do you know how bitter that feels? So many times I was this close to flipping the table and walking straight out the door. But I let it all pass and go just for him." "Holy shit, it feels like I''m going to explode some of these days! And I''m afraid that I''ll start beating all of them up if everything keeps going more worse." "Why, L? Why are you also kicking me and ming me? You know what? That Emma just wanted to make up with Sam. She even tried to seduce Sam at the hotel we were. When I first saw them kissing, I really wanted to stab them... an adulterous husband and a filthy whore. But I had to leave just with my wounded heart..." Samuel raised his thick eyebrows when he heard what E had just said. Was this little woman finally showing her true character? "I am so miserable! Do you see now what I had to sacrifice for love?" "I see." A sudden male voice was heard around them, but E didn''t take notice of it. "Of course! It''s too damn hard for me! L, you do understand me a lot." E cheerfully took hold of L''s hands on the bar table, looking at her with affectionate eyes filled with care. L was, indeed, a little embarrassed now. She pulled out a hand and pointed at the man behind her: "Your husband." "My husband? Don''t even mention him. He must be in the hospital now, making out with that Emma whore. And poor L has to listen to the even poorer Eining about everything wrong in her life." Damn, how sad she was! A diamond glittered in the light of the bar, and then she saw a huge diamond flung in front of her face. "L? A diamond... It''s raining diamonds out here!" E patted L''s hand again with cheerfulness. L took a look at the flush on E''s face, and then helplessly rubbed on her forehead. It was obvious that E was now totally wasted by the cocktails she had drank! "That wasn''t a diamond that fell from the sky...Your husband gave it to you." After L told her about the diamond, a man''s voice whispered to E''s ear: "Your husband bought a diamond ring for you, do you like it?" When E heard Samuel''s voice again, she now finally reacted. She sobered up a little, and stood up from the ce she was sitting in the corner. This time she saw Samuel holding a diamond ring, standing next to her. "Heh, heh, Sam..." Spoke E with embarrassment. What did she just say earlier! Did she speak ill of her dear Sam? Samuel took her by her hand and put the diamond ring on her finger. E looked at him, shocked: "Hon, are you still angry at me?" Speaking these words, she felt a kiss fell on her thin white hand. E almost burst into tears with joy and shook her head in disbelief. A ring, a diamond ring... Oh my...Her dear Sam just gave her a diamond ring... E sobbed, threw herself into Samuel''s arms, and began to cry. L just sat there, discreetly covered her mouth with her hands, andughed at them. She spoke with some pretended discontent to her: "E, so now you''ve asked me out to see your public disy of affection." Samuel smiled at this too. He held the sobbing little woman in his arms and turned to L: "Thanks a lot, sister. I''ll take you back now to your love nest, right back into the loving arms of Mr. Lewis." L rolled her eyes as she heard these words. "No, thanks, I can go home myself, " she replied. But a tall and distinguished man appeared in her sight even before her words ended. With a deep sigh, she began to wonder since when had Harry begun to be so clingy. She had been out for only less than an hour, and here he was again, out looking for her. "All right, all right, don''t cry." Samuelforted the sobbing little woman in his arms a little, took out a tissue from the table and handed it to her. E wiped away the tears and finally stopped crying. "Hon." However loud the music in the bar was, it still couldn''t cover up Harry''s gentle voice.. L waved at Harry: "Hello to you too, Boss Lewis." "You naughty girl" replied Harry. Harry held L tight in his arms, andid a kiss on her gentle lips. E was stunned by this scene of public love show and kept her eyes on them with interest. At the nce of this scene, Samuel was very dissatisfied to see E gazing at L and Harry instead of him. He forced her back to look at him. "Let''s go home. And let''s talk more to each other at home." E nodded sluggishly. If her Sam said they had to go home, they would go home. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "See youter, Mr. and Mrs. Lewis." Samuel waved at them, and then left the bar, holding E tight in his arms. Harry and L stayed there for a while. Soon, L couldn''t stand anymore the nces that Harry was receiving from all the women nearby and they left the bar. In the Apartment Samuel pressed E down on the sofa, nipped her nose and asked: "Do you like the ring?" He asked about the ring on her finger that he had just bought for her as a surprise. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Alcohol had now dulled E''s senses. She giggled like stupid: "I like it...But I like my Samuel more." She was so happy and reassured now! Her Samuel had bought her a diamond ring! She was so excited! What should she do now? "Are you still mad at me?" She was holding his neck tight in her arms. E promptly shook her head. Her Samuel was so handsome. She couldn''t help but kissing his thin, gentle lips. This little woman. Didn''t she have the patience at least to let him ask her a couple of questions? Samuel didn''t notice that a gleam of love that came into her eyes. Needless to say, they spent the whole romantic night together. At the crack of dawn, Samuel carried E from the living room to the bathroom and into the hot tub, and simply washed her body. After that they fell asleep in each other''s arms. Later on, in the morning, E turned overfortably in the bed and prepared to go back to sleep. The room was too quiet. When she opened her eyes she found out that she was alone in the bedroom. Samuel had already got up. She found the rm clock near the bedside table, and it was now half past nine. E quickly got up from bed at once. Today was the day that Samuel would represent Emma''s company in court. The trial must have already started, but at that time she was still at home, sleeping. E smacked her forehead in frustration. Why didn''t Samuel wake her up? Nevertheless, that Emma woman would certainly be there. She thought that she would better go directly to thepany. She noticed the diamond ring on her finger and remembered what had happenedst night. With a smile on her face, she stroked the ring back and forth. Sost night wasn''t a dream after all. After she washed herself quickly, E stood in front of the dresser, looking at the hickeys Samuel left on her neck. E flushed as she saw them. She opened a closet to take out a silk scarf to cover the traces ofst night''s love. When E arrived at thepany, Anna followed Samuel to the courtroom. Today, Samuel didn''t assign any work to E, so she went to the library straight after she videochatted with Melody and her son. When she arrived, there were very few people in the library. E found a few books about case studies, picked a quiet corner in the library, sat down and started reading. E hadn''t slept that wellst night. Soon she began to feel drowsy. She didn''t even notice when someone sat down opposite of her. E suddenly woke up as the book fell from her hand to the ground. When she picked up the book, she then saw the man that was seated in front of her. "Hello, Miss Leonard" spoke the man. E looked puzzled at the man that spoke to her. She remembered that his name was Rake. But, wasn''t he awyer? Why did he alwayse to read here? "Hello." E replied formally, stood up and prepared to leave. Drake smiled when he noticed that she was trying to avoid him; "So, Miss Leonard hasn''t been a bit worried that Mr. Lowell represented his ex-girlfriend at court?" As he expected, E stopped. Her tone became more severe: "Whatever is to worry about? There are so many people out there. Perchance they will do something out of line in public?" Who the hell was this man? She could feel that he was trying to approach her on purpose and with an interest in mind. E searched her memory, but couldn''t remember his full name. She was certain that she only had met him here, in thew office, and was certain she hadn''t seen him anywhere before. "Indeed, but it''s so unfair for Miss Lowell that Mr. Leonard should fight with fervor for his ex-girlfriend''s case." E was not stupid to misunderstand that this guy was trying to alienate Samuel from her. "Who are you?" She looked back at him, eyes fixed on his. He certainly didn''t look like a nice person at all, keeping a sinister grin on his face. Drake didn''t mind at all that E had already known his intention. He stood up from the chair he was sitting in and spoke: "Emma''s birthday ising up soon. As I know, every year, on the 25th day of the 9th lunar month, Samuel used to take her to the University of Finances in Uthana I wonder if Samuel will take her ...this year." He paused deliberately for a moment and then left. But this was enough for E to understand what he meant with those words. It was funny that Emma shared the same date of birth as her. She took out of her purse her phone, opened the calendar and counted the exact days remaining. It was only two dozen days away. This would be her first birthday celebration since her marriage to Samuel. Whom would he be with on that date? E wasn''t too hopeful. And there was an even sadder thing that she thought of. Perhaps Samuel didn''t even remember her birthday. She had to admit to herself that the man''s words did have an effect on her. Even though she knew that he did it on purpose just to annoy her, she still couldn''t get it out of her mind. At Noon All Samuel''s cases were the focus of the media. And this one, too. He was so famous, that all of his clients had to make an appointment half a year in advance if they wanted Samuel to defend them at court. But this particr case was an exception. It was favored and inserted specially into his schedule. So when Samuel and Emma appeared, the journalists besieged them at once with questions. Samuel was also a public figure in the country and had been photographed by nosey journalists before, when he was in a rtionship with Emma. But now he was married to E, and all of this was watched by the eyes of the public. So, in their questions, no one paid any attention to the progress of the case Emma was in. Instead, they dug for juicy news about the two of them. Questions wereing from left and right. "Mr. Lowell, how did you feel when you walked into the court with your ex-girlfriend?" "Miss Reynolds, yourpany is in the United States. You have travelled a great distance to seek help from Mr. Lowell. Is there something we don''t know?" "Mr. Lowell, it''s said you undertook the case in advance because Miss Reynolds is your ex-girlfriend. Are you getting back together any soon?" "Does Mrs. Lowell know anything about it?" "It''s said that you and Mrs. Lowell have never been seen together in public other thanmuting to work together and business. Do you think the two of you have divorced in all but name?" ''It is said that Mrs. Melody is taking care of your son now. Does it mean that the child isn''t a fruit of love? Don''t you like your child, Mr. Lowell? And what about Mrs. Lowell, does she at least like the child?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ... One sharp question after another. All were the questionsing from nowhere and with no basis to them whatsoever., Samuel''s indifferent face turned colder and colder with indignation. He stopped and looked at a female reporter who mentioned the child in her question. "By the looks of your age, you must be a mother of several children. Don''t you like your child?" All eyes were now fixed on the female reporter, who was in her early twenties, and was, of course, completely unlikely to have given birth to any kids. When Samuel spoke in that cold manner, the abashed reporter almost cried. She wasn''t even married yet. Where was the baby from? She had nerves: "Mr. Lowell, as awyer, you must know the consequences of nder." "Then do you know the consequences of nder and peeping into other''s private life? Believe it or not, I can sue you right now," said Samuel, aggressively and ruthlessly. The female reporter''s eyes were now filled with tears. She sobbed and ran away from the scene. The journalists had by now started to understand. Samuel was protecting his child. So now they got another breakthrough: "Mr. Lowell, we now believe you really love your child. But you didn''t say a thing in your wife''s defense when we were talking about your wife. Does that mean you acquiesced?" Chapter 526 Chapter 526 "Yeah. Mr. Samuel, you don''t seem to want to breathe a word about matters concerning your wife. Does this have something to do with Ms. Reynolds?" ... Emma, who was next to Samuel, waspletely silent. She was also expecting his answer now. Samuel wouldn''t even bother talking to the hateful media: " Why should I need to answer something out of thin air? The rtionship between me and my wife is between only the two of us and it''s our privacy. Your so-called media is openly and shamelessly snooping into others'' privacy. Does this comply with your professional journalistic ethics?" His reply further intensified the media''s questions on the matter of his rtionship to his wife. "Mr. Samuel, are you red with anger since you are caught red-handed?" "Yes, Mr. Samuel. Since you are a public figure, we''re just asking the question out of a mutual concern." Stopping before the car, he replied with calm: "I am awyer, not your wild entertainment! Pleasey your attention on my work, and not on my life." Then he reached his car with his team, and then slowly rushed out of the crowd and left. Not long after his leave, this video fired up on the inte and became viral. All journalists bashed his actions and replies but didn''t dare go too far with them, given his status of Netizens, however, gave strong support to his each and every move. Theymented actively in the East Star News Official page. "Mr. Samuel is right. He went to court for work and you journalists were clenching at his personal privacy. No professional ethics whatsoever!" "I support Mr. Samuel to charge and drive into court all of these journalists!" "To pick on a child that''s only a few months old! Where are your ethics?" "Good job, Mr. Samuel! That''s rather impressive!" "Samuel is so cool. I want to have a baby with him!" ... Those journalists were trolled as being only good-for-nothing. All of them wanted to die when they read thements. Some journalists who had just reposted this news were also attacked byizens. Therefore, they had to delete their microblogs. E''s Weibo was also dug out. She has never used Weibo since she quit the entertainment business. It had been over a year since she hadst used her weibo, but now it was dug up and tagged over and over again. Netizens supporting Samuel madements under her Weibo, wishing them happiness. E was baffled because her cellphone was now ringing hundreds of thousands of times without end. She eventually found out that it was because the long-ago closed Weibo ount. When she opened it again, she was surprised to see 999 private messages in her inbox. What happened? Simr situations happened only when she was still an actress. Now that she had disappeared for over a year from the screen, what was the cause? But by then she had already figured it out that, thanks to none-other than Samuel, she was being tagged again on Weibo. Many people sent her private messages. Most of them were blessings, while others were just insults and abuses. She finally understood what had really happened only after seeing the viral video. Samuel in the video was in a ck suit and a white shirt, standing confidently before the cameras. Beside him was Emma with a professional smile. She wore makeup to cover her red rashes on her face. She was listening to journalists'' questions, wearing the same expression. However, Samuel''s face turned freezing cold when he heard someone mentioning his son. She had never seen Samuel''s face like that before. How immoral these journalists were with their indecent questions! It was so disgusting to pry into other people''s privacy. "Look, we were happy! You could tell from my diamond ring" she thought. Smirking, E took a photo of her diamond ring. She also selected a picture of her son''s during his tummy time and posted them altogether. Now that they were so interested, she would give them a solid reply. Simr situations could thus be avoided to ease Samuel''s burden with the case. "Thank you for your attention. We are fine." E suddenly flung herself in the public after nearly a two year break from social media. Her microblog was like a smack straight in the face of those despicable journalists. Many fans called on her to return back to the entertainment business. Although she wanted, she still needed to discuss this matter in detail with Samuel. L also reposted her microblog and wrote "Mr. and Mrs. Lowell". Then she added three hearts following it. L was busy with charity work recently and had established a good image in the public domain. Reposting E''s microblog, much moreizens saw it and sent their blessings to E. While E was still absorbed in the weibo, Samuel came back to the office, followed by both by Emma and Anna. Annaid the documents she was carrying on the office table and then left. "Sam, you are back." E was lying indifferently on the sofa. She jumped on Samuel as soon as she saw him enter. Samuel took her and kissed her on the forehead, "Why didn''t you rest at home today?" he asked. Instead of feeling fatigued, she looked energetic and full of life. Didn''t he work hard enough already? She let go off of Samuel''s neck and he walked towards the office table. "How about tomorrow? I want to see our son tomorrow." She missed her little Jerry so much. "Well, all right." They acted like no one was watching, and this gave Emma an impulse to run dashing out the door. Hatred was growing in her heart and she was tightly grasping her fists with anger. E admitted that she did this on purpose in front of her. Who permitted that this woman would always impose herself on her husband? Darn it! Samuel casually discussed official business with Emma. E felt bored and looked at them from aside. Her cellphone was still ringing. She had to turn off the phone''s notification sound when she reactivated the weibo. E was absorbed in her chat with L, and Samuel asked Anna to arrange a lunch for Emma. "Don''t bother. I feel bored all by myself. May I have lunch with you?" She said this very smoothly and naturally. E was now confused. How thick-skinned this woman was Was she asking for trouble? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Samuel nced at E and asked her: "Honey, what do you think?" ... Emma now looked paler and paler. She closed her fists tightly again. How could he possibly hurt her like that! E seemed worried and said: "Dear, I don''t feel like eating when there are other people around." Her words suddenly changed the air in the office. Samuel gave her a reproachful look, but didn''t say a word. His wife was always right. Emma smiled with a slight broken heart. She no longer wanted to stay defiant: "Well, Samuel, I''ll dine out alone then." Even E couldn''t bear the wounded look on her face. As expected, she clearly saw something in Samuel''s eyes. But it disappeared soon enough. She wasn''t sure whether it was sadness or pity. Emma''s response could easily led to people interpreting E''s behavior as being unreasonable. And there was also Samuel''s ambiguous emotion, which made E very ufortable. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 As she stood up, Emma overheard E asking Samuel :''''Did you hear what I spoke to Lst evening?" She did not know what she had said yesterday until she asked L again. Recalling what she "backbit" on him yesterday, Samuel nodded with smile. E flushed and felt a little more at ease. However, she felt d that she didn''t have to hide some of her feelings anymore. She stood up from the couch, walked straight to Emma, pointed at Emma''s nose tip and said to her: "Stop ying innocent. Haven''t you recognized your position yet?" What she said did not make Emma feel any more pain. But the big diamond ring put on E''s finger was, indeed, a pain in her eyes. At the first sight of the ring, which was a gift from Samuel to E, Emma could not restrain her tears any longer. She did not mean to cry this time. "Why are you crying? Did I bully you?" E looked domineering right then. It seemed that, indeed, she was bullying Emma. On seeing this, Anna discreetly left the office. And Samuel eyed E, half angry and halfughing. He sighed and stood up. "Enough, it''s only lunch and, after all, why bother so much with this?" Bothdies did not know to whom he talked to. But, in their eyes, he was talking to himself. "Samuel, it''s true, I am your ex. But how can you allow her to humiliate me like this?" Emma took a tissue out of her bag and wiped out her tears. Her eyes were red. Humiliate her? E sneered. Who the hell was Emma? The director in the head office of the Channel International Magazine Company! E had made her inquires on Emma. Emma was an iron woman at work and was also particrly strong in her character. How could E manage to humiliate an iron woman like her? Emma was now just ying weak and innocent in front of Samuel. And by now, E wanted to scratch out her crying face. "Are you saying that I am making a fuss out of nothing?" E was now so angry that she even glowered at Samuel. Emma looked at E, and suddenly a thought came flying into her mind. She brewed and stirred her emotion for a while, and sobbed while speaking: "We were lovers way before he ever meet you. If it were not for the fact that grandma objected to us being together, you would never get the ghost of a chance to be with him in your lifetime." Besides, Samuel always keeps his nose clean. How on Earth did you manage to get pregnant with him?" This question was well-thought, and it was to be asked only when Samuel was around to hear it. She did not know how E had exined it to Samuel. But she had already made investigations on this matter and the truth was starting to take shape and surface. E''s confidence was destroyed by Emma''sst question in an instant, and she even began starting to tremble a bit. Samuel looked down, thinking, pondering on what he just heard. On the night of Harry''s wedding, he was taken to the hotel by his driver. How did E appear in his room that night? He had asked her about it inter times and she had replied that it was all a mere coincidence. They met in the hotel corridor that night and she was dragged by him into his room. He was really drunk at that time. And he bought her story altogether. He had never thought about it again since then. But thus happened already, and it was no use thinking about it anymore. "We don''t need to exin this aspect to you." E tried to stop her trembling. She looked away and could barely make eye contact with Emma. Samuel massaged the sport between his eyebrows and shouted: "Enough! Emma, stop looking for trouble. The past is past. Let it go." He was too busy working his legal matters to have the time to think of affairs like this. Looking for trouble? Emma was bitterly disappointed. The man she had once known changed so fast. Emma now gave a fierce stare to E, who was now relieved. She had handled her emotions with grace. She resumed her former elegant stance, and walked out of the office. The office door was mmed behind her. E looked at Samuel who was obviously sad, and said: "Honey, I won''te to your office anymore before this case is closed. Is that alright? " Samuel seemed to hear some of her unspoken words, and said: "No, I will keep my distance with her." He did not want his present life to be influenced by his former lover anymore. Everything was now fine. He waspletely satisfied with E and how things were turning out. E slightly bit her lip, resisted the urge to cry, and nodded. How about telling him the truth right now? "Big brother Simon..." Hardly had she called out his name when someone knocked at the door. ... ... Thewyer David, who had been trained by Samuel, came in for him. E went to get two cups of water. A cup of water served by Mrs. Lowell! David felt ttered: "Thank you so much, Mrs. Lowell." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "You are most weed" - Her mind was clogged with the events that had just happened and could barely hear Anna calling out her name. Anna had to get closer to her to be heard: "E, E..." "Oh, oh?" E finally reacted:" What? What happened, Anna? " Anna could not stopughing when she saw the confusing look on E''s face. But when she remembered of E''s big brother, her smile vanished almost instantly. "Can you get in touch with Eason?" "My big brother?" E was puzzled. She looked at Anna who seemed now to be angry. What had happened? "I haven''t contacted my brother in almost a week." When he wasposing, Eason was unreachable. It wasn''t strange at all to be out of touch with him even for a whole month. Anna''s face darkened, and replied: "Nothing" Such a jerk. He must be avoiding her. "Anna, what happened really?" E was concerned. What was going on between her brother and Anna? Anna looked at E, thinking about whether to tell her about it or not. Eason was such a jerk wanting to y her. If he wanted to avoid seeing her, she would never concede to that! Anna gnashed her teeth, took E to the front of french window nearby, and began: "Your big brother has deflowered and discarded me." She knew that her big brother was a yboy, but she never expected to hear iting from Anna''s mouth. Anna repeated when she saw the confusing look on E''s face: " Your big brother has deflowered and discarded me." Damn Eason. She felt angry with herself when she recalled that night. On the night of Chuck''s wedding, something that should not have happened did happen in one of the hotel''s rooms. And on the next morning, Eason vanished to thin air and abandoned her. She talked with E about it, hoping that her parents would find Eason. She had to be given an exnation. E kept a hold of the handrail, stunningly looking at Anna, who was now more casual and calm. Eason and Anna... Slept together. After a while, E started: "Anna, don''t worry. He''ll be sorry if he abandons you. I''m calling my father to get him back from France." Then she took her mobile phone out of her bag and started calling. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Anna looked at E and remained speechless. Sister-inws? An abandonment crime? Abandonment referred to the crime rting to parents abandoning their children or children abandoning their parents or by not supporting them in any way. Eason was at worst a rapist or a man who cheated on women''s feelings. But the goal she had in mind had now been aplished, and she would leave the rest up to E. Anna heard E get on the phone and exaggerating: "Dad! I''ve got something important to tell you!" After her phone call, she came back to the assistants'' office. Five Minutes Later E grasped her phone in her hand and was running to Anna: "Ann! Ann! Oh! No! Sister! Sister!" Her disturbed voice made her words sound incoherent. She took Anna by her hand and pulled her to a more private, discreet ce where they could talk: "Mom said that dad had booked a ne ticket and that if you are pregnant, you muste to our home. My parents will be fully responsible for you. Oh! No! My brother will take this responsibility upon him!" She was going to have a sister-inw! E was so happy now! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Pregnant? An odd grimace struck on Anna. How could she be pregnant? She wasn''t a child anymore, and she had definitely known how to take her morning after pills. Anna had just wanted Eason to give her a reason for his leave. She wanted to ask why he was avoiding her now, and more than this, she wanted to know why he was avoiding her now. She never thought of making Eason responsible for any of this, and now she just nodded absently to E''s excited words. Jenny visited theirpany in the afternoon. Samuel was not there, and E was in the office, busy printing some documents for him. When her her mother was downstairs, she ran down the stairs to pick her up. E settled Jenny into the office, went out, and called Anna in. Anna looked confused when she saw thedy sitting in sofa, and even frightened when Jenny started to talk with her. "Mom finally found you, my dear daughter!" She had been looking for her daughter-inw for more than 30 years! Jenny was so excited that she almost cried out when she took Anna''s hands, who was so pretty and capable in her eyes now. Her son was finally getting married, and she could now finally be relieved of the burden of an unwed son. Er......r.... E and Anna watched the scene with slight awkwardness. "Mom, calm down a bit. You''ve frightened Ann." Anna''s hands were still held tight by Jenny: "Mrs. Be..." said Anna awkwardly. Eason''s mother was so passionate about her. She was almost overwhelmed with emotion. Jenny calmed down a little. She patted Anna''s white little hands, and guaranteed her: "E told me what had happened between you and my son. If Eason dares to abandon you, I''ll break his legs with my own hands!" While hearing her speak these words, Jenny started gnashing her teeth, Anna was confused when she saw that now Jenny was so serious. Wasn''t this Eason a casanova? Did neither one of his previous lovers ever came back to him before her? Or did Jenny react like all of the other women Eason had sex with? E looked at her mother sitting on the couch, and thought of Vi. Why couldn''t she meet a mother- inw who liked her this much? Jenny then started talking a lot to Anna. She reluctantly left thew firm after she had confessed to her tons of important things. At night, E got a phone call from Samuel. Samuel told her that he would have a business dinner tonight, and that she would have to go back home alone, on her own. She decided to get a good night''s rest and visit their old house the following day and spend it with her son. Samuel did not return home until nearly midnight. The bedroom door was strongly pushed open and E woke up. She looked at the time. It was almost twelve o''clock now. Sitting up in bed, this time she noticed that Samuel was walking unsteadily and was off bnce. She could smell the wine on him a mile away. "Are you drunk?" E jumped out from the bed and held him in her arms. When Samuel saw her, he immediately embraced her and kissed her gently on her lips. The strong smell of wine made E a little uneasy. Oh, my god! He had drunk too much! She pushed away the man that was now hugging her: "Sam, you''re dead-drunk. I''ll make you some soup to sober you up." She helped Samuel to the bedid him down on it, and then immediately went to the kitchen to get his soup ready. When she came back, Samuel was lying on the bed, head askew, sleeping. She put the soup on the table and gently nudged him, "Sam, wake up. Have some soup." But by then she felt that she was pulled by a great force and staggered back into Samuel''s arms. Samuel held her so tight. "Emma..." he whispered. That name, when she heard it, was like a lightning bolt, and it stroke E like thunder in her ears. Sheid so stiff, rigid in his arms. She heard it right, what he said was... Emma. So Emma still dwelt smowhere in the bottom of his heart. However hard he tried, he still could not forget her. The room was now so quiet, and Samuel was sleeping like a baby. E didn''t try to wake him up again. Half an hourter, she pushed the man''s arms away and calmly got out of bed. She took off his shoes and clothes, and then tried to push his whole body in bed. It was a little past one o ''clock in the morning after this toss and turn in bed. E went to the other side of the bed andy down quietly with her back to Samuel. When Samuel woke up the next morning, E wasn''t beside him anymore. The whole apartment was very quiet in the morning time, almost like it was empty. He rubbed his sore temples. He had met a few alcoholic partnersst night and he had drunk too much, indeed. He went out of the bedroom, looked around, and was sure enough no one was at home besides himself. Where was she? He took out the phone to look at the time. It was already past 8 o ''clock in the morning. He then tried calling E. The call had been put through for a second, and then hung up. Samuel was a bit confused. Did something happenst night? Then he called the office. The phone rang for a long while before someone finally picked it up. It was Anna, not E. She told him that E hadn''t arrived at thepany today. Ah, yes, he remembered now, E had told him that she would visit the old house today. Samuel still felt a little dizzy. He had a brief wash in the bathroom to freshen up and then tried calling the old house. He felt a little uneasy since he didn''t know where she was. Vivien answered the phone. Samuel was relieved when she told him that E was ying with their kid upstairs. His naughty girl knew exactly how to make him worry. She didn''t even tell him when and where she left. Or... did he sleep too tight, too tight that she couldn''t wake him up? Samuel was so busy with the Channel case that he again didn''t notice that there was something wrong with E. It was only until three dayster, when he returned to the empty apartment in the middle of the night, that Samuel started missing her presence. He then took out his cellphone and tried calling E several times. No answer. By then realized something was wrong and started asking himself why E hadn''te back home for the past three days. She did not go to thepany, either. But she knew that he was still working on the Channel case these days, and she seemed to be keen on keeping Emma away from him. Why didn''t she do anything all this time? She even allowed Emma to be with him for three whole days. Samuel wasn''t that stupid to think that E had started to trust him. He remembered sending her several WeChat messages in thest three days, but got no reply whatsoever. He thought that there must definitely be something wrong with E, and by now she was probably more than furious at him. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Then why was she angry? She could not understand why she is acting like this. Samuel pondered about the other night before she was left. Perhaps it was because he drank too much alcohol? Maybe she does not like him when he drinks? It couldn''t be... Samuel sent another Wechat message to E. He waited anxiously but she didn''t reply. So, Samuel did what he had to and made a call to Melody before seven the next morning. "Darn, did you already forget how to make a phone call? Do you still think you were single, with no wife nor children? Know your responsibilities, Samuel." As the phone was put through, Melody scolded him from head to toe. "Grandma, what happened?" Samuel looked at the empty apartment, feeling a bit uneasy and lonely. "What happened? What did you do to make E angry?" Asked Melody in a disapproving tone. A few days ago, E came back to their old house. She looked happy and was smiling but it looked a bit pretentious. Melody knew her very well and sensed something was wrong. She kept asking E if there was anything wrong, but E always tried to avoid the topic. Samuel was more confused, "Put her on the phone, Grandma. She doesn''t answer my messages." It was the first time a disagreement like this has happened between E and him, and he wanted to know the reason too. He wanted to fix this immediately. Every little moment without her is a torture. After a while, he heard Melody talking to E. "E, this one is for you. Let me take care of the child first." "Who is it, grandma?" Then he heard brisk footsteps. Someone took the phone, and hang up without saying anything. ...... Samuel looked at his phone, eyes widening in disbelief. His little woman had be bolder now. Not only did she not answer his phone call, but she also hung it up straight away. This is bing surreal in a very bad way. Samuel felt really uneasy. He decided to take it upon himself and left early that evening to visit E in the old house. Jerry has not stopped crying right until dinnertime. Maybe he was that hungry. E anxiously fetched the milk powder, made the concoction, tested the temperature and fed the rubber nipple into Jerry''s mouth. Jerry at once stopped crying. E was relieved to see him happily drinking the milk. This little guy couldn''t bear to be just a little bit hungry! But his smile and his cute smirks always take her pain and tiredness away. She heard the door opened behind her. E didn''t bother to look. "Grandma, he''s hungry, and also looks a bit sleepy." Jerry almost fell asleep when he was drinking the milk, his eyes almost closing already. But Melody didn''t reply, and just walked to her. "Grandma, he''s got such a good appetite. He''s been fed two or three times this already this afternoon. He takes up lots of food and milktely." She prepared two thirds of a bottle of milk every now and then, but Jerry seems not to have enough. Perhaps that was because he was a boy. But the strange thing is Grandma did not even say a thing to reply to her. E looked back in confusion, and saw a tall, familiar figure. Samuel appeared all of a sudden. E paused, but continued to hold her son in her arms. Her face remained expressionless. As if she had not seen him, she made it seem like she does not have any intention to talk to him. At this moment, Samuel was so sure that his wife was angry. In the past, she would always approach him in a very cheerful and affectionate way. "Hon." He sat down beside her, draping his arm over her shoulder. E was feeding their child. She didn''t shake off his hand, nor did she even respond with a simple nod. In fact, all the anger that she tried so hard to repress has already been gone, and she didn''t even feel upset. Samuel did not hurry to ask what was the matter with her. He kissed her gently on the cheek and then squatted down in front of her and lovingly looked at the son in her arms. Samuel squeezed her son''s cute cheeks and felt all emotionse to him. Jerry opened his eyes when Samuel squatted down. He was still drinking milk, slurping, his two big eyes rolling around, looking at his parents. E couldn''t help kissing him on his cheek. He''s so irresistibly cute. And Samuel kissed him too on where she kissed. E blushed at this sweet gesture. To hide her feelings, E put the milk bottle into Jerry''s hands, and stood with Jerry in her arms. She tried to walk away from Samuel. With a few strides, Samuel stopped her from opening the door and took their son in his arms. "Wait for me here." He took Jerry out of the bedroom, kissed him, and walked down the stairs. Melody was pacing back and forth in the living room, trying to hear the couple''s sentiments towards each other. Restless, she hurried to meet them when she saw Samuel brought Jerry down. "Why are youing down so soon? Are both of you okay now?" Samuel ced his son in his grandmother''s arms. "Please take care of him for a while, Grandma. It''s really uneasy when my son is there. I''ll go back and talk to her." Then he turned back and went upstairs. Melody looked worryingly, and urged him, "Do it nicely. Don''t lose your temper." "Sure, grandma." She knows that Samuel had a temper and he does not afford to get mad now. In the bedroom E was folding their son''s newly dried clothes. She looked normal, but in fact, she was really nervous. She was also so worried. She was overthinking so muchtely. The bedroom door quietly opened and she heard it being locked. Samuel went to her, took the little garments of her son andid them aside. Pulling her into his arms, he kissed on her lips. He has been dying to do that for a while now. However, E shoved him away. Then she sat beside her son''s little crib, and continued folding his clothes. Samuel touched his forehead in frustration. "What''s the matter?" He half crouched down in front of her, and looked at her. "Mr. Lowell, I will live with my son and raise him up by myself. I won''t mess with you anymore, nor you with me." She wanted to end their rtionship. And it was also the first time that she called him Mr. Lowell. The formality almost took his hopes away. Samuel gently took their son''s clothes away from her again and put them on the bed. He brought her to her feet, holding her tightly. "You must tell me what I am convicted of before passing a sentence." E turned her face away, but he held her chin and made her look at him. "What am I convicted of? What am I guilty of?" E smiled sarcastically, "Mr. Lowell, you are a top internationalwyer. How dare I be so indiscreet as to demonstrate my crude skills in front of a master of the trade like you." ...... Samuel''s patience was about to run out, "Out with it now. Or you will have to skip dinner tonight." E could read between the lines. She knew what he meant. She blushed, but still remained a stubborn stance. "What now? So I''m not allowed to have even a morsel of food in Mr. Lowell''s house? Are you that eager to kick me out?" Samuel faked a straight face when he heard her cold words, "E, I''ll give you ast chance." E became more annoyed to see him be seemingly angry. How in the world could he be mad when this is his fault? She pushed him away. Samuel didn''t expect that, falling directly onto the bed behind him. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Where did she get all that strength? Despite his shock, Samuel wore a yful smile on his face, "Well? Can''t wait to take me to bed?" He liked that. "Get out of here! Go out!" Exasperated, she grasped the pillow next to her and threw it on him. Samuel grabbed the pillow and threw it on the floor. Then he took hold of her by the wrist and forcefull dragged her to bed. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Then he rolled over and held her arms onto the bed so that she would not be able to move. "Come on, what''s wrong?" He was here to soothe her, but he... got used to having her. She has no come home for days. The apartment was lifeless and very ufortable. E''s eyes were filled with tears when she thought of what happened the other night. She looked into Samuel''s eyes, "If you still like her...I won''t be with you anymore." It''s so damn hard to love someone. There will always be pain. It is always a risk to take. Would Samuel know that her heart was in so much pain when she said that? She was so sad... Tears ran down the corners of her eyes, and streamed down her smooth cheeks. He kissed her gently on the corners of her eyes. Her tears tasted salty¡­but the thought of her consumed him. Emma had never cried when she was with him. He has always thought that he liked strong women like Emma, But when he saw E''s tears, he felt as if he did not have the heart to let her cry, nor did he dislike her. He just felt love. He used to think that he would be very impatient in taking care of a delicate, crying woman. But he found out he was wrong about that. Love makes you do things you haven''t done before. He didn''t feel irritated or impatient as heforted her with everything he has. And E just asked if he was still into Emma... He didn''t know either, whether he still liked Emma. Maybe there was still a concern about her. All he knows is that he truly loves E. "I have married you. You are my wife. I won''t give up on you." He also thought at first that his marriage with E wouldn''tst too long. But now, he realized that he has loved the feeling of being with her. He is so much happier when he is with her. He knew that she was always hiding her true colors from him. Maybe she was afraid that he would hate her real self, so she always tried to please him in every way she can. She really didn''t have to be so tired, because whatever her true character was, he would ept it. As long as she did not betray him or cheat him, he would treat her well and love her for the rest of their lives. E shook her head, "I don''t want a man holding me and thinking about other women, even calling her name." He frowned at her words. Did he call Emma''s name the night he was drunk? Oh, no. If that was true, he did not mean it. If that was true, he could understand why she left without saying a word, her silent cold war with him, and that she said she wanted to quit... "I''m sorry." He hugged her tightly and apologized. Damn him for doing this to her. E softened her stand when she heard his apology. It couldn''t be helped, the person who fell in love first was always so humble and forgiving... She might even feel low about herself, but couldn''t help loving him. In the quiet bedroom, the woman sobbed under her short breaths. Full of guilt, he held her tightly, apologizing to her again and again. Ten minutester, E was still crying. Samuel felt defeated. Howe it''s harder to pacify a woman than to fight hundreds ofplicatedwsuits? This would do. "I''m already getting ready for our wedding. How can you be my bride if you break and hurt your eyes by crying?" He wiped her teary eyes. He said that to make her happy, but E cried even more. This is getting so difficult. Her Samuel said he was preparing for their wedding. She was so happy. But she was also afraid that it might be too good to be true. Samuel was stunned and was speechless for a while. Howe she cried to that? He changed his position,id down beside her, took her in his arms, and asked anxiously, "Don''t you want to marry me anymore?" The woman rested her face in his arms and shook her head. "Don''t you want to marry me?" She already did. She shook her head. "Do you want to dump me?" E shook her head again. Samuel rolled his eyes. A woman''s heart was really hard to get. It''s like looking for a needle at the bottom of the sea! Three minutester, E wiped her tears and sat up on the bed. "Hubby, let''s go downstairs." ...... Samuel was impressed to see E lookingpletely normal with the exception of her reddish eyes. Don''t guess what a woman thinks; this phrase is so true! You guessed for nothing. What you thought was all wrong. Samuel stood from the bed and led her to the door. E paused, "Wait a minute, I have to wash my face." It would be strange to go downstairs like this. Leaning on the door, he nodded and watched her enter the bathroom. Her curvy body getting the best out of him. When they went back to the dining room, Vivien was already serving food on the table. Jerry had fallen asleep and was ced on a small bed they have prepared for him in the living room. Melody looked at them with great concern when she saw theming down together. When she noticed E''s eyes were red, she pped at Samuel''s arm, "You ungrateful little brat! How dare you bully your wife!" She would have shouted at Samuel only if her grandson is not sleeping. Samuel stood his ground, motionless. E hurriedly pulled the angry Melody back, "Grandma, grandma, don''t be angry. Samuel didn''t bully me." Grandma was really nice to her! Just like her parents, Melody couldn''t bear to see E hurt. Looking at her granddaughter-inw protecting her grandson in this way, Melody pointed at Samuel and said, "Look how thoughtful your wife is! Be more like her! Treat her nicely! You don''t have any idea how lucky you are." Samuel nodded cheerily and pulled E over by her shoulder, "As youmand, grandma. And we will bring a great-granddaughter to you soon!" He wanted another daughter too. E shyly tugged at the rim of his garments, and quietly protested, "How could you say that!" Melody was satisfied, bursting intoughter, "That is my grandson. Good. I will forgive you this time. Come and have dinner." With that, she led E to the dining table. Vi and Vincent were having a meeting some ce in the city, so it was only them at home. The atmosphere was weing and it felt like home. And it was also the happiest time for E in this house. This was the first time that she has felt this happy and contented. After dinner, the couple shopped in a nearby mall, taking their son with them. E has been spending too little time with her son, so she bought him a lot of things to make up for it. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Samuel pretended to be a little bit sad because all he carried was all his son''s stuff. He called back the little woman, pushing the shopping cart in front of him. "E." "Yes?" She stopped and questioningly looked back at him. Samuel walked to her, "You have two men by your side, and you have bought so many things for the little one who can''t even walk...Where''s mine?" He got nothing! Oh! E got it now. "You''ve thrown away all the ties I bought for youst time... I''m afraid that you do not like my gifts..." In fact, she wanted to spoil him with many presents. But she has be so hesitant now. She does not know what he feels. The expression on her face was so appealing that it made Samuel blush a little. "I won''t do it anymore." He sincerely promised. Grandma is right. He is so lucky to have her. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 "Okay, let''s go!" E smiled at his promise, and led the way, carrying their son towards the men''s goods area. Samuel was left behind. He has already reached the point where he has no other choice but to just admire E''s mood swings. It was more than nine o ''clock in the evening when the two went back to their old home. They didn''t drive, but walked for the whole night, so E was really exhausted. But she also felt very happy and fulfilled. She just wanted to take a shower and go to bed. But before that, she went to their grandmother''s room. Melody knew that the two hade back. She had waited for them before going to sleep. She was relieved as she turned off the lights and was getting ready to rest when somebody knocked on her door. She sat up from the bed, turned on the bedsidemp, and wore her reading sses, "Come in." E saw Melody sitting on the bed and realized that she was already going to sleep, "Grandma, I''m so sorry to disturb you." Said E in an apologizing tone. "It''s okay. Come here, dear." Melody savored these moments that she was not alone. Soon, they will go on and start a family. E opened her handbag, took out a few books and handed them to Melody, "Grandma, I bought some books for you. You can do some reading when you are not busy doing chores. I hope you like them." Melody was a teacher. She always enjoyed reading. But a richdy like Melody must have everything. E had to really think of something to give to her. After much hesitation, E decided to buy some books for her. She hoped she would like them. After all, books do not get old. When Melody heard that she bought her some books, arge sincere smile bloomed on her face. She took the books, all of which were limited editions of the ssics. "Thank you, dear. I like them. This is so thoughtful of you." She really liked these books. She hadn''t had these ones on her bookshelf. "Well, if you like it, grandmother, I am also happy. Rest early grandma. I''ll see you tomorrow morning." E thoughtfully tucked her into the quilt, and was about to leave. But Melody took her hand and made her sit by her bed, "Are you in a good mood now, dear?" She knew that E was a bit unhappy these past few days. She asked her about it many times already, but E never answered, which made her worry a lot. E thought of Samuel and nodded, "Grandma, everything is okay now." She was no longer angry with Samuel now. "Well, that''s good. You''re both good kids. Always speak up your mind. Don''t keep it to yourself. It will kill you in the inside." Said Melody with a hint of sincere love. She patted on the back of E''s hands. E looked at her grey hair. She sobbed imperceptibly that Melody was still worried for her, "I will, grandma." "Good girl. Grandma likes you. You are so much better than that Emma. Speaking of Emma, the reason I didn''t approve her rtionship with Sam was not only about the bad things she has done. I am old and experienced now. I can see that she''s a cruel, ambitious and scheming woman. That''s why I didn''t want them to be together." E was much better. Although she was sometimes a bit stubborn, she had a nice, loving heart. She was a very simple woman. She loved Sam with the every corner of her heart. E was dazed to hear Melody talk of Emma like that for the first time. Emma has done bad things? E wondered what she meant by that. However, Melody did not continue, and E did not ask, either. She just politely nodded. She remembered again what she had done. Should she tell her grandmother? Would she also think of her in the same way that she thought of Emma? Melody sensed that something was running on E''s mind. She can see the struggle in her face. "What''s wrong? Just tell me. Please don''t hesitate." Melody looked at her in an air of concern. It was too painful for E to conceal to hide this in her heart, and she was badly convincing herself to tell it to someone. Samuel had been taking care of his son for more than half an hour, but E hadn''te back. He waited for another twenty minutes, but she still didn''te back. He could not help but be curious and went to Melody''s room and knocked on her door. When he went in, he saw E wiping away her tears in a rush. Melody looked in her usual self. "You can go back to your room, dear. I see what is with you now. Grandma got your back. Don''t worry." This matter was not easy to handle. She''d try to let it remain as what it was now, but if Sam knew.... E hugged Melody gratefully, "Grandma, thank you." She thanked her from the bottom of her heart. Grandma was so kind to her that she really treated her like her own granddaughter. Melody patted her on her back and said, "You never need to say that. Just go back and have some rest. Sam is waiting for you." Samuel was curious what they talked about, but he could see that they wouldn''t tell him. He didn''t ask and led E back to the bedroom. Samuel closed the door, and forced E onto the door with his body, "Could you tell me what you just talked about with grandma?" He has never been this curious. "You really want to know?" She asked with an obvious anxious tone. "Of course!" E pushed him away. "Well, wait. I''ll tell you after I''m done taking a bath." Actually, she just wanted to have some time to make up a story to tell him. Samuel nodded andid in bed, waiting for her toe out and speak to him. But she just can''t make it up. When she came out of the bathroom, Samuel was already helping their child to drink some milk. Jerry babbled to him, and Samuel responded with a funny face. They were having a good time. E was really happy to see that, "Samuel, how about we bring Jerry back to our home tomorrow?" They would be together every day. Samuel thought for a while and said calmly, "It''s okay. But how could we give him a sister if he is with us? If you know what I mean¡­" It would be better if they have a daughter. They could bring their son back and they will be a happy family of four. E blushed. She sat beside Samuel, took his arm and rested quietly on his shoulder. Time passed by slowly. E put their sleeping son into his crib. While E was cleaning Jerry''s milk bottle, Samuel held her by the waist and embraced her from behind. "Dear, tell me now, what is it?" He didn''t forget. He knows she does not want to speak up. He still waited patiently. E''s heartbeat quickened. She put the milk bottle on the desk. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Turning back, she held Samuel''s neck and kissed him on the lips. She really couldn''t make up a story and hoped this would work. She was right. It worked. An intimate and passionate atmosphere floated in the air. They finally did what they long desired. Early the next morning, Samuel left the old house with E. In addition to attending the court session, Samuel also needed to take E for her to see the renovated new house this afternoon. When they arrived at thepany, Emma was already waiting for Samuel in the office. Rivals in love are always mortal enemies. This vividly describes Emma and E right now. E pulled the scarf from her neck, "Sam, dear, it''s so hot in here." She removed her silk scarf. The marks on her neck, as well as the well-spirited Samuel, hurt Emma again. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Is it really hot? It was already 20 degree Celsius outside. Samuel thought. He still opened a window for her. E walked around two times in front of Emma with an air of innocence and sarcasm in her face. Then she went to Samuel and said, "Sam, I will wait for you in your office." Samuel was about to speak. His eyes red with passion when he saw the marks on her neck. He does not have the heart to leave her when she is looking this alluring. Now he understood the meaning of the verse saying, "The night is short and the sun is high. Since then, the king will not hold his morning court." He didn''t notice in the marks when they woke up. No wonder she was wandering around the room all morning in her pajamas and a silk scarf. And now he understood what she wanted. She just wanted to show Emma how much he loved her and cared about her. With a deep sigh, he decided to let her do what she wanted. Emma clenched her fist until she left the office with Samuel and remained silent throughout. . Carrying a handbag, Anna immediately followed them to the Assistant Area. They went to the court together and talked about the case all the way. Today was thest day, and the oue was pretty much in sight. They were certain they will win since Samuel was with them. He is that good. As expected, Samuel won back the copyright for Channel. The victory party was held that evening as nothing significant happened in the afternoon. Samuel cancelled everything, and took E to their new house. At the Royal Valley Mansion When they opened the door, the inside lookedpletely different from what they sawst time. How many designers and workers did Samuel hire toplete the work so soon? Speaking of the designs, the wallpapers were all white and light brown The furniture were all new, painted in white and grey. The shade of the kitchen was dark brown. The cabs and the marbles were basically the same color. They happily scanned through the ground floor. Samuel was satisfied to see the amazement in E''s eyes. He led her to the second floor, using a revolving white staircase. There were six rooms all in all, with their bedroom the biggest and most beautiful. They pushed open the door of the bedroom. It was splendid. The inside was painted mainly in beige white and deep coffee brown. The white wallpaper, the chandelier, the European-style bed, and the bar table were in beige white. The curtains, the four-piece suits of bedclothes and carpets were of deep coffee brown. The style of decoration was high-grade and luxurious, and the 100 square meter cloakroom was full of beige white wooden furniture. The wardrobe was empty, waiting for the hostess to set everything in motion. E looked into the study and the baby room next door. The baby room was like a sky blue ocean, the walls covered with a wallpaper filled of water sceneries. The furniture was all sky blue, and a part of which was white. It was really rxing. Against the wall therey a brand new crib, and on the other side afortable bunk bed. But there was still no bedding on it. "The baby''s room still needs some venttion and soon, Jerry can use his room." Exined Samuel. E nodded, "Samuel, you have decorated the vi sovishly. Do you still have money in your hands? These must be very costly." She had learned a lot since her childhood, and she was pretty sure, that in this mansion, All the furniture, including themps, even the bedding, were of high-grade imported stuff. On the third floor were the decorated dance room, gym, movie hall and storage room. As an answer, Samuel just smiled. There was a difference between buying these things and buying a vi. "It costed as much as half of the vi. Harry did us a favor. And it depends on how indulgent my wife is, whether we still have money or not." He spent some more money afterwards, but not much. His savings could afford E all kinds of extravagances for two lifetimes. He has prepared for this kind of life. E smiled, "My husband is so rich. Now I''ve be a wealthy woman." She had never thought about it before, because she wanted to marry Samuel, not his money. "Let''s go to the second floor." He had something for her to see. They went up to the second floor together, into Samuel''s furnished study. There were two desks and three Appleputers in the empty room. One desktop, twoptops. Other gadgets like tablets alsoy on the side. Samuel opened a drawer, took out a file bag and handed it to E. E opened the file bag in wonder, and took out a hardcover notebook from it. It contained a certificate of the housing ownership. And E''s name was on the first page. The owner of the two-acre vi is... E. E''s hands trembled. She almost threw the housing ownership certificate away. She looked shockingly at him. Her Sam... He... gave the vi... to her.... "I... You... There''s nothing wrong with my eyes... isn''t it?" E was so excited that she even stuttered. "It is what you see. This vi is yours." He said reassuringly. She''d done too much for him, and he''d never done anything in return. He could afford a single mansion and give it to her. Even then, this is still not enough. E muffled .Samuel was so nice to her! With the property certificate in her hand, she held the man in front of her, and said in a flirting manner, "You bought me a car, a diamond ring, and now a mansion. They would''ve thought that I was your sugar daughter." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "So what. You are my wife, I will buy as many things for you as I desire." She also risked her life to give birth to his son. His money could never buy that. E nodded vigorously, "Well, thank you, Samuel." She would be better to him in the future. He said more than once in thete night that he wanted a daughter too. E would always remember that. Less than a weekter, Samuel began to prepare to move. Emma also returned to the United States temporarily. Everything looked okay. On the evening of the move, Samuel took E to a special gathering with his brothers. Because of Anna, Eason was restricted at home by Richard. It was until Samuel came forward and said that they would hang out to have a get-together party that Eason was allowed to leave. It was still at Storm. Harry brought L with him and Samuel took E. Eason was alone by himself and Chuck brought some other woman. The woman with him was in a rose-red coat, very thin and fragile, a pretty girl despite her petite frame. She sat beside Chuck, her eyes fixed on him, and said nothing. E and L were surprised at such a scene. Chuck could allow other women to do this to him. He was a serious clean jerk, right? Where''s Daisy? E sent a Wechat message to Daisy, "Where are you?" She replied quickly, "In a hotel room with a really handsome guy." What? "Daisy''s in a hotel room with some guy?" E read aloud in obvious shock and bewilderment. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 A passionate song just ended. Her words echoed in thepartment, clear and loud. All eyes were on E, and she started to realize that everyone has looked at her. She covered her mouth, but it was toote. With a gloomy face, Chuck walked up to E and took her cell phone. Daisy''s reply was still on the screen. It was toote for E to take back her phone. It was only a sentence, and Chuck had read it through. Then he quickly typed a few words and sent them out, "Which hotel?" Chuck pretended to be E. E reached out to him when she saw him sending messages to Daisy in her ount, "Chaz! Give back my phone!" She then reached for it. "Hold on please. I need to see this." Chuck held the cell phone high in the air so that E could not reach it. Just as E was about to pounce on him, a man pulled her back. She fell into a familiar warm embrace. "What are you doing, Chuck? Are you bullying my wife?" Samuel was jealous of E and Chuck. He wanted her by himself. When E called him Chaz, he had to stand up from his seat and separate them. A minuteter, E''s phone rang. Chuck took a look, put the mobile phone back into E''s hand, opened the door of thepartment, and went out. The woman who came with him immediately followed suit. E looked at her phone. Daisy replied, "I''m at Sophie''s. What''s wrong?" Then she anxiously looked at Samuel, "These two people are not going to do something stupid and rash, are they? What should we do now? Samuel, would you please go and keep an eye on them? This might get messy." She was really afraid that Chaz would make a scene in the hotel when he catches Daisy in bed, and what was worse, they might begin to quarrel and fight with each other. "Okay, I''ll go." Samuel released E and picked up the car keys on the table. "You guys keep ying. Don''t wait for me." Harry and Eason looked at each other, "We''ll go too." Chuck was somehow entric and impulsive. Who knows what he''ll do next. As a result, the party moved from the club to the hotel. On the way, E did not forget to message Daisy, "Leave now! Chuck is heading towards the hotel!" In the hotel room, Daisy sat on the sofa, read E''s Wechat message, and smiled. She didn''t even know how to let Chuck know she was sleeping with someone in a hotel room until E sent a message to her! Now her goal had been achieved. Why would she go? This is what she has wanted all along. Beside her, Philip crossed his arms, and wondered why he set himself in serious trouble by helping Daisy at this. "Daisy, I''ve thought about it. Perhaps you''d better seek help from those toy boys in your crew. I''m not really this kind of a man. I might get in grave danger." Yeah, that was it. He was not fit for this cuckold drama. What was more, Chuck was one of the best doctors in the medicine field. He is definitely not one to be messed up with. "Toote. Chuck is heading towards here." He''de? She thought she meant nothing to Chuck and he would definitely note here even if he found out. Philip was reluctant, "Don''te to me for help next time! You were not asking for help! You were putting me in a trap!" As a good friend to Daisy, he really needed to be capable of everything. "Take out your scalpel and be prepared to defend yourself." Daisy stood up from the sofa, went to Philip, and dragged him to the bed. Be prepared to defend himself with his scalpel? She is nning to let him fight Charles with a scalpel? That would be his doom day! Philip looked at Daisy in shock, "Hey, you''re just going to send your best buddy to a dead end? Are you that crazy?" "Shut up. One more word, and I''ll beat you up first." Daisy is totally able to stay true to her word, and Philip had seen that more than once. He shut up at once, and let her rip off his coat. Damn, it was his second time to be stripped by a woman. The first time he was stripped by, it was the wife of the famous Harry, L. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The second time he is stripped by, it is the wife of the famous Chuck, Daisy! Did they enjoy doing that? Was he an easy duck to trap? Philip was really angry. At the very least, he was a man! He also has some pride in himself. He pushed over, and pressed Daisy under his body. "Hey, that''s not right...You should be the in the bottom." Daisy tugged at his cor, preparing to turn him over. At that very moment, the door of the room opened with a click, and both of them looked at the direction. And what Chuck saw on the bed was a man and a woman rolling and spinning like crazy. An unexinable dark emotion was running through his body, and he stared at them fiercely. His woman was in the arms of another man. Daisy saw his eyes reddening in anger, and started to be afraid. But after seeing the woman behind him, her anger reced her fear. Philip also froze in shock. Daisy put her hands around Philip''s neck, and spoke to him in a most seductive way, "Phil, let''s continue." Chuck had never heard her talking to him in that tone. His every nerve was bitten by jealousy. He took out a scalpel and bolted it right towards Philip. If Daisy didn''t roll around and pull Philip away, the scalpel that cut into the bed would''ve plunged into his body. "What are you doing, Chuck? Murdering people for money?" Daisy pushed away the stunned Philip, and stood up from the bed. She looked at Chuck in anger. Why couldn''t she have other men, when he had already slept with many women! Chuck stepped forward, and stopped in front of them. Then he pulled Daisy over and mped her chin. In a most ferocious tone, he spoke, "Are you that cheap?" She dared to cheat on him! He would not let this slip! "Cheap? How about you have a look at the woman standing behind you? I say we are not even yet." The woman behind him was exactly her step-mother''s daughter, Rosy. Chuck pushed her down to the king size bed. Thanks to Daisy''s quick reaction, she moved a bit, or she would have fallen onto the scalpel Chuck left on the bed. She was that close to grave danger. "Chuck, if you don''t want to see me, just get out from my sight. Do you have to murder me?" Daisy stood up, and shouted. Others arrived too. They blocked the doorway, looking at the dramatic scene in the room. They felt a little relieved when they saw there were still clothes on Daisy and Philip. At this time, Philip finally spoke up. Looking at the shiny scalpel on the bed, he reacted by saying, "Mr. Lewis, you misunderstood me. Daisy brought me here to make you jealous. Nothing happened between us. She forced me onto the bed, but nothing more." Daisy felt so frustrated that she was almost about to cough blood. "You..." You..." She pointed at Philip, her buddy for years, too angry to even say a single word. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Harry had no interest in this kind of a drama. He took hold of L, and went out, "Hon, do you want to sleep here tonight? I can rent a room for us." It was like a journey back to a world where only the two of them exist. "No! We''ll go home." The children are at home. She couldn''t bear sleeping here. "Hon. Just one night..." The couple''s voices gradually faded away. Samuel also wanted to leave, but he saw E watching the scene with great interest. He leaned against the doorzily, anxiously waiting for the end of the show. Eason waved at them, leaving without a word. He''d better go home and keep minding about his own business. He does not want to meddle with other people''s troubles. Chuck plucked out the scalpel, and yed it back and forth in his hands. Daisy watched his moves, frightened that he might make a sudden movement. "Okay, Mr. Philip, you are excused. Go home." Philip grabbed his coat, and hurtled towards the door. Samuel pulled E back to let him pass. Rosy was still busy taking things into perspective as she stood in the room, looking attentively at Chuck and Daisy. Philip was gone. Daisy could not stand being with Chuck by herself, so she took the shoulder bag beside her and prepared to leave. But Chuck pulled her back, "We''re not done yet." He hadn''t forgotten that she deliberately made a scene to make him jealous. He wanted to know why. "Done with what? We have nothing to talk about since your mistress is right here." The mistress? E led Samuel out of the room immediately. That was the end of the scene. She had seen enough. She didn''t forget to close the door for them. Now there were only three people left in the room. Rosy looked about to cry, "Sister, I''m not Chuck''s mistress. There was nothing going on between us." "How dare you call me sister?" Daisy took her down the peg. She had seen so many bitches in her life. And Rosy was so simple. She never thought much of her. Chuck put away the scalpel and said in a very calm voice, "You can go now." "Oh, okay!" With her backpack already in her hands, Daisy walked quickly to the door. Once again, she was pulled back. She turned back and look at him with a puzzled look. "I meant her." Chuck frowned. She is so stupid! "Chuck, I..." Tears ran down Rosy''s cheeks. Daisy felt so sorry for her. She said in a tone of mixed emotions, "And why are you crying in front of my husband? Do you want my husband to feel sympathy for you?" Chuck always feels pretty good when Daisy calls him husband. Rosy shook her head, and answered in panic, "I dare not. Though I love Chuck, I know he is married. I''ll leave now." As she spoke, she went to the door. "Stop!" Daisy hadn''t decided to let her go. This woman once paid the equipment specialist in her crew to break her hanging wire. When she ascended with that wire, she almost died. She also secretly plucked out her mother''s oxygen mask. If Daisy could just kill this cruel woman right here! Rosy looked back at Daisy, confused, "What else, sister?" She wiped off her tears and miserably looked at the woman she hated. "What did you mean by saying that you love Chuck so much? You''ve met him less than 5 times so far, and you got to the conclusion that you already fell in love with him. Even if Chuck has something wrong in his mindtely, he would not believe you." This Rosy''s love is so cheap! Chuck frowned. What did she mean by that? There''s nothing wrong with his head. Did this woman think since he was tolerating her? He would not tolerate her acting like a tyrant like this. "No, I worked as a nurse in Chuck''s hospital back in Ascea." Chuck was her prince charming that time. She dared only to look at him from a distance. She admired him that much. It was, however, unexpected that her love had married the woman she hated the most. Without thinking, Rosy resigned from Ascea hospital and went to Uthana to work with Chuck in a private hospital. Day by day, she tried her hardest to approach him, and has finally achieved her goal. She also managed to irritate Daisy. "Hmm? So you mean you had a big crush on my husband." Daisy patted Rosy''s arm with a big "Aha!" on her face. "Sister, look at this." She returned to Chuck and slid into his arms, her arms around his neck. But she was actually afraid. Her intimacy with Chuck was getting so rare. She looked at the man in front of her, and was nervous on what Chuck is thinking right now. Chuck was about to push her away, but when he saw the appeal in her eyes, he somehow relented. He decided to see what was next. Chuck then understood what was going on when their lips met. Curse this Daisy! She is using him! There was a touch of anger in his eyes, and he held the woman tight when she was about to let go. Since the game has already began, he is the only one who could put an end to it! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He wouldn''t be worthy of manhood if he didn''t give her a good lecture today. Just before Daisy was about to suffocate, Chuck released her. Rosy had choked with sobs. She covered her mouth, her eyes wide open in apparent astonishment. "What''s that look about? This is my husband. And you look like you''ve seen your husband making out with some other woman in front of you. Did you just suffer a bit of a paranoia? He is my husband, not yours." Daisy spoke most relentlessly to this Rosy who wanted to kill her mother and her. This cursed woman. Rosy was too angry to say a word, but managed to utter some. "Chuck, I have to leave. See you tomorrow." "Who are you going to see tomorrow? Tell you what, if I see you seducing my husband again, I''d break your neck. I stay true to my words, remember that." This Rosy is really a bitch. She didn''t even know why her kind existed in this world. Chuck sat in the sofa, and calmly watched the two sisters'' fight with each other. Rosy was flushed and embarrassed when Daisy spoke. She almost wanted to squeeze herself into the floor. "Sister, have you told Chuck about your supposed to be engagement?" She heard that from Daisy''s father, her step father, Linden Jones. Her engagement? Daisy suddenly froze when she heard these two words. Had it not been told by Rosy, she would have forgotten that her father had already engaged her to someone. And these two words also drew Chuck''s attention, "Out with it. What is this all about?" This time, he asked Rosy. Rosy wiped away her tears and looked proudly at the stunned Daisy. She spoke, "My father has a good friend, and his friend has a son. 20 years ago, they betrothed their children. And there is evidence." Her so-called evidence was a piece of paper on which two adults pressed their hand-prints, thrown casually by Linden in the bottom drawer of his study. Everything was about to change. Chapter 535 Chapter 535 "So, Daisy, did you keep this from me?" The coldness in his words astonished the twodies in the room. When she mentioned that, everything came back to Daisy. Though Chuck thought about this, she disagreed. "Chuck, it was you who forced me to marry you." "If you told me that you have been already engaged, I would not force you." Did she think he was willing to force her? It''s grandpa who forced her, not him. Facing with such urgent situation, Rosy went towards Chuck and said, "Don''t be angry. My sister had told me once that you are so rich and she wouldn''t leave you." ... This was a lie. She is so calm when telling lies. This is a natural thing for her. Looking at the extremely serious face of Chuck, Daisy held her tightly in her back. She threw her out of the room, ignoring her frantic shouting and yielding. The pain was unbearable and Rosy looked at the door being rudely closed. About two minutester, she stood up with the help of a waiter. She rubbed her bottom and went into the elevator. In the room, Daisy cleaned her clothes as if there was something dirty on it. Then, she turned to the man who is intently looking at her. He looked angry that Daisy dared not to speak a word at that time. "I have been tricked. Trapped. Well done, Daisy!" Hearing his cold voice, Daisy was afraid and stepped backward She took deep breaths and said, "Chuck, you are so stupid to believe what she said." He stood up from the sofa and slowly went towards her. There was a dark aura in his eyes. Daisy clenched her fists to protect herself. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, she was not that strong enough and Chuck held her fists and threw her onto the bed. "It''s painful" Although the mattress was soft, Daisy felt a lot of pain because of the bag in her back. She rubbed her waist and became fearful of the man in front of her. Chuck was already standing beside her, looking at her. "Painful?" Do you hate me? He raised her chin and made her look at him. "Of course. I want to kill you." she said angrily. "You don''t need to kill me. Throw me away like what you did just now." he responded in an emotionless tone. "You had the strength to carry her and throw her on the ground. Do it to me too then." He even wanted to apuse. Did he think she would not do that? I''m not a weakling! Daisy thought to herself. Daisy escaped from his hand and got up to carry him. But to Daisy''s surprise, she was already tightly controlled by Chuck on the bed. He pulled her arms upward and came closer to her. He threw her bag away easily despite her frantically struggling with it. Then, he stood up on the bed and removed his belt. ... Daisy felt really terrible. She was not treated like a woman. Her mind was filled with every dark word and act that Chuck did to her. Royal Valley Mansion In the study, E was enjoying while watching a variety show. Samuel wore a bathrobe and entered the study to sit beside E, who did not notice him. He has not yet forgotten that E promised to tell him the secret the other night in the old house. "Look, Joseph is so funny.", she pointed at Joseph, who was ying his role as the Ugly Duckling in the show. E squinted at it and let her sit on his legs. "About what you promised to tell me that night... It''s time for you to tell..." He didn''t finish his words as she was stopped by E''s soft lips. She gently fondled his neck while her other hand was trying to lift his shirt up. He immediately forgot about asking her. She used to treat him this way these past few days as she wanted Samuel''s mind to be upied by something else. E believed that he would forget it as time passed by just as she might forget it as time went by. But she lived a very happy life that she had never thought that that dark moment would be brought to light one day. Emma went back to the periodical office of Channel. She has be the chief editor again. She was busy working with all the data and documents of thepany in the office. Suddenly, her cellphone rang. In her quiet office, it sounded rmingly loud. She was nervous to see the caller''s name but her mouth couldn''t stop smiling. "Hi, Detective Cooper.", she answered the phone in a very soft voice. One minuteter, she hang up the phone and went out of the office after putting on some make-up. "Ms Reynolds, the model ising as expected." her assistant stopped her when she was going out. But there was a more important task than work for Emma at that time. "Please let him wait in the meeting room and I will be back in a minute." After some simple arrangements, she went to the elevator, wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes. Just now, Detective Cooper has told her some good news. She couldn''t stop smiling. Seeing this, the assistant helplessly went towards the meeting room and considered how to exin to the model that he needed to wait for a little while because the chief editor has went out. The Cornor Coffee Shop With a pair of sunsses, Emma looked around the coffee shop and entered. "Good Morning! What can I do for you?", the waiter came to take her order. Emma randomly pointed at a coffee in the menu and the waiter went away. She looked at the middle-aged man in front of her and said, "Where is it?" He just responded, " One million for the original version." "One million?" Emma suddenly became rmed. "You are robbing me!" All her property wasn''t worth one million and she might need to borrow if this is true. "Well, I have invested a lot of money in this. Plus with the human resources, your money will be worth it." Heid on the couch in a rxing manner. He wasn''t worried about anything. But Emma put her hand on her forehead and stroked her hair anxiously. To get rid of E, she would do anything and decided on her own. "Deal! Give me what I asked for and I will raise money for you." "Give you right now? Do you think I am that stupid?" If she gets what she needs first, how could the money be guaranteed? Emma had to bargain. "Show me the video at least. If it is true, I will collect the money at once." The coffee came but Emma was too excited and did not event take a sip. She put it aside and noticed the man taking his phone out. He switched it to silent mode, and showed her the video. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 In the video, she saw a woman peeking around and then entering a room. She definitely knew her. That woman was E. She had stubled over the truth, and now Emma smiled with satisfaction. "I''ll call you as soon as I get hold of the money." Emma stood up from her seat, grabbed her handbag and left the coffee shop she was in. She looked at the clear sky and felt she was in an excellent mood. "E, you bitch! I''ll soon rub that smug smile off your face!" thought Emma. And Samuel would be hers again! When Emma called Samuel, he was busy in his office room. "I have something to tell you. I''ll see you at our old meeting ce." Their old meeting ce was a park, where Samuel used to take her for out for walks. Samuel rubbed the spot between his eyebrows, "No, you can just talk to me on the phone. We can''t meet." He had promised E to stop seeing her. He didn''t even want to see her. Emma bitterly smiled over the phone: "It''s about E, and it''s really dead-serious. Think about it. I''ll wait for you for an hour." And then she hung up on him. Was it really about E? Ten minutester, Samuel took his car keys, left the office and drove out to the ce Emma had told him she''d be waiting for him. Along the way, he vaguely had a strange feeling of foreboding. What exactly would Emma tell him of his wife, E? If she would start denigrating her based on little or no evidence, he would be very mad. Outside, the weather was a little bit hot, and when Samuel got out of the car, he loosened the tie E had tied for him when he had left home that day. He couldn''t help but smile when he thought of that little woman of so many hidden facets. But the woman who was now standing nearby by the river pulled him back to reality. Emma stood waiting by the river in a khaki windbreaker, her long hair blown up by the night wind and graciously floating in the air. This was a scene that Samuel had seen so many times in the past, and it happened that every time it attracted him more and more. But now he wouldn''t let himself feel this feeling. Looking at the man who was walking closer and closer to her, Emma suppressed her excited mood and looked at him with tender eyes. She thought that there was a chance that he would return to her, but his face showed an expression of impatience on it. Emma ignored this fact. "Sam, I miss you so much" she thought. It had been a just couple of days since her return from the United States. They had not met once since, and every time she sent him a private message on Weibo, he wouldn''t reply. Samuel felt only impatience in his heart when he saw the affectionate woman. "What''s the matter? Tell me, quickly." She gave him a bitter smile: "Are you going to believe me if I tell you what I know?" She didn''t give out the evidence she knew of in haste. She was smart. "It depends." replied Samuel. His answer was ambiguous. "E is a scheming and deliberate bitch. Last year, she entered your hotel room intentionally, and I have proof." She indeed told him the truth. Samuel''s face almost fell to the ground as he heard these words. Emma was not sure whether he was angry at E or at her for breaking this bad news. "Miss Reynolds, I advise you to watch yournguage." How could she call his wife a deliberate and scheming bitch! Samuel was vexed at what he had just heard. Looking at his reaction, Emma knew that E had a certain ce in Samuel''s heart, and that he wasn''t quite ready to give up on her. She then took out her phone. Samuel was impatient at the start, then he fell into silence, and then his face grew more and more austere and grave. How could he not know the woman in the video he was watching on Emma''s phone? It was the same woman he held tight in his arms day and night! And how could he not know that room? It was the same room that he had stayed in on the night of Harry''s wedding! He fast forwarded the video after he saw that E had entered his room. Two hourster, E came out of his room, with her hair and clothes a mess. It was obvious, and anyone could see and determine what she had been through. Betrayal, lies, and deceit. Anger gushed with speed into his body and soul. He clenched Emma''s phone, and E''s abnormal behaviors fromtely came back to him. She had asked him what he would do if it was her who lied to him. And the night she spent in the old house! She definitely had also talked to Melody about this! Samuel swiftly took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed Melody''s number with an increasing appalling look on his face. Even Emma was now scared. She had never seen him like this never before in their past rtionship. She wondered what would happen next¡­ The phone put through quickly. It sounded like Melody was ying with his son. His son... Samuel closed his eyes in pain as he heard her speaking. "Sam?" "Grandma, the other night when E was in your room, did she confess to you that she had entered my hotel roomst year, when we were at Harry''s wedding?" His tone was undoubting. And Melody''s joyful mood quickly passed away. "Did she tell you or not?" But E had decided not to let him know at this particr moment. Samuel had now figured it all out when he heard her talking like that. His eyes were bloodshot with anger when he hung up the phone. He then copied the video from Emma''s into his own phone and prepared to leave. Emma took him by the waist from behind as he was about to leave: "Sam, now you know how scheming and deliberate she can be! When I visited her and called her on her phone, you didn''t dare stand up for me, even though she treated me like that. Then you still couldn''t believe it when she knew I was allergic to chili and set me up. Sam..." Emma sounded so wronged now, which made Samuel feel so guilty. "I''m sorry, I¡­ couldn''t see who she really was, up until now." Samuel apologized to her. Then he plucked her hands off of him and left the park without ever turning his back not even once. Back in the old house, Melody began to feel worried by the second after her phone call ended with Samuel. She immediately wanted to call E and ask her what was going on, but her cell phone was powered off the whole time she tried ringing her. E was busy printing documents for Samuel in the study, and she didn''t notice her battery died. Samuel wanted to return to the mansion and confront E, but he was afraid that he would kill her in anger. He turned back, and instead drove to the Storm. In thepartment Samuel ordered bottles and bottles of liqueur, and watched the video on his phone again and again. All the virtues and qualities that he thought she possessed had now been turned into just bitter sarcasm in his eyes. This bitch! "Bang!" Samuel threw and smashed an empty bottle against the wall. All of its broken pieces scattered on the floor. E! E! E! Why would you lie to me! He had told her that what he hated most in this world was cheating! How ironic it was to think of her smile! Ha ha ha, E, you, indeed, really had the means to achieve your goals! ...... In the vi, E had printed out all the documents, but Samuel had not returned yet. It was after 11 o''clock at night, but Samuel still hadn''t returned back home. And when she called him, none of her phone calls were answered. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org E went out to the balcony. It was raining cats and dogs outside. It was pouring! No one answered her phone calls in the office, either. She, by no means, could get in touch with Samuel. By one o ''clock in the morning, E had by now fallen asleep and the bedroom door had suddenly been pushed open. She woke up and saw Samuel standing in the door, with his face flushed and his breath stinking of liquor. How much did he drink? He couldn''t even walk straight! But before E could have a chance to put on her shoes, Samuel waddled to the edge of the bed. Did she see anger in his eyes? The next moment, he started choking her her. What was wrong with him? "Sam...you... What''s going on? Please¡­" E strenuously managed to spit out a few words. Samuel remembered E''s surveince video and his eyes were more and more bloodshot and seemed to be popping out of their sockets with anger. This bitch! Chapter 537 Chapter 537 "You fucking bitch!" Samuel finally let go of her neck when E was beginning to turn blue and was just about to pass out. E coughed and gasped violently for a breath of air. Samuel took his phone out of his pocket, yed the video and threw it in front of her so she could watch it herself. E instantly turned pale after watching the video. How did this security video... So, now finally came the day. "What a liar! Bravo!" Samuel furiously grasped his phone and threw it on the table next to him. The phone slid off the table and then onto the floor. No one cared. Looking at E''s pale face, Samuel got more and more angered at the sight of her. He held her pressed tightly onto the bed. "You bitch! Let me see how bitchy you are now!" His eyes were flushed red with anger. He grasped her hands above her head despite her struggle to defend herself. "Please, don''t, Samuel..." E begged, shivering at the sights of her husband''s furious face. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She clearly remembered that the hotel surveince footage on the night of L''s wedding was deleted. Where did he get that? In the video, it was clear she sneaked into his room... "Don''t?" But that thought didn''t cross her mind when she sneaked into his room that night while he was drunk. He tightly gripped her hands, and punished her for her sins. ... Around five or six the next morning, Samuel mmed the door and left, leaving the house in an utter andplete mess. Meanwhile, in the bed, the woman left behind huddled, trembling and terrified at what had just happened. E didn''t go anywhere that day but just stayed in the bed the whole day contemting. She kept thinking over and over if this was the end of her happy life. Samuel went back to their vi veryte at night in the following days, and tortured her more and more, punishing her for her mistakes. No amount of apologies could ever fix this. Those days went on for a week or so, and then Samuel stoppeding back. So now E went to the old house. Before that, she went to the hospital to get her wounds treated and cared for. Melody instantly felt that something was wrong the moment E appeared in the doorway with her face pale and somber. "E, you look so weak. What happened to you?" Melody looked at her while she was ying with little Jerry. E shook her head with a faint smile on her lips: "Grandmother, I want to move back here." Samuel was now disgusted by her, and would definitely not return to the vi. Then why would she bother to stay there? She felt that something was terribly wrong between the two of them: "He still can''t let it go?" Melody threaded with care. "No. Grandmother, I want to stay here, with you and Jerry." Thinking of the nightmare she went through the past days, she knew that she couldn''t stand Samuel''s anger any longer. Melody had no reason to refuse her, and she couldn''t even if she wanted to. She was thinking about calling Samuelter. "Then stay. You are always weed here." Three days passed, and Samuel again went back to the vi drunk and with anger in his heart. Only now the vi was deste. Their room was clean and tidy. And all of E''s and his son''s belongings were now gone. He went to the closet, only to see that all of E''s clothes were gone. The dresser was also empty. There wasn''t a single thing of hers left but Jerry''s bed and a pile of his clothes neatly stacked in a corner of the room. The following day, Samuel came to the old house. Seeing E and Melody were ying with little Jerry, he now felt relieved. Though feeling sorry for E, Samuel still felt angry when he saw E again. He left Jerry to y with Melody, and dragged E upstairs without uttering a single word. Recalling the days before, E trembled with fear. She tried to escape from Samuel''s grasp, but failed. Melody was shouting to Samuel from downstairs, but was ignored. They went to the bedroom. E looked at him with contrite eyes: "I''m sorry, Samuel, I''m so sorry..." But he didn''t seem to hear a signle word of her apologies, and pressed her firmly against the door: "Why did you leave? Tell me!" He asked devoid of any feeling of love. He just demanded cold straight answers. "No, I didn''t..." Tears filled and blurred E''s eyes. Samuel held her chin and gave her dreary look: "No? Then why are you here? For grandmother''s help, eh?" Speaking of the devil, Melody was knocking at the door anxiously, like she was almost trying to break it down: "Samuel! Come out!" Remembering of the time when E delivered early, Melody promptly left Jerry to Vivien''s care and went straight upstairs to stop Samuel. Hearing the wild knocks on the door, Samuel pulled E into his arms. "Grandmother, this is none of your business. Just go back downstairs and take care of my son." E''s face was masked by Samuels''s arms.. Melody couldn''t see her face. She was beyond irritated when she heard how Samuel spoke to her in that tone of voice. "How dare you talk to me like that!" She knew it was E''s fault, but this wasn''t something unforgivable. Samuel shut the door in her face, and now Melody was left outside of the room and shouted again: "Samuel, if you dare hurt E, I''ll beat your head in! Mark my words!" Inside the room, Samuel eventually let go of the woman held in his arms and said: "Listen, now stay here, take care of my son, and wait for the divorce agreement toe in." His terrible look had frightened E, whose hands were now trembling at the sound of his voice. E bit her lip when she heard the word "divorce". She could give up anything in the world but her son. If they divorced, Samuel definitely would take their son, and this was something she definitely couldn''t let happen. "I promise I won''t show up again if you don''t want to see me." Her face was white and her voice was shaking. Samuel looked at her poor face, and he knew she must be saying this for their son. "Don''t y the puppy-dog eyes trick. I don''t buy it." He rasied his voice, he felt cross and bad. E hurriedly shook head. She wasn''t crying anymore, and as she wiped away her tears, she spoke: "Samuel, I did it because I love you so much¡­" She tried to exin all of it to him. "To be loved by a woman like you, I''d rather die." Samuel sneered. These heartbreaking words left her devoid of any words. It was, indeed, her fault, so now it was up to her to suffer the consequences. She slowly lowered her head. On the carpet beneath their feet, her tears dropped and quickly disappeared in the texture. Samuel lifted her chin, and kissed her on her lips with stiffness. And then he suddenly let go of her, and quickly left the room without uttering a single word more. E touched her sore lips, but what hurt most was her heart. There were words out and gossips that Samuel and E made a good couple. But this proved to be false. E was crooning Jerry to sleep when she saw on TV Samuel with a fancy woman taking him by his arm at a charity party. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 The charity party was held by Harry in L''s name, and it was themed on wild animal protection. E''s heart was like a ss cup that in a moment fell and shattered into thousands of pieces when he saw Samuel. This was just the beginning. Later on, E always saw Samuel appear on all sorts of entertainment news with different women. A few days had passed, and he didn''te back to the old house. And almost every day he would ask Vi to bring Jerry to thepany to see him. And she also saw him go out on a date with another woman, with her son in his arms. So now it went viral in the news that Mr. Lowell and his wife had divorced. And the photo that he dated other women while he was holding his son in his arms confirmed the story. As Vi took Jerry to thepany more and more often, she had less time to be with him. E often looked out of the window at the sycamore trees outside, lost and lonely with a weary thought. L called her several times, and sent her many Wechat messages, but she didn''t know yet how to exin the whole situation to her. L was so furious that she even wanted to call Samuel and tell him off on her behalf, but she stopped her. She told L that it was all her fault, not Samuel''s in the least. L had no choice now but to ask her out and speak with her about what had happened. And E agreed. The following day, after Vi left the old house with Jerry, she changed her clothes and went out of the old house in which she had stayed for such a long time. The sun was shining bright outside. They met at a cafe. When she arrived, L was already sipping on a coffee. "The old house is a bit far away, I''m sorry. You must have been waiting for me for a long time." She looked at the beautiful woman in front of her, who was growing more and more beautiful day by day, with a little embarrassment. She was even stunned when L smiled at her. Maybe this was what a woman should look like when she was married out of true love! "No. Tell me about what happened to you." L anxiously looked at E''s pale face. E clenched her coffee cup between her small hands and looked at the big screen outside on the shopping mall nearby. An Ad for an APP named MoboReader was on y. It said that they headquartered in Fuzhou, Fujian Province, and that this MoboReader was one of the most popr distributors of reading content in whole China, and that its core staff came from inte giants like Baidu, Netdragon, 91, etc. Thepany operated two major reading APPs: MoboReader and Android Reading. E watched and read the whole advertisement, and then saw that it switched to the news that Samuel attended the charity party. E winked back the tears, lowered her head, and slowly began telling L about recent events. When she finished, she took a sip of the tepid coffee in her cup. L didn''t know how tofort her, either: "He will understand eventually! You did it because you loved him so much and he doesn''t understand now!" It''s so damn hard to love someone. E shook her head, "I''ve already told him that. But he didn''t understand. And he was furious at me." Samuel had told her that what he hated most was cheating, and she had now been confirmed of her guilt. "Well, we can see that Samuel also cares about you very much. Maybe everything will be okay when he stops being so angry with you and calms down a bit." L held her hands into her own and comforted her softly. They talked for a long time, and by the end of their talk E felt much better! When they were almost ready to leave, L took out a handbag from under the table and gave it to her: "E, happy birthday to you in advance!" E took the handbag, and remembered that tomorrow was her birthday. She was so upset with all that had happened that she even forgot her birthday wasing! "Thanks, L, but how did you know that it would be my birthday tomorrow?" Would Samuel know? She dared not to tell him. L smiled, "You were an actress, and your birth is posted online everywhere. I saw it on Weibo." Oh! So she knew it, but¡­ "L, tomorrow... It''s also Emma''s birthday." She shared the same birth date with Emma, Samuel''s former girlfriend. L rubbed her forehead. What sort of weird coincidence that was. "I guess he doesn''t even know when my birthday is." E smiled bitterly as she spoke these words. "I can tell him" replied L. She could not bear to see her so broken and upset. E shook her head: "No, thanks. We''ll see tomorrow if I really mean anything to him." If he indeed felt that his wife meant something to him, he would know, just like she knew his birthday was in February. She had also bought him a birthday gift this year, but as she couldn''t find him, the gift was thrown away. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Late in the afternoon E drove back to the old house in the BMW Samuel had bought for her. Before stepping through the door of the old house, she heard people talking andughing inside the living room. She heard Vi, and... And her. In the living room, Samuel satzily on the sofa, with his eyes narrowed, watching Vi and Emma ying with his son. Jerry grinned cutely at Emma. The air froze as she entered the room. Samuel had brought his mistress to their home. Was he trying to swagger around in this decadent manner? "Mother." said E. With her broken heart, she took her son from Emma''s arms. Vi scolded her in discontent: "Emma is our distinguished guest. Where are your manners!" Don''t you even know how to say hello?" ... Guest of honor, how honored? E stood silently and dumbfounded. The man on the sofa slowly closed his eyes when he saw entering the room. He didn''t even want to see her face, even though he''d already tried ignoring her as much as possible. She didn''t want to stay here not even for a split second. As she carried her son up on the first stept of the staircase, a voice was heard shouting: "Stop!" Samuel''s cold voice made her stop. "Don''t you see mom is having fun with my kid? Bring him back here." E chewed on her lower lip in utter embarrassment. It was so humiliating to hear him say words like that. She handed her son back to the livid Vi: "Mother. It''s so kind of you." Then she went upstairs defeated, and alone. She didn''t step too far, and Vi and Emma continued at once to talk andugh back at one another in the living room. She even heard Vi say: "I''ll soon let Sam divorce and you cane here earlier and stay longer." "Mrs. Lowell..." Emma''s coquettish voice made E want to cry rivers. Now she knew there was definitely no ce for her in this house anymore. It was quiet upstairs. She knocked at Melody''s door but she wasn''t in her room. Grandmother hadn''t come back at home. E returned to her bedroom. Her son was always away from home these days, and it was really boring and sad for her to be alone. E considered whether she should get a job or not. Lying in bed, bored, she stared at the phone in her hand, opened an APP and looked for some suitable job for her. Her phone rang. It was Sum who was calling her, with whom she hadn''t got in touch for ages. "Hi, Sum!" She tried to make her voice sound as normal and casual as possible. But Sum still sensed something was wrong with her. He felt sorry for E when he saw Samuel with other women on TV. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 "Do you have time to meet up? I want to take you out for dinner tonight." Sum was straightforward, and he didn''t like to beat around the bush. E''s eyes filled with tears when she recalled what had happened downstairs. She could hardly have a chance to keep her son and by now she had nothing else to do. "Yes." "Ok, I''ll pick you up. Is that ok?" Sum sounded excited. But he held back his excitement in his voice and asked like a true gentleman. E shook her head. She was in the old house now, which was far from downtown: "I''ll drive myself, thanks. Just tell me when and where." E hung up after agreeing on the time and ce of her meeting with Sum. She searched the apps for jobs but found nothing suitable for her at the moment. Back then, in earlier years, she had gone to the Film Academy of her own free will, despite her parents'' objections. She now seemed to regret it, and felt that acting was the only job she could do. Melody came back at the old house at dusk. She happened to see E, who was now going downstairs. She nced at the living room with cold eyes. Vi and Emma became silent the moment they saw her. "E, you are going out?" Melody asked kindly. She saw that E was carrying her bag down the stairs. They must have bullied E while she was out, she thought. E walked toward Melody, and took her arm," Yes, nanna. I have an appointment with one of my old schoolmates. I won''t be eating at home this evening, thank you!" E tried to smile when she saw this old, grey-haired woman. She didn''t want nanna to worry about her any longer. Melody kindly patted E on the back of her hand. This girl had been stuck in the house for too long, and it was a good idea for her to go out and get some fresh air: "Ok, but pleasee home early. Otherwise I will be worried." E peeped out at her a sweet smile: "OK, nanna, I will be back shortly after diner." Emma was so jealous at the sight of this scene. What on earth did E have that such a strict woman like Melody was being so kind and nice with her! "OK, drive safely." Melody let go of E. "By the way, nanna, would you please take care of Jerry for me this evening?" said E carefully, for fear that again Samuel would turn her down and take Jerry away for the night. Melody understood what she was saying and replied: "Don''t worry, E. I will take care of everything." E nodded. She left the old house without saying her goodbye to the others present. The moment E left, Melody went to the living room and took her sleeping great-grandson from Emma''s arms. "If you have any problems with my granddaughter-inw and me, just say it now and be over with it." Melody''''s words were so serious and strong that they startled Vi. She did, indeed, have a problem with E, but she dared not to have one with her mother-inw. "Melody, you''re thinking too much." Emma fidgeted on the couch. She could barely make any direct eye contact with Melody. And Samuel sat there and yed with his mobile phone, without uttering a single a word. It was just the same, and usual: "Samuel, don''t you need to go out and go to work. Aren''t you busy today? At the office they can''t get a hold of you, but now you have time to be with your concubine?" Melody''s words were harsh and cut straight to the bone. Emma was too embarrassed to sit still on the couch. "Grandma, please don''t be mad. I''m leaving right now" Emma took a deep breath, forced a smile on her face and was just about to leave. "That old hag!" she thought," Calling me a concubine!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "No, tonight we''re staying in the old house" casually replied Samuel. Melody was too angry at his reply to say another word. She held her great-grandson in her arms as she took him up to the second floor of the house. Vi knew well enough about her mother-inw and how she was. She was afraid that Emma could not stand it. So she came over tofort her: "It''s OK, she''s like that sometimes. Samuel said you could stay here, so it''s all right. Vivien, make up a room up for Emma, please." "Yes, madam" Vivien put down the food she had just bought in from the kitchen, washed her hands and then walked upstairs to get the room ready. "Auntie, thank you. You''ve been so nice to me." Emma looked at Vi and wasdeeply touched. She had to win the support of her future-mother-inw so as to marry Samuel with ease in the future. At dinner, Melody did not show up to eat with them. She was babysitting Jerry in her room and would not give Jerry to anyone. Samuel asked Vivien to pick out some food and to serve it to grandma upstairs. Melody ate it upstairs in her room. Great Grant Hotel E eventually arrived at the private room booked by Sum on the third floor on her 5 cm high heels. Before entering the room, she was still wondering why Sum booked a private room for just the two of them when a table in the lobby would have been more than enough. A waiter opened room 366 for her. In the room were four or five people waiting for her. When E looked more closely, she realized that these people looked familiar. "Herees E!" At E''s sight, Sum stood up to wee her. A woman with short red hair came along with him. E knew her name was Molly. She used to call her" Mammy" during her college years. "Mammy!" At the sight of her, E blurted out her nickname pleasantly. Molly stared at her and pretended to be sad: "E, I''m a mother now, and you still call me that. I don''t like you anymore!" The two joked,ughed and hugged each other heartily. "Ah, it''s been such a long time! I missed you so much!" E meant it. and she And soon she forgot about all the sadness that was guing her life. "E,e and have a look at all of us!" Sum pulled E out from Molly''s hug. There were two men and two women sitting at the table. A chubby man looked at E with a giggle. She didn''t even have to look at his face to know who it was, as she could easily tell only by his giggle: "Chubby!" He was her old ssmate from high school, named Curt. In high school, Chubby was honest and well- behaved, but he was often bullied. E, who was a downright chipper, could not stand it anymore, and so she had someone teach the bullies a lesson for two or three days. Sine then, Chubby was more than grateful to E. Chubby was still overweight, with a height of 175 cm and a weight of 198 pounds. He was chubby indeed! They hugged and rejoiced. And then another woman was calling E''s name: "E, when on Earth will you notice me?" A sweet and delicate female voice drew E''s attention. "Oh, my cutie, I will never forget you!" The cutie was Yvonne. She was now a model and had be very popr in Hollywood recently. She was E''s deskmate at college, and they used to be partners in dancing and acting sses. After they had graduated, Yvonne migrated to America with her family and they lost touch with one another since. Yvonne hugged E tightly. Many had been out of touch with each other since graduation. It had been 5 or 6 years since theirst reunion. She now almost cried. "And me, me!" A voice suddenly burst out eagerly and interrupted their hug. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 She then saw a tall, thin man. That was Zach, also known as "Monkey". Like the other guy, he was also E''s high school ssmate. "Monkey! Where have you been all this time?! You never replied to my messages!" E hugged him and spoke to him in discontent. Zach cheerfully gave her a big hug: "I went to Dreles after our graduation. My phone was stolen when I got there, so I lost all my contacts"he exined to her. "Well, no wonder you never replied." That exined everything. Sum then pulled out her chair for her: "Let''s sit down!" They sat in a circle around the table. When E sat down, Sum sat beside her. As the atmosphere started warming up in the room, Sum called over the waiter: "Two bottles of your best liqueur and two bottles of your best red wine, please." It took Sum a lot of effort to reach out to their former high school and college ssmates who had a good rtionship with E for the dinner they had nned out for tonight. Sum poured wine for thedies and liquor for the men. "Sum, we are so ttered to have at our table a CEO filling our sses." Molly took her wine ss, and quipped. "Don''t be. Tomorrow is E''s birthday. How about we celebrate E''s birthday in advance, eh?" E didn''t expect that at all. She had no idea that Sum still remembered when her birthday was. At this time, the other four people each took out a gift and gave it to E: "E, happy birthday to you in advance!" E''s arms were filled with gifts from her former ssmates in an instant. She was touched and almost speechless at the sight of them giving her their best wishes: "I am so happy, thank you... Thank you..." She wept as she thanked them. Sum hurried up to help her put aside the gifts and handed over a couple of tissues to her: "You''re a grown girl now. You can''t just cry out like that in front of us!" It really hurt when he saw her tears. "Yeah, E, you''re a mother now. You can''t be acting like a little girl no more." "Don''t cry moon, aren''t you d to see us?" ... Everyone gathered around andforted her with warm words. Sum told them in advance about what was happening before meeting E in the hotel room, so they knew she was experiencing some sort of emotional upheavals recently. Thus none of them mentioned of Samuel to her. E didn''t want to be a buzzkill to them. She wiped off the tears: "I''m so happy to see you all here..." What she said was more than true, and the fact that they even gathered on the day before her birthday, wishing her well, made her even more happy. "Hey, you didn''te to our college schoolmates reunion partyst time. Everybody thought that your absence was such a pity. Now that we finally met with each other again, this time, let''s add each other on Wechat and save everyone''s phone number, so we can talk with each other every now and then." Molly ''s words sounded in everyone''s ears and they immediately took out their mobile phones, added one another as WeChat friends, and swapped their mobile phone numbers. E waspletely wasted after drinking only two sses of liqueur. Molly and Yvonne also drank a lot. The three men escorted them to their hotel room, and then felt a little more relieved. The three guys had also ordered another room, next to theirs, in case anything bad happened. So, for the first time, E stayed out all night. At one o ''clock in the morning, Samuel stood at his bedroom''s window, smoking a cigarette. He could still feel her scent, but she wasn''t there. Anna received a call from Samuel in the middle of the night. When she saw it she immediately thought there was something urgent. "Call her and see where she is." said Samuel, calmly. Anna knew whom he meant. She quietly breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay." Five minutester, Samuel''s phone rang. "Mr. Lowell, E''s phone is off." Anna''s voice sounded worried on the other end. There was a silence. "I see." Resisting the urge to go out to find her, Samuely down in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep all night. Just after dawn, Samuel rubbed his sore eyebrows and got up out of bed. For the first time, Samuel couldn''t sleep as her perfume surrounded him in the room, yet she was not around. His cell phone suddenly rang. It was Anna. "Hi." "Mr. Lowell ... Have you seen the news?" Anna asked cautiously. Her cell phone exploded with iing calls just after six o''clock that morning. Samuel ended the conversation. He opened his Weibo ount and found the hot topic. "Mrs. E met Sum, the new rich CEO of the Maverl Corp.st night. The divorce rumor is confirmed." "The international topwyer Samuel was cuckolded!" Samuel gripped his cell phone tightly, and the veins on his arms were now particrly prominent as he saw the posts. After he clicked a few of them, he saw several pictures posted in them. He could recognize Sum entering a hotel with E by his arm. With them there was also Yvonne, a model, in another guy''s arms. But all the attention was fixed on E and Sum, since one was married, and the other was a new rich CEO. It said the six people entered the hotel and never came out. Six of them, three men and three women... People had now a lot to imagine about what was happening in the hotel¡­ Samuel''s face fell. Was this what E was really capable of? He had brought Emma back home yesterday evening because something had happened in her house and couldn''t stay in it for the night, and now E had cuckolded him. Seven o''clock in the morning The door of the three women''s room was being knocked with force. E woke up first. She massaged her temples and muttered in discontent: "Who is it? So noisy!" Then Yvonne woke. She opened her eyes and stared at the strange ceiling of the room. Where was she? Molly woke upst. She went to open the door: "Who is it? You are so annoying!" The door was opened and the three men outside almost fell to the ground. "We are now sieged by the journalists because of Yvonne and E. You need to go out first. To avert suspicion, we''ll stay here until noon." Sum briefed them on what had happened. E was married. It would put a bad influence on her if the press caught the six of them leaving the hotel together. And they were surrounded by journalists? Yvonne sat up in bed with her hair all messy. She was allergic to the press. Her heart started to beat faster and faster when she heard the news. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "OMG, what can we do now? What should I do! My agent would nag me to death if he knew what happened!" Yvonne got off the bed and started moving around the room anxiously. E was the calmest. Even though she didn''t go homest night, Samuel was too busy making out with Emmato have the time to care about where she was or what she did all night. "No. Since we entered the hotel together, we''ll leave it together. It would look suspicious if we tried to hide something", said E. She then went to the bathroom, and started to wash herself up. The others looked at each other and decided that this is the best thing to do. E had just left the entertainment business for a couple of years. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 An hourter, the three women and three men casually walked out of the hotel. The reporters, who had beem long been blocked outside the hotel, rushed to them as they first saw E and Yvonne. "Mrs. Samuel, can you tell us whether you spentst night with Sum or not?" "Mrs. Samuel, did you sleep in the same room with Sum?" ... So many questions overwhelmed E. E felt very strange facing the camera again and struggled to remimeber how to best answer these reporters. Her silence gave the reporters the impression of assurance and nearly drove them nuts. "Mr. Sum, were you with Mrs. Samuel into the hotel and in the same room?" This reporter had asked him frankly. "Mrs. Lowell, as the wife of Samuel, it is rumored that your rtionship is in a bad state. Are you going through divorce procedures now?" "As is recorded in document, you are not divorced yet. Are you now cheating on Mr. Samuel?" ... There were so many reporters that it was hard for them to step forward. E had nned to say nothing because she knew that the more she said, the harder was to make it clear. But in the now current events, she knew that the reporterts wouldn''t leave her if she didn''t gave them something. She took a microphone, the reporters shutting their mouths up right away. She spoke: "I will love my husband forever and didn''t and will never do something that involves cheating on him. I can make that promise with my life. As for what happened yesterday, it was nothing but a ss reunion party." The reporters became furious again: "If so, Mrs. Samuel, can you please exin why Mr. Samuel showed up in public with another woman the other day?" "And by the way, why did your husband took your son out with his ex. Can you exin that?" E answered impassive: "You should go to his office and ask him rather than me. Thanks." When she finished her words, Sum helped her clean the way out in front of her and led her to the parking lot where her car was. Suddenly, a familiar Porsche stopped right in front of the hotel before they had already reached the parking lot. E''s heart beat faster and faster at this moment. Nothing was more familiar to her than this car. The driver''s door opened, and a well-dressed Samuel got out of the car. The reporters crowded his car, as the car lights were shing at them. Samuel looked at this woman gently, with a kind of ruthlessness that sewpt across his eyes: "Honey, say goodbye to your ssmates and let''s go home." E was shocked about what he had done. She felt like she was having a dream when she saw that Samuel was smiling at her. With his arm around her waist, Samuel came close to her ear and warned her in a low voice, "Don''t make trouble for me!" These words violently drew E out from her dream. Then she hugged with Sum and the others and said goodbye: "My husband came to pick me up. I need to leave first. See you." Although she was in a total mess, she pretended to be happy in public. After all, she was an actress and knew how to hide her real feelings. Samuel''s appearing and E''s farewell to the others puzzled the reporters. It seemed that the plot they had thought of was going to another direction whatsoever. Wasn''t it rumored that Mrs. Samuel had been cheating on her husband? Why he was now picking her from the hotel? Meanwhile, E acted as elegantly as possible. It seemed that nothing had ever had happened to her. Samuel opened the door of the front passenger seat and then fastened her seat belt. He drove the car away, leaving the reporters behind, wandering at what had just happened. At the same time, all the others sneaked away from this trouble-ridden ce in their own cars. However Samuel''s calm appearance couldn''t just peace out this storm that had broke overnight. Although reporters didn''t cover too much of this on the news, it continued to go viral on the inte. Different opinions divided people into separate groups on the inte. Some people believed her story while others criticized and believed it was just a hoax. While some music was ying at a low volume in the car, there wasn''t a single word uttered between them. "Samuel, I did nothing wrongst night.... I stayed with Mammy and Yvonne in the same room." She dared to confess that she was drunk, so she only chose to tell him of those facts that were in her best. But he still said nothing. The silence continued to fill the air around them in the car. "It''s true, I swear I didn''t lie to you." While she was speaking to him, she nced at this poker-faced man standing next to her. ... The silence between the two of them continued¡­ Noticing that he didn''t want to speak with her whatsoever, E stopped talking. A few minutester, Samuel''s phone rang: "Hello.... She''s with me in the car. Fine... OK." Then he passed the phone to E. It was Eason. E put the phone to her ear: "Brother." "E, what happened to you yesterday?" He had tried calling her for over ten times but to no avail. E cleared her throat and said: "Everything is fine.. brother. I just went to a ss reunion party. Reporters exaggerate what they saw." These paparazzi had now went too far. She had been off the stage for a long time. Why didn''t they let her lead a normal life? "If so, why were you in Sum''s arms." Samuel turned down the music so that Eason could hear him. What Eason asked was exactly what Samuel had been angry about all along, and the reason he was so silent in the car. "Thing is... Emmm... Brother, stop asking. That''s all I wanted to talk about. Bye." E voided his answer and hung up the phone on him straight. After she returned Samuel''s phone, twenty minutester, E was brought to The Royal Valley Mansion. Standing at the door and waiting for Samuel, E was a little afraid. Why did he bring her to this house? Shouldn''t they go back to the old house? Samuel opened the door with his finger print and E followed him in. The moment she stepped through the door, the door was shut heavy by Samuel. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. E''s heart beat faster than ever, so she changed her shoes in a hurry and quickly ran upstairs. Just when she rose to her feet, her wrist was firmly yanked. Samuel forced her to the living room and threw her on the sofa. Her hand was against the sofa''s cushions. She fell on them but didn''t hurt too much, as they were soft. She rubbed her wrist and looked up the approaching man in front of her. She looked pathetic. "Drop your act!" His anger rose again when he saw her face and attitude. His cold voice hurt her heart right away. "Samuel, I had done nothing wrong to you, nor cheated on you." She hurried to restrain her feelings and exined. Samuel ignored her exnation and further scolded: "We are not divorced yet, how can you date another man. How dare you do this!" His finger pinched her cheek. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 "We just got together and had fun. That''s all!" She shouldn''t have drunk and lost her consciousness. "Get together? Three couples in three rooms. Everything seems clear to me! How can you lie to me this way!" Samuel picked her up and dragged her upstairs. E flushed as she was overwhelmed with clothes thrown over her. Just when she thought she was going to be soon stifled, she was thrown directly onto a big bed. "Bitch, I left the old house for a few days and you''re burning to date another man! How dare you!" Samuel untied his tie and threw it aside the bed. Coughing badly for a long time, E was astonished to see Samuel untying his shirt in front of her. Remembering what had happened a few days ago, E jumped off in fear the other side of bed. "I didn''t!" she said. But Samuel just turned a blunt ear to her exnations. Noticing how terrible and mad Samuel now was, E drew back slowly in fright. However, Samuel climbed up in the bed and caught her again with ease, leaving her no chance whatsoever to escape. "Samuel, let me go, please! I really did nothing wrong!" Damn it, E now screamed with fear in her voice. She didn''t want her nightmare to repeat all over again. Jealousy and anger had taken the control of his mind, so he didn''t want to listen to what she had to say in her defense. She lost her whole faith in him that moment. His arms were like a girth hitch-- the more she struggled, the more trapped she became. "Let go of you? You were satisfied with Sum, weren''t you? You must think I''m useless now, do you?" He didn''t realize how terrible his eyes were, shining, gleaming bright with anger and hatred in them. E bit hard on his wrist for vengeance. But even when a patch of Samuel''s skin was bloody red and almost tore, he still didn''t want to loosen his hold. "I want to go back to the old house and will never go out any more. I promise I won''t go anywhere... Please, please let me go." Now that taking action didn''t seem to work, she changed her strategy to begging in a low, gentle voice. From her weak, sorrowful look, the desire to conquer and to take control of everything was even more aroused in him than before. Let her go... No way. "E, I told you once, I''ll never forgive you for cheating on me!" He wanted her to know the consequences and costs of what cheating on him would imply! Samuel didn''t want to hear her voice anymore so he pressed his mouth to her lips. His kiss was aggressive so as to punish her. Her scream was just the starting point of where her suffering would now lead to. In Samuel''sw firm. Samuel didn''t show up until almost midday, dressed in his suit. He stirred up a storm of gossips and discussions while passing others by, and he heard them. The reaction of his staff was within his expectations of them: "For those who gossiped about me in the office campus, fire him/her directly." Anna nodded to show his understanding of the matter: "Samuel, I lost contact with you when Miss Brigham called you. She asked you to call back." Actually, Anna forgot to mention E''s call because of Eason''s words. Samuel took out his phone out of his pocket and turned it on. "Get it? Then prepare the materials and don''t forget any evidence. The case in this afternoon is very important." Anna nodded and left the office. Samuel dialed the number and made the call. "Grandma!" "Where is E?" As soon as the line was connected he could hear an anxious voice speaking into his ear. "She is in the vi." Samuel was satisfied with the punishment he gave to E this morning. Melody lowered down her voice as she was sleeping besides her: "What happened to you?" Why did her daughter tell her that she was unfaithful? She was so worried, but not able to get all of it through the phone. "It''s fine. I know how to deal with it." Samuel picked out from his desk the necessary materials for the case and put them into his portfolio. Melody felt Samuel''s reluctance to exin it all to her, but she didn''t force it on him: "Have a peaceful talk with E. Violence can never be a choice." Resorting to violence is a taboo for each man. She knew her grandson wouldn''t do things like that, but she couldn''t help to make it a warning for him. "Violence?" Samuel paused for a while. He did, indeed, resort to violence with E. But he didn''t beat her. E shouldn''t exaggerate that bad. "Fine, grandma." His phone rang again the moment he ended the conversation with his grandmother, Melody. It was E. His eyes became darker. "God." How could she be in the moon to call me? He picked it up and kept his silence. However, on the other side, E was hysterically screaming: "Samuel, you bastard! Why do you take me into custody!" Outside the vi now stood two guards, forbidding E to go out of the house. She was taken into custody for just a while, but she was already more than furious. "You are gentle, aren''t you?" He made a mockery of her. E''s confidence faded right away. Her image as a lovely girl in front of Samuel was destroyed by herself and her actions. She was too angry to say a word, so she furiously kicked the door with her foot. Yet she dared not to kick it too hard., or otherwise, she would have felt regretful. "Let me out!" she screamed. She made efforts to lower her voice down. She didn''t want to be locked in there and tortured by him every day from now on. E heard his sneering clearst evening: "How can I let you out and have an affair with another man?" "I didn''t! I didn''t! I didn''t! I have emphasized it for many times! If you don''t trust me, why do you still touch me?!" She raised her voice and continued to express her dissatisfaction with all of this. She loved him so much, and it was impossible for her to cheat on him. Samuel must have known that. "Your loud voice won''t change anything. Stay at vi and don''t make any more trouble!" The man warned her in a cold voice and hung up the phone on her. E dialed again but to no avail. Once, twice... Ten times... No one answered the phone. Sitting on the sofa, she was more and more distressed of what was happening. Samuel looked on the inte and found that the current event was spreading more and more. The name of Samuel and E became notorious over inte. A piece of video caught his attention especially. He clicked it and it showed how E and the others were getting out of the hotel. E could remain calm in the face of those sharp questions. But, in the end, the road was blocked by reporters so that E had no choice but to say something in front of the cameras. Her brittle voice flied into his ears and beat his nerve. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "I will love my husband forever, and I didn''t and will never do something that involves cheating on him. I can make that promise with my life." "As for this question, you should go to his office and ask him rather than me. Thanks." No more than two minutes had passed, and he showed up at that scene in a rage. At that time, he was so burned up by what he had heard that he ignored her reaction. When he called E "honey" she seemed so surprised and astonished. This scene really hurt Samuel, and he closed his eyes and started thinking about something. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 The Maverl Corp. Sum went through his email while he had a meeting in the office. An E-mail from Samuel got his attention. The content was quite simple and pretty straight-forward: "If you ever dare to meet E again, I will prosecute you with charges of sexual harassment or threatening. Sum paused for a while and fell into a deep contemtion. E was bored in the vi. While she was sleeping, a knock on the door suddenly woke her up. Who could it be? She slowly got out of bed and opened the door in a daze. "Hello, Mrs. Lowell; your lunch has been prepared. Do you want be to bring it here? Or, would you rather go down and eat it there?" A strange voice spoke from the woman who was asking in the door respectfully. E looked at her from head to toe: "Who are you?" E had never seen her before now. "Mrs. Lowell, I am your new servant, Joy." Joy, along with another girl, were hired by Samuel. Their job was just to clean the rooms, since there was no one left in the vi. Servant? E nodded and said: "Thank you, I will have it by myself." E closed the door, changed her clothes and got down stairs. Downstairs, she found a girl putting the dishes on the table. The dishes were selected by Samuel, so E liked them. After lunch, E surfed the inte the whole afternoon in the study. There were too muchizens cursing at her. E almost couldn''t help opening a Twitter ount and scold them back. But she thought for a while, and let it go. During the evening, the dinner was still cooked by Joy. And when E was having dinner, Jenny called her. Today was E''s birthday. When Richard asked Samuel, E found an excuse for him. As she hung up up the phone, E felt that she had no appetite anymore. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Samuel must be celebrating Emma''s birthday now... Putting down the bowl, E went back to the room and looked through the Twitter posts wearily. Many people talked to her in private chatting on Twitter, so she decided to answer them one by one. When she opened the 36th note, there was only a picture. In the picture it was Emma, holding a birthday cake in her hand while she blew it''s candles on it. And Samuel was sitting on her side. E''s eyes filled with tears and she couldn''t help pouring them out at the sight of this. Now she was not in the mood to surf the inte either, so she closed her phone and just stared at the nk ceiling of the room. After Melody had coaxed Jerry to sleep, she was also ready to go to sleep too. But she kept thinking that she had forgotten something important. As she was tumbling around in bed, she finally remembered what it was! Today was E''s birthday! She got out of bed and put on her sses. It was already ten o''clock. Young people always wake upte! She tried calling E. As it was expected, her phone call was answered right away. "E, happy birthday!" Half a month ago, Melody had reminded herself to buy a gift for E. But today she totally forgot about it. s, the old always have a bad memory. E was surprised to receive good wishes from Melody: "Grandma, you are so nice to have remembered my birthday!" Even grandma remembered her birthday... "No, I just recalled it. I forgot to buy you a gift, but I''ll buy you one another day. Don''t be mad with me, please." Melody was kind of regretful that she didn''t have anything to give to E. "It''s nothing, grandma. I am already happy that you just called me." Melody felt releaved after hearing E''s joyful voice. "Well. Where is Samuel?" Melody thought that today was E''s birthday. Samuel must surely be with her. E thought for a while and said: "Grandma, he is staying with Emma now. It''s also her birthday... " Melody was burned up right away as she heard this. How could Samuel be such wavering? How can he celebrate his mistress'' birthday but ignor his wife''s? Melody hung up the phone without even saying goodbye to her and called Samuel. But the phone rang for a long time and no one answered. Melody was in a hurry, so she sent a message to her grandson: "Samuel, its E''s birthday, do you know that?" 0.0416666666666667 Samuel and Emma got out of The Storm and said goodbye to her friends. Then the two got into Samuel''s car and drove off. "Samuel, I am so happy today. Thank you for your bracelet. I like it very much." Emma looked at the bracelet that Samuel gave her. She was very happy. "Good, as long as you love it." Samuel replied to her with indifference. While they waited for the green light, Emma approached Samuel and put her small palm on his big one. She touched her wrist unintentionally and felt that something was wrong with it. She lifted his sleeve and saw a tooth mark in it. Samuel changed his facepletely and drew back his arm and covered his wrist back with his sleeve Emma, of course, would never believe that it was a mark left by himself or his son. He was bit by a woman apparently. She was now hurt: "Samuel, that woman cheated on you again and again. Do you really still want to be with her?" While they stopped at a red light and had to wait for ten minutes, Samuel didn''t even move his eyes, and his tooth mark was hidden neatly under his sleeve. "I know how to deal with this." Samuel started the car straight away when the traffic light changed to green one. It was already 2 a.m. when he sent Emma home and came back to his vi. The BMW was stopped at the door by another man, ording to Samuel''s given instructions. Samuel got out of the car and then parked it in the garage. When he got out the BMW, some hand bags drew his attention. But he didn''t think too much of it and took them to be the stuff E had bought yesterday. Carrying the bags, he left the garage. It waste. She must be asleep with all the light off. He took out his phone and checked the time. It was already more than two o''clock in the morning. There was an unread message from grandma. When he saw what it was, Samuel stopped walking. Half a minuteter, he put his phone back into his pocket and opened the handbags he was carrying. The first gift was an imported ceramic water cup with some letters on it which were written in white mark pen: "Dear E, happy birthday to you! Love you. Mam." Then he opened the next handbag. There was a white skirt with a letter on it: "E, I wish you will live a faerie happy life!" Monkey. ... E''s birthday was in the same day as with Emma''s. He walked into the vi and opened bedroom''s door. The bed was empty. Where was E? The bodyguards were outside the vi. She must be here. He went to other rooms but still he couldn''t find her. Finally, he went to the study and pushed the door open. He saw that it was a dim light there. On the sofa, beside theputer,y a small, familiar figure. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Theptop had not been turned off yet, and when Samuel hovered the mouse cursor over a photo, he saw himself in it, and Emma blowing cake candles beside him. He felt guilty when he saw the sad woman sleeping on the sofa with her hand leaned to one shoulder. Turning off theputer, he picked her up. E briefly moved her small mouth. She had fallen asleep in afortable position. It was only until Samuel put her on the bed when she finally opened her eyes. She looked at the man beside the bed. Ah? Why was Samuel here? She thought she must''ve been in a dream. She then closed her eyes and fell sound asleep again. Samuel sat by the bed, gently touching her bags. "E, I am sorry. If only you hadn''t lied to me. E..." The next day, E woke up from her sleep because her phone was ringing. She slowly opened her sleepy eyes and checked her phone. It was Sum. "Hello, Sum." Her voice was husky, and this tone made Sumugh. "E, I am sorry to bother you." Sum thought she must have been awake since it was already nine o''clock in the morning. E shook her head and looked at the time: "It''s time to get up. What happened this morning?" She yawned and sat up from her bed. The quilt was all in a mess. Did Samuel reallye back? She remembered that she had fallen asleep in the study. How did she end up from the study in the bedroom? Sum said, "E, E, did you fall asleep again?" The bewildered E awoke again from her day-dream: "No, no, what did you say?" She got out of bed and opened the window curtains. Sum imagined her sleepy face and smiled: "I saw your resume on the inte. Are you looking for a job?" He repeated what he said again, with patience. "Ah, yeah! I''m too bored at home and I want to find a job, yes." E was a little embarrassed. Since they went back to old house, Samuel didn''t let here anywhere near their child. She was always bored when she was alone, so why wouldn''t she go out and get a job? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Familiar with her current condition, Sum didn''t ask for more information and just spoke out a sentence which simply shocked E: "You have graduated the Film and Television College. If you want toe back and work in that field again, I can invest in you." Back to that field again? She did, once, think about it. But at the present, she was not suitable for that job anymore. "Well, I''d better find another job!" She was willing toe back but now wasn''t the time! "Well then, how abouting to mypany and being my assistant? I''ll provide you a monthly sry of 50, 000." Sum had nned everything in his mind: since Samuel didn''t cherish him whatsoever, he wasn''t to be med for his bold invitation. His assistant? A monthly sry of 50, 000? "Isn''t it too high? I can''t do anything!" E was more than surprised. She hardly knew anything about being an assistant. "It doesn''t matter. You are diligent and a good learner. As long as you work hard you will bepetent at your job post." Sum mentioned a few of his requirements. Diligent? A good learner? Work hard? It sounded easy enough! It didn''t look like a very demanding job. "If so, let me have a try. Is that okay?" she asked. Sumughed heartily: "You''re wee to try! If you are avable now, you can start right away." He hoped she could be with him all the time... Today? The bodyguards were still standing outside the house. She didn''t know whether she could get out of the house or not. "Let me have a look at the door, and if I can get out I will call you back!" She would spare no effort in getting out as soon as possible! "Okay, I am waiting for you!" Hanging up, E rushed into the bathroom to clean herself up. Then she got downstairs and opened the door of the vi. She was very surprised at what she found out on the outside. Walking around the vi, she didn''t find any trace of the bodyguards around. It turned out Samuel only intended to keep her grounded for one day! She had thought that she would never be able to leave the vi. She took out her phone and called Sum back for hispany''s address. Afterwards, E changed her clothes and left for her new job. She also took other clothes with her and decided that she won''t be coming back to the house in the following days. The Maverl Corp. E parked her car in thepany''s parking lot. Sum was waiting for her at the gates. She felt embarrassed when she saw that Sum hade out to receive her by himself. "Sum, why do youe out all by yourself?" They then walked towards thepany. Sum smiled at her in a good mood: "Well, if Miss Leonard has promised toe to mypany, I muste out and meet her by myself." All the staffs turned their eyes towards them. They guessed who this woman was and how she could easily make their boss so happy. "Don''t call me like that. I came here to work for you. You don''t have to take care of me!!" "Nonsense, of course I have to." She was the only one on earth he had to take really good care of. Sum took her to his office on the 12th floor. The style of his office was almost the same with Samuel''s -- ck and white ruled in both of their offices. But his office was only half the size of Samuel''s. Sum poured her a ss of water and put it in front of her: "Here, you can drink some water first." E took a sip of water and ufortably said: "I came here to work for you, but instead you treat me like an honored guest." No boss would ever receive their employee by himself downstairs and offer them water or tea. Sumughed with shallow dimples in his cheeks: "You are, indeed, my honored guest, and I am preparing to set a table here for you so you can work here in the future." He pointed at an empty ce, indicating that that is where her table would be. "Don''t do that. I just need to find a ce outside of this office." She was just an assistant, not a boss. Sum didn''t force her and then he took her to see the assistant area outside the office they were in. Sum already had two assistants. E was almost useless here. After finding a suitable ce for her, Sum came back with a thick pile of documents: "Today your duty is to have these ssified and bring them back to me after you''ve finished." E saw the documents surprised: "Would it be easy?" ssify... It sounded easy. Sum stood beside her with his hands in his pockets: "Yeah, it seems easy but actually it isn''t. If there is any problem, you can freely ask me." The he called a woman over. She was young and about twenty years old. E said hello to her. Sum said something to Alma. He was asking Alma to take good care of E. Sum went into the office and E started working on what she was assigned. It was like he said, this job sounded easy, but in reality it was difficult. E kept bustling around in his office on her first day. Only after, when she saw Ms. Alma''s eyes, did she realize she was over-enthusiastic about it. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 This time, she wrote down all the questions and only went back to the office once this afternoon. Because E had nned to go back to the old house in the evening, she turned to Sum to ask for a favor. She hoped that she could leave work half an hour earlier. Sum agreed straightforwardly. After a day''s work, she said goodbye to him and left thepany. What she did not know was that the people were starting to gossip about them. It was already seven o''clock when she returned to the old house. Vincent was feeding the baby in the baby chair with Millet soup. Seeing here, he said: "E, stay with us and have dinner. Why didn''t you tell us that you areing" Vivien put a set of tableware between Melody and Jerry. "It''s fine. I get outte. You don''t have to wait for me, you can have dinner first." E hugged her son and washed her hands, then sat by him at the dining table. Melody served her some soup and asked her: "What have you been doing thesest two days, E?" E gave her son some steamed bread and turned to her grandmother: "I got a job. Today was my first day." "Found a job? You are quite independent now." Vi interrupted her and made E a little embarrassed. E didn''t understand what she meant by that, but she didn''t asked further. Vincent cast a nce at his wife and scolded her: "It''s not your business. Eat your dinner." Vi red at him and went on to eat her meal. Melody picked out some food for E and asked her: "Why do you want to have a job?" E ate her food in the te and answered her: "There is nothing for me to do back at home and so I might as well go out and find myself a job." exined E. Of course, everyone knew what she really meant in that sentence. "Well, Keep up the good work. Are you still living in Royal Valley?" Melody always supported her decision, no matter what she did. E stopped eating for a second and shook her head: "I''ll be living here for the time being, and if the job turns out okay, I will rent a houseter." She was afraid of Samuel bringing other women to Yugu. Her words silenced Melody. After feeding his grandson thest mouthful of millet soup, Vincent looked at E, whose head was now lowered down: "Things are still not working out between the two of you?" E shook her head when she finally realized he was asking her: "No, our house is a littler far away from thepany. It will be more convenient for me if I rent a house." It took half an hour to drive to Sum''spany. It was, indeed, a little bit too far. But Vi didn''t think so. She had a certain grudge held against E because of the scandal she was involved in. As far as Vi was concerned, there was nothing good about E. "You can rent a house in another, hidden ce, and do something that we don''t know about. It''s more convenient, of course." She was referring to other things, so E now stopped eatingpletely. "Mum, if you are referring to the so called scandal that happened the other day, I can fully exin it to you..." "You needn''t to exin to us. You know everything that''s in your heart and so do we." Vi cut her words directly. Vincent put down his chopsticks heavily and seriously. His expression was like Melody''s, to some extent. "Can''t you have dinner peacefully?" Vi sensed that her husband was getting mad, she stopped talking, and continued to eat her dinner. In the end, they finished their dinner peacefully and without any more arguments. It was already 11 o''clock when Samuel came back to the vi. He was a little disappointed when he saw that the house was empty. He took out his phone and sent her a message via Wechat; "Where are you?" E was so excited when she saw the message from him, and immediately replied: "Old house." She was sleeping with their son. "Who allowed you to leave the house?" She became upset with his usation. "It''s not any of your business!" Recently, he was back in good rtion with Emma. How could he remember her now? Samuel was angry, and answered her with only two words: "E!" "Samuel, can you ept my apology, please?" However, she received no reply. After waiting for nearly half an hour, She gave up. Smiling bitterly, she turned off her phone and slept with her arms across her son. In the following few days, E adapted to the new working environment she was in quickly and soon was able to finish her work with ease. However, rumors about her and Sum started to spread when people in thepany found out whom she really was. In Samuel''sw firm. The door of the office was knocked on: "Come in." Getting his permission to enter, Emma came in. Samuel cast a nce at her and continued working. Emma knew he didn''t want to talk with her. She had to find some words to say to him: "Samuel, do you know where your wife is?" Were it not for Catherine, Emma would have known nothing about it. Samuel frowned at her words. Wasn''t she in old house? "Why have youe?" He asked her without raising his head out of his papers. Emma stepped forward: "Your wife is cheating on you but you are still calm. I gotta hand it to you! How can you choose that tramp over me?" "Watch your mouth!" The sharp voice of the man interrupted and silenced herints in an instant. Emma bit her lower lip slightly and finished her sentence: "Your wife is staying with her new lover all day long. How can you still back her up? I feel sad for you." The man raised his hand and stared at her. "Evidence." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Emma had expected he would demand this, and he showed him the photos she had from Catherine. In the pictures, E and Sum were walking out of the office together andughing happily. The evidence was clear. The expression on Samuel''s face changed immediately. He had thought that the woman was staying at the old house all the time. But instead, she was out meeting with her lover! "Get out!" said Samuel with coldness in his words. Emma had no idea what he was really feeling. Samuel became more and more inscrutable in any way possible. She couldn''t understand him at all. Emma had achieved her goal and said nothing more: "Okay, I will leave first." She left Samuel''s office. After she had shut the door, a diamond-encrusted pen was mmed against the wall by Samuel. Taking out his phone out of his pocket, he found her phone number and made a call. "Hello, I am E''s colleague. She was in the office and discussed something with Mr. Sum. You can call herter." E''s phone kept ringing so Ms. Alma answered it for her. The phone was hung up abruptly. Alma stared at the phone with a baffled look on her face and went back to her work. Twenty minutester, E went out of the office. Ms. Alma was too busy and totally forgot to tell E about that call. Half past five p.m. E clocked out and left the office. She walked towards her car and got out of her purse the key. Just when she was going to open the door, a powerful grip drew her back from it. Her mind was nk at that moment and this hand forced her into the car that was parked beside her. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 She wanted to scream! But she bit her tongue when she saw Samuel. Samuel was not in a good mood. In fact, he was in a rage. Terrified, E stared at him, helplessly. "Feeling guilty?" Samuel asked coldly. E was confused. E pushed Samuel slightly, but he stood firmly, starting at her with a furious look. "Excuse me?" Guilty? Why? Samuel was growing angrier by the second. He grasped E''s jaw with his index finger and thumb. "E you are some kind of actor! You don''t need to pretend to be innocent!" Though, truth be told, had it not been for the picture, Samuel would have probably believed her. "Please, I don''t understand. Please exin. Why do I need to pretend to be innocent?" She was honestly confused. Why couldn''t he make himself clear? E was bing frustrated at the baffling nature of his interrogation. Samuel let go of E''s jaw and pointed toward the office building behind the car. "Why do you work there?" E was speechless. Then she mustered, "It''s just work, that''s all. Please, I''m not looking for any trouble." E pushed Samuel away and slide to the other side of the back seat. She sat upright, erect. Samuel conceded to her push and noticed briefly that she wasn''t wearing her diamond ring. "Where''s your ring?" he asked. "I never wear it to work. It''s not convenient, " she responded. "I always leave it at home." Truth be told, leaving the ring at home made sense. E''s ring solicited immediate envy. It was truly an admirable and magnificent diamond. Strangers had, on many asions asked her about the ring. Some had even asked whether Sum had bought it for her. "Not convenient?" Samuel prodded. "Do you think it''s an eyesore when you stay with your lover?" he continued. Samuel''s voice became mocking as he asked her questions. E felt herself bing angry. She further shifted herself away from Samuel, than pouted angrily, "So what if that''s it? Does it matter? You also have a mistress. How could you me me?" There was a small crowd near the car. Samuel felt hurt. He knew that she loved him, how could she say such a thing? "You bitch, I should have divorced you," he responded. Samuel was fuming. But how could he call her a bitch? Irritated, E responded simply, "Divorce? Fine! I don''t love you anymore anyway!" He could y games all day if he wanted. E, a proud woman, was not going to participate. "Bravo! Divorce!" Samuel quipped. "Fine than, you can have everything for all I care. But I want my son!" How could he really want a divorce? E thought. "You want you son, huh? Never." Samuel responded coldly. "Samuel you bastard, give him to me! He''s mine!" As she spoke, E felt her hand rising instinctively to p Samuel. Samuel caught her hand mid-air. "How could you think you could have the baby without me? Or we can have awsuit?" Samuel sneered at her. Awsuit? "Go to hell!" E took a long look at Samuel. If there was awsuit, she just had to lose! "E, I don''t want to hear anymore of this from you." Samuel frowned. He was disappointed in her. "I''m never listening to you again! Samuel, you bastard!" E was not a fool, and suddenly she wanted out of the car. She pulled on the handle and tried to open door. Samuel''s meaty hand caught her and forced her back into her seat. Samuel shut the door hard. He began to move over her and ced his hands on her legs. Shocked, E could see what he wanted now. She squirmed as his hand slid up her waist. Not to mention the fact that they were mere meters from thepany front door, outside was broad daylight. Not here, E thought to herself. "Let go of me!" She ripped his hand from her waist and bit into the fat part of his palm. Lacking the desired reaction, she bit him again, harder. Samuel pulled his hand back and inspected the damage. The bite mark was red and wet with her spit. Responding angrily, he pinched her cheek with his strong, thick fingers. "Now look what you''ve done. Apologize to me!" Hemanded her with a cold tone. ''Apologize'', she thought to herself. "No way, either divorce me, or deal with me as I am." She said this without regret. After all, he was just a man, she knew she could live without him. "I am absolutely going to do that! And don''t think you are going to be working here anymore!" Upon hearing this, E immediately grew enraged. "Who the fuck do you think you are? Work is my one private matter. You can''t control that! Hmmmm." It was already 6 o''clock in the afternoon. It was peak hour and many of the employees had noticed the ck Porsche idling in front of the company entrance. Some of the bolder workers had even walked closer to have a look. However, the night-ck window tint had concealed everything happening within. ... After E finally apologized to him, Samuel moved into the driver''s seat and drove away quickly, E still in the backseat. At the Royal Valley Mansion The car came to a stop slowly. E didn''t want to get out of the car. E leaned against the car window and ignored Samuel. Even after Samuel finished smoking a cigarette, E still remained motionless. When Samuel suddenly opened the door from outside, E nearly fell to the ground. Catching her, Samuel walked towards the vi with E in his arms. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. E did not resist. Samuel carried her into the bedroom and then disappeared into another room. Twenty minutester he returned. He threw a pile of documents at her. "Sign your name here!" He said with ice-cold eyes. E took a quick look at the documents. She read two words clearly, ''Divorce'' and ''Settlement''. She felt tears welling up in her eyes and blurring her vision. Samuel threw a ck gemstone pen in front of her. So he really did want a divorce after all. Her hands shaking, E took the pen in her left hand and held the page down with her right. Seeing her hesitate, Samuel became agitated. He began to move forward, when suddenly E''s phone rang. It was Eason. E set the pen down and said, "Brother," into the phone. She spoke softly and began to sweep the tears from her eyes. Samuel quietly pushed the divorce settlement papers away. Distracted by Eason, E didn''t notice. "You..." "What did you say!?" The sudden change in E''s voice drew Samuel''s attention back to her. Whatever Eason had said, he seemed to repeat it again. E cried out once again, this time more fiercely. "Brother, are you kidding me?" Suddenly, E began to cry hysterically. Unhappy with the sudden intrusion, Samuel threw the divorce papers on the floor. E continued, "Brother, mom and dad only made you get married. How can you.. how could you.. curse them like this? E was beginning to hem and haw, and seemed to be getting out of breath. Unable to bear seeing E in this mood, Samuel grabbed the phone from her hand and asked, "Eason, what happened?" Hearing Samuels voice, Eason regained hisposure and begin to tell Samuel what had happened. Then he asked Eason to bring E to the hospital. Something terrible had happened. Mom and dad were gone. E needed toe bid her final farewell. Samuel felt his heartbeat quicken. "Did this mean that¡­ His parents-inw¡­ were dead?" Chapter 547 Chapter 547 E jumped out of bed and ran to the door without putting on her slippers. Samuel hurriedly hung up the phone and ran after her, "Calm down." Samuel wanted to stop E from her frantic running, and lifted her up in his arms. E jumped off. Despite being barefooted, she didn''t notice how cold the floor was. "How can I calm down? Didn''t you hear my brother? My parents just died!" Her parents were gone, and her husband wished to divorce her. Her troubles seemed endless. She sprinted downstairs, and Samuel followed. He grabbed her arm just as she opened the door. "Put on your shoes. I''ll take you there." E couldn''t shake off Samuel''s hold on her arm. She quickly slipped into her shoes and waited for Samuel to take her to the hospital Eason had mentioned. In the car. E was now in a state of utter shock. She muttered, "Eason must have been arguing with Mama and Papa...That''s why he said that. But he can''t curse them in that way! Eason, you are such an unfilial son... Samuel, my parents are still all right, aren''t they? Eason was just kidding, wasn''t he?" Samuel''s heart ached when he saw her like this. He grasped her little trembling hand, "You have to embrace reality." Embrace reality? E shivered at the thought. She was afraid. She was so afraid... Samuel stopped his car in a rtively empty street, and pulled E close. He held the trembling woman to his chest. "I''ll be with you." He''d be with her? E held him tight, "Samuel... I''m by your side... You''re with me... You will always be here for me, right?" Fear had been gnawing at her since she had heard the news, so much so that her brain was unable to construct aplete sentence. Forgetting all past problems, Samuel stroked her long hair and said, "Yes, I''ll always be here." His presence soothed E. Samuel took a tissue to wipe her tears, "Don''t cry. Let''s go and see what happened." When they reached the hospital, Eason was in a ward, eyes zed, sitting in a chair beside the hospital bed. On the hospital bedy two bodies, covered in a white sheet from head to toe... E almost fell to her knees, but Samuel caught her in time. She didn''t have the courage to go and verify whether they were her parents. "E, go and have ast look at them. They''ll be put into the morgue soon." Eason looked at his younger sister, red-eyed, whispering hoarsely, sounding ten years older. E shook her head. She wouldn''t go. "They are not... Not my parents....I will not...." With that said, she pushed Samuel away and rushed to the door. "E!" Samuel raised his voice, and shouted at her, which made E stop. Sheid her trembling hands on the knob, but found that she couldn''t bring herself to open the door. Samuel came over, and gently led her back to the hospital bed. "You don''t even want to say a final farewell to your parents? Do you want to be an unfilial daughter?" Samuel spoke to E while removing the white sheet. E saw Jenny''s face first. She looked abnormally pale. E noticed the scratches, and dried blood on Jenny''s face. "Mother!" E copsed on top of Jenny. She cried, and shook her mother vigorously. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Samuel pulled her back and locked her in his arms. "E, don''t cry." E cried for a long time. When her sobbing had reduced to sniffles, Samuel unveiled the other body. It was Richard, her father. The shock of seeing her parents was too much for E to bear. Darkness shed before her eyes, and she fell. "E? E!" Samuel hurriedly picked up the unconscious E, and rushed outside. Eason followed, watching Samuel running down the corridor, shouting, "Doctor! Doctor!" Fortunately, E had only fainted. It was not very serious. Samuel and Eason sat together on a bench in the hallway. It looked like all life had drained from Eason. "What happened to mother and father?" Eason pulled his hair, and repeated what the police said, "ident on the road...collision with a big truck...They... died instantly." Eason was so angry, he felt like he could kill the truck driver. "Drunk driving? Or¡­ " Eason shook his head. "The police are still investigating. I haven''t been informed yet." Over the next few days, Eason and E spent every minute at Leonard''s House, attending to their parents'' bodies. Samuel also tried his hardest toe over to help Eason handle funeral rituals. The culprit had been arrested, and police had concluded their investigation with the cause being drunk driving. It was hard to remain angry with the driver. He was raising two children. Eason didn''t im for By the seventh day, all family members and rtives hade to show their respect. Many who were not well connected with the family, also attended the funeral rituals to show their respect for Eason and Samuel. E had been kneeling in front of her parents'' portrait, watching peoplee and go, numbly nodding in response to their condolences. Melody, Vincent, and Vi also came. They brought Jerry with them. E got emotional when she saw her son. "Don''t be too sad, child. Your parents would not have wanted you to suffer." Melodyforted E. This poor girl... "Yes, grandmother, I see." Samuel had told her that too. Although Vi was sympathetic to E''s plight, she hadn''t wanted Jerry toe. After a few minutes, she took Jerry from E''s arms, "Jerry and I will be outside." Jerry was E''s onlyfort now. She didn''t let go, "Mother, let him be with me for a while, I''ll bring him to youter." "Jerry is so young...I don''t want anything sinister to haunt him." "Vi!" Shouted Vincent, "What the heck are you talking about?" Vi stared at him in disbelief. Was she wrong? Although unhappy, she dare not refute Vincent. Vi left the mourning hall. E could not believe what Vi had implied. She now lost all respect for her mother-inw... Vincent was a little embarrassed. He tried to exin to E, "E, Vi has different beliefs. Please forgive her." His wife was generally okay, but she didn''t know how to talk to people. E tried to smile, "Sure, father." Then she watched Vincent take Melody''s arm, and lead her out of the mourning hall. A man appeared at the door. He was dressed in a ck suit and a ck shirt. He put a bouquet of white chrysanthemums in front of the portrait, and bowed respectfully three times. "Sum." E was so touched by his act. She greeted him. Since her parents passing, Sum had called frequently tofort her. She was deeply grateful. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Sum walked up to E, slightly teasing Jerry in her arms. "E, just deal with your parents'' funeral. Don''t worry about thepany. You can go to work at any time." "My wife is not going to work. We''ll take this time as unpaid work" said Samuel. He was greeting the guests at the front entrance. When he heard that Sum was already here, Samuel wondered where did Sum enter the house. Why didn''t he see Suming in? Looking at Samuel, E said with a little embarrassment in her voice: "Thank you, Sum. I''ll go back to work after this brief period of time." Samuel was about to divorce her. If they divorced, she had to work, so that she could afford to live independently. Therefore, she must not take this job lightly. Samuel walked up to her and took Jerry from her, then looked at their son and said: "Honey, I know you feel bad. Be good. I''ll raise you and our son." People came in and out of the mourning hall, looking at the situation here with curious eyes. Are these three people the main protagonists of thetest circting gossip? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. E was not in the mood to bicker with or to fight against Samuel, she simply replied, "Sum, we will speak soon" "OK." Sum soon left after saying goodbye to them. During all this time, there seemed to be a disturbance outside. The newers were Harry, L, Chuck and Daisy. Eason came in with them. L hugged E, who looked very pale, and said: "E, it''s all going to be all right." Daisy also walked to her and said: "E, don''t be sad." Theirfort made E''s eyes turn red with tears. Samuel took out the handkerchief in his pocket and wiped her tears: "Don''t cry." E had been crying for all these days. He really started wandering whether this woman was made out of water. E took over the handkerchief from his hand and nodded her head. Man''s fate is as uncertain as the weather. These general principles are widely known, but it isn''t really easy to face the reality. The four people bowed to Richard and Jenny''s portrait, and left after talking for a while. When Melody''s party left, Vi came over and was just about to leave with Jerry. E was feeling bad and wanted her son to be with her: "Mother, Jerry stays with me today." "No way!" Vi said loudly, looking at E in disbelief. Samuel was talking with a guest, and after he heard Vi''s voice he immediately rushed to them. "Mother, what are you doing. There are still guests here." Samuel wrinkled his brows. Vi knew that her son had hated this woman recently. She pointed at E and said: "Her parents just died, and Jerry is so young. What if he sees something unclean?" E felt so angry after hearing her speaking those words that she wished she wouldn''t have to speak with Vi anymore. "Mother! Jerry can be anywhere he wants to be. Why are you being so superstitious?" Samuel reprimanded her, and dragged her out of the mourning hall. They soon disappeared from E''s eyesight. Looking at the tablet and the portrait of her parents, E felt even more confused. Her mother-inw didn''t like her, and her husband wanted to divorce her. What should she do now... Tears streamed down her face, and a chubby little hand covered her eyes. "Mom, Mom, yah yah yah." Jerry suddenly called her mum, which surprised her. "Son, are you just calling me mum? Say it again." Jerry called mum before, but not as clear as he did now. Jerry''s little hand continued to wave in front of her eyes. E wondered if he was indeed wiping off her tears. She wiped her tears in surprise, and talked to her son: "Good boy. Call me mum." Jerry showed his three or four lovely teeth, looked at E, and spoke clearly: "Mum..." E kissed his face in excitement. She was now so happy that her son had called her mum. "Father, mother, did you see it? Jerry called me mum. If you were destined to leave, why didn''t you wait until brother married a wife and had a baby, and Jerry called you grandpa and grandma..." In the evening, E had nned to live at home. But Eason rejected her, and asked Samuel to take them away. The three of them went back to the Royal Mansion. Samuel went to his study after taking a shower. E slept on the bunk bed in the baby''s room with her son. Looking at the sleeping baby, E began to be lost in deep thought. Her parents had suddenly just left the world, and she felt she lost everything. Her brother lived abroad for most of the time. If Samuel divorced her, she would be left all by herself. She made up her mind and decided to try to win back Samuel''s love. It was now gettingte. Samuel went back to the bedroom after finishing all the work. The bedroom was empty. Samuel opened the door of the baby''s room. In the dim light, he saw that the two of them, mother and son, were sound asleep together. Sitting next to them for a while, Samuel didn''t want to break this harmony and went back to the bedroom. As he had an important case, Samuel got up early in the morning. Aftering downstairs in the morning, he found out that someone had got up even earlier than he. Jerry was biting on one of his toys on the nket in the living room, and Joy was watching him. In the kitchen, E fried an egg, and was about to heat up the milk. Seeing Samuel, she said: "Samuel, wait a minute. Breakfast will be ready soon." Samuel looked at his watch and found that time was running short. He had to go to thepany as soon as possible: "No, thank you. I''m in a hurry. Help yourself." The he kissed Jerry and left the vi in a hurry. E looked at the heart-shaped egg in the te, her eyes turning red and filling up with tears. She put the milk back into the fridge and ate the fried egg. E was bored at home in the morning, and so decided to take her son to the shopping mall and buy some things needed in the house. Rledo Mall E parked her car and walked into the mall with her son in her arms. Floor 1 of the Mall Two women wearing high heels walked towards the boutique: "Catherine, are you a kid? Why do you have to ask me to shop with you?" Emma was dragged into a boutique, looking extremely reluctant. "I have to go to thepany soon, but it won''t take long." Catherine saw a sky-blue key chain that had a crystal dolphin with diamonds in it. She had just stretched her right arm and the key chain was immediately taken away by someone else. She turned her head and saw a familiar person. This woman wearing a white woolen coat and holding a baby was E! Catherine and her sister sneered. How small the world could be! "Miss Leonard, what a coincidence!" said Catherine with a mocking tone. E looked at the two sisters with indifference and avoided talking to them as she was in a bad mood. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 She held the key buckle in her hand to catch her son''s attention. Then they turned to somece else. Being ignored, the two sisters looked at each other with anger in their eyes. Emma took a few steps forward to stop E, saying: "Jerry, give me a hug." Jerry looked at Emma with goggled eyes and didn''t seem to react at all at her words, which made Emma somewhat embarrassed. Noticing that she was friendly to her son, E began to talk to her: "I am sorry Miss Reynolds, my son does not y with strangers." Then she moved pass Emma to leave. However, Emma was so angry at the sight of E that she had no intention of letting her go just yet. She took Jerry from E directly and without permission. Looking at him kindly, Emma started: "Jerry, your father and mother will soon get divorced, and I will be your new mother." She kissed him after saying her words. Jerry looked nkly at her, without any expression and reaction whatsoever. Emma thought in her heart whether E had given birth to an idiot. He remained uninterested to everything and everyone. Really, no reaction at all? Emma had identall hurt him and Jerry began to cry loudly in seconds. E was in pain and eager to take the son, but Emma refused to give him back. Catherine looked around and found that the tall cabs happened to block the camera. She also came over and took Jerry to herself. The two sisters hugged Jerry each in turns, refusing to give him back to E. The chaos had attracted the shopping guide to see what''s had happened. But she was too busy and just left after taking a brief look. E was now angry:. "You two are looking for some trouble, aren''t you?" Jerry cried louder and louder while E couldn''t take him back. "Yes. Last time you made me allergic. Now that you are here, let''s settle this." Emma pinched Jerry''s ass for several times until she could feel good. Watching her son cry more and more relentless, E grabbed the key buckle from Jerry''s hand and furiously threw it into Emma''s face. "Ah!" Emma felt hurt and nearly threw Jerry to the ground, E hurried forward and caught his son just in time. Then E walked away without hesitation. What happened here had already attracted lots of onlookers. E forced her way out of the crowd, coaxed her crying son, and walked out of the shop. Catherine, having no time to care for Emma, went after E immediately, "Stop! E! You cannot leave just yet." Jerry was still crying, ignoring his mother''s efforts to try andfort him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Feeling hurt and furious, E coldly replied to Catherine, "Fuck off!" ''Nothing good everes out of running into these two women.'' E wiped out Jerry''s tears in concern. She doubted whether Emma had done something bad to her son, otherwise Jerry wouldn''t have cried so loud. Normally, Jerry was not a crying boy. She couldn''t figure out why her son was now so sad and couldn''t stop crying. E broke free from Catherine''s grasp and wanted to stay away from the two sisters as far away as possible. Caught off guard by E''s sudden movements, Catherine stumbled backwards and her belly collided into the fence nearby. By the time she recovered from the pain inflicted by the collision, E had long gone with her son. Catherine clenched her teeth and red back at her, "E, you won''t get away with this!" Emma''s face was hurt by the diamond on the dolphin. She paid for the loss of the dolphin in the boutique and went to the hospital to get treated for her face wound. In Samuel''sw firm. Catherine went straight in Samuel''s office after Anna reported what had happened. Samuel had just finished a court case and was studying an international case at that moment. "Mr. Lowell." Catherine took a deep breath and covered her stomach with the palm of her hands, although it was not painful at all. She looked at the man in front of her with an aggrieved expression, her heart jumping faster and faster in her chest. Samuel raised his head and looked at her without expression and words. Samuel, your wife has gone too far. My sister and I must sue her. Catherine took a deep breath and said these words in a determined way. Hearing the name of E, Samuel put down the pen and asked: "What''s happened?" "My sister and I met E in the shopping mall. My sister just wanted to hug her baby and out of blue, E threw the key buckle into Emma''s face. She wanted to leave after hurting Emma. So I stopped her for an apology. However, she pushed me to the fence nearby and my stomach is still aching even now!" Catherine was now peevish as she spoke thesest words. "My sister and I met E in the shopping mall. My sister just wanted to hug her baby while she threw the key buckle straight into Emma''s face. How is Emma now?" Catherine was unhappy to hear that Samuel was sorry for E, saying: " My sister was hurt by the diamond in the key buckle and has already taken treatment for ther wounds in the hospital." "Em, Miss Reynolds, I am very sorry. I will make my wife apologize to you face to face. I will also compensate you for all the medical bills." ''What happened to the woman?'' ''Did she hurt the innocent casually, just because she was in a bad mood?'' After getting his assurance, Catherine stoppedining further as she didn''t want to raise his suspicion. She bit her lower lip tightly, nodded her head and left the office. After Catherine left the office, Samuel lit a cigarette, and it was at the moment that his phone rang. What showe up on the phone disy made Samuel feel somewhat uneasy. He answered the phone just before the ring was about to end. "Samuel." Emma said softly over the phone. "Hum?" "Did Auntie say that... you will get a divorce with E and I am to spend more time with Jerry so that we might bond" Emma stopped without finishing her words because Samuel didn''t say anything over the phone. She felt embarrassed. "How is your face?" He never knew his mother could be so meddlesome. Emma was so happy to hear that he was concerned about her. She took a deep breath and started to speak out her true intentions over the phone "Sam, I had already taken the medicine... I just wanted to hug Jerry. E was annoyed by Jerry''s crying and pinched Jerry in the butt. How could you sleep easy knowing that your son is with that cruel woman?" Pinch the baby? After hearing her words, Samuel stubbed out cigarette butt hard in the ashtray. "Emma, be careful with your words! Do you need me to teach you?" "Sam, don''t you know me at all?" Emma''s unhappy voice reminded Samuel of E''s previous lie. Yes, Emma never lied to him while E... "I already knew it and will investigate this matter at once. If it is indeed E''s fault, I will bring her to you to apologize for what she did." Samuel closed the file and turned off theputer. He would never allow anyone to hurt his son. Even if she was his mother! "Sam, I will wait for your call." Emma hung up the phone. At the Royal Valley Mansion E told Joy to send her stuff in the trunk to her room upstairs. She took Jerry, who was already starting to cry himself off to sleep, to the baby''s room. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Gazing at her sleeping son, E fell into a daze, holding her cheeks in her hands. Why had Jerry been crying? DIdn''t he like Emma? No, it couldn''t be that. He hadn''t cried when Emma held him at the old house thest time. Suddenly, the door of the baby''s room was opened from outside. Surprised, E stared at the man in the doorway. She nced at her cell phone. It was just about 12 o''clock. ''Had he returned home for lunch?'' "Samuel¡­" She stood up and began to walk towards him. After entering the room with a few heavy steps, Samuel walked directly to his son''s crib. Ignoring E, he pulled the child''s clothing down to have a look at him. From the front, baby Jerry seemed fine. However, as Samuel turned him over and pulled down his freshly-changed diaper, he was shocked to find arge bruise on his son. By the look of it, Catherine seemed to be telling the truth. As expected, Emma had told the truth. E noticing the bruise for the first time, finally understood why the child had been crying so insistently. ''Emma had pinched my son! How heartless! How could she dare hurt a child.'' thought E. "I''m going to pinch your whole body!" Gnashing her teeth in anger, E went to her son and moved to pick him up. "Liar!" Samuel''s single utterance caused E shudder and stop. With a bad feeling in her stomach, E felt her skin crawling as she saw at the icy-coldness in Samuel''s eyes. "Samuel, what are you talking about?" She seemed to have heard Samuel calling her a liar. Seeing honest confusion on her face, Samuel almost believed her again. "E, where did this bruisee from?" The question was rhetoric. Samuel just wanted to hear her exin herself. Seeing his expression, E was bing worried. Emma and her sister must have been spreading lies behind her back. "Samuel, I did not hurt Jerry! It must have been Emma! Jerry wasn''t crying when she first came over, but a little whileter, I couldn''t get him to stop." "Enough.." Having been betrayed by her before, Samuel no longer had any faith in E. Listening to her hurried exnation, Samuel felt only that she was making an excuse. At that moment, E felt her heart drop. Then she frowned. "If you were never going to believe me, why did you even ask?" She was shocked that Samuel had believed the sisters. Samuel picked up the sleeping child and walked towards the bedroom door. "Samuel, what are you doing?" Anxiously, E stood in front of Samuel. ''Where is he trying to take the boy?'' Samuel looked at her coldly. "This is child abuse! If you don''t want me to press charges, then get out of the way now!" Child abuse not being his legal forte, Samuel was uncertain of the exact process for determining abuse, though he knew he could at least press charges for wounding with intent. Child abuse? E stared at Samuel in disbelief. "Samuel, are you stupid? He''s my son. How could I ever do something like that? You''re crazy!" E''s rebuke made Samuel feel gloomy. "I know that the death of your mother and father was a terrible shock. I will ask my grandmother to look after Jerry for the short term. It would be better if you don''t see him for now." With this, Samuel pushed E aside and walked out the door. E felt frozen to the floor and watched silently as Samuel walked away. Was this somehow rted to the divorce? Regaining herposure, she quickly ran after him and caught up to him. "Samuel, you can''t do this!" He is my son, and he needs me!" "E, it''s only for a few days. I will not keep him away forever. You just need time to deal with all this pain." Samuel looked away from her and kept moving. Samuel seemed to be implying that E had lost her grip on reality following the death of her mother and father. Did he think she had abused her own son because of this? Well the pain was real, that was true. Losing her mother and father had been a crushing blow to E. But she had pulled herself together! Those two damn sisters. In her moment of suffering, they had whispered gossip in his ears. "If you take Jerry, I will get Emma in trouble!" After all, it was her fault that Samuel was trying to take Jerry away! "E¡­" "You''re hysterical!" Come with me to apologize to Catherine and Emma this afternoon. Samuel moved around her and went down the staircase. E hurried behind him, but was careful in the staircase with Samuel and Jerry. E stopped Samuel for a third time after they arrived on the first floor. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Samuel.. Samuel, please. I will apologize to Emma and Catherine, just let me have my son.. Please.." E''s eyes were red and swollen. But she could tolerate this injustice, even it was only for her son. Samuel was disappointing her. "I told you that after a few days, I will let you see Jerry again." Samuel gave E a final, solemn look, adjusted the sleeping child on his shoulder and left the vi alongside Joy. The front door was closed and E could not help but burst into tears. When Samuel returned from the old house, he found the home deserted. Where had she gone? He tried her phone, but the call went immediately to answering machine. Samuel suddenly felt worried. He began to worry that perhaps he had been too hard on her and that she might do something stupid again. Samuel drove around looking for E, but as night began to fall, he still hadn''t found any trace of her. Pulling off to the side of the road, Samuel slowly smoked a cigarette. The smoke rose slowly, softly enveloping his outline against the setting sun. Abruptly, Samuel''s phone rang. He quickly put out his cigarette and picked up the phone. It was Anna. "Hi." "Mr. Lowell ¡­" Anna seemed to pause unnaturally long. Samuel prodded her to speak. "Yes, please go ahead." Impatiently, Samuel ran his hands through his hair. Where on earth was E? Anna cleared her throat before rying the message she had just received. "E just went to a bar.. and.. Well, she fought Emma." Samuel felt a sudden, sharp pain in his temples. Samuel stood silently for a few moments before speaking. Just as Anna was beginning to wonder whether the call had disconnected, he spoke. "Which bar?" After punching the address into his GPS, Samuel drove his Porsche quickly down an empty road towards the Twilight Bar. This woman.. She was always causing problems. How could she actually fight with someone else? At the Twilight Bar. The whole bar was smashed to pieces. Triumphant, E stood in the middle of the bar surrounded by a group of strangers. She stood looking down on another woman. Emma was crouched on the ground. Her hair was a mess of tangles, and he clothes were ripped to shreds. Her silk stockings were torn and one of the heels was missing from her designer shoes. E pulled a stool in front of Emma and sat down. "Emma, apologize to me.. NOW!" Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Did Samuel dream of E demanding an apology from Emma? Keep dreaming! Don''t mistake a tiger to be a cat because it hasn''t roared at you yet. Emma rubbed her sore cheek. When she thought back to that moment, every nerve in Emma''s body was filled with hatred. "E, who do you think you are? How dare you ask me to apologize!" Emma had always despised the woman in front of her. She had been so desperate to gain Samuel''s love! "It''s alright, Monkey. Keep beating her!" E crossed her arms, and looked scornfully at the sharp- tongued Emma. She would surely beat her till Emma apologized! Monkey, along with a few men with short multicolored hair, kept moving forward. As soon as he raised his hand, he heard someone shouting, "Stop!" A cold voice came from behind them. Hearing the familiar voice, Emma immediately changed her expression from angry to pitiful. But E sat on her chair proudly, just like a female mafia boss. "Samuel, help me." A soft voice pleaded with Samuel. Looking at Emma, he thought E had gone too far. Samuel coolly looked at the calm woman, and then walked straight towards Emma. "Stop! Don''t touch her. I haven''t taught Emma her lesson yet!" Now that Samuel had seen Emma like this, all angry and vengeful, she didn''t feel the need to pretend to be gentle. Samuel, who had pulled his hand out of his pocket to help Emma, stopped midway. At E''s tone, his eyes filled with anger. So he turned around, and went towards E. He nced at the people around her and frowned. When did she associate with people like these? "Come back home." Samuel ordered coldly. He could settle the situation at home in private! E pushed Samuel away and raised her voice, "Why should I go home? I''m gonna beat your mistress to death!" Emma had be her archenemy. The onlookers, hearing what E said, suddenly realized that the woman on the ground was Samuel''s mistress! However, this mistress did have taste, for she had attached herself to a handsome and stylish man. Samuel''s anger rose, and he pulled E from her chair violently. Caught off guard by Samuel''s sudden move, E fell down into his arms. His smell calmed her, and her anger died instantly. "I have said this before. If anyone in this love triangle is a mistress, it would be you, not Emma..." Samuel whispered in E''s ear. E''s heart froze. How she have forgotten that? Why did she expect him to value her over Emma? She recalled Samuel saying this to her on the day she had given birth to his son... Enraged, E thrust Samuel aside and rushed at Emma. Before Samuel could catch her, E lifted Emma''s chin with her left hand, and raised her right hand. The sound of a p quietened the room. Everyone looked at the two women, aghast by E''s actions. "Ahh!" Emma screamed painfully. E had surprised them all with her fierceness. She was openly confronting the mistress in a bar. Such a strong girl! Wanting to end this drama, Samuel went over to E. As E struggled against Samuel''s grip, another strong arm held her hand. She looked over with confusion. "Sum?" Why would he be here? Sum pulled E towards him, and smiled devilishly. "Let it out, E. I have your back." ... Sum''s words surprised E. She had felt so alone. And now that she had some support, tears filled her eyes. She admitted that Sum''s words had really touched her. Especially under the conditions; her husband was protecting his mistress instead of supporting his wife. E pushed Samuel away, and threw herself into Sum''s arms, in her husband''s presence. Sum was surprised but he quickly wrapped E in a big hug. This confrontation couldn''t have been weirder. What was going on here? First, Samuel was protecting his mistress. And now, Samuel''s wife was throwing herself into another man''s arms in front of her husband... Samuel waspletely embarrassed by his wife''s actions. He clenched his hands into fists, and pulled E back from Sum''s arms. "My sweet wife, you are so naughty." Although Samuel spoke lovingly, E noted the subtle warning. He even went as far as to touch E''s long hair. Emma looked on at the scene unfolding before her. She was jealous. Herpanion helped her up from the ground. E pped Samuel''s hand off, and prepared to embrace Sum again. Samuel was trying to control his anger. He didn''t want to address private issues in front of all these people. He tried holding E''s hand as tightly as possible to prevent her from running to Sum. He signaled to a waiter. Samuel handed the waiter a stack of money, and a business card from his wallet. "Take Miss Reynolds to the hospital. Estimate other losses, and call me." E was no longer struggling. She looked at money he was offering the waiter. She snatched it and shook it at Emma. "Not even a penny of my husband''s money will be spent on another woman!" Regardless of Emma''s pale face, she put the money into her own pocket, and hugged Sum for the third time. Samuel had had enough. He grabbed E by her wrist, lifted her in his arms, and headed for the bar door. "Samuel, let me go!" E''s protests could be heard even after she and Samuel had left the bar. Sum watched the two leave, and remembered the feeling of E throwing herself at him. He was in a good mood. Then he looked at Emma. "Shall we talk, Miss Reynolds?" In order to get E back, Sum had would have to put aside his hatred for this woman who had hurt E. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I have nothing to talk about with you." Emma said to Sum while nursing her bruised face. E, you shameless cunt. She must get rid of E one day! Sum saw the hatred in her eyes, and smiled. "Aren''t you hooked on Samuel? And I am in love with E. So..." An hourter, Emma was in a good mood. She had left the bar with herpanion, and was on her way to the hospital. The Royal Valley Mansion Samuel mmed the door after pulling E from the car without mercy. "Let go of me!" E shouted with rage. Samuel stared at her coldly, which made E shut her mouth at once. In the corridor of the second floor, E was still being pulled by the man. "Samuel, give me my son!" E nearly cried. The man suddenly stopped and looked at her. His eyes shed evilly. "You want a child?" E didn''t understand his hidden meaning, so she nodded. "Yes!" How could she give up her son? "That''s easy. We can make another child!" The man dragged the blushing woman into the bedroom. "Hey! I mean my baby, Jerry. Can''t you understand?" E shouted at the man who was taking off his coat. Samuel hung his suit on the hanger. He loosened his tie, and looked at her expressionlessly. "I don''t understand. Tell me, how should I settle this mess you made?" Remembering the past, from the time E had started work at Sum''spany, she was always with him. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Not only had she struck Emma, she had abused her son, and hurt innocent Catherine. Tonight, she had thrown herself into other man''s arms in front of him¡­¡­ ''E, you are in so much trouble!'' Samuel thought as he remembered all her unwanted behaviors. He red at this stubborn little woman in front of him. Hot with anger, he threw his tie to the couch. Before he had married E, Samuel was a witty and engrossing man who had rarely gotten angry. Though changed by this wretched marriage, he had had never lost his temper. But now, his irritation had overwhelmed E. She was confused and lost. Never mind, she could stay away from the angry man, even it was only for a while. E rushed to the bedroom door as Samuel threw his shirt to the couch. However, she could not outrun Samuel. As soon as she had one foot out the door, Samuel caught her coat and pulled her inside. To disengage herself from his grip, she took off the coat. Samuel dropped the coat, and followed her. She had been so close to the stairwell when he engulfed her in his vice-like grip. "Still want to run away?" His dangerous voice echoed in her ears, sending a chill down E''s spine. Samuel was being horrible! She froze as he spun her around, and hoisted her onto his shoulder. "Ah!" "Samuel, leave me alone......" she cried as she banged her hands on his back. As a wave of dizziness washed over her, her handscked the strength to continue their assault. Samuel felt a sudden stiffness in her body, as he threw her onto the bed. E waspletely surprised by the fall, and stayed still for a while. Samuel gripped her again. "Tell me, how should I punish you?" Samuel held her hands over her head, and pinched her cheeks in warning. "How dare you punish me, I did nothing wrong!" E was telling the truth, though Samuel attributed her behavior to stubbornness. Had he been too nice to E? Was it his fault that she could not understand that she should not hurt Emma again and again? He bit her lips. The hurting E groaned in pain, and struggled in vain. She kicked her feet, but he caught her foot in the mid-air with ease. His rudeness kindled her anger: "Damn you! If you pity Emma so much, then go to her!" But her words only instigated Samuel to behave worse. His eyes burned with excitement, and crudely, he pressed his lips to hers. ... They said nothing the whole night. The next day, feeling refreshed, Samuel showed up at the office with teethmarks on his neck. These marks sparked discussions across the office. "Isn''t it true Mr. Lowell and his wife don''t get on well?" "Or maybe Mr. Lowell has another woman?" "It could be true. I heard there was a fight at the Muse Bar. Mrs. Lowell was involved!" "Really? And then?" "Then it is said Mrs. Lowell hit Mr. Lowell''s mistress, and Mr. Lowell showed up, and took Mrs. Lowell away." "Really?" "Mistress?" "Who is she?" "I don''t know, the news is iplete, no one dares to spread gossip." Catherine''s face clouded as she heard her colleagues'' discussions. How could she not know aboutContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. yesterday? She coughed loudly to stop their talk. The crowd returned to their work areas as soon as she appeared. Catherine held the indictment tightly in her hand, and pressed the lift button for the 68th floor. Catherine stepped into Samuel''s office after Anna checked with him. Seeing Samuel''s neck, her mind went nk. Her heart ached, and the feeling spread throughout her body. "Miss Reynolds." Samuelid down his pen, and carefully watched the woman in front of him, not paying any notice to his neck marks or the gossip by others. Catherine forced herself to put the indictment before him. "INDICTMENT" was written on top of the page in big font, along with the two names, Catherine and Emma. This made Samuel frown. He knew what they wanted, even before he had opened the document. "Go ahead, tell me your terms." He put the indictment aside. His index finger and middle finger tapped on the table while he waited for her response. The fact that Samuel was quick to spot her motives stirred her admiration for him. "Divorce E¡­¡­ and marry my sister." As she spoke, she watched Samuel''s reactions intently, seeing his hand pause, and his eyes narrowing as he red at her. Shocked by his reaction, Catherine spoke, "I really don''t know what you are thinking. Why do you keep hurting my sister again and again for that insidious woman?" "My marriage is none of your business. Miss Reynolds, just because I asked for your terms doesn''t mean I am not confident I will win the case. I simply am in no mood to deal with something so trivial! You know what I mean." said Samuel in a low and dry tone, leaving Catherine biting her lower lip. For a second, she felt she had overreached. Samuel was a very sessful internationalwyer. He could win any case he worked on! "I''ve punished E. If there were any unintentional offenses, please forgive her." As for their marriage, it would depend on E''s behavior in the future. He would again consider a divorce if she was still childish enough to do the wrong things. To Catherine, Samuel was protecting this woman just like a parent would protect their child. A wry smile spread across her lips. She envied E¡­¡­ E trapped him into sleeping with her, and finally got his protection. Would Samuel be so good to her, if she had done the same? "So you think your apology can make up for my sister being humiliated and hit?" Catherine tore the indictment in his face. Samuel looked at the shreds of paper in the bin and eximed, "We''ll meet Emma, and I''ll make E apologize to her." Come to think of it, E is like a kid who always got into trouble, and made Samuel, a parent-like husband, to apologize on her behalf¡­¡­ "So, then, solve it with my sister. I''ll no longer get involved." Catherine turned around, and left his office. Samuel watched the door close. Then he took a cigarette out of its pack, and lit it, and thought about the woman. What did she mean to do? What was her motive? At the Royal Valley Mansion 1:00 PM The woman lying on the queen-size bed turned over. "Ouch!" It hurt! E silently cursed Samuel for the thousandth time. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Couldn''t this heartless man show a little mercy? Did it matter that she was not the one he loved? She was a woman. Did that mean that he could not show tenderness to other women? Her husband didn''t trust her and punished her for another woman. She felt she shouldn''t be med for raising a fuss! Perhaps she shouldn''t make things easy for Samuel! She tried to move but couldn''t get up at all! E picked up her cell phone that had been on the bedside table and called Monkey. "Hello, E, what''s the matter?" He was wondering why E had not answered his call several times the previous day. E sighed. Even her friend cared for her more than her husband. "Yeah, fine, I''m not dead. How about you?" If Monkey weren''t in Uthana because of a business trip, she would have to find someone to help her cope with Emma. Hearing that she was okay, Monkey felt relieved, "We are also fine. I heard that yesterday someone called the police. But the policemen were sent away as soon as they arrived. Was your husband involved? Could it have been Samuel? E was not sure either. "Are you free tonight?" She wanted to take action. "Hmm... You want to do it again?" Monkey thought that it sounded like she wanted to. E giggled, "Nice, you know me well." She had dealt with Emma, and now, it was Catherine''s turn. She wouldn''t let Catherine pass. Monkey promised without asking any questions, "No problem. Give me the address. I will bring my friends at night. Monkey was not nice to everyone. Back in high school, E often engaged in gang fights for him. "You are a good friend! But...It all depends. I will call you tonight!" She was not familiar with Catherine''s schedule. So she could only start after knowing all the information. "Okay, call me anytime!" "OK." E hung up the phone and opened Weibo scanning yesterday''s news. Fortunately, there was none about the incidentst night. Was it because the people in the bar didn''t know them or, had someone removed the news? That was not important as long as there wasn''t such news. Now, there was another thing that she needed to do. She struggled to get up. Her first stop would be the bathroom! Joy heated lunch for E at noon. E ate quickly before leaving. She arrived at the motorbike market by taxi. E looked at the credit card in her hand. Samuel had given it to her. She hesitated for few seconds before finally entering the market. An hourter, Samuel received an alert on his phone, "Dear Customer! SL bank notifies you that you have spent 12 thousand..." E had this credit card. What did she buy with the money? Samuel was curious for a second but didn''t think about it further. He continued to work. After swiping the credit card, E roared out of the market on a white motorcycle. At Samuel''sw office, Anna knocked at the office door before entering. "Samuel, It''s time to meet the leader of the Phury Group." "Okay, I''ming." Samuel tidied up his table and went out with his briefcase. After leaving the office, Samuel and Anna headed for the parking lot. Anna sat at the driver''s seat, while Samuel sat at the passenger seat. He had documents to finish reading. At the crossing of New World Road, 60 seconds before the traffic light turned green, Anna looked at her wrist watch. From the corner of her eye, she saw a shadow by the road. The woman on the motorbike wore a white woolen coat. She looked like E. How could that be? "Samuel, look at her. She is......" Samuel looked in the direction Anna was pointing at, and saw a woman wearing a helmet. Her white woolen coat looked familiar. She was also waiting for the traffic light to turn green. Seeing her riding on the super-powered motorcycle, Samuel''s face darkened. He picked up his phone and dialed a number. E removed her helmet when she heard her phone ring. She stuck her hand in her pocket and pulled out her phone. Samuel? Why was he calling? "Hello." She sounded a little angry. "Where are you?" Samuel saw her answering the phone, holding her helmet. "Me? I am home. How dare I go out without your permission?" E shook her leg while she answered him sarcastically. Samuelughed, "Turn around. On your left." E suddenly had a bad feeling. Holding her phone in astonishment, she turned. As expected, they made eye contact. My god! E almost throw her phone away! E''s face turned red since her lie had been caught. At this time, the light turned green and other drivers honked in annoyance. E put on her helmet, stepped on the gas, and roared forward. Samuel saw her riding away at high speed. He felt a throbbing at his temple. "Chase her!" The manmanded coolly, and thought about teaching her a lesson after catching up with her. Had she bought the motorcycle with his money? Anna looked at her watch confused, "But...Your appointment with the Phury Group......" "Change it to another day. Choose a suitable timeter." Anna speechlessly stepped on the gas, and followed the white shadow that had almost disappeared. Samuel and Anna struggled to keep up with E. They chased her down a straight road, not stopping for the changing traffic lights. However, E caught a break when the light for a right turn turned green. She managed to slip through, while the Porsche got stuck behind two cars. It was toote to turn. They had lost E. Samuel''s face darkenedpletely. What a dishonest woman! It seemed that yesterday''s punishment was not enough. "To Phury Group." Anna felt relieved upon hearing Samuel''s order. Seeing the familiar Porsche fail to catch up with her, E breathed a sigh of relief and slowed down gradually. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She was doomed this time. She had lied to Samuel again. He would not let her get away with this. After struggling for a while, E decided to deal with Catherine first, and went back to the old house to spend more time with her kid. If Samuel wouldn''t let her enter the old house, she would beg grandmother to bring Jerry out and live in a rental house with him. Hum! That''s it! Having made a n, E started to worry about how to ask Catherine toe out. E spent the rest of her time wandering the downtown area. At night, she called Monkey. Having heard about Emma, Catherine would be defensive. So E nned to asked Catherine to a coffee shop. She begged Anna for Catherine''s number and then dialed the number. "Hello!" Catherine''s voice came from the other side of the phone. E felt nauseated and pouted, but still smiled, "Lawyer Reynolds, this is E." Catherine turned defensive as soon as she heard who was calling. "Why do you call me? What do you want?" Her tone totally changed. "Haha, I just want to ask you out for a cup of coffee and apologize to you. Pleasee." ''Bah, in what universe do I have to apologize to you?'' thought E in disgust. Nice try! After hearing E, Catherine''s first action was to mock her, "No, Your apologyes at too high a price, I can''t afford it." Apologize to her? Catherine hadn''t expected this. She remembered E''s rebellious nature, and felt as though she couldn''t trust her. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Shit! E thought of her to be a shameless woman and ran out of patience. "Lawyer Reynolds, you are an employee at my husband''spany. We have to meet now and then. Would it hurt to be so generous as to amodate my request?" E''s tone turned hard due to her anger. Catherine remembered Samuel telling her that he would ask E to apologize. She didn''t argue any further, "Address." She remembered her pride and decided to act superior during the meeting. E felt hopeful, and her anger subsided. She smiled, "The Dominator on Victory Road." This coffee shop had been set up by Harry for L. It was a small branch, and the main store was located in the New Area, far from here. Catherine remembered Emma''s beating in the bar and became cautious. Hearing that the coffee shop was in the downtown area, Catherine''s mind settled. "Okay, I will meet you there!" She hung up without saying anything further. E red at the phone. At the Dominator Coffee Shop, E took a seat by the door. The position was perfect; she could disappear quickly, and no one would notice. She asked for a cup of milk tea and sipped quietly. E was drinking thest of her tea, and Catherine still had not appeared. Seeing that an hour and a half had passed, E panicked. If Samuel did not find her in the vi, he would be very upset with her. He would ask questions and E would get into trouble. Two hours had passed when Catherine finally appeared. She wore a fashionable ck jacket and a tight ck skirt. E withheld her anger, smiled and waved at Catherine. Catherine saw E''s bright smile. She now understood why this woman appealed to Samuel. She was not only beautiful but also had the most brilliant and genuine smile... Catherine sat down opposite her. E watched in silence as Catherine ordered her drink. "Hurry up. I have no time." Catherine gulped her drink impatiently. E waved her hand, and the gesture made Catherine''s heart beat quicker. She knew she was in trouble. Catherine pretended to be calm and took her phone from her bag. What a damn bitch! Untrustworthy as expected! Catherine had expected as much from E and had hence, put Samuel''s number on speed dial before she left home. She re-dialed Samuel''s number and locked the screen. Suddenly she was rushed by several people. Regardless of whether or not the call had connected, Catherine shouted, "E, what are you gonna do? E..." And then Catherine found herself being dragged into a nearby alley by several guys. To prevent her from shouting again, Monkey covered her mouth. The cell phone fell to the floor, but E didn''t notice. She walked up to Catherine and kicked her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Ah!" Catherine kept her hand over her heart and tried to calm herself. She was shaking. E was strong. ''E, wait and see! I will make you pay for your treachery!'' Catherine thought. "You and Emma! You''ve caused nothing but trouble for me." E grabbed Catherine''s chin and turned her face. Catherine red at the woman, "You act so proper in front of Samuel. So weak and helpless." Weak and helpless? Humph! "Instead, you are a bitch!" "Smack!" E had hit Catherine on her face, and continued to do so ruthlessly. "Even if I am a bitch, so what? You are in no position to call me that." This was the first time the two women were meeting, and E was bullying Catherine for no reason. "E, you cunt! You will not get away with this!" Catherine saw her phone light flickering before it went offpletely. She understood that Samuel had been listening and knew of her situation. Sure enough, E''s phone rang next. Seeing that Samuel was calling, E waved at Monkey, "Keep hitting her! p her face! Don''t be gentle!" Catherine found her mouth being covered. Then she felt several feet kicking her. She tried to scream but in vain. "Hi." E answered Samue''s phone peevishly. She was angry with him for disturbing her. "Let go of Catherine!" Samuel''s stony order bewildered E. How could he know what she was doing? E looked back at Catherine who was being beaten by several guys and felt confused. It dawned on her when she saw the cellphone on the ground. What a cunning woman! Had she called Samuel just before they dragged her out of the Coffee Shop? "Never!" E refused Samuel willfully. E wouldn''t leave her so easily, not after she had worked so hard to catch her. "E, do not make me repeat myself!" E heard the sound of a car engine purring to life. She knew Samuel wasing. There was no need to say more. She hung up the phone and slid it into her pocket. Samuel was too angry to say anything after she hung up. He dialed another number, "Locate the position of this phone number and send the detailed address to me!" E didn''t stop until Catherine was almost crippled. Catherine copsed to the ground in agony. She struggled, but it was painful. "Catherine, that was quite a feat. You called my husband. Does it hurt enough yet?" E kicked the phone to Catherine, "All right, you can call my husband again if you like. We are leaving now." E proudly left thene, apanied by the people who had helped her ambush Catherine. Seeing the leaving figures, Catherine bit her lower lip. Within a minute, the phone rang. It was Samuel... "Mr. Lowell." Her voice was faint, and it unsettled him. What a silly girl E was! Was she going to kill Catherine? "I am in Victory Road but I cannot see you. Where are you?" He had arrived at the Dominator. But why couldn''t they see each other? Catherine grimaced at the pain coursing through her, and repeated her location. She held the phone tightly, and waited. Samuel parked the car near the entrance of the Coffee Shop and then walked hurriedly to thene nearby. The alley''s entrance was obscured thus making it harder to find. Samuel''s heart sank when he saw the woman lying on the ground. E had gone too far this time! He took off his suit coat and covered the trembling woman. Her clothes were in tatters. "Did she ask them... to gang-rape you?" Samuel asked nervously as Catherine was in worse shape than Emma. He thought E was petnt. But to his surprise, she was cruel... Catherine cried hysterically as she fell into his arms, "Mr. Lowell, please help me! E said... She said..." His heart turned cold as he saw Catherine tremble in fear. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 "E said she would beat me every time she sees me...... That if shees across me on the street, she will let other men......" Catherine was too distraught to finish her sentences. The sound of soft crying filled the alley. Samuel''s face fell. He was going to push Catherine away, however, upon seeing her so miserable and hurt, he helped her up, and sent her to the hospital. It was midnight, although E had locked her bedroom, she was too afraid to sleep. She tossed and turned in bed. Soon, she heard the sound of a car engine. E buried herself in the quilt. It''s ok, Samuel couldn''te in any way. Even he did, all she had done was beat up someone. Would Samuel beat her for that woman? The bedroom doorknob squeaked as it turned. The piercing sound disturbed the peaceful night. E became nervous. The knob turned several times more. However, the door didn''t open. Then it became quiet outside. E was relieved. The very next minute, she heard the sound of the door being kicked. It was so loud that E sat up in her bed. "Samuel..." He was...... kicking the door! How mad was he? The noise got louder as Samuel tried harder. With each kick, E''s heart beat wildly. After five or six kicks, Samuel, who was burning with anger, broke the fancy wood door. Suddenly, the bedroommp switched on. E closed her eyes from the harsh light. When she opened her eyes, Samuel was standing right beside her. The fury reflecting in Samuel''s eyes scared E to death. She flinched. She had only beaten someone. She couldn''t understand why Samuel would be so mad. Before she could figure it out, E felt her wrist being grabbed and her body being thrown to the floor. "Whoops!" Her waist and bottom hurt from the impact. "Samuel, you are going to hit me, your wife, for an irrelevant woman?" If so, it would break her heart. Before Samuel could even say a word or raise his hand, E was implying that he wasmitting domestic abuse. "E, I couldn''t imagine that you would be so bold!" Samuel squatted so that his eyes were at level with E''s. He held her jaw tight and lifted her face, forcing her to look at him. E had seen the icy look in Samuel''s eyes many times recently. Was she imagining it or was he getting angry more frequently? "She framed me, and gave me a hard time. Was it wrong to ask someone to hit her?" She didn''t know kung-fu. If she did, she would beat Catherine herself. Asked others to hit Catherine? "Liar! You are still lying to me!" Samuel''s voice suddenly raised sharply, which made E tremble with fear. If he hadn''t been there to see Catherine''s condition himself, he would have believed this cunning woman. "Why is your voice so loud? What lie did I tell?" E red at him with anger. Her jaw was hurting, but there was no way to shake off Samuel''s grip. Samuel sneered, "I was at the Dominator. I saw everything! E, I couldn''t imagine that you could be so vicious. You dare ask someone to rape Catherine?" Samuel was grinding his teeth when saying thest words. Rape Catherine? E was stunned. Seeing the stunned E, Samuel had nothing left in his heart but hatred. No wonder she was an actress earlier. She had good acting skills! "I just asked someone to beat her. What are you saying? Samuel!" E frowned, and wondered why Samuel would say such things. Samuel lifted her jaw higher till they made eye contact. His eyes were filled with anger, while hers were filled with confusion. "E, how could you be so shameless? I have seen Catherine and her torn clothes. What else can you say?" He was being deceived by E. She was so scheming. She pretended she didn''t know what he was talking about. When Catherine had called him, he had heard E''s voice. He couldn''t have misheard! Catherine and her torn dress? E waspletely stunned. Despite the pain in her jaw, she repeated Samuel''s words, "Ask someone to rape Catherine? Catherine and her torn dress?" Had E not been there, she wouldn''t have been able to separate truth from lie. She pped Samuel''s hand away. E rubbed her jaw to ease the pain. She got up from the floor and said, "Catherine has framed me again! I just ask my men to hit her. I didn''t ask them to do anything else......" "That''s enough!" Samuel interrupted her exnation frostily. To him, she was very good at twisting things around to suit her needs. He couldn''t see that she was telling the truth. What did enough mean? Was it that he didn''t trust her? The heartache E felt when Samuel got upset with her gradually began devouring her. "I didn''t! I didn''t! I didn''t!" E screamed at Samuel like a child. Samuel rubbed his sore temples, walked out of the bedroom, and then opened the study room. Left in the bedroom, E was dumbfounded. What did he want from the study room? He let go of her just like that? No way! Samuel was never that nice. E was confused until a pile of documents and a pen were tossed towards her. E knew she had been wrong to think Samuel was being nice. She was wrong, totally wrong! She threw the documents into the air. She knew Samuel had just given her the divorce agreement. As the papers scattered to the floor, E jumped on the bed and cried, "I don''t want a divorce! I didn''t do such things! I don''t want a divorce!" If she signed the agreement, it would mean she was admitting that she asked someone to rape Catherine. Seeing her so upset, Samuel said lightly, "I don''t need a scheming wife. Sign the papers and leave!" She had let him down far too many times for Samuel to keep caring. "You are dreaming! Samuel, I am your wife. I said I didn''t ask my men to rape her. Why don''t you trust me?" Couldn''t he trust her just once? Didn''t trust her? "Since the very first time that you lied to me, there has been no trust left between us." He said he hated lying the most. But she had still lied to him...... E suddenly became listless and kneeled on the bed. Her legs felt weak. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "I won''t sign! I didn''t ask someone to rape Catherine." She repeated this sentence dully. She couldn''t get divorced or she would lose her child. She didn''t..... Samuel mmed the door and left the vi. He didn''t came back that night. E didn''t know where he had gone, and she was too afraid to call him. Catherine was very fast. She went to the police station the next morning to report the case. In the afternoon, E was returning to the old house. Just when she started her BMW, two policemen blocked her way. An arrest warrant and identification were ced in front of her. "E, we are policemen. This is our identification. Pleasee with us." "Why?" E tried to keep calm as this was the first time that she was encountering a situation like this. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 "Someone has reported you for assault. The other party is pressing charges and will not ept private mediation." Before she could begin to protest, E was forced into the back of the police car. Twenty minutester, E''s belongings were likewise confiscated. Afterwards she was ced in a small, oddly TV-set-like, jail cell. A small room with iron bars. As E was pushed into the jail cell she noticed another woman, sitting on the floor squinting at the intrusion. E quickly surveyed the cell, her mind nk. Trying to keep herself calm, E squatted down in a corner of the room and ced her arms around her knees. 30 minutester, a serious-looking policewoman opened the cell door and asked E toe out to, "record your confession." The policemen shuffled around the station busily, caught up in various matters. Several people, clearly injured through extortion, stood lifelessly around. The two women, sat face to face. "E." This serious, though undeniably beautiful policewoman said her name in a grave tone. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Hum?" "Last night, do you admit that that in the alley adjacent to ''the Dominator'' on Victory Road, you assaulted Miss Catherine and propositioned a man to rape her?" "I admit to the first part, but deny the second." E''s voice t and unemotional. She was good at hiding her feelings from others. The policewoman looked her over curiously, and said in an even more serious tone, "We show leniency to those who confess, and severity to those who refuse." "I refuse to admit to something I didn''t do." E was a firm believer in the value of chastity, she would never take part in thetter usation. Although she hated Catherine, beating her was enough. "Stop lying, only honesty can save you now." The policewoman, though young, was experienced. She had been through ''the run-around'' many times. She set down her pen and looked at E, who had wrapped her arms around her shoulders. E leaned forward and looked at the policewoman with a simr, solemn expression. "I''ll say it again. I admit to the first crime, but not to the second." After about half an hour, the policewoman grabbed her recording device and notebook and stood up. "Wait for thew-suit proceedings then.." With that, the policewoman stood up and left the room. "Take her back to her cell." Again imprisoned, E asked the guard, "How long will you keep me locked up?" "I have recorded the confession!" She asked the question with a weakening voice. She hated the cold, damp cell and wanted to go home. The guard frowned before answering, "It all depends on whether she presses charges or settles privately." "Catherine, Catherine, Catherine......" E repeated this name in her mind over and over again. The first person to notice E was gone was Melody. She had been concerned when E hadn''t returned the old house for several days. Melody had left countless messages on her phone, but E had kept it turned off the entire time. In the evening, when she still couldn''t get ahold of E, she had called to the Vi and asked Joy if they had seen her. Melody had also tried Samuel''s phone, which was likewise kept off for the entire day. Upon further investigation, Anna had told Melody that Samuel hadn''te to work that day. ''What is wrong with these two kids?'' At 10 p.m., with no other choice, Melody had called Eason. She had immediately asked him whether he had seen E. Eason having just arrived in France, had just finished handling the matter of his deceased parents'' belonging. He was weary from travel and jetg when he answered the phone. "Hi, grandma." Eason''s voices crackled a bit due to his sleepless night. "Samuel and E are missing. Do you know where they might be?" Bing more and more worried about the two, Melody skipped all pleasantries and asked Eason abruptly. Sensing the urgency in her voice, Eason be confused. Samuel and E were missing? He was talking to his sister yesterday when he boarded the ne. "Grandma, calm down. I will call around and find them." "OK, call me backter." Melody hung up the phone and looked at baby Jerry, sleeping peacefully beside her. She said a quick prayer for the safety of the boy''s parents. Samuel and E were both missing. It was Eason, by way of Anna, who finally contacted Samuel. Samuel had been off-grid at his ind vi in Uthana. He had been out sailing his yacht. Returning to the vi that evening, he was shocked to see his satellite phone voicemail over-flowing with messages. He frowned, knowing that only Anna had ess to the number. He had warned her only to call in case of emergency! On his yacht, at sea, Samuel was alone. The vi and ind views were his own personal escape. He only came here when he really needed to be alone. And Anna had clearly disregarded this need of his. "Hi." Eason was surprised at the sudden answer after so many fruitless calls. "Samule, where are you?" Eason''s voice was saturated with worry and anxiety. He wanted to fly to Uthana immediately to see Samuel with his own eyes. "What''s the matter?" Eason adjusted his posture in a stiff European-style leather sofa. "Have you seen E yet?" "Where is E? Is she with you now?" E? What was the matter now, Samuel thought to himself. Samuel sat bolt-upright and response firmly, "No." "Danm it, Samule! Where is E?" Hearing of their separation, Eason got mad. After Eason told Samuel of E going missing, he had a bad feeling in his stomach. This is bullshit, Eason thought. "It''s already been 24 hours. If you can''t get in touch with her ASAP, I will call the police." His parent were gone. E could now only rely on him and maybe Samuel.. Eason felt helpless. He was not even in Uthana. How could he help her now? "Maybe he should ship his career back to Uthana for his little sister." They can''t get in touch with E? Samuel thought to himself. Had she run away from home? Quickly saying goodbye to Eason, Samuel turned his work cell phone on. Suddenly, hundreds of missed calls appeared. Some from Anna, some from Eason, some from clients and many from his grandmother. He immediately made a call to the home vi, where Joy promptly answered. Joy gave him the same story she had given Melody and Eason: "Mrs. E''s car is still parked at the front door. I haven''t seen her since yesterday." At once Samuel was convinced that something bad had happened to E. Samuel went upstairs and changed out of his sailing attire. He grabbed a bag and headed out the door on his way to Uthana. It was 12 p.m., when Samuel finally found E. The door of the detention room open, he saw a small, pitiful figure hunched in the corner of the cell. Consumed with feeling of pity and self-hate, Samuel felt his anger towards E evaporate. When she heard the sound of the cell door opening, E looked up suddenly. A tall man standing in the entrance blocked the light. So she closed her squinting eyes. Having been detained for over 24 hours, E felt broken. Her parents gone, her brother far away, E felt alone. Was there anyone left who cared about her? Samuel stooped lowly and picked up E. E pulled her eyes closed and tried in vain to fight back tears. Outside the station, E and Samuel climbed into the back seat of the porsche. Anna let out a long sigh in the front seat. Samuel had pulled many stings to find E. Having torn apart the whole country looking for her, he had never thought that she could possibly be in a cold, dark cell. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Half an hour had passed. Inside the car, no-one spoke, E leaned against a window, as far away from Samuel as she could. She watched as the city whizzed by outside. Samuel rubbed the skin between his eyebrows and spoke calmly, "So, after being in there for a day, you know it''s your fault, right?" Had he known what Catherine was going to do, he would never have left her side. In her time of need, he was no where to be found. However, maybe this ordeal had not been all bad. Maybe it had finally tempered the bold, impulsive streak in E''s temper. Maybe she wouldn''t be so quick to act from now on. Samuel was able to tolerate her being childish and often oundish ideas of ''punishing'' other people. But he was not OK with this new streak of criminal activities. No, he wouldn''t stand for her cheating and ndering others. His question seemed to fall on deaf ears. E sat silently, refusing to answer him. The only person she had ever truly loved no longer believed in her. She had nothing to say. Once her cornerstone and protector, now in a time of need, her Samuel had been no where to find. Absent. He doubted that if they had not still be married he would have evene at all. The car came to a stop at the door of their city Vi. "If you promise I can see Jerry whenever I want, I will agree to a divorce." Anna, sitting in the driver''s seat suddenly felt ufortable. The temperature inside the car seemed to drop several degrees. Anna shivered. Where these the same two, who just weeks ago, had seemed so happy. The image of happiness. Who were these strangers she now saw in the backseat? How quickly they had moved towards divorce. A few minutester, Samuel stepped out of the car and mmed the door shut violently. Just as E began to rx, thinking that Samuel had left, her door was pulled open without warning. Nearly falling, E would have hit the ground had it not been for a handful of Samuel''s shirt. Samuel threw her over his shoulder and walked towards the vi. Having starved in a jail cell or two day, E nearly fainted in exhaustion. Upon entering the vi, Samuelmanded Anna, "Tell Eason that I brought his sister back, safe and sound." Anna was greatly surprised at the man she now saw entering the vi. How strange these once familiar people seemed. Anna remembered Samuel as a patient, gentle man. How cruel and rash he now seemed. She reflected on how he was with Emma; gentle and humorous. But she needed to answer Eason! She quickly dialed his number, which after dialing so many time, was now in her memory. A man''s voice came through from the other end. His voice was hoarse and tired and only added to Anna''s anxiety. "E¡­ has been found. Mr. Lowell just brought her back to the vi. She''s alright." Truth be told, Anna was unsure whether E was truly ''alright''. Hearing the news, Eason felt a great sense of relief. It was already toote though. He would give her a call the next day to get the details. "Have you made you mind about what I asked you?" The sudden change of topic caught Anna by surprise. Unable to hide a hint of resentment in her voice, Anna felt a bitter smilee across her face. "Yes, I have. My answer is no. See youter, I mean, see you never.. Mr. Leonard." Anna hung up the phone quickly. Phone in hand, she felt herself beginning to tremble slightly. She let her head drop onto the steering wheel. Her breath was shallow and quick. She thought back to what Eason had told her a few days ago. He had told her, "My biggest regret is that my parents never got to see me get married. I never gave them the grandchildren that I promised them. Anna, I promised them that I would take care of you too." He spoke matter-of-factly as if he were talking about the weather or sports. Anna clenched her jaw as he continued to speak. "So, Anna, I would like to ask you to marry me. Of course, I am happy to give you some time to think it over. I hope you won''t let me down." Don''t let him down? Who did he think he was? Did he think so little about what she wanted for herself? He must think pretty highly of himself, to think that any girl would happily bow down just for the chance to marry such a man.. Well, then Eason would just have to learn how it feels to be let down! When her phone began to ring again, Anna immediately hung it up and got into her own car. She drove away from the vi. Far away in France, Eason felt the corner of his mouth twitch upwards. He stared, dumbfounded at the phone in his hand. Was he not desirable? Was he missing something? Eason felt self doubt surround him. Was he just bad with women? He suddenly felt that he really needed to move his business back to Uthana. At the Royal Valley Mansion Samuel carried E all the way up to the bedroom and threw her onto the massive, king-sized bed. E was still dizzy from the violent trip from the car. Samuel slid his hands into his pockets and stood over her, shaking his head slightly. After regaining herposure, E stood up and went to the walk-in closet. She changed into her pajamas and walked into the bathroom. E ignored Samuel as she moved around the room. Samuel became infuriated and threw his coat on the bedside chair, ripped the tie of his neck and followed her into the bathroom. E began to fill the tub with water and turned around when she heard someone enter the bathroom behind her. Samuel grabbed her wrist as he entered the bathroom and held her still as she tried to move away. "You''re angry." Samuel said. He was positive of this. E had never acted like this before. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Expressionless, E pulled her hand out of Samuel''s big hand and brushed him aside. She moved towards the bathroom door. As she was pulling the door open, she suddenly found herself airborne. At once, she was thrown into the bathtub. Her clothes were soaked. As she struggled to get out of the tub, Samuel jumped on top of E and put his legs on her chest, pushing her back downwards. "E, how can you be so angry? Tell me now!" His voice was strange, the emotion impossible to identify. Is this what Eason had taught E? Cling to the past? Obsess over mistakes? Or was it that she had been spoiled by her parents? Now, both Samuel and E were soaked with the rising water. E shivered. Atst Samuel felt himself rxing a bit. He stood up and got out of the tub. Replenishing the water in the tub, he picked up E and put her back in the tub. Two hourster, E sat in front of the dresser mirror, drying her hair. She was weak at the knees. She opened the door to the baby''s room and locked the door behind her. She fell asleep on Jerry''s bed. Meanwhile, Samuel went to his own walk-in closet and changed into his robe. Samuel nced at the empty bed and then went to Jerry''s room and tried the door. Sure enough. It was looked. Thinking of their "cold war, " Samuel decided to leave E alone. He returned to the bedroom alone. E woke up the next morning surprisingly energized. She went to closet and changed noiselessly before leaving the vi. After about 20 minutes, she returned to the vi. She threw away a bag of medicine before sitting down at the kitchen table. Samuel walked down the stairs while tying his tie. He caught E popping two pills into her mouth. She swallowed hard when she saw him. He frowned slightly. Was she sick? "What pill did you just take?" Upon hearing Samuels voice, E shook with fright. She nearly dropped the ss of water in her hand. Samuel stood horrified. Her reaction was strange. Samuel walked past her and went to the trashcan. He pulled out the box of medicine she had thrown away. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 The packaging read ''Levonorgestrel Tablets''. Samuel''s face grew dark. He turned to E suddenly with a look of horror on his face and pped off the ss in her hand. The kitchen floor was marble, and the ss shattered instantly. The sound of shattering ss started Joy who was busy in the kitchen. ustomed to keeping to herself, Joy closed the door and left, as if nothing had happened. Samuel grabbed E''s face with his right hand and stared into her eyes. "Who gave you these pills?" Samuel''s eyes seemed to pop out of his head in anger. E grabbed his wrist and tried to shake her face free from his grasp. "Who gave them to you?!" Samuel''s voice was getting louder as he shook E''s head. "Don''t you want a divorce? Why would I give you another child?" E said in pain. Her jaw ached under the pressure of Samuel''s hand. Yesterday had been thetest day for her period toe. Having not urred he had moved on to protective measures. Samuel''s eyes were red and seemed to bulge out of his head with fury, "You may have just killed my unborn daughter! Murderer!" After saying thisst word, he threw her away violently. E fell to the ground in a squat. She identally pressed her left palm into a shard of ss. "Ah!" Biting her lower lip in pain, she lifted her hand to have a look. Several shards of ss were sticking out of it. Small drops of blood fell to the ground and her face turned pale. Hearing her cry out, Samuel, who was heading out the door, stopped and turned. Watching E sitting helplessly, with blood dripping to the ground, Samuel''s pace quickened. He walked over to her, put his arm over her shoulders and rushed her outside. In a bit of a panic, Samuel put E in the back seat of his porsche and dialed Chuck''s number. "Go straight to the hospital. I''ll be there in just a moment." Chuck was in the midst of taking a half-empty ss of milk from Daisy. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hearing the urgency in Samuel''s voice, Chuck let go of the ss, which in turn spilled all over Daisy''s face. Daisy sat dripping with milk. "Chuck!!" Daisy shrieked at Chuck, who was busy changing his shoes. Chuck took a look at the milk-soaked Daisy and gave her a gap-toothed smirk. Then he continued out the door and dashed down the street. Daisy remained in the kitchen cursing Chuck with every foul word she could think of. When she was finished, she left to get cleaned up. In a luxury VIP ward Samuel mmed the breaks of the Porsche as they approached the hospital. The sudden stop caused E''s forehead to hit the seat in front of her. Now she had a head ache too! Head aches, hand aches, heart aches. Everything was aching these days. Samuel opened the back door of the car, and lifted the wounded E out of the car. He hurriedly steered her towards the hospital front door. Chuck was already standing in the waiting room, dressed in a white coat. Samuel rushed in. Chuck looked curiously at E, helpless-looking in Samuel''s arms. A little anxiously he asked, "What happened?" Only after he spoke did he notice the terrible condition of her hand. E had always been like a little sister to Chuck. Seeing her condition made his heart sink in his chest. Chuck called the nurse station and asked them to deliver a first-aid kit and the associated medicine. Gently, Samuel set E down on a sofa and sat next to her. "She cut herself on a broken ss." Samuel exined what had happened to Chuck. He felt a bit guilty about the whole situation, though he tried to hide from Chuck. The nurse brought the first-aid kit to Chuck. Chuck took out tweezers, cotton swabs and a few other items. He looked tenderly at E, "This may hurt a bit. But I know you can bear it." Samuel unbuttoned the right cuff of his shirt and rolled up the sleeve. Revealing his bare arm, he ced it in front of E. "Bite it if you feel pain." Chuck looked solemnly at the two. He thought back to his own experience. Having been scratched by a scalpel, Daisy had offered the same thing. He would be touched if he were a woman. But s, Chuck was a man. For him it was shameful to have a woman offer such a thing. Feeling animosity towards Samuel, E happily obliged and bit into his arm. Chuck carefully disinfected the wound. He felt her tremble each time he prodded the wound. As he began to pull the pieces out, E bit even hards. Her pain was obvious for all to see. Samuel''s free arm suddenly wrapped around her waist. Trying to make light of the situation, Chuck opined, "Hey you two, get a room!" A disy of affection, here? Didn''t Samuel think she was some kind of an evil woman? Wasn''t he impatient to cast her aside? How strange it was for him to show her affection after all they had been through. Chuck thought he saw a faint smile on E''s face when he cracked his little joke. The smile quickly left though. Something seemed wrong with E. He quickly stole a nce at Samuel again, who was staring intently at the wound with a nk expression. These two.. Chuck thought to himself. ...must have some real problems. "What are you looking at? Do your job, man!" Samuel had noticed Chuck''s ponderous look and red back at him. How strange! Chuck remembered Samuel as a cheerful, happy man. Never before had he seen such hostility from the man. Did this have something to do with the gossip about E? Was this what had caused this strange energy between them? If it was, Chuck felt that he needed to have a serious discussion with Samuel. Slowly, E withdrew her teeth from Samuel''s arm. Two neat, little rows of teeth were already rising on his skin. E looked daze, though she didn''t seem to be bothered by the pain. After all,pared to the pain she had belttely, her hand was nothing. After Chuck finished removing thest small shards of ss, he carefully applied an antiseptic medicine and wrapped her hand with gauze. "Don''t press on the wound or get it wet. Come in tomorrow and we''ll change the dressing." Chuck spoke to the couple while packing up his things. Suddenly, E''s pocket began to vibrate. She quickly pulled out her phone with her good hand. She pressed answer as she walked out of the doctor''s office. As Samuel began follow her, Chuck stopped packing his things. He spoke softly, "Samuel." Samuel turned around in confusion. "Well? The bill?" ... Chuck felt the strange impulse to throw a scalpel at Samuel. The two men stood staring at one another. "Spit it out!" Samuel was clearly in a rush. "What''s going on Samuel? Between you and E?" Chuck hadn''t seen them for a while, but they seemed like different people. Samuel cocked an eyebrow. "Nothing. Everything is fine. How about you worry about your own wife, huh? We''re fine." After all, Samuel''s issues with E were not something which could be quickly summarized. "E is a nice girl. Don''t hurt her." Chuck was not the type to worry about other''s business. If E had not been like a sister to him, he would have likely stayed silent. Samuel reacted to Chuck''s by frowning and sneering at the doctor. "Don''t be fooled by what you see. She''s not what you think she is." With that, Samuel turned and left the room. Chuck remained behind puzzling over what she had heard. There must be something else behind this! How could anyone ever think E was a problem.. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 E was in the hallway, talking to Eason on the phone. "¡­ I''m good¡­ Eason you should work and and make more money. Who knows? If one day I''m running low, I''ll need you to get my back! ¡­ I was just kidding!" E bowed her head slightly and kicked her right foot yfully around in the air. Failing to notice a pair of eyes gazing intently at her, E continued talking with Eason. "I''ll definitely take Jerry to France when I have the time.. He''s in Chuck''s office. I''m on the road now. OK, bye, Eason." After she hung up the phone. E stared down at the nk screen. If Samuel ever really did leave her one day, at least she could count on her brother. This thought brought her great relief. After dazing off for a few minutes. E turned around and headed for the hospital exit. A man, suddenly stepped in front of her. He had been leaning against the wall watching her. Where did this mane from? After looking over each other for a few seconds, E briefly greeted Chuck before walking towards the elevator. Samuel also followed behind. She felt him closing in as he walked out of the hospital entrance. E walked straight out of the hospital and down the road. Watching her carefully, Samuel hopped in his car and drove after her. Samuel''s Porsche slowly pulled up beside her and the passenger window rolled down. "E, get in the car." E felt that she could not defy hismand. However, E had no intention of getting in the car. She walked on in silence. Just as Samuel voice was beginning to rise, E hailed a cab. Watching the cab disappear, Samuel pounded the steering wheel with his fists. How dare you! E. You were the one who messed up! Do you feel no shame? E told the taxi driver to take her to the old house. She was nning to see Melody and Jerry. Half way to the house, she remembered the cut on her hand. How was she going to exin it to grandma? Could she tell her the truth? No. She didn''t want to worry her any further. E walked up the front door and rang the door bell. Jerry was driving a little toy car, and Melody was yfully chasing after him. Noticing something off in E, Melody stopped ying at once, and went to her in a hurry. "E, what happened to you?" Melody noticed the bandages on E''s hand and wondered what had happened to her. Sensing the anxiety from Melody, E felt a tightness in her throat. "Don''t worry grandma I just hurt it while cleaning up a broken ss." She had told a half truth.. "You silly girl. What are you doing cleaning up broken ss. That is what servants are for. Why would you do that yourself? Or¡­ did Samuel bully you?" Suddenly Melody appeared very grave. E felt herself quiver. E threw on a pleasant face. "Don''t worry grandma, Samuel is always nice to me. It''s just a little cut." She wrapped her arm around Melody''s then walked over towards Jerry and his little car. Melody followed and squeezed E''s hand gently. "E, what happened yesterday?" E pull her hand free and picked Jerry up. Trying to conceal her nervousness, she began to make up an alibi. "I was with a friend all day and my phone was powered off. I''m sorry grandma, but I didn''t have the charger." E found it difficult to pick up her son with an inured hand, but seeded and kissed him on the cheek. Finally, she could see her son again. "Mom¡­" Melody wanted to question E further. However, distracted by Jerry''s sudden calling, she dropped the topic. She would just ask her another day. "Jerry has been calling for his mom all day, he''s been worried about you too¡­" E held the boy tightly, she had missed him so much. Though it had only been a few days. If the divorce went through, she really might not see him again for a long time.. "Jerry, say mom again.." They walked into the living room, teasing the little boy. At Samuel''s Law Firm After arriving at the office, the first thing Samuel did was ask Anna to call Catherine over. Ten minutes passed by. Catherine opened the heavy wooden door to Samuel''s office with her heart beating rapidly. Samuel was looking out of the French window with his back to her. The sun shone through the blinds. Samuel looked glorious in the golden light. "Miss Reynolds, how long have you been at myw firm?" Only a few seconds had passed before Samuel had broken the silence. Catherine''s face went pale. She didn''t know what he was driving at. "About seven years!" One several asions she had had the opportunity to travel back and forth to Dreles, Ascea and Uthana with Samuel and Harry. Though of course, her chances to talk to Samuel had been very few indeed. She had watched her cousin and him together from a distance, feeling so envious... "I want you to find a better job." He looked at Catherine indifferently. She seemed stunned, unable to believe what she had just heard. Samuel though back to when Catherine first came to the firm with Emma. Catherine had no idea what to say. She suddenly realized, "Are you threatening me for E?" Samuel took out a cigarette, stuck it between his lips and lit it slowly. This movement won Catherine''s heart again. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Catherine couldn''t help but admire the coolness of the man. "You could think of it that way if you want." He let the smoke slowly rise from his mouth. Catherine could no longer restrain herself. "It was E who hired people to beat me. If I hadn''t called you, I might have been¡­ raped¡­ How can you cover for her like this? Samuel.. Have you no honor?" Catherine felt a tear flow down her cheek. She felt amazed and disgusted that Samuel would go to such lengths to protect E. "This had nothing to do with covering for E. That is not the point. The point is that she was arrested and jailed for two days because of you. Besides, you''re fine. We can settle this privately. You don''t need to press charges." Until the ink dried on their divorce contract, Samuel would not allow anyone to hurt his wife. Except for himself, that is.. No matter what kind of person she was, he would teach her a lesson. It was none of other people''s business. After the divorce he would cease to care about what happened to E. "How can you keep protecting her? You know my cousin''s been waiting for you. Aren''t you at least worried about what might happen to her?" Catherine couldn''t help mentioning Emma. Samuel could be her man or Emma''s man. But E was not an option. Samuel flicked the ash, holding the cigarette between his fingers. Catherine''s words made him lost in deep thought. "I''ve told her that it''s over. You should help persuade her to find a better man." As long as he was still married, Samuel didn''t even want to think about other women. Catherine felt her knees shaking, but summoned the courage to blurt out, "Mr. Lowell, if you ever divorce E some day¡­ Would you consider me?" Her voice was quiet and timid, but enough for Samuel to hear clearly. She was holding out on a prayer that without Emma in the picture, maybe Samuel could fall for her. But Samuel had only ever had room for two women in his heart, and Catherine wasn''t one of them. Now with Emma no longer inside it, it seemed there was only room for one. E. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Samuel took a look at the woman with red-rimmed eyes and an expectant look on her face. He took a drag on his cigarette, "If Miss Reynolds is willing to wait, you can wait until I divorce E." Pausing for a moment, he pondered whether, if E improved her behavior, he would really have to give up on her. Samuel wanted Catherine to understand that he didn''t want her. She shouldn''t concentrate on him any more. He thought Catherine would understand it, but he was wrong. Boldly, Catherine took a few steps forward. At this distance, Samuel could clearly see the outline of the bruise on her face, covered in heavy foundation. She ced her hand on his waist and squeezed her fingers. Feeling his breath, she whispered in his ear, "Samuel, I''m willing to wait.." As long as he was willing to divorce E, she was willing to wait as long as it took. The office door creaked open, but neither Catherine of Samuel heard the noice. Samuel frowned at the woman in his arms. Neither of them noticed the man at the door, snapping photos on his camera phone. Samuel crushed his cigarette in the ashtray and pushed Catherine away, "Get out!" His cold expression frightened Catherine. What was she doing? The rtionship between her cousin and Samuel was not clear yet. She shouldn''t expose her thoughts. Besides, his divorce wasn''t settled yet. Why was Catherine being so hasty and forward. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Calming down a bit, Catherine returned to her normal, bubbly self. "Mr. Lowell, I will not pursue the matter any more. But I refuse to leave the firm. This is all because I''m waiting for you." With these words, she walked towards the door. ""Don''t waste your time on me. It''s not going to work out." Turning the doorknob, Catherine suddenly noticed that the door had been unlocked. "Whether it does work or not, I know the answer. Mr. Lowell, I''ve loved you for eight years. She turned her head, looking at Samuel confidently. There was no turning back now. After Catherine left the room, Samuel sat in his office chair. He was shocked by her brazenness. Honestly, in eight years of working with Emma, he had scarcely noticed Catherine. However, being loved by Catherine was not a good development. Remembering the feeling of Catherine against his body, Samuel frowned and decided to change his suit. He threw the old suit in a trash can without thinking. After work, Samuel went straight to the old house. He knew that his feelings were true when he saw E with their son. "Sam?" Melody saw Samuel first and immediately stopped him while he was busy changing his shoes. Samuel let out a sigh. E must have told Melody everything. Besides, grandmother cared about E so much. Samuel picked his son out of the little car and sat next to Melody, "Grandma." The couple,pletely ignoring each other, annoyed the slightly traditional Melody. Melody pped Samuel''s shoulder. So there it was. She must know everything, even about the arrest. "People need to take responsibility for their actions. It''s no use hitting me now." Melody was suddenly confused. E had been meaning to leave the room. After hearing Samuel''s reaction, she picked up her phone and pretended to y with it. "What are you talking about? Are you talking about yourself? First Emma and now Catherine! Did you forget your marriage?" With thest word, Melody felt the need to beat Samuel with her walking stick. One hour ago, E had received a photo on her cell phone. E, still weak from the previous day, had sat on the coach without noticing the text message. Melody, sitting to her right had instantly recognized Samuel in the picture. Upon closer examination, Melody was disgusted to see his arms around Catherine, Emma''s cousin. Upon closer examination, Melody was disgusted to see his arms around Catherine, Emma''s cousin. Samuel''s first reaction was to look at E. Was this her doing? What nonsense had she told his grandmother? Seeing Samuel denying it, Melody stood up suddenly, walked to E and snatched her phone. "Open the message and look for yourself. Samuel, what kind of a man have you be?" Samuel was getting more and more unreliable, which made Melody choke with apoplectic rage. Seeing Samuel deny the charge, Melody wanted to leave the house. Despite not having her phone E headed up the stairs and went to the bedroom. So Catherine loved Samuel after all. Since they were hugging, maybe the feeling was mutual. But Samuel was divorcing her at the moment. E didn''t consider herself qualified to mind his business. Even if Samuel divorced her to be together with Catherine, she wouldn''t put it past Catherine! So it was Catherine, the one who had framed her? She wouldn''t put it past her. E''s figure disappeared at the top of the stairs. Samuel studied her phone. The picture was from an unidentified number. It was a picture of that afternoon, in his office! Someone had photographed him with Catherine sent the picture to E. Samuel felt his blood beginning to boil. "You shouldn''t be angry. You should be responsible for your bad behavior!" Melody picked up her great grandson from Samuel unhappily. E must be devastated! Why hadn''t he said anything? She was worried to death about them. "I have done absolutely nothing with that Catherine." Crossing his legs, Samuel deleted the phone. He was fairly certain he knew who the photographer was. "Well if there is nothing to it, why don''t you exin it to E? Are you an idiot?" Melody had taken Jerry away in order to give Samuel a chance to go after E. s! She had always tried to teach him well, but he had grown into an intolerable man. Samuel drummed the table with his forefinger, "No need to do it." There was nothing to it, nothing to exin. Furious, Melody gave Jerry back to Samuel and left the living room. Walking so quickly, it was scarcely possible to think that she already nearly 80 years old. Jerry looked at his dad and smiled, showing a few teeth. Caught up in themotion of the moment, both Melody and E had forgotten to dress the baby in a diaper. At this moment a small tragedy urred. Jerry, wearing an open-crotch pant, faced Samuel and sat on his leg. Looking at his son, Samuel smiled for the first time that day. And then, suddenly.. A gush of warm fluid sprayed onto Samuel''s face. ... Taking a moment to realize what had happened, Samuel looked angrily at his son. How dare Jerry pee on his face! He ought to be spanked! Samuel let out a long sigh, grabbed the boy by the back of his pants and walked upstairs. Jerry, delighted to be suddenly airborne,ughed all the way up the stairs. In the bedroom E was blowing on a cup of boiling water when Samuel opened the bedroom door from outside. At first nce, she could see the frustration on his face. He was dripping from his head and shoulders. What had happened? Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Watching him pick up Jerry carelessly, E ran over to Samuel. The boy was suspended by nothing more that a button on his pants. Wasn''t he concerned that the boy might fall to the ground? "What a son he is...? How could he pee on his own father''s face?" Samuel spat our the words sarcastically. E was still angry with Samuel, but after seeing what Jerry had done to him, suddenly she couldn''t help herselfughing out loud. She erupted inughter. E walked over and kissed the boy on the cheek. What a good boy, she thought. As he watched E with the boy, Samuel felt himself rx. He grabbed a change of clothes from his closet and went into the bathroom. Before closing the door he heard E mutter, "I gave birth to you after all. If daddy doesn''t like you, than he can just give full custody to me." "Dream on!" Samuel yelled the words from within the bathroom. Outside, E let her mind wander for a while before deciding to check whether or not Jerry had wet himself. She ced the little boy on a changing table and felt around on his pants. Astonishingly, the boy was bone dry. "My son, you are my whole world..." E kissed him on the cheek again. When Samuel finished up in the bathroom he walked out into the bedroom. He found the room deserted. He walked over to the top of the staircase and heard E and Vincent''sughtering from the first floor. Samuel grimaced, well aware of what it was the two wereughing about. "Father!" Samuel greeted Vincent, who was holding baby Jerry in his arms. When E noticed Samueling down the stairs, she immediately lowered her head and busied herself with her cell phone. Vi was not around, and the feeling in the living room was generallyfortable. As Samuel moved to have a seat next to E on the couch, her cell phone suddenly rang. E took a quick nce at the disy of her phone. As E moved to leave the room to answer the call, Samuel quickly grabbed her arm to prevent her from leaving. Taken aback by Samuel''s sudden show of force, the startled E turned her head back towards Samuel. "Let go of my phone." Samuelmanded E icily. Hearing hismand, E smoothly wriggled free of his grasp before heading out. She quickly exited the room. What reason do I have to listen to Samuel anymore, she thought to herself. It was just Sum after all. After all, Samuel hadn''t offered any exnation for his arm''s being around Catherine. Seeing E tantly refuse hismand, Samuel even more tantly followed her out of the room. The young couple, disappearing from the room suddenly, rubbed the older generation the wrong way. Vincent turned to Melody for an exnation. "Melody, what''s going on with those two?" Melody stood up to catch a sight through the window. The two people were pulling and pushing. "Nothing, just let them be! They don''t need our help, I guess." Whether or not he understood her, Vincent nodded his head in agreement. In the Back Garden Before E could even answer the call, she felt Samuel''s all to familiar palm grab her right hand. "Get off me!" Angrily, E tried to shake off Samuel''s hand. With the call still ringing in her hand, Samuel seized the phone and tossed it across the garden. Shocked at Samuel throwing her phone, E red at him. "What''s wrong with you? Why would you throw my phone like that?" Raising her head high, E chastised Samuel angrily. Samuel reached out and grabbed her wrist. Pulling her body in close to his, he leaned down and kissed her on her red lips. The sweet, masculine scent of the man overtook E. She immediately found herself lost in his embrace, unable to think. A light breeze picked up in the garden, the flower pedals swaying gently back and forth. It seemed as if the garden itself was cheering for the wayward couple. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Time passed for a while. Vivien came out to call them back to dinner and saw the scene. Blushed, she returned. "I didn''t want to bother the young couple. I caught them in the garden in a moment of intimacy." Vivien reported to Melody in blush. Melody understood immediately. Sitting at the table excitedly, she said to Vincent and Jerry, who was on the baby seat, "We can go ahead and start. There''s no need to wait." Let them stay out there for a while. Maybe it would do them some good! Seeing that his wife was happy, Vincent was happy himself and began to feed Jerry. In the Garden The phone rang a few more times before, unanswered, it grew silent. Just as E felt that she was beginning to suffocate, Samuel loosened his grip on her. Leaning against his chest, E felt weak in the knees. He grabbed his coat tightly to stabilize herself. Her heart pounding in her chest, she let out deep breath after deep breath. "What''s up? Don''t you still want to answer that call?" Peering deep into her eyes, beset with crimson cheeks. Samuel let out a memorizing moan at the top of her head. E forcibly steadied her breath and released her grasp on Samuel. She walked into the center of the garden. She picked up her phone and wiped the soil from the screen. Luckily the phone was undamaged. There was a little dirt on it, but otherwise it was totally fine. Strangely, just as E stooped down to pick up the phone, it began to ring again. With the lesson of the garden fresh in her mind, E quickly picked up her phone and began to get ready to go back to the house. With a lightness about him, Samuel ran after her and grabbed her from the back with quick eyes and hands.. "Well? Should I continue?'''' His smell saturated her. Her ears felt itchy., E turned back, looked at him, and said "Can''t you just let me be? Isn''t it good for us to have our own fun?''" Have our own fun? These four words made Samuel''s stomach drop. She was still Mrs. Lowell after all. How dare she think about cuckcolding him? Once again, E turned her head downwards. She quickly covered her mouth with her left hand. With his lips close to her face and phone, Samuel looked at E. He saw something cunning and crafty in her eyes. "E, how dare you!" Not even mentioning what had happened Catherine and Emma. She had completely disregarded him with taking those pills. And now this! Answering another mans call in his presence.At their own home! It all made him furious. Was he being too good to her still? E wasn''t sure if Samuel was being sarcastic or serious. She decided to go with praise. "Well thank you, Mr. Lowell!" She pushed him with the other hand but he stayed still. "If you push me again, you''ll be surprisede midnight!" She failed to get his point at first but when he rified for her, E red at him furiously. "Do not hug me because I am disgusted by your dirty body!" She dared not to move. Choosing instead to fight with her words. Disguised with my body? Samuel raised his eyebrows and said "You yourself did something dirty. How could you judge me?" In his mind, it was dirty for her to ask people to insult Catherine. E knew exactly what he was talking about. She bit her lower lip tightly in anger and said, "Please don''t hug me. You can hug Emma and Catherine as much as you want..." Seeing the look in his eyes, she stopped speaking. He had to teach her a lesson to make her fearful. Samuel loosened his hand, took her body in hand, and walked deep inside the garden. E shivered from the cold breeze in the back garden. "Samuel, what are you doing?" She felt uneasy. "Are you afraid?" He would teach her a lesson she wouldn''t forget. From now on she would listen to what he told her. E shock her head slowly from side to side. Then, thinking about what he had just asked her, she nodded. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 His words made her nod like a bird pecking rice. Stopping, the man put her down. E immediately ran towards the house. After running for over ten meters, E shouted, "Samuel, you bastard! You''re a bully!" After that, she turned around and ran. Samuel looked at E running in a panic with satisfaction. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Bastard! She had called him a bastard numerous times. He would teach her a lessonter tonight! mming the door of the living room heavily, E gasped for breath. Half a minuteter, the quiet atmosphere in the living room made her ufortable. Turning around slowly, E found Vincent and Melody looking at her in astonishment. Uh... She forgot they were in the living room. E smiled at them awkwardly and said, "I''m going to wash my hands." Looking like a child caught red-handed, E went into the washing area in dejection. After E washed her hands, Samuel calmly entered the living room. Sitting next to her son, E ducked her head and ate the rice in her bowl, her thoughts elsewhere. After a while, a piece of stewed meat was put into her bowl, snapping her out of her thoughts. Knowing who put the meat in her bowl, E smiled at her grandmother sitting on the opposite side, "Thank you, grandma." Melody was about to say something, when Samuel opened his mouth, "I''m not your grandma." ... E wanted to throw the rice onto Samuel''s face. He must be annoying her on purpose! Although she started it first... "I thought grandma put the meat into my bowl. You''re so mean! You''re a bully!" She looked at Samuel piteously, hoping to get people on her side. E looked so pitiful. She must be bullied by Samuel all the time. Melody put down the chopsticks and said seriously, "Samuel, as a man, you should yield to your wife." Vincent also frowned at Samuel, "You are way out of line. E is your wife. You should be nice to her!" Samuel nced at E, who covered herughter by eating rice. Instead of responding to Melody and Vincent, Samuel whispered something in E''s ear, making her lower her head. Watching her face turn red, Samuel smiled in satisfaction. He put some vegetables into her bowl in triumph. Picking up on the meaningful atmosphere between the young couple, Melody and Vincent said nothing and kept eating. After dinner, E nned to take her son out in a stroller. Her left hand was hurt, which made it difficult for her to push the stroller. But she was too proud to ask for Samuel''s help. She turned to Melody, "Grandma, let''s go out with Jerry!" Samuel stayed on the couch and continued watching the legal drama, as if he hadn''t heard E. Melody kicked Samuel in the shins, "Go out with your wife and son." Samuel did not respond. E suddenly got an idea. She subtly turned on the music app on her phone. Hearing E''s ringtone, Samuel frowned and wondered how shameless Sum was. "It doesn''t matter, grandma. I''ll go out by myself." E pushed Jerry''s stroller towards the living room door. Glimpsing a tall figure standing up, E chuckled to herself. She turned off the music and pretended to answer the phone, "Hello. Hold on. I''ll talk to you when I get out." In the next instant, her phone was taken away. Samuel took her phone and saw a ck screen. He checked the call records. There was only a missed call before dinner, but no record of the call from a moment ago. Looking at her pleased expression, Samuel realized that he was fooled. He smiled, not angry at all. He put E''s phone into his pocket and moved the stroller out of the living room. After hearing the door close, Samuel opened his mouth, "E, if you have the energy to y with our son, I''ll lose!" E stiffened at his words. She didn''t know what to say. "Besides threaten me, what have you done?" The woman behind him gritted her teeth in anger. He ignored it and pushed Jerry''s stroller casually. "I''m satisfied that I threatened you sessfully." Suddenly, he couldn''t hear a sound behind him. Not turning around, Samuel said loudly, "If you dare run away, you will not see Jerry again." E was about to flee to the side road. At his threat, she stopped. How dare this bastard threaten her with their son! "You have no right to deprive me visitation rights and custody. Jerry is also my son!" She walked in front of the stroller quickly, spreading out her arms and blocking the way. He stopped and snorted, "It doesn''t matter if I have the right or not. You can see whether I can do it." E was rendered speechless. She knew Samuel had the power to do it. She couldn''t let this happen. She stood aside, "I''ll find awyer and take you to court. You cheated on me, had an affair with other women, andmitted domestic violence! I''m going to divorce you and fight for custody of Jerry!" Speaking of domestic violence, she raised her injured left hand in satisfaction. Samuel replied dismissively, "You are overconfident!" Then he pushed the stroller towards the square. Looking at his figure, E was stunned by his words. She mentioned so many charges. But he still thought she was overconfident. How confident of his professional skills could he be? And he was also said to look down on otherwyers! E sat on bench and watched the man ying with Jerry in the square. She began to admire herself, nning to ignore him. Why couldn''t she resist talking to him? On the way back home, Samuel held their son with one arm and pushed the stroller with the other. Jerry gradually fell asleep on his shoulder. Upon entering the living room, they saw Vi who just got home after having dinner outside. "Mother." Although E hated her mother-inw, she greeted her politely. But Vi ignored her. She walked towards Samuel and took Jerry from his arms. "Samuel, do you know who I was with just now? " Looking at her excited expression, E and Samuel went upstairs together. No prizes for guessing who she was talking about. At thending, E cast a stern nce at Samuel. "Have you forgotten your son?" Samuel raised his eyebrow. How dare she order him? Very well! One more charge! He took Jerry from Vi''s arms and went upstairs. Staring at their retreating figures, Vi got angry and said loudly, "I''m so d I had dinner with Emma tonight!" Chapter 563 Chapter 563 However, nobody responded to her. Vi sat on the couch angrily, absorbed in her thoughts. What could she do to make Samuel divorce this woman? The woman was full of schemes. How dare she hire people to assault Emma! What an unruly woman she was! No way! She had to convince Samuel to divorce that woman and marry her beloved Emma! In the room. Samuel gently put Jerry on the bed and covered him with a nket. The weather was getting colder recently. Seeing Samuel''s gentle side, E was at a loss for words. Samuel hadn''t been nice to her for a long time. Feeling E''s eyes, Samuel dimmed the lights in the bedroom. With the lights in the room dimmed, the atmosphere grew heavy. E went towards the cloakroom in a hurry. The footsteps behind her made her breath quicken. The faster she walked, the faster he followed. Within a few steps, Samuel stepped in front of her, blocking her way. He stepped forward, looking at a nervous E. Feeling his sharp eyes, E was scared and stepped back. He continued to step forward as she continued to step back. Soon, there wasn''t any space left to move. Samuel took off his ck jacket and threw it on the couch nearby. He was wearing a white casual shirt underneath. He stretched his arms on the closet E was leaning on, caging her in his arms. "E, let me get even with you." His voice was light, but had a hint of danger. E shook her head immediately. To prevent him from going further, she blurted out, "Don''t you feel sick doing this with a malevolent woman?" "No, I''ll eventually tame your malevolence to kindness." He dered firmly, approaching her slowly. There was no distance between them anymore. Feeling his breath, E took a deep breath and said sarcastically, "Tame? Don''t forget the old saying. It''s easy to change rivers and mountains, but difficult to change a person''s nature. No matter how you tame me, Catherine and Emma won''t get away!" Samuel frowned at her words. It was difficult changing this woman''s nature. Even now, she was still thinking how to retaliate! He bit her on the lower lip mercilessly. The intense pain made E want to scream. "Get out!" She yelled. This bastard. He only trusted other women! "How much does it cost to hire you? I want to hire you as mywyer. I''m going to sue Catherine!" E gritted her teeth. That woman wasn''t the only one who would file a case! She was too stupid not to use avable resources. Samuel sneered. She wanted to hire him? "The consulting and litigation fees of your case are 20, 000 in total. If you want to win the case... around 1 million to 10 million." He suddenly lowered his head, getting closer to her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. 10, 000... for a minute of consultation? 1 million to 10 million to win the case? "Samuel, why don''t you just rob a bank!" Even she couldn''t get 1 million! "Rob?" The man smiled. He didn''t need to rob a bank, many cases were brought to him. The cost of this kind of civil dispute wasn''t expensive at all. He didn''t tell her the cost of the international criminal case he handled was at least 50 to 100 million. "Don''t try to prove your innocence this way. I know what I saw!" He saw what happened. He wasn''t blind! E was so angry that she wanted to hit him. She didn''t say a word. She shoved him out of the way with her right hand, and moved to open the closet. But in the next second, her body was in the air. She shrieked and was pinned on the couch of the cloakroom. Pulling off his necktie, he unbuckled his belt and dered, "Payback time." "Bastard... hmmm." ... It wasn''t until early morning that they finally got to sleep. The sky in the east turned grey. E pushed away Samuel''s arm from her body with herst strength and fell asleep. Jerry cried very loudly at dawn, but E slept through it. Opening his eyes, Samuel got up from bed and prepared the milk for Jerry. Half an hourter. A refreshed Samuel walked downstairs, carrying Jerry, who was feeding from a bottle. The three elders were sitting at the table for breakfast. Vivien took Samuel''s breakfast and ced it in front of him. Samuel held Jerry with one hand and ate breakfast with the other. Vi swallowed the porridge and said coldly, "What time is it? Isn''t she getting up yet? She neither goes to work nor takes care of Jerry. Is she an old woman?" Everyone knew what she was talking about. Hearing Vi''s sardonic words, Melody lost her appetite. Putting Jerry''s bottle down on the table, Samuel fed Jerry a mouthful of milk and said, "My wife shoulders the heavy duty of bearing a child to carry on our family name. She is unable to get up early because she was tiredst night. Is that a problem? I want a daughter. Mother, do you mind?" His words made Vi''s face turn red. She stared at Samuel, "Of course I don''t mind. But the baby''s mother shouldn''t be E!" Samuel gave the bottle to Jerry and retorted, "If my father wanted to have a son or daughter with another woman, how would you feel?" Vi was too angry to say a word. What an ungrateful and vicious son! He forgot his mother after getting married. Seeing Samuel handle Vi well, Melody smiled secretly. She cleared her throat and said, "Samuel, you should restrain yourself even if you are young. Everyone in the vi heard youst night." "Grandma, you''re wrong. I was punishing her for disobedience. If E gets up before noon, tell me." Because he bet she couldn''t get up as usual. But if he was wrong, he would continue until he was satisfied with her waking time. Vincent looked at his son strangely and wondered when Samuel became so shameless. "Samuel, be nice to E. Don''t hang around with disreputable women." Because Samuel was an excellent son, Vincent seldom scolded him. "I know, Dad." Samuel agreed happily. He was pretty satisfied with E at the moment, and was willing to postpone divorcing her. Vi stood up and looked at her son unhappily, "Samuel, you know what E has done to Emma! Knowing Emma was allergic to pepper, she deliberately put pepper in her food. She also hired men to assault Emma. She''s a malicious person. Are you out of your mind?" Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Samuel put down his chopsticks and swallowed the steaming dumplings in his mouth. He looked at an excited Vi, "Mom, since you have high blood pressure, it will be good for you not to care too much." His words only cheered Vi up more. "You know I''m in bad health and have high blood pressure. If you care about me, you had better listen to me and divorce E. You should marry Emma!" There was another matter that Emma said not to tell anyone. E apparently maltreated her grandson. But she couldn''t help saying it out loud. "The cruel woman maltreated my grandson. How could she be a daughter-inw of the Lowell family?" "Enough!" Melody mmed the spoon heavily on the table and stood up. She walked to Vi. "What poison did Emma feed you? You tried to persuade your own son to abandon his wife and marry a lover." Her daughter-inw had disappointed her too much, and went out of line. With the elder grandmother angry, the whole family fell into silence. Vi grit her teeth and returned to her seat. "Mother, please don''t be angry." Vincent stood up quickly tofort the elder woman. Melody was so angry, her hands shook. She took a seat beside Samuel after Vincentforted her. She felt better when she was carrying her great grandson. The nice breakfast ended sourly with Vi''s words. Themotion downstairs went by unnoticed by the slumbering E. She was oblivious. When she woke up, the sun was setting down. Sitting up in bed, she looked at the clock beside her. It was almost four o''clock. What a shame! At a loss, E put her hands on her forehead. How could she go out and meet people now? She felt her whole body ache when she moved a bit. Recalling the night before, E clutched the thin nket to her body tightly with her right hand. Embarrassment filled her face, followed by annoyance. Samuel must''ve deliberately humiliated her. With difficulty, she got up from the bed and washed her face. Remembering the call yesterday, she called back Sum. Sum was in a meeting at the office. At the sight of phone disy, he curled his mouth and went outside to answer the phone, to the surprise of everyone. "E, what happened to you yesterday? Why didn''t you answer the phone?" Sum''s worried voice came through. Thinking of how Samuel didn''t let her answer the phone, E made up an excuse. "Hmm, my son was ying with the phone and he didn''t give it to me." She said with an embarrassed smile. Her embarrassed smile made Sum think she was acting weird. He smiled bitterly and changed the topic. "Are you having a good timetely? When can youe back to work?" "It''s fine. I still need a couple of days before I can go back to work. I want to see my parents tomorrow and the next day..." At the thought of her parents, E''s eyes filled with tears and her voice choked with sobs. Ufortable with her sobbing, Sum nodded his head. Heforted her gently. "Don''t think too much. You can call me whenever you''re in need of help." "I will, Sum. Thank you." Wiping away her tears, E decided to treat him to a meal someday for his kindness. After the call with Sum, E felt unwell and stayed in bed for a while. She washed her face in the bathroom again before leaving the bedroom. The vi was quiet, as if no one were here. E decided to find something to eat in the kitchen. She found some food in the freezer and made herself a simple bowl of noodles to fill her stomach. When she moved to wash the bowl, the living room door was opened. It sounded like Melody and Vivien were back with her son. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Hearing the noise in the kitchen, Vivien came here to have a look. "Madam, please leave the bowl there, I will wash it." Folding up her sleeves, she approached E to take over. E was inconvenienced with her injury, so she handed the bowl over. "Thank you for your help, Vivien." She exited the kitchen. In the living room, Melody immediately smiled at the sight of E. "Have you eaten yet?" E nodded her head and struggled to take her son. "Yes, grandma." She kissed her son on the face. "Sam... Did Sam treat you roughlyst night?" Melody teased her and E flushed immediately. Sure enough, everyone heard the noise. "Grandma!" E hissed in a low voice, ducking her head in embarrassment. Melodyughed. "Grandma is an old woman and knows everything. Don''t be shy. How''s your hand?" She eagerly looked at E''s hand, which was wrapped in gauze. She suddenly remember that she had to reapply the medicine on the hand. "Grandma, if you didn''t remind me to go to the hospital, I''d forget." She looked at the time. Chuck would still be on duty. Jerry looked at her with big round eyes. E showered him with kisses. E''s reluctance to leave made Melodyugh. She urged her to go. "You should go to the hospital now. Don''t go around with the baby with your injured hand." In an exclusive VIP room. When E arrived at the hospital, Chuck was talking to Samuel on the phone. Seeing her, he said to the phone, "You don''t need to call your wife, she''s already here." Chuck set up the appointment for E. When he didn''t see her, he called Samuel. He hung up the phone since she already arrived. He took the prepared medicine and gauze to E, who sat on the sofa with the wet gauze on her hand. He frowned a little. "Didn''t I tell you not to wet this?" He unwrapped her hand and paled when he saw her wet wound. E smiled in embarrassment. "I identally wet it while washing my face." Chuck didn''t say anything, but cleaned her wounds carefully. He gave her medicine and new gauze. His gentle actions pained the woman who had been standing at the door for a while. She knew he was in love with L. He could be gentle to L and any other woman but her. It was E who noticed Daisy first when Chuck finished securing the gauze. "Daisy, you''re here." E greeted her first and Daisy walked inside slowly. Daisy forced a smile. "What''s wrong with your hand?" she said, standing by E. Chuck ignored her as if she wasn''t there. He cleaned up and put the things aside on the medical trolley outside the door. "I''m fine. It was just some broken ss." E exined simply, then remembered what happened yesterday morning. Should she buy another box of medicine? The thought of Samuel''s anger discouraged her. Daisy nodded her head. She was just passing by and couldn''t help approaching them. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 To hide her difort from Chuck, Daisy asked E, "Are you free tonight? Let''s go out and have fun." E thought for a while and decided that Samuel was too busy to think of her. And her son was being taken care of by three elders, so it would be fine. "Sure!" She readily agreed. The death of her parents was a huge blow to her. Catherine and Emma also gave her a lot of pressure. She really wanted to go out and rx a bit. They made a deal,pletely ignoring Chuck. Daisy took out her phone and checked WeChat, opening their group chat of 8, "Let''s invite Anna and L out too." More people, more fun. E agreed. Sitting in Chuck''s office, they started chatting with Anna and L on WeChat. They were so engrossed in their conversation, that the four men in the group chat couldn''t take part and had to quietly watch them cheerfully talk with each other. Far away abroad, Eason''s heart was itching with impatience. He didn''t know what he wanted, but he felt restless. In the assistant area, Anna was happily reading the conversation. She figured she would have to take a leave. On WeChat, the four women decided to go out and shop, eat, and sing in KTV. Typing on their phones, E and Daisy walked out of the office. They were so focused that they forgot Chuck was with them. Chuck couldn''t believe that Daisy had completely ignored him, and felt very upset. When they left the hospital, E also added Joseph and Lilian to their WeChat group since they were also in Uthana. In the end, the five women met in a shopping mall. Since they were living luxuriously, they all looked more stunning than everyone else. Together, their fashionable attire and beautiful faces caught every man''s attention. Each of the five women had a better background than the rest, and every time they entered a store, they all enjoyed the best treatment. At the Beautiful Girl Catherine was on vacation today, so she went out shopping with Emma for some new clothes for the new season. The sudden arrival of five women drew everyone''s attention. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . When they saw Eughing and talking in front them, Catherine and Emma''s face twisted at the same time. Simultaneously, E noticed the Reynolds Sisters. What a small world! "Did you see them? They''re a pair of bitches. Today, I won''t let them get away." E hadpletely forgotten that she was supposed to be locked up for two days. How could she let them go when they fought for the same man''s affections? The other four women were clever, and immediately understood what she meant when E spoke. Emma was currently trying on a long white wool coat, which suited her well. However, E distorted the facts. "Miss Reynolds, women with short legs can''t wear such long wool coats." The five women sat on the sofa as she talked. Before Emma could retort, L added, "Miss Reynolds'' waist is so thick... You should avoid coats with belts." The shopping assistant beside Emma got very embarrassed. It looked good on Emma, but they turned the facts around. Resting her chin on her hand, Daisy carefully examined an enraged Emma. "Miss Reynolds, your complexion isn''t good. The white color would only make you look more tanned." Everyone hated it when other people messed with another''s family. Lilian said calmly, "Miss Reynolds, aren''t you an editor-in-chief of a fashion magazine? How could you have such bad taste? Has poverty made you crazy?" Emma was so mad that she was about to spit blood. She stared at Anna who was sitting at the end. Considering what happened before, Anna wasn''t about to pick sides. But she didn''t like being stared at. "Miss Reynolds, your neck isn''t that long. Itpletely disappeared when you put on that hat." The shopping assistant watched the five women pick on Emma, and dared not speak. E concluded, "Miss Reynolds, given all that, you aren''t cut out for clothes. Perhaps you should try going out naked instead." "E, you are out of line!" Taking off the coat in anger, Emma threw it to the shop assistant and stalked towards the five women. Despite knowing these women were backed by powerful men, Emma still didn''t want to surrender. "Out of line? My husband owns this shopping mall, so that means I own the shopping mall as well. As the owner, I hadn''t said anything. How could you decide what''s out of line for me?" L elegantly sat on the sofa with crossed legs, looking at thetest fashion magazine. "Well, the coat you were wearing was designed by my fianc¨¦, E''s brother. Of course, my sister-inw has every right to voice her opinion." Since Eason wasn''t here, no one would know that Anna was talking nonsense. She did it for E. Anna always paid attention to Eason''s works whenever they crossed paths. So when she saw the coat, she knew it was designed by Eason. "I''mughing to death. I don''t know how could you have the confidence to criticize Mrs. Lowell. E married the topwyer Samuel. She could cross any line she wanted." Lilian stood up, casually looking at the clothes on disy. "E, you are too nice. How could you let a woman like her bully you?" Daisy took E''s hand, looking at her sympathetically. "You can say that again! I thought my husband had a problem with his eyes, since he could ept all kinds of women." E nced at Catherine as she stood silently. When she thought about it carefully, she realized that Catherine was smarter and more sophisticated than Emma. Emma was too angry to say a word. Reigning in her emotions, she took out her phone and opened Samuel''s number with a sneer, "How about I call Sam now, and let him judge?" At Emma''s words, E started to falter. Which side would Samuel pick? The woman he loved, or the woman he married? Lilian helped her, "E, let her call Samuel. If your husband chose her, he''s a hopeless jerk. It won''t be a loss for you to dump him." Finding her words reasonable, E smiled triumphantly. "Yes, Miss Reynolds. Let''s take that bet." Emma bit her teeth and dialled Samuel''s phone number. Did they think she was afraid? The phone call went through, "Sam...." Emma''s sharine voice almost made E vomit. Samuel! How dare he answer her phone call! She would remember that! Samuel was watching thepany''s monitoring video as he was leaving work. He discovered that the person who went to his office yesterday and took pictures was exactly who he suspected. When the phone rang, he answered the call without checking who it was. Hearing Emma''s soft voice, Samuel was silent for a moment, "Out with it." Chapter 566 Chapter 566 "Samuel, am I the one to be bullied?" Samuel frowned at her words. Samuel was slowly figuring out what was going on. Emma continued: "E is bullying me with the help of several women. Samuel, can you control her? I haven''t goaded her!" Emma really didn''t have any advantages in facing five unusual women. "You can hide from them." What a simple truth! Didn''t she know it? He did not want to get involved in women''s fight. Emma was mad at Samuel''s words. But E swung into action before Emma said anything. She got off the couch, snatched Emma''s mobile phone and shoved her. Emma was wearing high heels. She did not expect the shove and dropped backward, "Ah!" Samuel heard her scream. "Samuel, you must want to protect your weak ex-girlfriend." There was a strong sense of sarcasm in the familiar female voice. Samuel massaged his aching brow, "Don''t make any trouble for me." This little woman refused to mend her ways even after repeated education! "Make any trouble? Samuel, let me tell you, I''m going to make troubles for you today. Go to the hospital and see your little sweetheart!" After saying this, E simply threw Emma''s phone into the waterss on the tea table. The phone would be damaged. The other four women pped, "Well done!" E got the thumbs up from L. On seeing this, the salespeople ran away. They just dared to eavesdrop and did note closer. Some customers left the scene. Catherine lifted up Emma. "E, you''re way out of the line. What did my sister do to you? Why do you bully her?" Good! Catherine finally opened her mouth. E walked up to her and smiled, "Miss Reynolds, you must be aware of what nder is!" Catherine''s heart flipped, "Of course I know it." But she did not know what E was going to do. "Leave Samuel''spany, or I will reallymit the crime for which you have been ming me." She would make the charge of "insulting" real. Then, E''s phone rang suddenly. She knew who was calling without even looking at the phone. She answered: "Mr. Lowell, I''m punishing the mistress. Can you leave me alone?" Samuel went back to his office, tidied his documents and walked towards the parking lot. "I''m not going to interfere. But I just want to tell you, do not go too far." For example, hiring people to insult Catherine did go too far. E burst into anger, "Samuel, you bastard! Are you going to protect her?" Hearing her words, Emma felt proud. Samuel was speechless. What did he say? Why did E think this way? Then she hung up the phone. Samuel was worried and decided to go to the KTV. Catherine and Emma stood up and walked towards the door. E walked in front of them and blocked their way. "Catherine, did you hear what I said?" "E, do not act like a mad dog!" On hearing this, E spanked Catherine. Catherine tried to hit back, but Daisy stopped her. Daisy shook her arm off, nearly knocking the two sisters over. "Daisy, let''s beat them together. I will take all the me!" In the worst case, she would be in jail just for a few days. L warned the salespeople, "Close the door." Er......r.... The salespeople looked at each other, hesitating. L knew why they were worried. She mentioned Harry''s name, "My husband is Harry. If there is any problem, I''ll take the me." The salespeople closed the door. But a bad mood seized L. She was richer than Harry, but Harry''s name was more powerful and persuasive. Meanwhile, Emma and Catherine trembled with fear. They wanted to seek help, but the closed door isted everything inside. "E, if you dare to touch us, I will prosecute you." The two sisters shouted. Prosecute? The word only reminded E to cover the cameras in the shop with some clothes. They needed evidences to prosecute her. They could do nothing if there was no evidence. Ten minutester Beautiful Girl The door opened slowly. Five women went out, looking satisfied. They left the shopping mall and went towards the agreed restaurant. Twenty minutester, two women wearing brand new jackets left the mall with messy hair. Samuel, who just met Harry and Chuck, listened to the sobs on the line in Harry''s office, with eyes closed. "... Samuel, you can''t imagine what my sister and I look like now... If you''re not going to discipline her, I''ll just consider I loved the wrong man." "Samuel, we are too ashamed to face anyone now. Even Anna supported E to bully us..." Samuel opened his eyes, put her on the speakerphone and put the phone on the desk. Three men in the office heard Emma''s cry and usation. "My phone was thrown into the water by E. And Daisy knows kung fu... We were no match for them." The door of the office opened, and Joseph came in at the precise moment when Emma brought about Lilian''s name over phone. "Joseph''s wife Lilian belittled me that I was worthless. I didn''t offend her..." "I did not expect that Harry''s wife L would be an aplice... You can imagine the extent that we were bullied by them." "Samuel, I beg you to discipline her..." ... The four men in the office looked at each other. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They were wondering what made her cry like this. They couldn''t imagine what she must have been through. But nobody pitied them, because it was their wives who did this. "Samuel, are you there?" There was silence on the line, which made Emma a little bit flustered. "I got it. I''ll pay your medical expenses." Samuel finally picked up the phone and responded indifferently. E was mad at Samuel''s words. She gasped for breath and then said, "Samuel, you know the key point is not the medical expense!" "I know. I''ve got this. I''m going to visit you tomorrow. Take rest." Samuel repressed the irritability in his mind. He wanted to hang up the phone long back. The sobbing Emma too hung up the phone. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 "Let''s go! We can catch them at the KTV!" Samuel stood up and walked to the door. "Well? You''re going to teach E a lesson for your ex?" Chuck was curious and asked, putting his arm over Samuel''s shoulder. Burning with anger, Samuel didn''t answer. This little woman always got him into trouble! He must teach her a lesson. Otherwise his anger wouldn''t subside! The four men rushed to the KTV. They were all disappointed with what they saw. Five young and handsome boys were sitting respectively next to the five women. Out of the five women, only E was in her boy''s arms. Seemingly not noticing his presence, E continued "Let''s go and have some funter!" The other women sat there indifferently, not wanting to go any further. Harry''s eyes narrowed. He looked angrily at the young boy next to L. The poor boy stood up immediately and ran away in disgrace. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The young man next to Daisy poured her a ss of wine, and she drank it quickly. Then she mmed the ss onto the table and asked for another. The man obliged immediately. Joseph took off his sunsses and strode over to Lillian. He grabbed the man next to her by his cor and pulled him out of the room. He sat down next to Lillian and grabbed her, forcing her to lean back onto the sofa. "What are you doing?" He asked sourly. "Nothing, just a ss of wine." The innocent look in her eyes blocked Joseph''s surging anger. Samuel could not remain calm. His girl was held in another man''s arms. How could he keep calm? He grabbed the young boy by his cor and struck him. "Samuel!" Screamed E, hurriedly protecting the boy, and said deliberately, "If he''s hurt, who can I have sex with!" ... L couldn''t suppress hisughter. E did a really good job! Samuel was jarred by her words. His wife was flirting with a young boy right in front of him, but he deserved it since he didn''t cherish his woman. Daisy warmly apuded, "E, Enjoy yourself. Enjoy your life." She was the one who talked E out of making any concessions in the daily life. She seemed d and eager to stir up trouble. So Chuck drew her away and walked towards the door. "Let go of me! We haven''t sung yet!" Daisy resisted. It was only less than half an hour. They didn''t have enough time even to start the party! "Daisy, what''s wrong with you? Do you enjoy causing trouble?!" Chuck took her into an unupied room and pushed her in. The young boy next to Anna saw what wasing, and he winked at the man sitting next to Daisy. Both of them got up and they sneaked out. There was only one boy left, behind E¡­ The young man too wanted to run away, but he couldn''t because he was in a corner, blocked by E. Samuel''s face turned purple with anger. He drew her away and pulled out the young man. He was going to beat up the man. But E grabbed his hands and stopped him. The poor boy ran away amid the chaos. What a pity, she thought. She let Samuel go and followed the boy. The moment she reached the door, the door was mmed shut. "Samuel, what right do you have to meddle in my life?" "I''m your husband! And I''m doing what a husband is supposed to do." "Bullshit. You''ve always wanted a divorce, right? Okay, and I say YES!" Throwing caution to the wind, she said with all her courage. She could not bear the mental torture any more. He cheated on her first, so why couldn''t she take revenge! The room fell silent when E said this. Everyone was shocked and looked at each other. A divorce! Were they joking? Is it really that serious? Samuel took her outside the room, "Okay, let''s get a divorce!" "Great!" They pushed each other and left the room, leaving behind the other five people, who stood there dumbfounded! After a seemingly long pause, Lillian asked, "They really want a divorce?!" The others shook their heads because none of them had any idea about it. "How about giving them a call?" Asked L. "Not now." Harry mused. They needed time to fix this. Outside the KTV Samuel got E into the back seat before he started the car and sped away. The car was going very fast, at least 150 km/h. E was too scared to shout loudly. She clutched the corner of her coat, watching the night view of the street whizzed past. At a red light "Well, you''d better think twice. After divorce, our son belongs to me!" His voice sounded low and deep in the dark. Her son, the little one, E felt sad thinking of her baby. What should she do? It was a tough call. Even though she was very upset, E said perversely, "You can have my baby, and I''ll have ten more kids with another man!" Having ten more kids with another man! She would rather do so than have a baby with him! The man''s eyes zed at the thought of her doing an abortion. The green light was on. Samuel made a sharp turn and pulled over. He tightly gripped the steering wheel, "Say sorry to Emma and Catherine. And then I can ignore what happened today." Samuel made a concession after all. She was going to apologize to them? "Samuel, do you think I''m a pushover?" She asked calmly, with much disappointment. "It''s your fault. You''re supposed to admit that!" The woman sneered grimly, "Come on, let''s get to the point. You still love her." Samuel shut his eyes, took a deep breath and exined, "There''s going to be nothing serious." Nothing? E opened the door and got off the Porsche. She came up to him and said, "Samuel, I lost. I let you go. But I refuse to apologize to Emma!" She did nothing wrong. She was not gonna apologize! Samuel became crazy, seeing her perverse attitude. She lost. What did she mean by letting go? Let him go? She did not love him anymore? He started the car and drove slowly. Finally, he pulled over in front of her. "Get in the car!" Hemanded in a cool voice. E wanted to walk past the car, but she knew he would be able to catch her. So she stood there just like that, confronting him face to face. Samuel got off the car, mmed the door and approached her. She was forced to lean against the door. But she looked away from him. "Samuel, let''s calm down and get away for a few days!" Maybe it would work being separated for a few days. His hand on the car clenched into a fist. Separation? It must be tough to spend the night when she was not around, he thought. "Well? Is it your n? Stay with Sum after the divorce?" Samuel thought he would strangle her if she was going to live with another man. She was shocked to hear that name and dazed for a moment. Sum? Why did he mention Sum? However, it would also be perfectly eptable. "Yeah, sure. You''ll live with Emma, and I''ll be with Sum. Perfect!" She held his wrist, ready to pull him away if he tries to beat her. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Samuel didn''t let her go. Instead, he pushed himself on her closely and started kissing her rudely on her red lips. After a long while They made out under the dim light of the streetmp, and both wanted more. Samuel''s phone suddenly rang, startling them. They separated. E''s legs felt like jelly. Samuel reached one arm around her waist and with his other hand he answered the phone call. "Grandmother." Grandmother? E was puzzled. It was about eleven o ''clock. Why wasn''t grandma sleeping? "Sam, Jerry is having fever. Your father has taken him to Chuck''s hospital. You''d better go there as soon as possible." Melody''s voice appeared extraordinarily loud and clear in the night. And E heard her too. Her son was having fever? Howe? When Samuel hung up, she asked, "Howe?" She was too worried for her son to be still angry with him. She clutched at the corner of his dress, eyes full of anxiety. He opened the door of the co-pilot and picked her up. "No one knows what happened yet. We''d better reach there as soon as possible." He buckled her up and closed the door. He got into the driver''s seat and drove away. On the way to the hospital, Samuel called Chuck several times. But none was answered. Chuck called him back when they reached the hospital. "What''s up?" Chuck spoke in a hoarse voice. Samuel ignored his abnormality, "Come to the hospital. My son has fever." "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Chuck took his coat, walked to thepartment door, opened it and went out, as if he didn''t see Daisy lying there. He went outside the door and told the waiter in the corridor, "Don''t let anyone in." The waiter nodded and stood outside. He put on his coat and hurried to the hospital. After ten minutes or so, Daisy walked out of the room and left KTV quickly with her head down, hair messy. In the hospital They found the children''s room. E painfully looked at her son''s fever-gripped face. She held her son in her arms. Jerry seemed to feel his mother''s smell, opening his eyes slowly. He looked at E, caught a thumb of Samuel''s and closed his eyes. The doctor on duty came in with a thermometer and handed it to E, "Take the child''s temperature first." Five minutester This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . 39 degree Celsius. E almost cried out. She looked at her son''s red face and felt a deep sense of guilt. When Chuck arrived at the hospital, he went straight to the ward and heard the doctor on duty say that the temperature had reached 39 degrees. He gave a box of antipyretic drugs, and then asked the nurse to bring his stethoscope and examined the other physical aspects of the child. "Normal fever is my preliminary judgment. Affix the child with antipyretic stick, feed him with some antipyretic medicine, and wipe his body with warm water." Chuck removed the stethoscope and the nurse ran to get the medicine. "Why would he have fever?" E asked urgently. "There are a lot of causes, colds, bacterial infections and so on. Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious." Chuck''s wordsforted them. They were relieved. Chuck affixed the child with antipyretic paste, asked E to feed him a little of antipyretic medicine, and then left. Jerry had been sleeping. He did not cry or make a scene. "Dad, you go home first. We''ll stay here." Samuel looked at the watch. It was over twelve o ''clock. Vincent nodded, "I''lle back tomorrow morning." Samuel apanied Vincent to the hospital door. Only E and Jerry were left in the ward. Ey beside her son, looking at his little face and holding him tightly in her arms. She was a really ipetent mother. Just now, she was angry with Samuel and told him that she would give up Jerry. How could she give up such a lovely and well-behaved son? The ward door opened. Samuel came in. Samuel stood there and looked at his wife and son on the sickbed. He could sense E''s pain over their son''s misery. The memories of the day when his son had a bruise on his butt came back to him. He concluded that E was too over-stimted earlier to do such foolish things. Jerry would frequently turn over ufortably in his sleep. E simply held her son in her arms. After a little while, Samuel took him from her. "Have some sleep." He sat down on the other side of the bed. Jerry felt safe in his arms and did not move much. The sickbed in the ward was so wide that a whole family of three could sleep there. Ey in the bed,pletely sleepless and thinking about her son. Her eyes were on him, whoy in Samuel''s arms. Samuel noticed that. He put their son down to the middle of the bed. He alsoy on the other side beside their son. E could sleep only as she put a hand on her son''s shin. Samuel did not sleep. He kept staring at the sleeping E. He didn''t know why, but even though he knew she had done a lot of wrong things, he still wanted to hold her in his arms and love her dearly. He hadn''t felt quite the same way he felt now when he was with Emma. Perhaps it was because Emma was tougher than E. Heid a hand on her forehead and gently lifted her bag. "Samuel..." E whispered, moved her hand to her son''s arm and fell asleep again. Samuel raised the tip of his mouth slightly and looked at her more gently. E loved him. He always knew it. And it made him proud. And what she did to Emma and Catherine...Perhaps she loved him too much and in a wrong way. So he should tell her what she could do and what she couldn''t. Early next morning Melody asked Vincent to take her to the hospital. She didn''t sleep wellst night, worrying about her great-grandson. She gently pushed the ward door open, all the three were still sleeping. The heads of the two adults were pressed together, and the sony nting between them. In no hurry to wake them up, Melody patted Vincent''s hand and whispered, "Take out the phone and click their picture." It would be a pity to miss such a warm scene. But if it was preserved in the photo, it would be a beautiful memory. Vincent knew what she meant. He took out his phone, opened the camera and pressed the photo button. "Crack." Vincent forgot to mute his phone. With one shot, Samuel woke up. The little woman next to him slept soundly on her arm. So did his son. He sat up gently. "Grandma, dad." "How''s the baby?" Melody whispered, moving towards Jerry. Jerry''s face had returned to normal. Samuel leaned close to touch his forehead, and he opened his eyes. "Aah-" His sudden burst of crying startled everybody in the room. E, who was asleep, was also awakened. She sat up in a daze and held her son. "Little darling don''t cry, don''t cry." She looked funny when she couldn''t even open her eyes but still tried to coax her son. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 After some time, Vi rushed in with things for Jerry. "Jerry must be hungry," said Vi, with a milk bottle and powder in her hands. The family started to get on with feeding the Jerry. Samuel washed himself. A nurse brought them breakfast prepared by the hospital. The breakfast was hearty enough for a VIP ward. While Vi fed Jerry, E and Samuel had a quick breakfast. The nurse came in again to check Jerry''s temperature. It hase down to 37.7¡ãC. The nurse then put another fever-cooling patch on Jerry''s forehead. Before leaving the room, the nurse reminded them to feed the kid some antipyretics. Chuck came inter. He checked Jerry''s body and found the boy was fine. If his body temperature would go back to normal levels, he could go home. Then E said to Samuel: "You can go to work now. I''ll take care of him." He was kind of busy these days and his presence was not necessary there. E was ready to go to the graveyard. But she had to reschedule it, since Jerry became ill. She took out the phone to send a message to Sum. "It is fine. We''ll see it in the afternoon." Samuel cooled the hot water and poured it into the bottle, so that Jerry could drink the water himself without his help. E didn''t say anything. She texted Sum: "Sum, I was supposed to go to thepany tomorrow, but my son got fever. So I won''t be there until he recovers. Sorry for that." Hardly had she put her phone in her pocket when she received a message: "Is Jerry okay now? Which hospital are you in? I''ming there." His sincere concerns touched E deeply. "Sum is so sweet," she thought to herself. But she declined his kind offer by texting "Don''t worry. Jerry is fine now. He would go home this afternoon if things be normal again." However, she got a reply for this only after two minutes. Meanwhile Samuel stepped in quickly and grasped the phone. He scrolled through some of her conversations with Sum and looked a bit angry. "Do you still n to work in hispany?" Why can''t she bear Samuel''s words in mind? E was not going to hide anything. She admitted: "Yes. I''m ready for being deserted anytime. Anyway I have to support myself." If possible, she would like to provide for herself and Jerry. What the hell is "ready for being deserted"? Samuel sighed and threw her phone on the table. He stood in front of her and looked down at her: "You don''t have to be prepared for that. If you behave yourself, I''ll support Jerry and you for as long as it takes." "Don''t I behave myself?" she retorted. It was he who forced her to date with one of those young dudes. "Do not maintain any rtionship with Sum anymore; do not bother Catherine and Emma; and do what I say. Those are my requirements for you." Samuel expressed his thoughts in brief. If she could do that, he would like to be with her until the end of the world. E took up her phone and turned a deaf ear to his unreasonable requirements. Why did he never put himself in her shoes? Or did her sufferings please his mind? She checked her Wechat and read the message from Sum: "Take care of your child and you are wee whenever you want toe." "You, E." Samuel called her crossly. "Here!" She textedzily "Thank you". Samuel grabbed her phone again and said: "Was I just talking to a brick wall?" How dare she is to ignore him! "What''s up? Do I have to grin and bear tortures from Catherine and Emma even if they want to kill me?" She kept her grief bottled up and stared at him ironically. Samuel sat beside her and said: "You might misunderstand Emma. Well, I won''t see her again from now on." Just a misunderstanding? More than that, OK? "Fuck off!" She shouted at him and turned her back to him with no more words. Samuel stared at her back, looking ugly with anger. He pulled her shoulders and forcibly pressed her on the hospital bed. She struggled. "Don''t mess around, our son is next to you." She warned, coldly. E bit her lower lip and red at the man in front of her. "Don''t touch me!" She was as good at issuing a warning as he was. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Samuel, however, not only put his hands on her, but he also kissed her. She pinched his waist with her right hand as hard as she could, but it meant nothing to Samuel. "Ahem" Crisp dry coughing separated the two people. With discontent, Samuel stared at the man standing in the doorway, saying "President Be, you must be hanging around." Samuel cannot be more upset. E felt quite embarrassed, burying her head in the pillow. "I''m not just hanging around. She insisted oning to the hospital to see the kid." said the president. He walked sideways into the ward. Behind him was Daisy, who looked at Samuel and smiled. She was supposed to leave with Chuck when she saw what the couple were doing. Surprisingly, Chuck was brazen enough to interrupt. Samuel pulled E out of the pillow, said "The President''s wife is here." E flushed with embarrassment, looking at the couple at the doorway, "Daisy¡­ How nice of you to come!" She managed to squirm free, walking straight over to Daisy. After putting the baby products that she brought on the table, Daisy took E by her hands and walked with her to Jerry. Jerry had woken up and was looking around with his eyes wide open, keeping on waving his legs. The cute baby instantly triggered Daisy''s maternal instinct. She meticulously picked up Jerry from the bed and held him tightly in her arms, while ying with him. "haha¡­¡­" The baby chuckled happily, making Daisy even more excited. For a moment she really hoped she can also have a cute little baby one day with whom she can y every day. "You and Chuck could try to have one." Samuel leaned against the wallpaper-covered wall, giving Chuck a casual nce. "We are working on that," Chuck replied calmly. Unfortunately, Daisy''s body conditions make her less likely to conceive. It is a matter of ying with the odds. "Who is working with you?" Daisy denied with a red face. She stared at Chuck coldly. What a shameless person! "I did not say with whom to work, " Daisy''s face paled on hearing Chuck''s words. She nodded understandingly. "It turned out that Chuck cannot forget Rosy." While the two exchanged words, E noticed that Samuel was quite enjoying the drama. She even drew a conclusion that " Men are natural-born cheaters." Daisy looked at her and smiled "I agree." Hatred was sowed in the hearts of the two speechless men in the ward. Jerry had a rtively strong immune system, as he got into a good shape by the afternoon. They returned to their vi: The Royal Valley Mansion When Samuel brought the car to a halt, the cell phone rang. E also stopped moving when she saw the expression on Samuel''s face. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Jerry decided to keep a distance from his father. He didn''t know if he could lie to him again. After mom left, his father always joked about beating him. "Great grandma, we need to go home earlier tonight. Daddy wille and get his phone." There was no response after Jerry finished talking. He looked at Melody and found that she was staring at her little sister. They looked at each other nkly and Jerry had no idea what they were doing. "Jane, why is your father''s phone in your mother''s house?" Did this mean that they had met each other? That was the only exnation, Melody thought. Jane had no idea of who her father was, not to mention physically meeting him, because her mother never told her anything about him. Thanks to her older brother, she could only see her father''s photo in secret. Her father was handsome and she looked just like him. "Maybe Daddy gave his phone to mommy, so we can contact him conveniently." All Jane thought about was Samuel. She was wondering why her father abandoned her mother and her. Was it because she was so naughty when she was a little baby that her father abandoned her? She had been longing for a father very much. She wanted to call him "Daddy", but she didn''t know whether it was allowed. On the other hand, she heard that her brother could see her father frequently. She envied him for this. Although she could see her father on TV and through pictures, those inanimate figures couldn''t generate a sense of her father in her mind at all. No. She wanted to tell her brother to take her to meet their father. Even just for a secret nce. Having made up her mind, Jane run to Jerry with her cute little bottom swinging, and watched her brother''s sorrowful expression in confusion. Melody had always paid her attention on Jane''s reaction. Children couldn''t easily hide their expressions, and their faces always revealed the truth about what they were feeling at the moment. Sometimes they were happy, sometimes doubtful and sometimes sad. Such entanglement made Melody quite distressed. Was that because Jane missed her father? Jane had never seen her father since she was born. What should she do? E got dressed and came out of the bedroom. She found Jane and Jerry talking, with Melody nowhere in sight. The two little children were muttering to each other, sitting on the sofa closely. E walked towards them and heard Jane saying, "Can you find the way to Daddy''s office, Jerry?" "Of course I can!" Jerry said proudly. Elle interrupted suddenly, "The wey to where?" Jerry end Jene freeked out end kept quiet, sheking their heeds et the seme time. "Mom, it''s e secret between Jene end I. You shouldn''t esk us ebout thet." Before Elle seid enything else, Jerry ceme up with en excuse. Elle tried to sey something but then geve up. Her son wes so clever thet she could not refute his excuse. "Alright. I won''t esk you ebout thet. Come on, let''s go to the supermerket." She plenned to hung out with her two children now thet she wes on leeve. Emerging from the other bethroom, Melody heerd Elle''s plen end seid, "Elle, I heve to go home with Jerry now." "Whet''s wrong?" Melody then told Elle whet heppened. Elle nodded end seid: "Okey then. Grendme, you go with Semuel''s phone end give it beck to him, but whet will you sey if he esks you where I found you?" They needed toe up with the seme enswer. "Jerry seid thet I took him to the emusement perk end thet''s where you found me." "Okey. Let''s cell e cer end get you home." Elle didn''t heve e cer to send them home with beceuse of her temporery stey in Uthene. Melody pulled Elle eside end whispered: "You were together with Semuel lest night." It wesn''t e question, but more of e stetement. Thinking of whet heppened lest night, Elle blushed: "Yes. I ren into him by ident." She conceeled the truth. "Ren into him identelly? Then why is his phone here? Besides, the suit jecket in your bedroom''s tresh cen is Semuel''s, right?" Although Melody wes old, her eyes end mind were es cleer es thet of e young person. Feiling to find e reesoneble excuse, Elle hed no choice but to sey coquettishly: "Grendme, it reelly wes by ident. Stop esking, my deer grendme, pleese. Let me cell e ceb for you." Some things were too emberressing to speek out loud. Whet could she sey? Thet Semuel ebducted her, took her to the ville end humilieted her? No. She would never forget thet, but grendme needn''t to know. Knowing thet Elle didn''t went to telk ebout whet heppened end looked shy, Melody thought nothing bed heppened end stopped pushing for en enswer. After welking Jerry end Melody to the ceb, Elle went to the supermerket with Jene. Elle got home leter on thet night. She received e messege from e strenge number: "Elle, I wern you not to see my son egein!" Elle looked et the phone number closely end found it wes Semuel''s. He hedn''t chenged it ell those yeers. E interrupted suddenly, "The way to where?" Jerry and Jane freaked out and kept quiet, shaking their heads at the same time. "Mom, it''s a secret between Jane and I. You shouldn''t ask us about that." Before E said anything else, Jerry came up with an excuse. E tried to say something but then gave up. Her son was so clever that she could not refute his excuse. "Alright. I won''t ask you about that. Come on, let''s go to the supermarket." She nned to hung out with her two children now that she was on leave. Emerging from the other bathroom, Melody heard E''s n and said, "E, I have to go home with Jerry now." "What''s wrong?" Melody then told E what happened. E nodded and said: "Okay then. Grandma, you go with Samuel''s phone and give it back to him, but what will you say if he asks you where I found you?" They needed toe up with the same answer. "Jerry said that I took him to the amusement park and that''s where you found me." "Okay. Let''s call a car and get you home." E didn''t have a car to send them home with because of her temporary stay in Uthana. Melody pulled E aside and whispered: "You were together with Samuelst night." It wasn''t a question, but more of a statement. Thinking of what happenedst night, E blushed: "Yes. I ran into him by ident." She concealed the truth. "Ran into him identally? Then why is his phone here? Besides, the suit jacket in your bedroom''s trash can is Samuel''s, right?" Although Melody was old, her eyes and mind were as clear as that of a young person. Failing to find a reasonable excuse, E had no choice but to say coquettishly: "Grandma, it really was by ident. Stop asking, my dear grandma, please. Let me call a cab for you." Some things were too embarrassing to speak out loud. What could she say? That Samuel abducted her, took her to the vi and humiliated her? No. She would never forget that, but grandma needn''t to know. Knowing that E didn''t want to talk about what happened and looked shy, Melody thought nothing bad happened and stopped pushing for an answer. After walking Jerry and Melody to the cab, E went to the supermarket with Jane. E got hometer on that night. She received a message from a strange number: "E, I warn you not to see my son again!" E looked at the phone number closely and found it was Samuel''s. He hadn''t changed it all those years. Warning, another warning! E, I warn you not to hurt Catherine! E, I warn you not to see my son again! Was there anything else that Samuel could tell her except for warnings? Right! There was something else. That was -- go away! Go away! E replied him with the same words. Jerry was Samuel''s son, but he was E''s son too. He had already deprived her right to raise her son, and now he was depriving her right to see him further. She had never seen such a bastard like Samuel before. How did she fall in love him? Was she an idiot then? In a bedroom of the old house, Samuel was smoking cigarette after cigarette, standing by the window and staring at E''s reply. This woman was too rebellious, just the same as four years ago. Now they had met each other again and Samuel felt it was more difficult to handle her now than before. However, no matter how hard it was, he was certain to win her heart again. She had dared to abandon him for four years. Samuel vowed to let her know what a real bastard looked like. Someone knocked at the door. "Come in." A little figure came in. It was Jerry. "Daddy, I''m going to sleep. If you want to go, get out of here as soon as possible please!" Jerry was ustomed to sleeping alone. He didn''t care if his daddy would sleep beside him or not. However, when it came to his mother and little sister, it was different. He was fond of sleeping with them. Samuel looked at his son with his cold eyes and said: "I''ll sleep here tonight." Jerry climbed into the bed and knotted his brows, which resembled E''s andined, "Samuel, do not smoke in my room again!" He also resembled that woman when he was angry. Samuel put out the cigarette, opened the window to get some fresh air and reminded Jerry calmly, "This is my room." "You have so many houses. Why should you scramble for this room with me?" Hugging the Totoro toy, Jerry looked at Samuel. "You little brat, there are so many rooms in this house. Go and pick one." "No! Here I can sense and smell mom!" He was so anxious that he spoke up, voicing the words in his heart. There was a silence in the bedroom. It was the first time Samuel heard the word "Mom" from Jerry in thest two years. When Jerry was a little baby, he knew nothing and often said "Mom" "Mom", although E was not here. But he hardly said that word after he was two years old. Worning, onother worning! Ello, I worn you not to hurt Cotherine! Ello, I worn you not to see my son ogoin! Wos there onything else thot Somuel could tell her except for wornings? Right! There wos something else. Thot wos -- go owoy! Go owoy! Ello replied him with the some words. Jerry wos Somuel''s son, but he wos Ello''s son too. He hod olreody deprived her right to roise her son, ond now he wos depriving her right to see him further. She hod never seen such o bostord like Somuel before. How did she foll in love him? Wos she on idiot then? In o bedroom of the old house, Somuel wos smoking cigorette ofter cigorette, stonding by the window ond storing ot Ello''s reply. This womon wos too rebellious, just the some os four yeors ogo. Now they hod met eoch other ogoin ond Somuel felt it wos more difficult to hondle her now thon before. However, no motter how hord it wos, he wos certoin to win her heort ogoin. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She hod dored to obondon him for four yeors. Somuel vowed to let her know whot o reol bostord looked like. Someone knocked ot the door. "Come in." A little figuree in. It wos Jerry. "Doddy, I''m going to sleep. If you wont to go, get out of here os soon os possible pleose!" Jerry wos ustomed to sleeping olone. He didn''t core if his doddy would sleep beside him or not. However, when ite to his mother ond little sister, it wos different. He wos fond of sleeping with them. Somuel looked ot his son with his cold eyes ond soid: "I''ll sleep here tonight." Jerry climbed into the bed ond knotted his brows, which resembled Ello''s ondploined, "Somuel, do not smoke in my room ogoin!" He olso resembled thot womon when he wos ongry. Somuel put out the cigorette, opened the window to get some fresh oir ond reminded Jerry colmly, "This is my room." "You hove so mony houses. Why should you scromble for this room with me?" Hugging the Totoro toy, Jerry looked ot Somuel. "You little brot, there ore so mony rooms in this house. Go ond pick one." "No! Here I con sense ond smell mom!" He wos so onxious thot he spoke up, voicing the words in his heort. There wos o silence in the bedroom. It wos the first time Somuel heord the word "Mom" from Jerry in the lost two yeors. When Jerry wos o little boby, he knew nothing ond often soid "Mom" "Mom", olthough Ello wos not here. But he hordly soid thot word ofter he wos two yeors old. Warning, another warning! E, I warn you not to hurt Catherine! Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Samuel didn''t care about that until he discovered grandma''s video call history log with someone called EI. He could tell that El was very likely to be E. Not only grandma, but Jerry had been in touch with E too. What''s more, E must have been instructing Jerry to hide their contact from him. ''E, what a sophisticated woman you are! How do you still win Jerry''s affection after disappearing for four years?'' Samuel thought to himself. After the smoke in the room dissipated, he stood up to close the window and went to the bathroom. Jerry had already fallen asleep when he stepped out of the bathroom. He turned off the bedmp,id beside Jerry and held him close. Fondling Jerry''s chubby body, Samuel couldn''t help disying a grin. Jerry wriggled to find afortable position in Samuel'' arms and muttered in his sleep, "Mom...Jane..." Hearing Jerry muttering about E, Samuel was immersed in dejection, so much so that he neglected Jerry''s mentioning of the name "Jane". Samuel and Jerry had moved out of the Royal Mansion since E left. Thus in thest few years, most of Jerry''s time was spent staying in the old house with his great- grandma, taking part in banquets with Samuel or roaming in Samuel''spany to kill time. It was the first time that Samuel had stepped into the mansion in four years. But he didn''t have the chance to get upstairs. Samuel was convinced of the old saying that a strict father cultivates an outstanding son, but he had been a loving father trying his best to meet all Jerry''s requests over the years. He found Jerry was smart but also a little precocious. Samuel thought living without a mother''s care was the reason for Jerry''s precocity at first. He thought Jerry might have been subconsciously pushing himself to be strong. But he denied this assumption soon after he knew Jerry had been in touch with E. The clock on the wall was making the tick-tocking sound, preventing Samuel from falling asleep. He loosened Jerry, grabbed his mobile phone on the night stand and unlocked it as he walked towards the study room. Samuel couldn''t help opening Wechat and inputting E''s new phone number into the search box. The result was the user named El, as expected. He sent a friend request to El with text saying, "Your son misses you!" ''The only one she cares in this family now is Jerry. For her, I am nothing but a jerk who forced her to have an abortion four years ago.'' Samuel was lost in thought. Unexpectedly, his request was epted by E. He thought E had already fallen asleep. But neither of them sent greetings to one another. Samuel browsed E''s Wechat album. Most of the photos were about herself shooting films and taking part in activities. But there were also several photos of a little girl with either her back or side, facing the camera. ''Who is this little girl? Is she her daughter? Did she give birth to a daughter for another man?'' At this thought, Samuel was furious. He returned back to the chat page and sent a message to E, "Are you hooking up with another man?" Samuel stared at the screen, waiting for E''s reply, anxiously. ''If she dares to reply with a yes, I will kill that man!'' He clenched his teeth and thought. Seeing Samuel''s question, E, who was lulling Jane to sleep in the bed, was confused. She was baffled about why Samuel asked that question. Thinking of Catherine, E replied, yes. ''There are rumours circting on the inte about me and many handsome male entertainers so this answer will be convincing to Samuel.'' E thought with a bitter smile. In her opinion, even if she gave Samuel a negative answer, Samuel would still be suspicious of her. Later on, when E was about to fall asleep, her mobile phone on the night table rang, indicating a new Wechat message. "Are you a mistress of some rich guy who can provide you with many opportunities in the entertainment circle?" Seeing Samuel''s reply, E was disappointed and heartbroken. ''Is this what he thinks of me?'' E thought. She took a deep breath and replied, "Yes." E waited for around half an hour before she received Samuel''s reply. "How about, if youe sleep with me tonight, I will consider investing in another movie and let you be the leadingdy of it?" Seeing Samuel''s reply, E''s eyes widened in anger. She tried her best to be calm and replied, "You are disgusting!" E thought she would have to wait for a long time again before receiving Samuel''s reply. But Samuel replied to her message quicker this time round. "But your reactionst night told me you enjoyed my service very much." ... "Samuel, I beg you to leave me alone. Please..." E waited for another half an hour before she received Samuel''s reply, "So... what do you think of my proposal? I''d like to have you answer now." E sneered. She replied, "You''d better get your fiancee''s approval first." ''How ridiculous is Samuel. Hoping his ex-wife to be his mistress!'' E thought. "You will agree to my proposal one day. Wait and see! " replied Samuel. E didn''t reply. It was toote at night and she was sleepy. She put her mobile phone back on the night table, held Jane close to her and fell asleep soon after. It was two o''clock in the morning when Samuel finished his cigarette. He walked back to the bedroom, laid beside Jerry and fell asleep gradually. The next day in the morning, E set out to the filming set early. She took a nap before filming the fight scenes in the afternoon. An imperial concubine drove a wedge between Crystal and Lily. Crystal was tricked into fighting with Lily. Both Crystal and Lily were good at martial arts so the garden was in a mess. Upon hearing that the two concubines were fighting in the garden, the emperor hurried towards them. Glimpsing at the emperor, Lily became distracted and her sword missed Crystal and scratched Amber''s arm. "Ah!" Amber cried out. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The filming crew were all confused. ording to the script, the scratch was supposed to be very slight. But why did Amber cry out loudly? Then Amber''s arm started bleeding. Blood seeped through and soaked the cloth around the wound. Seeing that, the whole crew were astonished and rushed to Amber. The sword was just a stage tool which was supposed to be blunt. How was that possible? Seeing Amber bleeding, E became frightened. An assistant rushed to Amber with a emergency first-aid box. The director walked to them, nced at the sword in E''s hand and shifted his sight to E. Then he turned to the crowd and asked, "Who is in charge of stage property?" A woman scooted to the director, "It''s me director Rod ." "Why is the sword sharp? Who prepared this? They are fired!" A thin man ran to the director, "I''m sorry, director. It''s my mistake. Please spare me this time..." The man begged for his job, as he continuously winked at E. Seeing that, E was totally confused. ''Who is this man? Why does he keep winking at me?'' E wondered. Other film crew noticed the man''s behaviour and started staring at E suspiciously. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Amber glowered at E. E figured out what was going on finally, after being puzzled for several minutes. She was being framed! Sure enough, the man then set his eyes on E. "E, talk to the director for me please. The money you gave me is far less than my two months'' sry. I''ll be on the streets if he fires me.''" Hearing what the man said, Amber stood from her chair, walked towards E and pped her. "E, why did you do this, huh?" Although angry, Amber''s voice was still quite coquettish. At this point, everyone on site gathered around them and they gasped when E was pped by Amber. "Miss Amber, it''s E who asked me to change the sword to a real one. She has disliked you for a long time." Amber was a big star and people her age were all quite deferential towards her. People started whispering to themselves about what the man had said. Covering her face with her hand, E said nothing. "E, you''re evil!" E saw only anger in Amber''s eyes. Why only? Was she that good at acting? It didn''t matter. E rubbed her aching face and raised her hand suddenly. She pped Amber back. Her tender and soft face turned red immediately. Amber started crying. She looked so pathetic that people all felt pity for her. ''God! Is E crazy? How dare she p Miss Amber?'' ''That''s right. She is much older than Miss Amber. She asked him to change the sword out of envy for Miss Amber''s youth and beauty, didn''t she?'' The crowd''s murmurs grew louder as they looked on. ... Eric was too angry to say a word. Although it was hard to tell who was right and who was wrong at first. he was still not happy to see such disharmony amongst his film crew and talent. "You, tell us what happened!" Eric pointed to the man again. Surrounded by others, the thin man became too terrified to say a word. His begging eyes fell on E again, as if he was saying "Help me, please." Ignoring him, E looked at Amber. She was much older than her, so E decided to teach her a lesson. "I pped you back so that you can learn that you should never hit other people before figuring out what is going on. You must seek the truth first. Do you understand little girl?" She looked like a strict mother. Amber felt dumb and stopped sobbing. She was 19 years old and if she remembered correctly, E was ten years older than her. It was hard to tell that E was almost thirty from her appearance. How could she get a sense of strict mother from E''s eyes? E then looked at the man in contempt. "It''s hard to believe that you have worked with the film crew for such a long time. Your acting sucks. How can you frame others when there are so many ws in your story?" It seemed that the thin man wanted to defend himself, but E wouldn''t give him the chance to speak. "You stood out too soon, looked at me too soon and betrayed the mastermind too soon. You confessed all of this as soon as the director said "go away", but at that time he didn''t know it was you. You are so stupid." People around them nodded. What E said was reasonable. Eric kicked the thin man. "You bastard, tell me, who was behind this?" Normally, people would suspect Amber, who, at that moment, dared not cry anymore. They couldn''t think of another person who would have the motive to frame E. Only a few clever people knew that the mastermind wanted to set Amber against E. The thin man tried to struggle. "I don''t care whether you believe me or not. It was indeed E who asked me to do that. She said that Amber was so self-willed and unreasonable that she must be taught a lesson!" Those words made Amber feel embarrassed. "Alright then. ording to what you said, I wanted to teach her a lesson, then why did I do nothing when you were exposed? Besides, you said that I gave you some money, then present some evidence like the transfer record for example." E was wearing a cardinal pce dress and her face was shining with confidence and indifference. She looked like a queen, if her extravagant make up was ignored. People around them nodded and stared at that man, whoes expression turned from shame to anger. "E, you dare to act but don''t want to bear the responsibility. How could I agree to help you if I knew who you truly are?" He finished and ran away, which was so sudden that people stood there dumb- struck. Now, the fact was clear. People knew that E was being framed. Then Eric sent someone to check on the man and found that the man, who was an orphan, had fled away after he was exposed. However, Amber was not mature enough to forgive E because of the hurt on her arm and face. Therefore, she yed right into the mastermind''s hands and wouldn''t talk to E anymore in private. E thought about the n to frame her for several days and could not figure out who was behind it. Although she was popr with the filming crew, she was not annoying either. Who would frame her? Nevertheless, no matter who was behind it, E decided to be cautious from now on. After Samuel''s Wechat was added by E, Jerry connecting to E for video chats from Samuel''s office at the old house. E was puzzled. Samuel had warned her again and again not to see her son, but now he allowed Jerry to do video chats with her. Was he a man of contradiction? Their work had alreadypleted by afternoon and the director proposed a dinner party. E wanted to go home and spend time with her daughter since she was off work early, but Eric thought highly of her and didn''t agree with her absence from the party. E had no choice but to change her dress and go to the party. Sapphire Hotel. Looking at the glorious hotel, E was deeply touched. It had been four years since herst stay. Now, the Sapphire Hotel had been renovated and had became more luxurious. They gathered in a big room, with more than thirty seats around arge table. Almost thirty people were in attendance and the atmosphere was pleasant because of the presence of several young stars like Amber. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As a veteran in the entertainment industry, Joseph flirted with Amber and other actress making red blushes spread across their faces. E knew that If Joseph wasn''t married, even Amber would fall in love with him. During the dinner, E left quietly. Knowing that there was a balcony at the end of the corridor on the sixth floor, she wanted to get some fresh air there. They had proposed toasts at the dinner, so E had had some liquor as well. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 A soothing breeze was blowing at the rooftop, causing E''s face to be redder than before. Suddenly, her attention was attracted by some whispers near-by. A couple were in an embrace, not too far away from where she was. Seeing this, E thought they were an amorous couple and diverted her path to avoid disturbing them. "Sam, why didn''t youe to my rescue when Mr. Phury said those terrible things to me? Have I annoyed you?" Sam? E stopped in her tracks and looked back. The man who was staring at her was none other than Samuel. Catherine didn''t notice her because she was being held tightly in Samuel''s arms. E sneered. How disappointing! E didn''t care so she decided to leave. E turned back and left quietly, as if she had never been there. Samuel thought that there was no-one on the rooftop, and would have continued to believe so if he didn''t notice E himself. Although Catherine still felt sad in his arms, Samuel was in no mood to cheer her up. "Then I won''t bring you to this kinds of events any more." He pushed Catherine aside subtly, lit a cigarette and walked to the edge of the rooftop. Thinking that Samuel was angry, Catherine followed him hurriedly. "Sam, it''s okay. I''m willing to be disrespected for you." "Okay." The man gave an indifferent reply and stopped talking, which caused Catherine to feel embarrassed slightly. She had toe up with various topics to maintain the conversation. However, Samuel replied with one-word answers, "Well." "Okay." After Samuel finished his cigarette, they went back to their private room, when they saw E across the corridor. Catherine put her hand on Samuel''s arm possessively, staring at Ecently. E cursed inside and diverted her path, walking into the private room on Samuel''s right hand side. Samuel and Catherine went into the private room on their left side. When they walked in, Mr. Phury from the Phury Group stared at them ambiguously. "Where have you been, happy lovers?" Hearing that, Catherine immediately ignored Mr. Phury''s humiliating words and lowered her head feigning shyness. Pulling his chair out, Samuel sat down regardless of Catherine. Catherine didn''t know if others noticed Samuel''s indifference. Having no courage to look up, she sat beside Samuel awkwardly. Samuel replied. "To get some fresh air on the rooftop." Mr. Phury snickered with others and then changed the subject. In the opposite private room, E was in no mood for anything at all after she came back and her words were less than before. Amber was singing a popr love song with a supporting actress whilst other members of the film crew laughed and talked. Finally, the party was over. Amber proposed for a karaoke session and many people agreed immediately to tter her. E found Eric and excused herself. She had to go home. People left the room one after another. E said goodbye to the director and some good friends who were part of the filming crew and walked to the roadside to call a cab home. However, there was no cab avable and E had to walk along the road. A brand new ck Cadic started in front of the hotel and drove out of the parking lot. E continued walking, whilst looking for avable cabs. She just wanted to get home as soon as possible and sleep with her dear Jane in arms. A ck car stopped in front of her, at a crossroad. E didn''t know who''s car it was, so she ignored it and crossed the road. However, when she got to the other-side, the car followed her, and stopped in front of her again. The car window near the passenger''s seat rolled down, and E saw Samuel, wearing a white shirt, in the main driver''s seat. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ignoring him, E detoured around his car again, but Samuel followed her and blocked her way. Atst, E pped his car window and yelled, feigning fierceness. "Are you insane?" "Can you heal me?" ... E red at him speechlessly. "What are you talking about, heal you? Go away and stop blocking my way." Thinking of Catherine, E became angry because Samuel was such a jerk that he dated two girls at the same time. "Get in the car!" The man gave his order calmly. Without any reply, Samuel had to use their son as an excuse. "Jerry is missing you." That wasn''t a lie. Jerry indeed missed E every day. Hearing this, E thought he would take her to see Jerry, so she got in the car and wondered when Samuel became so considerate. Samuel had a general understanding of what E was thinking. Instead of telling her the truth, Samuel drove her to his house. The Royal Valley Mansion. Samuel pulled up in front of his house and got out of the car together with E. E was delightful at the thought of seeing her son. Noticing her excited demeanour, Samuel took her into the vi. E thought Jerry was on the second floor, so she didn''t noticed that it was quite dark on the first floor. She run up to the second floor hurriedly after changing into slippers. However, Samuel grasped her wrist. Then she fell into his arms. Samuel then kissed her. All E could think about was her son so she was in no mood to make out with Samuel. She tried to push him away several times but failed. The man was as steady as a rock. She tried to push him harder, but was pressed against a pir. "Samuel, I want to see my son. Get off me..." E struggled discontentedly. It was indeed a true saying that all a man thinks about is sex. Samuel gasped and said: "Jerry is in the old house." E was so angry that she even wanted to kill him. However, she thought about what Samuel said again, and found that he never said Jerry was in the Vi. E was stupid enough to get in the car and let Samuel bring her here without any resistance. Was there anyone as stupid as her? She was so stupid that she presented herself to a man like a sheep walking into a wolf''s den. "E, promise to be my lover, or I''ll ruin your name in the entertainment industry." He hugged E tightly, taking in her scent. He still remembered that night four years ago, when she initiated sex between them. Another warning! E wanted to p him again, but hesitated. "Why should I think that you, awyer, can interfere in the entertainment industry?" E despised him, but she knew what Samuel said might be true. After all, the society was dominated by money. One can do anything with enough money. Samuel squinted his eyes. It seemed that E looked down on him. "Would you like to try?" He allured E with his pleasant voice. "As you wish!" However, the next instance, she was lifted midair. She put her arms around the man''s neck in haste. "What are you doing, Samuel?" She was freaking out and confused. "You said as my wish, didn''t you?" The man walked towards the stairs with E in his arms. "Get off me! I won''t go upstairs! Samuel, what do you take me for?" E struggled and jumped out of his arms. However, Samuel still kept a vice-like grip on her. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 "Take you as what? My ex-wife?" He said indifferently, making it hard for E to decipher his feelings. "You''re right, ex-husband. Watch your words and behaviour please. If you force me to make out with you again, I''ll sue you!" She looked at the man arrogantly. Although the lights were off in the vi, they still could see each other''s expression under the light of the streetmps outside. "Sue me? E, what little progress you have made in the past four years. What have you been eating those years? Pig''s brain?" Samuel looked at her in contempt. She said she would sue him four years ago and now she was repeating the same words. How stupid could she be? Pig''s brain? This was an indirect insult to E, calling her as stupid as a pig. E struggled out of his strong grasp, wanting to get out of there. Samuel did nothing until she reached the door. "Jerry is upstairs." He started walking up the stairs as he said so. Soon after, Samuel heard footsteps echoing behind him, growing closer and closer. "Hey, didn''t you say that he is at the old house? How could he be upstairs then?" Samuel didn''t answer. E had no choice but to follow Samuel and continued asking, "Which is the truth?" "Samuel, if you lie to me again..." Suddenly, Samuel turned and kissed her ruby red lips, silencing her. Two secondster, Samuel kicked the bedroom''s door open and threw E on the bed. "Jerry is upstairs in the old house." Samuel said. Samuel was right. She had eaten nothing but pig''s brain in the past four years to be easily duped. E was irritated. She switched on the bedsidemp without any difficulty, to see Samuel clearly and try to thwart away his effrontery behaviour. However, on seeing the arrangement of the house, she remained speechless. Nothing had changed in thest four years that she is gone. "What? This vi wasn''t even yours, many years ago." The man''s word yanked her back to reality. E wanted to say something, as her lips moved slightly, but decided not to. Instead, she opened her mouth again and said in an enchanting voice. "Mr. Lowell, won''t you be terrified if I called your fiancee again?" The word "Mr. Lowell" irritated Samuel. He approached her slowly, took out his phone from the pocket and threw it on the bed. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Just before E reached the phone, he flung himself on her and pressed her against the bed. "E, from now on, I''ll admit I have lost this game and leave you alone, if you can get to the phone." He mped her hands above her head and looked at her under the dim light. After four years of separation, he hadn''t looked at her closely since their reunion. She was wearing light make up. The up-tilting eyeliner at the corner of eyes made her eyes more enchanting. The cardinal lipstick she had earlier, although wiped off during the dinner, made her lips look luscious. E was more enchanting than before. Like an evil spirit, her every move was alluring to him. E was embarrassed by his fervent staring and turned her face away. "What? Get off me now!" "I get off you, so you can call my fiancee?" He kissed her earlobe, making her quiver slightly. "Samuel, you know you have a fiancee? But now you are hugging your ex-wife. You are a jerk, aren''t you?" She bit her lower lip tightly, struggling to avoid his kisses. Samuel smiled like a ruffian and admitted frankly. "Yes. I am a jerk." Now since Catherine didn''t care about what was happening, why should they? E looked at him unbelievably. She was in shock that he had admitted he was a jerk. "You had never wanted to let me go, had you?" "You didn''t know that until now?" He coaxed her into his bedroom, step by step, and had made up his mind that he would never let her go again. E closed her eyes and opened them again. She said, seductively, "Well, I''d like to enjoy it rather than to fight against you." Samuel smiled like a charming devil. "There you are." Then he released her hands and fidgeted with her silky hair that was close to her ears using his powerful hands. E wanted to grab the phone. However, Samuel noticed her intention immediately, and held her arm as soon as she raised it. ... What a jerk! "Mr. Lowell, you should go and take a shower first and I''ll wait for you." She wanted to try flee away since she didn''t want to have sex with Samuel. Although Samuel agreed, he, surprisingly, carried E and took her into the shower room. When he knew that E was back in the Uthana, Samuel hired hourly workers to clean every corner of the house every day for unknown reasons. Now it suddenly clicked and he patted himself as a man who could envision the future. They could use the bedroom and the shower room anytime they wanted. ... ''E, be my lover and let me take care of you.'' ''E, you heartless woman, how can you abandon your husband and son for four years?'' ''E, now that you have sumbed to me, I will do all I can to get you back!'' Before she fell asleep, all she could think about was the way he made love to her, and the words he said. The next day, E asked for leave again. Some people started disliking her because they thought she was more arrogant than Amber. However, it was rumoured that it wasn''t her assistant but a mysterious man who asked for leave on her behalf. The director said nothing about that, and proceeded to skip scenes that needed E''s character in it, and film the others. Therefore, when E came to the filming site the day after that, she overhead a group of people, who were part of the film crew, discussing her absence. "It seems that all her affairs are true. She became a popr star under those circumstances." "I knew she was pretending to be a nobledy. I knew it! Which nobledy can act Lily in such a perfect way?" "Right! Maybe the one who called the director yesterday was her lover." ... She wanted to p for them because whoever said thest sentence was right. Yesterday morning, she heard, in a daze, Samuel call the director and said she wanted some leave for business reasons and would get back to work today. The director agreed without asking any questions. She sighed quietly, dressed herself in her film costume and got on the nanny van. Today, they were working on some exterior shots today at the edge of the cliff in the suburb of Uthana. In this scene, Lily falls off the cliff in order to save the Prince. After getting in the car, E sat down and started surfing through social sites. The car drove to the suburb area, after all the required people had entered. The scenery in the suburb area was not bad and the cliff was exactly the same as those on TV. Today''s action shots were not about the hero and the heroin, but Male 2, Female 2 and some supporting actors and actresses, After her makeup was applied, E stood by the cliff and let workers secure her with a harness that was connected to wires, supported by boulders and beams. Male 2 was fighting with others and Lily pushed Prince Sean with all her strength. However, her strength ran out and she fell off the cliff. Prince Sean broke down. He yelled Lily''s name in extreme grief while swords were slicing his back, again and again. He was in so much sorrow to feel the pain being inflicted on him. E was falling off the cliff, fast. However, she suddenly saw that the thin steel wire holding her, was broken. Broken? Broken? The words echoed in her head. The crew member from the props department, who was responsible for ensuring the integrity of the wire, spotted the broken wire. He noticed it through the surveince video and shouted suddenly: "Shit! Director! E is falling, the steel wire is broken!" His words scared everyone. The cameras stopped rolling immediately and people were sent to look for E. E was still falling through the air. Was she going to die? No! She was reluctant to leave her dear Jerry, her sweet Jane, and surprisingly her ex-husband. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 ''Crack.'' E winced in pain, as her body hit a rock. Her face was on fire from hitting the sharp surface of the rock. E was too frightened to open her eyes, as she continued falling down the cliff. ''Bang!'' Her back hit another stone and it hurt badly! She was quickly overwhelmed by the fear of death. ''Mom, Dad, is it my time yet?'' E whispered. But she didn''t want to go. She didn''t want to leave with her two children behind. ''Crack!'' A few branches broke off as she was falling. ''Bang!'' "Oh!" E screamed in pain. Her entire body was hurting, excruciatingly, and soon after, she lost consciousness, as shended with a thud on arge tree branch at the base of the cliff. A long time had passed. On the entertainment news channelter on that day, a reportermented, "I am now at the location where Prince Sean ''s Favorite Concubine is being filmed and, ording to reliable sources, E, the second heroine of the film, was in an ident. She fell off a cliff. All necessary measures have been taken to rescue the actress. We pray that she is found safe and sound. Our reporters will provide more information of the incident." The news segment showed scenes of ambnces and fire engines rushing to her rescue. The clip went viral on Weibo in a few minutes. As time went by, #EFellOffACliff trended. At this moment, many people were leavingments on her Weibo, sending their prayers and blessings. Those who liked her or didn''t, shared the same feelings. ''May you be blessed with long-life and peace. E, hang in there!'' ''Oh, E, you muste back safe and sound.'' ''We pray for your safety!'' There were so many positivements, but there were also a few negativements. For example, the fifth topment provoked outrage. It read ''The world is better off without such a frivolous woman.'' ¡­¡­ A legion of E''s loyal fansmented on Samuel''s Weibo. ''Mr. Lowell, please quickly send more people to save her. After all, E is your ex-wife!'' ''Mr. Lowell, E is such a fantastic woman, don''t abandon her!'' ''Are you blind?'' ''We may not know what happened between you two, but you are her former husband and she is the mother of your child. Do something.'' ¡­¡­ When E ran into trouble, Samuel was in court, engaged in awsuit, with his mobile phone switched off. He didn''t know what had happened. In the afternoon, E, who had been hanging on a branch, was finally rescued. She was in aa and was quickly taken to the hospital. She was found in a dangerous and depressing state. Her costumes had been torn, and her skin exposed and blood was running all over her body. Daisy was the first to know about this matter. She immediately called Chuck, who was taking his son into theboratory. "E has had an ident. I just saw her being wheeled onto the ambnce." Since you are a highly skilled doctor, save her life." Her anxious tone made Chuck understand, roughly, what had happened. "Oh, I see." "Chuck, in the past four years, especially when I had Sven, if it were not for Eason and E, we would have starved to death." Daisy recalled the help Eason and E had given them, and started to sob. When she knew she was pregnant, she was shocked. She waspletely at a loss. It was difficult for a pregnant woman to find a job. Eason provided the money to help tide her and E over that difficult period of time in their lives. When Daisy gave birth, E called Eason for help. Eason remitted five million to her and E. Eason was the one who gave Daisy and E the most ideal conditions for having a baby. Although Daisy owed her deepest debt of gratitude to Eason, E was the one to thank. After the birth of Sven, E paid two nannies to look after her and Daisy''s children so that the two adults could go to work with a peace of mind. Therefore, in the past four years, Daisy and E stuck together to support their two children. There was silence from the other side of the phone. In fact, Chuck got angry every time someone mentioned Eason. Because in the years when he was looking for Daisy, Eason, who knew where she was, didn''t say a word Hearing what Daisy said, he immediately understood the whole story. During those four years, the two women with two children had only been able to survive, he suspected, with the help of Eason. "I got it. You don''t need to feel bad, and E is also my sister, I will try my best to save her." Chuck rarelyforted others. Daisy sobbing on the other end of the line, made him do so. "Yes, Chuck, as long as you promise E will be okay. I will listen to you in the future, and I will not go anywhere." Daisy thought about it carefully. Despite being a bit annoying, a huge w in his personality, Chuck was quite good to her. Four yearster when he saw her again, the love and the tenderness in his eyes spoke for itself. All his emotions were so obvious to her. However, men were too proud and so he kept torturing her, which made her angry. If he missed her, he should express himself. What a nasty man! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Daisy did not see that Chuck smiled after she finished this sentence. "Who needs you! However, since you have made a choice, I will peel off your skin if you dare to change your mind." He took his son outside of theb. The fierceness in his tone made Sven look at him with contempt. He recently met his father, who was a medical doctor, and even though he was angry most of the time, he was so good to his mother. He really didn''t know why the hell his parents acted the way they did sometimes. "Go and call the ambnce!" Daisy wiped her tears and smiled. The call did note to a halt. The warm and happy atmosphere was there to stay. "Ok," Chuck hang up the phone and went to the nurses station. When the ambnce carrying E, approached the hospital, it turned a corner, which confused the reporters behind. Everyone understood the move only when it arrived at Chuck''s Private Hospital Chuck was already prepared, together with his team, before E was wheeled into the operating room. Next to him was Sven. He was forced to see his father perform a surgery, and he was desperate and helpless. Wearing arge suit and sitting on a stool, he stared at the person being wheeled in. "It''s E!" When Sven saw the patient on the operating table, he immediately jumped off the chair in shock. The suit was too big, he identally stepped on it and fell. Chuck looked at his son and asked the nurse to help him to his feet. "Calm down! Everything will be fine. Okay?" At the moment, Chuck looked serious. He watched his son sit back on the stool and began to inspect and then operate on E. After an hour, the light in the operating room was switched off and E was wheeled out. Eden asked anxiously: "Nurse, how is she?" Chuck took his mask off. "Who are you?" He calmly asked Eden, who looked worried. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 "Doctor, I''m her agent and assistant. How''s E now? Please tell me she''s okay." He prayed. Sven took off his mask as well and grinned at Eden, "Eden, mommy will soon be fine." Sven admired his dad more, after seeing him in action. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Eden gazed at Sven in astonishment. He used to see him a lot in America when he visited E at her home. Besides, he was the one who sent Sven to town to Melody. Hence, they shared a close rtionship. He took a nce at Chuck, then he looked at Sven, "Sven Jones, do you know him?" Upon hearing his son being called "Sven Jones", Chuck frowned. He observed that the two seemed to be familiar with each other. "Eden, this is my dad Chuck, and now I''m Sven Lewis." Sven sounded proud when he introduced his father. ''Daddy is so cool!'' Sven thought to himself. Though some parts of E''s body were badly bruised and she was bleeding profusely, Sven''s dad had calmly cleaned the wounds, applied medicinal ointment on and bandaged them. Chuck? Eden froze for a moment. ''This fatherless boy turned out to be the son of Chuck? That''s insane. And Jane''s father is that famouswyer. These two kids really have an unusual background.'' Eden thought to himself in shock. "Okay then, do you want to see mommy E?" E had been taken to a luxurious ward by a nurse. "Yes!" Sven then followed Eden. "Doctor Chuck, how''s E now?" Eden and Chuck walked to the lobby, shoulder to shoulder. Chuck pulled back his son, who was walking in front of them, then he put his hands on Sven''s little shoulders, "The bruises will soon heal. The wounds made by the poisonous snakes on her arm have been cleaned and I applied a medical ointment to quicken the healing process. Though the wound on her forehead is a little deep, there will be no scars left. Other wounds are nothing to worry about." They were just some bruises. They would heal after the ointment was applied in a couple of days. "Then why did she loose consciousness?" Eden asked out of confusion. Chuckughed, "Because of the pain." Even though, the level of pain that E felt was not high enough to make anyone loose consciousness, E feared feeling pain. Chuck remembered thest time he applied medicine to her hand. Even though he was just picking out ss shards, disinfecting and applying medicinal ointment, she bit Samuel''s arm firmly. ... When he left the hospital, a crowd of journalists approached and surrounded Eden. "Eden, can you tell us E''s present condition?" "Eden, is E awake?" "Many citizens are worried about her, can you give us some information?" ... Upon seeing the crowd of journalists, Eden was delighted. E''s poprity had grown beyond his expectation, since so many journalists were craving any new information. He cleared his throat and said, "E and I are very thankful for your support. Doctor Chuck performed her surgery. At the moment, E is out of the woods and recovering. She will be fine after a period of recuperation." ''Doctor Chuck did the surgery?'' The crowd erupted in murmurs. The journalists clung to Eden''s every word, "Eden, is it true that E has good rtionships with Doctor Chuck, Harry, her ex-husband Samuel, her brother Eason and even Joseph?" Eden frowned slightly .''What is the reporter trying to insinuate by saying that E shared good rtionships with several man?'' He thought to himself. Mentioning Eason and Samuel was ambiguous enough. It seemed that this journalist intended to divert attention to other matters and propel rumuors by mentioning Harry, Chuck and Joseph. "I think that you are forgetting to mention that E also shares great friendships with the wives of the gentlemen you have mentioned. Thanks for your concern." He headed towards her car after finishing her statement, but the media didn''t want to let him go. "Will her ex-husband Mr. Lowell show up with his son to see E''s after the incident?" "Everyone in this country knows that Mr. Lowell was her husband. Do they still keep in touch?" Diverting the subject to E''s ex-husband Samuel, the journalists kept posing questions. "I don''t know whether Mr. Lowell will bring their son to see E. But I suggest you focus on E''s work instead of her private life." After Eden finished, he shouldered through the crowd and got in the car. A few kilometers away from the Hospital, Eden looked through his rear view mirror, and could still see the crowd of journalists. He was confused by it. Samuel didn''t leave the court until dusk, due to theplexity of the case. The moment he stepped out, he was surrounded by a crowd of journalists. They asked a tirade of questions at the same time, and after a few confused seconds, Samuel understood why he was getting media attention. It turned out the journalists wanted to know if he would visit E after she fell off a cliff when she was filming. ''This stupid woman, can''t she be careful when filming?'' Samuel''sins remained unvoiced. Suppressing his emotions, Samuel grinned, "Whether I visit her depends on my fiancee." "You need your fiancee''s approval? Does it mean that you don''t have feelings for Ms. Leonard anymore?" "Will Ms. Leonard be upset if she heard about this? Don''t you think that you are being cruel to her?" Samuel''s smile became even brighter because that was exactly what he wanted. However, the premise was that her present body condition was capable of tolerating his vengeance and affliction. No longer answering their questions, he got into his Cadic and switched on his phone. He frowned when he saw the highest trending video on Weibo. He didn''t notice Ellie, who was sitting in the front passenger seat and was peeking at him through the rear view mirror. Then he called Chuck, "How''s E?" "Finally, the ex called. What, you want me to help hype it up?" Chuck unusually mocked Samuel because he felt good to have his son by his side. After hearing the tone in Chuck''s voice, Samuel roughly guessed E''s situation. Then he hung up without responding to Chuck''s mocking words. Leaning on the backseat, he pondered for a moment. Then said to Ellie, "Call Catherine and tell her to come to the hospital with me." Ellie became speechless for a moment because Samuel always requested her to contact his fiancee She felt sympathy for her friend E as she called Catherine. She could not help asking, "Mr. Lowell, do you still love E?" E. Samuel opened his eyes, yanked out of his rxing state by her question.. "You know her." It was not a question but an affirmative sentence. Howe he didn''t know Ellie, who was married and had been working for him for two years, knew that woman. "Yes, we were ssmates in college." She acknowledged their rtionship frankly. Before that, Ellie thought there was no need to mention E if she was not there. She definitely wouldn''t lie since Samuel asked. "So, you''re on her side?" Samuel smiled lopsidedly and continued without waiting for Ellie''s response. "Well done, E! All of the three people in this car are rted to you. Howe I didn''t know my wife has so many friends?" He asked rhetorically. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Chubby, his driver, was E''s ssmate in high school. Then now Ellie, who happened to be her ssmate in college. "Absolutely." Ellie chuckled. Samuel didn''t know that Ellie wanted to roll her eyes every time she saw Catherine. She felt relieved because she had discovered that Samuel had always been a little bit cold towards Catherine. It was merely a one-way rtionship between him and Catherine. Samuel stopped talking, as his mind raced with thoughts concerning whether Ellie was sent by that woman to watch over him. In Chuck''s Private Hospital. E woke up at about 7 pm. Looking at the beautiful ceiling and the elegant wallpaper, she recognized that it was the style of Chuck''s hospital. ''I''m not dead! Thank God!'' Her words remained unsaid. "E, are you awake?" Immediately, Daisy, L and Sven gathered around the bed. Lilian also stood beside her. Seeing the three women looking at her with worry in their eyes, E grinned and thought, ''I''m so lucky to have them!'' "I missed you so much!" E suddenly said. Upon hearing this, the three of the woman gawked at her, then they all began tough out loud. "I''m pretty sure she''s okay since she said that!" L and Lilian helped E sit up on the bed, and Sven put a pillow behind her back so that she could lean on it. E grimaced in pain as she sat up, then she looked at the girls, who were all trying to keep a straight face. She feigned unhappiness and said "What kind of friends are you? Justughing when I''m suffering in great pain?" As she said so, she waved to Sven, who stood beside the bed. "Mommy E!" Sven approached and sweetly called her. "Sven, you''re the best." E considered Sven as her own child since she watched him grow up. "E, you have became so popr. We were all blocked by the crazy media for a quite a while when we walked in." Lillian picked an apple from the table, intending to peel it for E. "Yeah. We saw the videos and some journalists saying you have ''good rtionships'' with our husbands. So, here we are, to support you." L couldn''t help butugh. She felt lucky to have a clever assistant who knew how to deal with those irritating journalists. "Holy cow! How can I not be popr with the wives of the CEO of SL Group, the amazing actor Joseph and the director of Chuck Private Hospital as my friends." Seeing E ogling at them, the girls soon giggled together. Suddenly, the door was opened. E''s smile immediately froze as she saw Samuel walking in. Wearing a suit, Samuel appeared at the door with his son held in his arms. Catherine stood beside them, soon to be the hostess of the Lowell family. Smiling, Catherine looked at the woman lying in the bed. She was extremely pleased because of what Samuel had said in front of the media. Especially when Samuel apanied her and Jerry to the hospital in front of the media, she felt such great joy. "Mom." Jerry jumped out of Samuel''s arms and rushed towards E as soon as he saw her. The icy atmosphere in the ward was broken by Jerry''s sweet voice. E held her son and kissed him again and again, while bearing the pain he is unknowingly inflicting on her. "Samuel, you brought her here on purpose, right?" L wanted to throw Catherine out of the room when she saw her. Being a scheming woman, Catherine had sessfully stamped on E and stood by Samuel''s side. Samuel took a few steps forward with a faint smile on his face, which made it difficult for the others to perceive his emotions, "Mrs. Lewis, I must have misunderstood. I''m just responding to the appeal of the over-zealousizens and trying to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. So I brought my fiancee. Is there anything wrong with that?" It actually sounded reasonable because Samuel and E used to be married. There was a necessity to avoid misunderstandings. Taking a nce at the women in the room, including the one who was lovingly looking at her son, Samuel gave hispliment to E again in his heart. ''L, Daisy, Lillian, Ellie, Chubby, They were all her friends. She truly was extremely popr''. "There''s no journalist out there now. Will Mr. Lowell do me a favor and ask this woman to leave? Because my body aches as long as she''s here." E said, while pinching her son''s nose. ''So he appeared just to respond to the media andizens. How ironic.'' She thought to herself. Catherine was embarrassed, but she was an astute woman, "Sam, I could just wait outside. So you don''t have to be embarrassed by her." ''So you don''t have to be embarrassed by her?'' Upon hearing those words, the girls couldn''t help but shift their gazes to Catherine. ''What a scheming woman.'' They all thought, almost as if they had a telepathic connection. Ignoring their gazes, Catherine said to E with a smile on her face, "E, have a good rest. I should leave then." "Hurry up then, and take your fiance." E didn''t want to reply to her concern unctuously, so she said what she felt. Lillian split the peeled apple through the middle and gave it to the kids. After taking a nce at Samuel, Catherine then looked at the unchanged face of E and suddenly realized something. Catherine''s smile became rigid as she walked out. Outside the Ward, Catherine took out her phone and texted a number, then she sat on the bench with a triumphant smile on her face. In the ward. Daisy said to L and Lilian as she held the two kids'' hands, "We should go upstairs ande down a whileter." The others understood instantly and walked out with her. The others walked out leaving Samuel behind. E painfully removed the pillow from behind her back. "I''m not dead yet. Mr. Lowell you can leave now." She slipped into the quilt, covering her head with it. Samuel walked towards her as the emotion expressed on his face changed. He looked down at her and said, "Calling you an idiot is actually apliment! I never thought that you are stupid enough to fall off a cliff when filming." The man''s face looked extremely gloomy, yet if one took a closer look, there were feelings of worry and love underneath the gloom. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Stupid? Fury began to fill her heart. ''How can he me me when it was the frayed wire that snapped?'' E became angry. "Yeah. If I am that stupid, I never would have fallen in love with you." E had an inkling that it wasn''t an ident and the wire had been tampered with. However, she intended to carry out an investigation by herself. She had stopped looking for clues about the man who vited her, because he had disappeared, so she was determined to get to the bottom of this particr situation this time. As their eyes connected, sparks of fury erupted. "E, why you are being such an ingrate?" Retreating his right hand from his pocket, he held E''s scratched jaw. Samuel had said the word "ingrate" to E a million times. Indeed, this woman was an ingrate! "Ah!" The pain made her eyes close. At that moment, E realized that Samuel is cruel. How was this different from rubbing salt directly in her wounds? Chapter 630 Chapter 630 E opened her eyes again with her mind nk, "Mr. Lowell, do not shed crocodile tears for me. You are just a wolf in sheep''s clothing, good at hiding your emotions well!" Four years ago, when she released the divorce papers that she had signed, everyone thought she did not appreciate the good things in her life.. They thought there must be something wrong with her to divorce a man so good and thoughtful. A wolf in sheep''s clothing? Samuel loosened his grip, and looked at her face, full of bruises and her forehead swathed in gauze. Then he snatched the quilt off her, without permission, which made her scared. Luckily, she had changed into a clean hospital gown with the help of nurses when she was ina. So, all Samuel could see were more cuts throughout her body, a mixture of deep and shallow ones. E straightened her clothes and covered herself with the quilt in a rage of humiliation, "Get out!" It was bold for him to behave rudely towards her with his fiancee outside, she thought. To her surprise, he left without even looking back. Seeing him shut the door vigorously, E was left stunned. Go away! Go away! The words bounced off the walls, even after he had left. ''What did hee here for then if he was going to leave so quickly? To maintain his good image? Of course. Son of a bitch!'' E scolded, as thoughts ran through her mind. With nothing to do, E watched all the videos that rted to her, after the ident. Including the follow-up news released by reporters and the interviews about Eden, Samuel and her friends L, Lillian and Daisy. All she could recall from the videos were Samuel''s words, "It depends on my fiancee." So the reason why he came here to visit her was thatizens called for it under the permission of his fiancee? Thinking of this fact, she didn''t feel good. She was so immersed in this thought that she did not notice L, Lillian and Daisy bring Sven back into the room. L asked curiously, "When did Samuel go?" "A while ago." E collected herself and switched off her microblog and phone, looking up at them. "Keep an eye on Catherine. She looks like a woman of means, if you know what I mean." Lillian reminded her. E nodded. She had known that, since four years ago, when Catherine imed that she was to me for finding a man to rape her and sent her to prison. Her actions were unfathomable. Maybe she had something to do with this ident, E searched her mind. But there were no clues as of yet. "It''s okay. We will teach her a lesson whenever we meet her, just like that time when we were in the mall." Daisy''s words made themugh. They chatted for a while, then Daisy offered to take Jane to her home. She wasn''t working and had time to take care of two children at the same time. They all knew about Jane. And they also knew how E felt and that she would not tell Samuel about Jane. L nodded with Lillian, "Jane can alsoe to my home, or Lillian''s, as long as she is in good company." Deeply touched, E shook her head, "There is no need to bother you. Jane has a babysitter and Grandma will drop by with Jerry once in a while." Daisy shook her head in disagreement, "Both the babysitter and Jane are wee in my home. If Grandma wants to see Jane, she cane with Jerry as well." Daisy insisted on taking Jane to her home and E had to give in. As darkness fell, they left, leaving E alone once again. It was nearly nighttime when Melody got the news about E. She immediately initiated a video chat with her to see how she is doing. They talked for more than 30 minutes and then a nurse brought her delicious meal. She had a few mouthful of food. Later, she saw Eden approach her room. "E, you are bing famous. Many businessmen have contacted me and want you to be their spokesman!" Eden talked to her about the good news with excitement as soon as he walked in. "Oh," E replied, disinterested. "Moreover, there are dozens of ys offering you lead roles that you can choose from, after you have completed filming this one." Eden fetched a chair and sat beside her. That''s not bad! Her spirit became lighter, just a little bit, and she nodded to Eden with a smile. "You know, Amber? She asked me if you are Samuel''s ex-wife through Wechat in the crew group. Oh, my god! She did not know until today. That''s ridiculous!" E also saw the message in the crew group and had seen that someone had responded to her. So why did it matter that she was Samuel''s ex-wife? There were always people who had nothing better to do that always wanted to link her with him. It seemed that she became famous because of him, which was false, and made her upset. E''s rising to fame would make a fortune and this made Eden joyful and he continued to talk to E for a long time before he left. All was quiet at the dead of night and many people fell asleep. E didn''t sleep peacefully because she was in a hospital. Suddenly, outside her ward, the squeaks of leather shoes echoed in the hallway. A man pushed open the door of the room, where E was, and entered. He saw the woman, wrapped in gauze, sleeping soundly. He sneered. How could a soon-to-be-famous actress drop her guard and sleep in a hospital? What a stupid woman she was, he thought. He stared at her passionately and her eyes opened as if they had a telepathic connection. Their eyes met each other. E freaked out that he appeared by her bed at midnight. "Are you insane?" She took a few deep breaths before returning to a normal state. The man said indifferently after sitting by her bed, "No, can''t Ie to the hospital?" "What are you doing here at the middle of the night?" She said snappishly and cast a stern nce at him then tore her eyes away. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "To see you. Only on the request ofizens." ... "Get out!" E felt restless to see him and covered her head with the quilt. She intended to ignore him and go back to sleep. However, the man stood up, walked round the bed andy on the other side of it. He held her in his arms. "Samuel, how audacious can you be?" Goaded beyond endurance, she threw back the covers and red at Samuel who had already closed his eyes. She would have kicked him off the bed, if she wasn''t in searing pain. Samuel opened his eyes and put his forefinger on her lips, "Shh, close your eyes and go to sleep, or I''ll kiss you until you fall asleep." E knew he would act on what he said. They were lying so close. She looked at him, rolled her eyes and came up with an idea. She snatched his forefinger, dragged him closer and kissed him possessively. Her kiss turned him on. He kissed her back as a response. Seeing his intoxication, she bit him on the lips with her teeth with force. "Ah...!" Samuel felt pain and raised into a sitting position, his lips bleeding. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Samuel looked back at the mischievous woman and found that she had buried herself in the quilt again. He uncovered the quilt through a gap E had left unconsciously. "God! Get off me! Go away!" E tittered and screamed. Samuel held E in his arms and kissed her again. A faint taste of blood spread across their mouths. "Ew..." The strange voice that she made, made Samuel''s face turn ck with anger. He released her instantly. E did that deliberately. She snickered, licked her lips and feigned enjoyment of the remaining taste of blood. "Damn! Must you be so spoilt? Being kissed by me is an honor you know?" Samuel stared at the snickering woman in contempt. How ungrateful she was! Her honor? All E wanted to do was tough loudly. If she weren''t in the hospital, she would have done so. "Samuel, why didn''t I notice all your arrogance and self-love before?" It must because he disguised himself in such a perfect way, which bewitched her. Wearing a suit, the man leaned against the head of the bed, a faint smile lingering at the corner of his mouth. What could he do? He was happy at the sight of E, especially seeing that she was getting angry because of his teasing. "There are lots of things you still don''t know." For example, only he knew whether their divorce was valid or not. Ex-husband and ex-wife? Interesting. He would like to continue ying this game with her. He would earn herpliance and then correct the wrong perceptions and ideas that she had in her mind. He wasn''t worried about Catherine, since she knew clearly what was going on between them. E was too tired to quarrel with him. She fell asleep quickly with her head tilting and breathing evenly. The men tilted her head onto his chest,y in bed and stared at the sleeping woman. Four years had gone by, but there was no sign of time on her face. She was just slightly more mature than before. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, Samuel was quite upset when he thought about she still hated him because of forcing her to have an abortion. He thought that perhaps, he wouldn''t have lost her if the child had not been aborted. Now he was more than thirty years old. In fact, when he thought about it carefully, he should never have turned her down if she insisted on giving birth to the child. After all, she was a mother. He should not have forced her to kill her own child. Putting his strong hands on E''s wounded face, Samuel stared at her, with a mixture emotions, love and pity, filling his heart. ''E, you abandoned me and your son for four years. Did you regret it? Except for Jerry, did you miss me?'' His questions remained unvoiced. ... The next day, E woke up and found that it waste in the morning. The breakfast had been put beside the microwave by the nurse. Samuel had disappeared. E would have thought thatst night was a dream if it wasn''t for the faint smell of the cologne that Samuel liked to wear, lingering in the air. Soon after, the door was open. Melody and Jerry came in. "Mommy!" Jerry was happy to see his mom and ran to E immediately. She hugged Jerry, relieved, and greeted Melody. "Grandma, you shouldn''t havee here. I''m okay, really." Melody had brought soup which Vivien had made early in the morning, and proceeded to ce it on the desk. "How could I stop worrying about you without seeing you myself?" She walked towards E, distressed at the sight of the wounds on her face. "I''m much better now." E smiled at Melody. The medicine prescribed by Chuck was quite effective. The wounds were less painful when she woke up this morning. Melody nodded and noticed E closing her eyes in pain, when she got out of the bed. "What''s wrong? You should rest in the bed!" "Don''t worry. The wounds were pulled on by ident. Sit here for a while, grandma, I''ll go and wash myself." There were new toiletries in the bathroom. E went in and came out after a brief wash. Melody had spooned the soup into a bowl and put the breakfast in the microwave. Jerry walked to embrace E just before the door opened. It was Eden. He was puzzled for a little while when he saw Melody and Jerry. He hadn''t met Melody before. Melody didn''t show up thest time he sent Jerry here, so Eden didn''t know her. E introduced them to each other respectively. "Grandma, this is my agent and assistant, Eden. Eden, this is my grandma." "Ah, nice to meet you grandma!" Eden smiled and greeted Melody immediately. He knew instantly that the olddy was Samuel''s grandma. Melody smiled and nodded when she looked at Eden, up and down, subtly. Having had a conversation with Jerry, Eden fetched the breakfast from the microwave voluntarily. After a simple breakfast, E was told by Eden that people in her film crew would visit herter. Knowing E would be busy then, Melody was considerable enough to leave the hospital with Jerry. They arrived at about nine o''clock. E was surprised that Eric came too. Since the director came, all actors, no matter whether they were leading actors or the supporting actors, all came, including the hero Joseph and the heroin Amber. "E, have a good rest and don''t worry about filming. We''ll shoot your scenes when you have recovered." After the ident, Eric finally knew that E and Samuel used to be married. Eric also understood the reason why Samuel invested in his y and when Samuel called him and asked leave on behalf of E on that day. He invested in his y for no one else but E. "Okay. Thank you, director." E replied politely. Amber was quite silent and kept ncing at E in a weird way. She said nothing when other people sympathized with E until she left with others. E didn''t care about that. After they left, she fiddled with the flowers brought by her workmates. Samuel''s Law Office. Two little figures walked into Samuel''s firm hand in hand. After making sure that the two kids had came in safely, Daisy went in the car with Sven and waited for them. People in Samuel''s firm all knew Jerry. Therefore, the receptionist pressed the elevator button for the 68th floor when she saw him. "Thank you, beautifuldy." Jerry was a honey-lipped little boy and the receptionist was cheered up by him. She looked at the little girl wearing a mask and hat beside Jerry in puzzlement and then left. The 68th floor. Molly walked towards Jerry when she saw him. "Jerry, why do you bring this little girl here alone?" Jerry stood in front of Jane and said to Molly, "Aunt Molly, I''d like to see my daddy. Aunt Daisy sent me here and she is waiting for me downstairs now." Ah! Molly understood and knocked on the office''s door. Jerry walked into Samuel''s office with Jane following behind. After closing the door, Molly was still wondering who the little girl was. ''Was she Jerry''s little girlfriend? Interesting'', she thought to herself. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 In Samuel''s office. Samuel was on the phone. When he saw Jerry walk in with a little girl, he raised his eyebrows slightly. He thought in the same way that Molly had. ''Is Jerry going to introduce his little girlfriend to me?'' Jane recognized Samuel immediately and clung to Jerry''s clothes nervously. Was this handsome man, more handsome in reality than on TV, her father? Her father was in front of her. She really wanted to call him Daddy! Hanging up the phone, Samuel walked towards the two kids. He squatted down to their eye level, looking at the little girl wearing a mask and a hat, up and down. She was chubby and short, and quite adorable in a white and light pink dress. But why did she wear a hat and a mask? Besides, her eyes looked so familiar. Where had he seen them before? "Jerry, who is this?" Samuel raised his eyebrows and looked at Jerry, ready to meet his girlfriend. He wanted to tell him it was too early for him to have a girlfriend, but he decided to verify the girl''s identity first. However, Jerry''s reply was so surprising that it took Samuel several minutes to react. "Daddy, this is my little sister. I take her as my little sister myself." Well! Samuel med himself for thinking too far. However, little sister? A little girl recognized as a sister by Jerry? Samuel looked at the two kids kindly, particrly at Jane. "Where are your parents?" He was curious about this little girl and wanted to see what she looked like after taking off the mask and hat. ording to their n, Jane replied. "My mom is at work and I don''t have father." After saying this, Jane yelled in her mind. ''I have father and he''s in front of me right now!'' Her gentle and soft voice touched and almost melted Samuel''s heart. It suddenly urred to him that her voice was quite simr to the little girl''s voice on the phone the other day. Wait, she didn''t have father? Poor kid. He touched Jane''s smooth hair kindly. "What''s your name, kid?" "My name''s Jane." ''Daddy''. "How old are you?" "I''m over three years old." ''Daddy''. "Okay. Could you tell me why you are wearing a mask and a hat?" Samuel couldn''t help but hold Jane in his arms. When would he have such a cute daughter? It was so great to be hugged by Samuel. Jane was so happy that she smiled with her eyes turning into crescent moons. "I''m sick. There are some strange things on my face. I don''t want others to see them." ''Daddy''. Feeling Jane''s happiness, Samuel was in a good mood too. He sat on the sofa with Jane in his arms and ignored his son. Hugging Samuel''s neck, Jane sat on her Daddy''s legs. "Okay. Have you seen the doctor?" It seemed that this little girl had a magical power thatforted him, and drew him closer to her spontaneously. Just like E, no matter what she had done, he always seemed to forgive her. "I''ve seen the doctor and I''ll recover soon." ''Daddy''. Jane liked her father very much. Every time she answered his questions, she would always call him Daddy in her mind. Looking at his kind father, Jerry could imagine how Samuel would feel if he knew that Jane was his daughter. Sitting on Samuel''s boss chair, Jerry listened to their conversations and soon, got very bored. "Okay. Are you in the same kindergarten as Jerry?" ''Or, did you met him in the entertainment park?'' Samuel thought. Jane, a gentle and soft name, was very suitable for her. Jane shook her head and asked cautiously. "Uncle, could you take Jerry and me for dinner?" Samuel nodded without any hesitation. "Of course. What would you like to eat?" The little girl thought about his question for a little while. She couldn''t take off her mask and hat, so she had to pack the food and take it home with her. "I''d like to eat KFC." ... It was junk food, so Samuel asked Jane gently. "How about pizza?" "Okay. I''d like to take pizza home to eat it." "Don''t you want to eat it with me?" The more he looked at Jane''s eyes, the more familiar he felt. Hadn''t he met her before? Jane shook her head and stared at Samuel sadly. Looking at her sad eyes, Samuel was distressed. "What''s wrong? Tell me." Maybe she was in some difficulties and he could help her out if she spoke out. "I have to go home early tonight." She came up with a random excuse. But the excuse was reasonable, so Samuel believed her. Then he left his office with the two kids. When he passed the parking lot, Jerry made a sign of victory to Daisy in the car. Having seen the two kids get into Samuel''s car, Daisy drove home with her son. She felt pity for her son and Jane for they didn''t knew their fathers when they were growing up. Now Sven and his father knew each other, but Jane''s father still didn''t know her. She felt pity for her. All she could do was to pray that the obstacles and misunderstandings in front of E and Samuel''s happiness would be dealt with as soon as possible, so Jane could have a rtionship with her father and call him Daddy. Samuel bought lots of food for them and requested it to be packed to go. He asked Jane for her address and then looked at her doubtfully. It turned out that Jane was living in the same neighborhood as Chuck. After arriving at the gate of Chuck''smunity, a nurse-like woman was waiting for them. Samuel got out off the car and carried Jane down from the back seat. "Can I kiss you?" Samuel smiled and lowered his face to Jane. Then Jane kissed his face wearing her mask and grinned with her eyes turning into crescent moons again. "Alright. Go home and you can visit me at my home if you want." Samuel liked the little girl very much. He was looking forward to seeing her again. Jane nodded with all her strength. "Thank you." Then she walked towards her nurse with the food, albeit reluctantly. She turned her head back again and again and waved to Samuel. "Goodbye, Uncle." She said loudly and went through the gate. That night, after taking Jerry to the old house, Samuel went to the hospital directly. It waste at night, so there were a few people outside. Samuel hugged E and pushed her on the bed, confusion in her eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He wanted to have a daughter with E. "Are you crazy, Samuel?" What''s wrong with him? Was he fighting with Catherine, so he came here? As they were about to finish having sex, Samuel said in E''s ear decisively. "You are dead if you dare to take contraceptive pills." ... E bit Samuel on his shoulder and covered thecency in her eyes. Her period wasing in several days, so she didn''t have to take pills. E stayed at the hospital for another day and then was discharged. Knowing E would be leaving the hospital, Daisy let the nurse take Jane home before E arrived. When she got back her apartment, E found Jane ying with her toys. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 As she had not seen Jane for days, E held her tightly in her arms, unwilling to let her go. They had a lot to catch up on. "Mom, Uncle Chuck speaks good English!" In the United States, Jane and Sven were sent to a Chinese school where almost every student was Chinese. Thus, the two kids spoke both fluent English and Chinese. "Sure, Uncle Chuck is excellent! Did you have any quarrels with Sven?" Jane and Sven couldn''t get along well with each other and sometimes they fought. "He went either to the kindergarten or to the hospital every day and left me alone even when he came back home!" Jane sniffed. Looking at Jane''s angry face, E simmered withughter and said, "Sven has outgrown this kind of squabbles." Samuel''s Law Firm. The man stood in front of the window, enjoying the view of the night outside. He answered the phone. "Is it possible that the wire snapped because they rubbed against the rocks?" On hearing these words, he sneered. "Did the police close the case in this perfunctory way?" "Nothing else?" "I got it." Samuel hang up the phone in anger. Wires snapping because of friction? Who the hell would buy it? Besides, the wires had been destroyed without any clues left. The perpetrator seemed to be a powerful one. He put on his coat, and went outside, with the car key in his hand. He was going on a business trip tomorrow. He called E. "Hello." A little girl answered the phone, which made Samuel feel confused. He frowned with suspicion. Why was a child answering the phone? After all, it was after 8pm. "Hello." He replied tentatively. It seemed that it was papa. Jane was shocked and covered over her mouth right away. She got out of bed briskly and gave E the phone, who was getting some water for her from the Kitchen. E looked at the screen. It was Samuel! And Jane answered it! OMG! E stood shocked. Samuel''s voice could be heard again, whichpelled E to ce the phone on her ear. "Mr. Lowell ," Her voice further aroused Samuel''s suspicion. "Where are you? Why did a little girl answer the phone?" E thought fast and responded wisely, "I''m at my friend''s house. That''s her daughter." Her heart beat so fast that Samuel could have seen through her lie, if he had been standing in front of her. It seemed her ruse worked. "Get out of your friend''s house ande here now." said Samuel. "No way!" She refused immediately since she would not leave Jane alone. The man on the road frowned, unsatisfied with her refusal. "E, do not piss me off!" ''Otherwise she couldn''t bear the consequence''. He said this in his mind. "Go to your fianc¨¦e, and never call me again!" E hung up the phone quickly and patted her breast to calm down. Noticing Jane''s big and confused eyes, E squatted down so that she could talk to her daughter face to face, "Jane, you can''t answer mom''s phone calls casually. Remember?" If Samuel found out he had a daughter, he would definitely take her away. She would never let it happen. When filming finished, she would leave Uthana with Jane immediately. Jane nodded, and became even more afraid to tell her mother about the visit to her father''s office. When E hung up, Samuel threw the phone aside and returned to the old house. Melody wasn''t asleep at that time. She excitedly pulled him to the sofa in the living room and sat down. "Grandma, what happened?" In spite of his perfunctory interest, Melody said: "My birthday is only a week away. Here is the list of guests I intend to invite." She handed the list to Samuel. The next week, she would be turning 83 years old. He wondered why there would be a birthday party, as his grandmother had never held one before. Samuel first nced at Melody in puzzlement, and then focused on the list. On top of the list were Melody''s long-time friends. A name in the middle caught Samuel''s sight. It was E. He cast a sidelong nce at the excited grandmother, wondering how deeply grandma like that woman. Why would grandma invite her in disregard of her identity as his ex-wife? ''As long as Grandma is happy, that''s fine with me.'' He returned the list to Melody. Then, he repeatedly knocked on the armrest of the sofa with his middle finger, deep in thought. Melody was in a high mood because her grandson did not take issue with her intention to invite E. She went upstairs, singing. She couldn''t wait to have a video chat with E. "E, on the day of my birthday, as the mother of my great-grandson, you must dress up for the asion!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Vi is sure toe with Emma. You have to outshine her." "This is not necessary! E, you are much more beautiful than Emma without even wearing makeup. This birthday party will be an opportunity for you toe back to this family as the mother of my great- grandson." ¡­¡­ Siting on the sofa in the drawing room, E listened to what the high-spirited grandmother had to say via the phone. In the end, tears came to E''s eyes. ''Grandma, Thank you for what you have done for me!'' She whispered to herself. "E, are you still there? Why aren''t you talking? " Melody curiously looked at the surface of her phone. E wiped her tears. "Grandma, I am with you, and I am listening." "Do you remember what I have just told you?" "Yeah, Grandma, I know, I will definitely be well-dressed." However, what is the use of dressing up? She only has a status as Jerry''s mother. The woman who will be standing next to Samuel will still be Catherine, his fianc¨¦e. Three dayster, E rejoined the crew to film her scenes. E had to make up for the lost time taken to recuperate, so she worked around the clock. Preupied with the work, E virtually forgot all her troubles. It was only during her breaks that she asionally thought of the man who had disappeared for several days. Was he angry when she hung up the phone that night. This was for sure! Otherwise, he would have come to see her. Or maybe, Samuel had been with his fianc¨¦e. This was also a possibility. E recently filmed an advertisement for a diamond brand. L personally asked her to be the spokesperson for SL Group''s GL Diamond business. E agreed without hesitation. She spared some time to take a couple of promotional photos on the street. Before the official release, the photos were leaked on the Inte and caused sensational response. After a busy day of work, Samuel scrolled through the nine fantastic photos of her in his Cadic. The first one featured E with heavy makeup and wearingrge red wide-leg trousers, in the background of a cross street. In the next several photos, E was also wearing heavy makeup, but dressed in clothes of different color and style. She looked phenomenal. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 For example, in the middle ck-and-white photo, standing in front of the window, she wore a white off- shoulder dress with her long hair flowing down her back, her lips with dark red shade of lipstick, and with a lit cigarette between her lips. She looked tempting. The overall style of the photo was sexy and dreamy. In thest photo, she wore a ck sexy halter skirt, her lips with an exaggerated brown shade of lipstick and her long hair burgundy in colour. She looked straight into the camera as if she was looking at him. She ced a finger, which was d with a diamond ring, gently on her lips. It was impossible to describe the temptation he felt, in simple words. Samuel held the phone tightly and saved all the photos. Then he dialed a number. "Mr. Lowell, what is the matter?" L''s teasing voice could be heard through the phone. "I want to buy all the photos that GL put online. Any amount is eptable." Did E do anything without thinking? Being his ex-wife, how could she take such sexy pictures? He should give her a good lecture! Samuel remained deep in thought. L chuckled, "The publicity is so good that ourpany is not going to sell them!" Samuel closed his eyes and said, "Tell me whatever you want. You can take other appropriate photos and I will bear all the cost." He wanted to see E before retaking any other photos. She asked, "You are divorced from E. What do you want to do with them?" "Whatever you want, I will pay. Name your price." Samuel repeated those words three times, his patience running out. "Well, a billion is eptable." She took the opportunity to ckmail him. "Deal!" L was very impressed by his straightforward answer. "No, no, it was just a joke. I will talk to my husband about itter." She couldn''t do that. If she was to take all of Samuel''s money, her daughter would suffer when she married him. She needed to let it go. "Thanks! I''ll be waiting to hear from you." When the call was over, Samuel watched Chubby drive into the downstairs parking of the newly-bought apartment. "I will use the car tonight. You can catch a cab home from here." Chubby nodded and stepped out of the driver''s seat. He gave Samuel the car keys, then proceeded to hail a taxi and left. Samuel took out his phone and clicked on WeChat. He sent a message, and within three minutes he had located E. He started the car and drove to the location where the crew was. He found E filming in the studio. She didn''t seem to be aware that there was another person close- by. Lily, wearing a white blouse, had the emperor''s sword pointing at her neck. A few gloating concubines were beside her, while Crystal watched the scene secretly from the doorway. "What is your purpose here?" Joseph''s voice was majestic. His face was stern and cold, and everyone around him could see this. Lily''s face turned pale. She had lost her usual charm. She dared not move. "Your Majesty, if you think I am going to hurt the queen, you can kill me with this sword!" She couldn''t be with Prince Sean anyway, so it didn''t make sense for her to be alive. "Do you think I wouldn''t kill you?" The emperor moved the hand that was holding the sword towards her, slicing Lily''s neck a little bit causing a blood stain to appear. At that point, Crystal was supposed to run in, but after a long wait, she was nowhere to be found. "Cut!" The director''s voice boomed in the studio, yanking Amber out of her dream-like state. She was staring at Samuel. "Amber, it''s your cue. Where are you?" The producer called out and Amber walked in quickly. Amber looked at all the confused eyes in room. Then she looked at the director nkly, "Director, please start again. I''m ready." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Amber returned to her position and nced at the man standing in the dark. ''Has hee to see E?'' She wondered. It was past twelve o''clock in the evening. E walked away to the changing room, took off her makeup, changed her clothes, and then walked out. She was very tired but managed to walk to the nanny''s car. Suddenly, in the dark parking lot, someone grabbed E''s hand. "Ah!" Aware that she was going to scream, Samuel immediately covered her mouth. E screamed at first. Then she breathed a sigh of relief when she smelled the familiar scent. It was him again. Eden heard E screaming. He craned his neck out of the nanny''s car to check what was happening. He saw Samuel and E. He instantly knew what was happening and told the driver to drive off. After the nanny car left, Samuel took E to his Cadic and drove away from the filming site, fast. Suddenly, a woman came out of the darkness and watched the car drive away. She walked to her Ferrari and called her assistant, "Get me Catherine''s number." Then she hang up the phone. Meanwhile, Amber watched the direction the car was taking. She touched her firm face in astonishment. She wondered why he was her first love? Not only did he have a fiancee, but he was also having an affair with his ex-wife. ''Was he the kind of man who cheated and yed with women''s feelings?'' The Cadic was heading towards The Royal Valley Mansion. E was too tired to bother with what Samuel was about to do. She closed her eyes and went to sleep. E didn''t open her tired eyes until the car stopped. Then she got out of the car, falling into his hands in the process. "You look so weak. How can you give me another child in this condition?" He could clearly see the weariness in her eyes. E responded, "Mr. Lowell, you''ve got the wrong person to give birth to your children." Then she remembered the number of women who wanted to have children with Samuel, was probably enough to go around the earth''s surface. She used to be one of them. Now she was not. "E, the more you act like this, the more I do not want to let you go!" He was about to change her obstinacy. E closed her eyes and let him carry her to the second floor. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and looked around. "Mr. Lowell, please let me go!" she pleaded. He held her tightly. However, she nestled in his arms and pleaded softly. The man smiled yfully, "At this moment, your appearance is more likely to inspire a man''s desire for control, which makes me even more reluctant to let you go!" That rmed E. She struggled to get away from him. She shouted at him, "Son of a bitch!" That surprised him. He did not put her down but instead, he held her tightly. "E, how many times have you cursed at me?" "Huh?" He remembered that this had happened many times previously. It was time to confront her. "Er..." "It is true you have cursed me many times." Suddenly, the door to the second floor bedroom opened. E was sacred. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Samuel pretended that he hadn''t seen what she had done. He continued walking with E still in his arms. When he ced her on the bed, she rolled over and tried to get away from him. Samuel ignored her and took his nightgown into the bathroom. E breathed a sigh of relief and fell asleep quickly. After a while, E woke up. She was not feeling right and she did not know what was happening to her. She stayed in bed. E did not sit up until the bathroom door opened and the man came out. Their eyes met. Samuel looked up the girl who suddenly sat up. He was confused because she had said she was sleepy He wondered why she hadn''t fallen asleep Then, E got out of bed and ran towards Samuel. Samuel raised his eyebrows in confusion, wondering why the woman wasing at him. Soon, he knew what was happening. E passed him, and went straight into the bathroom. After sometime, E called out "Mr. Lowell ..." She sounded confused and distressed. "Samuel!" The man approached the bathroom silently. "Ex-husband..." Samuel opened the door and walked in. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 E was startled. She thought of her difort and blushed instantly. "Get out, get out, what are you doing in here?" "Didn''t you just call me? Have you already forgotten?" Leaning against the bathroom door, Samuel looked at her longingly and responded in his natural voice. She didn''t say anything. After an awkward two minutes of silence, E finally spoke," I need you to buy me something, will you?" Samuel didn''t say anything but looked at her doubtfully. E spoke softly," Tampons?" They made eye contact, an awkward moment settling between them. E witnessed Samuel''s good looks bing momentarily darker. "Er..." ''Would he deliberately take the opportunity not to buy them and tease her?'' she wondered, ''Is he unwilling to run errands for her?'' "Beg me to help you." Samuel looked at E triumphantly. E''s facial expression changed and became darker. E''s beautiful eyes looked at Samuel in anger. If given the chance, she would burn him alive. Grinding her teeth, she said," Don''t dream of taking advantage of me!" Samuel did not say anything. He closed the bathroom door and pretended to leave. E was stunned by his action. The bedroom was quiet for a few minutes. E shouted," Well, you win then. I beg you to help me, please!" Standing behind the bathroom door, Samuel smiled," Okay. I''ll be back!" E was speechless. Samuel walked out of the room and closed the door behind him. ''That damn bastard!'' she thought. "Bastard!" she voiced out her thoughts. In the mean time, E waited until she almost fell asleep where she sat. Then she heard someone outside the door. The bathroom door opened and a ck tote bag was handed to her. She opened the bag. It contained several packets of tampons. They were her favorite tampon brands. She looked at Samuel as he closed the door, in surprise. ''Was it a coincidence? How did he know the brands she used?'' she wondered. There were also two pairs of underwear ced underneath the tampons. E was so touched by his kindness that her eyes became wet. If this had happened four years ago, she would have rushed into his arms and told him she loved him. But now times had changed and everything had changed. She was not the same person anymore. So was Samuel. Such was life. By the time E came out of the bathroom, Samuel was already in bed, looking at his phone. When Samuel saw hering out, he switched off his phone. He picked up a ss of hot water and handed it to her," You should drink it while it''s hot." It was a ss of brown sugar water. ''Why did he do this for me?'' she wondered as she took the ss. Samuel got into bed and switched on his phone. He started reading thetest legal news. E drunk the brown sugar water in silence. She was looking at Samuel and forgot to put the ss back down. Samuel put down his phone and pointed to the empty space on the bed for E to sit down. E looked confused at first. Then she regained her senses and put the empty ss on the table next to the bed. She got into the bed andy down quietly next to Samuel. After sometime, she moved closer and fell into his arms. For a while, she struggled to free herself but Samuel held her tightly. He didn''t let her go no matter how much she struggled. "Samuel, I don''t want you to hold me." E knew Samuel''s charm very well. She convinced herself to keep her distance. Still holding her, Samuel turned back to switch off the bedsidemp on his side. The bedroom fell in total darkness. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He kissed E''s red lips, tasting the sweetness of her mouth. Of course E resisted, but Samuel did not let her go. Instead, he pressed E beneath him. He held her hands on the sides of her head. After a long time, the whole bedroom was filled with their passionate moans. Samuel fell off her, and his hoarse voice rang in her ears," Goodnight." E closed her eyes and steadied her breathing. Then Samuel sat up beside her. She was about to ask him what he was about to do when Samuel went to the bathroom. She realized that she didn''t have to ask. She had lived with Samuel before and knew why he was going into the bathroom. As she expected, Samuel was taking a shower. ... E was so sleepy. She turned over and fell into a deep sleep. At the Vision Bay Hotel, Today is Melody''s 84th birthday. Her grandson, Samuel, had booked the biggest room in advance. At noon, many of the rtives and friends were invited. Melody, dressed in a dark blue ssic dress and she was surrounded by people in the private lounge. The room was full of cheers andughter. Vi, in a light purple dress, was next to Melody. The mother-inw and daughter-inw were touted by everyone present. "You and my aunt have a very good rtionship, Vi. I''ve never seen you argue in all these years." Vincent''s cousin held the smiling Vi''s hand in admiration. In fact, she was right. Melody and Vi had a very good rtionship. They had lived in harmony except for their conflicts about Samuel. Though Vi was temperamental, Melody was more powerful. She put Vi in her ce. Usually, when Vi met Melody, she did not dare talk back to her. So there was no big contradiction between them. At that moment, Melody wasughing cheerfully," My daughter-inw is capable and free. Over the years, she has been like my own daughter." "Mom, I should say that you have always been tolerant towards me and never too particr about small things. This is the real reason we live in harmony." Vi''s words were half-truth but nheless, sincere and polite. Vi thought that Melody was okay except that she loved E too much. It was a silent understanding that neither of them would mention Samuel''s marriage. It was the only thing that the two women did not agree on. It wasn''t long before the conversation turned to Samuel," Melody, where''s your grandson and great- grandson? Why haven''t we seen them for so long? When will they show up?" The questions were from Melody''s former colleague. They were on good terms. Melodyughed even more at the mention of grandchildren and great-grandchildren," Samuel took Jerry out early today. I reckon they''ll be here soon." The former colleague asked the olddy cautiously," Will your Samuel bring his fiancee here today?" As a public figure, Samuel was engaged again, and many people knew that. Melody was upset at the thought that Samuel would bring Catherine to the asion but she did not show it. "Samuel is a grown up and we are getting old. I won''t interfere in his own affairs, but my Jerry''s mother will also be here today." Melody smiled when she said that. "Is Jerry''s mother, E? Is she the hot model?" A young girl standing by suddenly cut in rudely. Melody smiled and looked over. She remembered the girl was her cousin''s granddaughter," Yeah, she''s a star. It''s her job. In private, she is still my grandson''s wife!" This made Vi''s smile untenable. When E left, Emma, the uninspiring girl, had said that she didn''t like Samuel anymore. Vi was particrly angry when she thought about it. "Grandson''s wife? Grandma, aren''t they divorced?" Drake heard Melody speaking as soon as he entered the room. Emma, who was holding his arm, greeted Vi with an awkward nod. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Melody was not pleased with Paul but she did not show her feelings on her face. After all, he was her rtive. However, when she saw Emma by his side, she couldn''t maintain her smile. "Paul, how could you..." Before she could condemn him, Paul pushed Emma forward. It was obvious the young woman was embarrassed. She handed out the gift to Melody. "Melody, Happy Birthday!" Emma knew that Melody disliked her, so she didn''t try to feign enthusiasm. She was right about Melody. In fact, Melody did not want the gift at first. However, on this wonderful day, it wasn''t a good idea to disappoint people, so she epted it. "Thank you. That is very kind of you. Paul, I want to remind you that although Samuel and E have divorced, to me, E is still and will always be my granddaughter-inw!" Melody''s statement provoked intense discussion among the people. ''Was E so perfect that even her divorce to Samuel could not change Melody''s mind?'' they wondered. Paul smiled, without any embarrassment or disgrace, "Yes, grandma. If you want her to be your granddaughter-inw, then she is. We are satisfied as long as you are happy!" To Paul, Emma was now his girlfriend, so he didn''t care about Samuel or E at all. Suddenly, Melody''s former colleague yelled, "Hey, isn''t that Samuel?" Everybody turned. Right there in front of the door was Samuel, with Jerry in his arms and Catherine in a purplish dress, standing next to him. Samuel had taken Jerry to Eason''s Yomi Studio and had had the boy''s hair styled and his clothes fitted. The little boy was in a ck suit and a white shirt with a ck tie. A handsome little gentleman indeed! The well-behaved boy was carried into the room in his father''s arms. Meanwhile, Emma stared at Catherine beside Samuel. Their unexpected engagement had startled her. Her little sister seemed to be in love with Samuel. But when did this happen? How had she failed to notice it? Was her sister innocent or was she a hypocrite? Catherine, noticing Emma, turned her head and looked at her. In her eyes, there was implied comcency. While the two sisters were making eye contact, Jerry jumped down from Samuel''s arms and rushed towards the crowd. He was looking for Melody. He stopped in front of Melody and cheerfully said, "Happy Birthday, great grandma!" taking a piece of folded paper out of his pocket, opening it and handing it over to her. It was a family picture drawn by him and Jane, in which seven members of their family were ying outside on thewn. The picture wasn''t perfect as the figures in it were unrecognizable. Melody understood what the two children wanted to express. Jerry whispered in Melody''s ear, "Great grandma, my little sister and I drew this. It is a gift from us." Melody folded the picture delightedly and put it into her pocket. Then she held Jerry andughed, "My dear grandson, it is perfect. I like it very much!" "He is such a handsome boy, just like his father!" "That''s right. He is smart as well. He will be a great person in the future." The crowd praised Jerry. At the moment, Catherine walked forward. She delivered her gift gracefully and congratted Melody, "Happy Birthday, grandma! I wish you only good health!" Before Melody epted the gift, the crowd burst intopliments, "That''s Samuel''s fiancee. What a beautifuldy!" "You are right. She is elegant and graceful, so lovely and charming! How I wish I could marry someone as pretty and smart as her!" "Having a sessful grandson, a cute great grandson and a lovely future granddaughter-inw, Mrs. Brigham must be very happy!" "Yes. I wish I could be her!" Yet those ttering words failed to delight Melody, who received Catherine''s gift and replied politely without any sign of pleasure, "Thank you. Take a seat." Melody handed the gift to Vivien and turned her head away. "Okay, grandma," Catherine answered. People''s praise and Melody''s reply pleased her enormously. Catherine had always believed that she could win Melody''s affection and now she thought she had finally done it. Satisfied with her sess, she walked towards a nearby seat arm in arm with Samuel, who was smiling. Samuel, unlike Catherine, never needed to advertise himself. Everybody wouldpliment him highly. After Samuel and Catherine sat down, the children including Jerry and two more, started ying games and adults continued with their conversation. A few minutester, Melody was upset, wondering why E hadn''t yet arrived to the party as she had promised. Maybe she had changed her mind and decided not toe. She scanned the room and noticed that Paul and Emma were sitting and chatting in the rear of the room. Paul looked happy. On the contrary, Emma was impassive. Melody was relieved that Samuel had not married Emma. But still, she could not understand why Emma and Paul became lovers. Then Melody looked at Samuel and Catherine. The two were just the opposite. Although Samuel sat there with a long face, Catherine looked infatuated. She chatted with him with a beautiful smile. Melody knew that Catherine was obsessed with Samuel, but she still disliked the woman. Finally, the door opened. A woman wearing a pair of sunsses rushed into the room. Melody burst outughing. E had finally arrived. E wore a V-necked scarlet detachable crepe jumpsuit, a pair of ck high heels and sunsses, with a ck Chanel handbag draped on her arm. She had a sexy hair up-do, immacte makeup and the newest Chanel red lipstick. She was not just fashionable, but looked elegant and enchanting. When E removed her sunsses, her delicate face made everyone in the room breathless with envy. Today, she looked amazing. She did not look as sexy and beautiful as she usually did on screen, but her appearance was at par with her usual dress sense. Among all the people at the party, Melody and Jerry were the happiest to see E. So, when E arrived, she was immediately sandwiched between the two. "Grandma Melody, Happy Birthday! Sorry, I was stuck in a traffic jam, so I''mte," apologized E. E gave Melody an apologetic hug and her present. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "It''s fine. I''m d that you came. Let us see what you have for me!" said Melody. In fact, no matter what it was, Melody would have been delighted as long as it was from E! Melody unpacked the present immediately. This displeased some people since her action indicated her bias in favor of E! The gift was a brocade box with an inscription ''Dear grandma, I wish you a long and happy life. - Yours sincerely, E.'' Melody knew that every letter on the box had been carved by E. She knew her handwriting so well. Melody looked at the inscription and startedughing even before she opened the box. Inside the boxy a ne with a red woven string and a Maitreya figurine made of Hetian jade. It was an expensive piece of jade ording to its appearance. The carving skills on the Maitreya figurine were less satisfactory, Melody thought. E cuddled her son and was embarrassed after Melody saw the figurine, "Sorry, grandma. I carved it, but... I''m obviously not an excellent carver. I hope you still like it!" Chapter 637 Chapter 637 The audience burst into an uproar when E tried her best to tter grandma. On hearing that the Maitreya was carved by E, Melody was so excited, tears welled in her eyes, "It''s beautiful. I like it very much. Help me put it on." E put her son down, took off Melody''s pearl ne and reced it with the Maitreya pendant. "Grandma, I went to the temple especially to have the Maitreya pendant blessed by eminent monks. It is now an auspicious symbol to keep you safe and happy!" E''s words sparked another round of heated discussion and praise. Wearing the pendant, Melody sped E''s hand and introduced her to her old workmates, "This is Jerry''s mother. Isn''t she beautiful?" "Yes. You are lucky to have her." "I heard that E is a superstar now! How brilliant!" ... Samuel was observing what was happening. He arched an eyebrow, satisfaction in his eyes. He didn''t want to talk with Catherine, until now. He started to respond her. The clock struck 12:00. All who were invited were in attendance. More than 30 people gathered around the big table. Melody went to the bathroom with the help of Vivien. Everyone else found their seat and sat down. It was awkward for E because her son Jerry had sat next to Samuel. He took Jerry from her arms without a word and carried him to where Catherine was sitting. Samuel sat Jerry between him and Catherine. After watching the scene, many people concluded that E was no longer a member of the family. Catherine would be the hostess of Lowell family in future. Quite a few people had favor with her. E standing there not far from her son, squinted at Samuel angrily and gritted her teeth. "Jerry,e here." Her words made people stop talking andughing. They all looked at her. "Miss Leonard, don''t worry about Jerry. I can look after him well. In order to be a goodpany of Jerry, I have learned some parenting knowledge from nursery school teachers." Catherine smiled. She prevented Jerry from going towards his mother. Unsurprisingly, everyone spoke highly of Catherine for her thoughtful behavior. E took a deep breath. She thought Catherine was going to take Jerry from her. "Miss Reynolds, if you are fond of kids, you can bear yours with Mr. Lowell. But Jerry is my son. It''s my responsibility to take care of him." She said as she went over to pick Jerry up. Catherine did not let go of Jerry. The situation became tense. The crowd hoped that Samuel could say or do something. But he kept silent as if he had seen nothing. He walked out of the private room when his phone started ringing. Well... What had happened here? Vincent and Vi made eye contact about the situation. Vi would have humiliated E, but Vincent''s look stopped her. At that moment, Melody came from bathroom and said, "E, bring Jerry with you here. Come and sit with me here." Embarrassed, Catherine let Jerry go with an awkward smile. identally, Catherine locked her eyes with Emma''s scornful ones. This made her more angry. Standing outside the private room, Samuel hung up his phone and recalled E''s words: ''Miss Reynolds, if you are fond of kids, you can bear yours with Mr. Lowell...'' He was surprised that she would let him bear kids with Catherine. He needed to find time to talk to her about this. When Samuel returned, something else embarrassing happened. E sat next to Melody with Jerry close to her. Beside Jerry was Samuel. E, Jerry and Samuel sat together as if they were a family. However, beside Samuel was Catherine. They made a couple as well. Many people found this a weird seating arrangement. However, they said nothing about it. A big 3yer cake was ced in the middle of the table. A waiter lit some candles and turned off all the lights. The crowd joined together to sing "Happy Birthday" to Melody. She cut the cake after she blew the candles. It all worked out fine. Hot dishes were served consistently. E was thoughtful about her son and reached over with her chopsticks to refill his te. When the dish boiled shrimps with salt was served, Samuel asked Jerry whether he would like some shrimp? Jerry wanted to refuse his father''s offer but sensed awkward. His father''s expression was unusual. Jerry nodded his head. Samuel nodded his head as well with satisfaction. He took up disposable gloves from the table and started shelling the shrimp in a leisurely manner. Then he put some shrimp into Jerry''s te. Catherine did not care much about this until Jerry put all the shrimps in his te into his mother''s te. She seemed to understand something. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She also noticed that E was watching Jerry, looking puzzled. E just found out that Jerry did not like to eat shrimps. What a pity that unlike her, her son did not like to eat seafood. E was fond of seafood. Speaking of seafood, L and her shared the same tastes. Whenever the two got together to have meals, they always ordered seafood. With Samuel shelling the shrimps, E was pleased to eat them while her son refused to eat. After, Jerry got a clue of what his father meant, he smiled. Samuel continued shelling the shrimps and two thirds of them went into E''s stomach. "Dad, I want that salmon." Pretending to know nothing, Jerry said to his father while looking at him. They both knew what they were doing. Samuel wiped his hands with tissue and took a piece of the salmon when the mess gear brought the dish. Then he dipped some mustard and put it in the scoop of his son''s te to let Jerry give it to E. Meanwhile, E was pouring water into Melody''s ss. She did not notice that there was a piece of salmon on her te. "Dad, I want that shrimp dumpling." "Dad, I want that meat ball made of seafood." "Dad, I want..., " Samuel did as his son asked. Most people thought that Jerry was ying with Samuel when they saw Samuel take food for Jerry. However, Jerry gave the food to E. A few people who were watchful and alert, including Catherine, knew what exactly was happening. They were sympathetic to Jerry who gave such attention and thoughtfulness towards his parents. At the beginning, E didn''t think anything was happening, until Jerry continuously put food that his dad gave him on her te. She eventually knew what was going on. ''Did Jerry let his father fetch food for her indirectly and deliberately?'' She thought to herself. She was full but Jerry continued asking his father to fetch food for him. "Jerry, do not ask for food if you don''t like it, okay?" she said atst. Samuel heard what E said and he put down his chopsticks. Catherine lost her appetite when she noticed the scene. Her food remained on the te, untouched. She sat there in silence except when she was asked a question and had to reply. She could not overstep her boundaries in front of Melody and Samuel even though she hated E''s guts so much Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Overall, Melody had a great birthday party in a good atmosphere surrounded by greatpany. When the feast was over, Vincent and Vi saw guests out. Samuel, lying in a chair indolently, secretly watched E ying with their son. Noticing that most of the guests had left, E carried her son and walked towards the door without uttering a word to Samuel. "Wait!" Samuel''s voice made Drake, Emma and E, who were at the door, stand still at once. Drake and Emma nced at E and knew it was her he was addressing. So they proceeded outside. E followed them even though she knew that Samuel had asked her to stop. Melody came in from outside and saw Jerry in E''s embrace, "E, are you going with Jerry?" "Yes, grandma. I have taken a day off and want to take Jerry on a day trip." E had asked for leave for Melody''s birthday party the day before. E whispered in Melody''s ear and Melody smiled. "Okay. Have fun with Jerry." Hearing this, E prepared to leave with Jerry. "Grandma, Jerry is also my son. E, you have not asked for my permission." Samuel said, standing up from the chair and closing the door. He stood against the door, his arms folded. He looked at his grandma and his son, avoiding eye contact with E, who''s expression was one of annoyance. Melody''s face grew grimmer and she criticized Samuel," Don''t be so mean. E is Jerry''s mother. Behave like an adult." He stood motionless as if those words were not addressed to him, "E, you can go anywhere you want but Jerry will stay here." E didn''t understand why Samuel made things difficult for her. The night before, he was cuddling and kissing her but now he was ruthless. She wondered whether he had bi-pr or something. "Samuel, what do you mean?" E shot him a side nce. Samuel took Jerry from her arms and gave him to Melody. Then he opened the door and dragged her out of the room. He took her into an empty private room. Catherine saw Samuel and E leaving. She wanted to follow them but Melody stopped her. In the private room. Though it was daytime, there were no lights inside the private room however streams of light filtered through the shutters. "You have changed a lot. You make me sick." E said ironically after fixing herself. He always did strange things to her. It was said that a woman''s heart is a deep ocean of secrets. But in this case, the tables were turned. His was the deepest ocean of secrets. He made her sick. Samuel sneered while he blocked the door with his body. She really drove him crazy. "Come here." Hemanded her, with a sleazy tone in his voice. "No! I won''t". She curled her lips. "Why should I listen to you!" ... Samuel looked down at the floor helplessly. "Do you want me toe to you?" There was a slight threat in his tone though he said it indifferently. If he went to her, he may do something terrible, she thought. So she bit her lower lip, moved nearer and gave him a withering look, "What do you want from me now?" A thought struck her. Was he angry that she wanted to take Jerry away? That was impossible. He knew that Jerry and her kept in touch with each other. Deep in thought, she didn''t notice Samuel pulling her into his arms by force. He hugged her tightly and kissed her. He was eager for this moment, the first time he saw her walking into the room at Melody''s party. ''Did she deliberately put on this alluring shade of lipstick to draw his attention?'' he wondered. He pushed E against the door, their bodies entwining. E freaked out when she heard Vincent''s and Vi''s voices outside. She didn''t object to his kissing and touching until their voices faded away. They retracted from their passionate kiss. Samuel fixed his eyes on E who had to gasp for breath, "E, you said I am a womanizer. Have I let you down?" He wasbelled as a womanizer by her when they first met, years earlier. He would fail her if he did not act like that. Well... E felt a little awkward. She had erased those words from her memory. It was only Samuel who kept bringing them up. "No Samuel, you have given a great performance. No more, no less." Samuel held her by the wrists. She was used to his maniption and stopped struggling. "Well, Miss Leonard, let us have some fun then." He said alluringly, full of enchantment. His words and tone made her nearly choke with saliva. What a shameless rat he was, E thought. "Mr. Lowell, mind your behavior. Your fiancee is still waiting for you next door." "It''s none of her business. I can do whatever I want." He spoke arrogantly. E couldn''t help but kick him. Seeing her foot, Samuel quickly stepped back and avoided any serious injuries. "It seems that your fiancee could not handle you and so, let you be a yboy!" "She is not like you who behaves like a tigress." ... E was pissed off. How did she behave like a tigress? She tried to wriggle her wrists loose from his vice-like grip but failed. "You are such a jerk. Talking to you is a waste of my time. Let go of me!" He would infuriate her to death if she continued talking to him. He refused to release her wrists. Instead, from the hip to the knee, his body was against hers," You ignored me from the moment you showed up. E, why do you treat me like this? How dare you treat me like this?" Being ignored does make a man feel bad. So was it the reason that he had be angry? Did he not feel ridiculous about himself? There was no reason for her to be kind to him. It was only hatred that she could feel for him. "Actually, I am just a baby mama to you." "Baby Mama?" Samuelughed hard as if he had heard a funny joke for the first time in his life. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hisugh made E embarrassed. The more heughed, the more she felt that she was lying to herself that she was only that to him. "Stopughing." She intended to ce her hand over his mouth to stop him but her hands were sped by his hands. "Samuel, stopughing, or I''ll bite you!" A glimmer of amusement showed in his eyes as he stoppedughing. He ced his mouth near her ear and purred, "Feel free to bite me now" He was such a beast that was good at flirting with her! She could not bear it anymore. She pummeled his chest with her fists bashfully. Samuel lowered his head and kissed her again, loosening her wrists and cing his hands around her waist. Five minutester. "Tell me you are sorry for ignoring me just now!" E lowered her face so that Samuel could not see her expression and murmured," I''m sorry." Chapter 639 Chapter 639 After he got what he wanted, he let go of her. He smoothed down his clothes and walked out of the private room. Then, E followed. When Samuel returned to the room where the party was held, he saw Vi happily chatting with Catherine, and Melody and Vincent were taking care of Jerry, who was ying with toys. When Melody noticed her grandson walking back alone, she was anxious. She asked," Where is E?" Samuel walked several steps towards them. Then, E showed up with her head bowed down. She took a deep breath and smiled, pretending that nothing had happened. She walked straight to Jerry. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Grandma, I will go with Jerry first. When you get some free time in the afternoon, I will pick you up." ''When a woman feels embarrassed in front of everyone, there is something fishy going on.'' Melody thought. Melody stood there, staring at E''s face, not listening to what E was saying. E''s lipstick faded. Melody remembered E had a touch-up of lipstick after the meal. There was also a flush of red spread across E''s face. ''What did E have to be embarrassed about?'' Th Chapter 640 Chapter 640 When Samuel got to the seaside, firefighters had stopped searching the sea. E had been found but she had no pulse and was not breathing. Eric informed Samuel the bad news, causing Samuel to punch him on the face. Though angry at him, Eric did not show it. He sent Samuel to see E''s corpse. At that moment, few people knew about what had happened to E. It was better to keep it secret. Samuel mindlessly walked to the seaside. He pushed his way through the firefighters and looked at the body lying on the ground. She still wore the ancient costume from the y. Her body was pale and swollen because of the seawater. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . For a moment, he felt like his soul had been sucked away. He crouched before E and reached down to touch her face. Her face was cold, which made his eyes bloodshot. His heart hurt as if someone had plucked and torn it from him. Tears began to well up in his eyes. He murmured, "E, E..." The crowd stared at him, ck-jawed. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Restraining herself from throwing up, E started crying. "There are medical history sheets in my house and I have serious venereal diseases because Samuel, that jerk, always fooled around with various women without considering theirs or my health. " This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Don''t trust her! She just wants to buy time!" One of the men did not trust E, making her heart miss a beat. She stopped crying and said nonchntly. "Never mind. You can have sex with me. But you might wanna buy some condoms just in case you contract the disease from me. ''Who could help her dear God! Where was she even?'' She estimated that she was not downtown, judging from the house made of mud walls and the presence of no windows. The only person she could think about was Samuel. ''Samuel, Help me please!'' E yelled in her mind, yearning for a telepathic connection to him. She started yelling Samuel''s name. It seemed that Samuel sensed her appeal and sneezed while he was driving fast. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 When he heard a woman''s scream, Samuel rushed towards the house. ''E, hold on! Do not be afraid. E, I love you. I''ming!'' Samuel yelled in his mind. Finally, he got there, out of breath. He stopped and looked around. Outside the house, he saw a small woman lying on the ground. He looked closely and took a sharp breathe when he recognized her. It was E. To his horror, he realised the men were sexually assaulting her. His eyes turned blood-shot with rage. He realised he did not have much time. Though he was outnumbered, heunched himself on the kidnappers. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The men freaked out. They hurriedly fastened their belts and ran towards the back of the house. Samuel ran after them, managing to catch one by the shoulders. At that moment he wanted to beat him to death. Suddenly, the four men who were running away cried out loud. On checking, he saw each one of them drop. Samuel sensed that they were dead. E sat up from the ground. She was confused and terrified at the same time. She noticed the four men lying on the ground not far away from her. Everything happened too fast and she could not comprehend what was happening. Then E looked at the man Samuel was still beating. She noticed blood flowing from his nose. She freaked out and called out weakly. "Samuel, my sweetheart..." Chapter 643 Chapter 643 "E, please, look at me!" Samuel held each side of her face, forcing her to look into his eyes. E kept shaking her head, "No! I hate you! You are the worst! I will not look at you!" She had began to believe that all men were bastards. This Samuel was no exception. For a moment, she was d she had kept Jane despite Samuel''s coercion. "Okay, don''t look then. E, it''s going to be fine!" Samuel put her head on his shoulder and gradually, E calmed down. When Samuel heard E say that she hated him, he realised that she still had not forgiven him for what had happened to her four year earlier. He sighed softly and held her tighter. After Epletely rxed, she felt weak all over her body. Her legs became numb. She would have fallen to the ground if Samuel wasn''t holding her firmly. When Samuel realised that she was weak, he lifted her and put her on the bed. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Get some sleep." He put the palms of his hands on her forehead and rubbed the sides of her face. E soon fell asleep. Samuel tiptoed away from the bed after tucking her in. He picked up his phone and found there were a dozen of missed calls since he had put the phone on silence. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Eric was shocked at the amount of money that had been transferred. He called Ellie back and told her that the money was too much since the project was more than halfway done. Samuel reiterated that the surplus was to increase the sries of the film crew. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Eric understood. It turned out that everything Samuel had done including the huge sum of money, were all for E. Samuel spent all that money just to please her. Somehow Eric felt pity for their divorce, because they seemed to still love each other dearly. Meanwhile, E was watching the kids y in Daisy''s house. She got a call from Eric. "Hello, Mr. Eric." Holding the phone, she walked towards the balcony. E was astonished by what the director said next. He informed her that a new leading star had been selected and was ready to film the y, and the crew were waiting for her. ''The whole crew is waiting for me?'' E felt embarrassed. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Amber''s mindset was she wanted the verdict toe early so she could be put to death and the nightmare to be over. E nced around the room and saw a camera behind her. Moving her position to block the camera, E took out a thick wad of cash from her bag and gave it to the two policewomen, "Please give us a few minutes." Since there was a camera on the wall behind E, if E even moved slightly, their interaction would be clearly photographed. The two policewomen tly refused the money. "Sorry, we can''t ept any bribes." In fact, it is only them who knew if they had ever been bribed. Suddenly, when E was in that dilemma, someone outside called out, "Everyone gather here at once!" The two policewomen immediately put the cash in their pockets then, looked at E harshly, "You better hurry up. We''ll be right back." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Thank you, thank you very much." E was not relieved until she saw them close the door. She walked back towards Amber, "I know you have a reason for why you did it." Chapter 646 Chapter 646 She suddenly got an idea and put her index finger on it. The fingerprint lock gave a tinkle. And with that, the door to the vi opened. She looked at the open vi door in wonder. Even though the house was no longer hers, Why was her fingerprint still able to unlock the door? Thinking of Samuel''s previous attitude, she shook her head in an attempt to stop making wild guesses. He must have forgotten to delete it. She walked in, switched on the lights and put on her slippers. Knowing that she could not escape, she took the initiative to go to the second floor. Samuel, who was close behind, saw her figure disappearing towards the second floor and smiled with satisfaction. Well done! She did make some progress! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Inside the bedroom, E found a pair of pajamas and went into the bathroom. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 "E, you are such a cold-hearted woman! How could you desert me and our child and run away? Do you know how hard I have tried to find you?" He held her in his arms, using her of being callous. "Eh..." It seemed she was the one to me. "ording to Catherine, if you really loved me, you would have definitely showed up after seeing me with another woman." When Catherine told him this, he didn''t believe it at first. She also said that she would immediately step back if E appeared. After some initial hesitation, he conceded. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But E was unmoved by Samuel and Catherine making their frequent appearances on the silver screen. Samuel decided to go even further by announcing his engagement to Catherine. However, E really had no heart for him. ''Didn''t she love him? Why wouldn''t she show up, after all he had done for her?'' He had done all he could to force her toe back to him. However, he couldn''t find her anywhere, and had became increasingly bad-tempered. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 "I don''t have it anymore." Emma was stunned, wondering what Catherine was going to do with the video? What she said was indeed the truth, because Samuel had smashed the phone that had the video. Catherine, however, thought that Emma''s unwillingness to give her the phone was due to her engagement to Samuel. "Sister, I know you are still angry with me, but I really need the video at this moment. I will exin everything to you some other day," said Catherine in a soft voice. E hurled insults at her on the Inte and she was going to use the video to ruin E''s life! "But it isn''t in my hands. Samuel took it away when he discovered it," This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Sister, the video would be a great help to me, considering what E has done to me..." "Catherine, I really don''t have it, believe it or not." said Emma, hanging up the phone angrily. Catherine merited a new judgment. When Emma hung up the phone, Catherine became extremely annoyed. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Samuel lowered his voice unconsciously. He was trying to pacify her," E, I mean no harm. I just want to remind you that without solid evidence, your words will be nothing but Catherine''s weapon against you. She could use you easily!" "Okay, those two cases aside, there is also enough reason for me to revenge on them, as they have framed me so many times before!" E wiped her tears away and thought, ''You didn''t need to cry. It is a waste to cry for Samuel if he doesn''t trust you!'' Samuel thought E was just upset, so he replied," E, do you know what you did has already harmed Emma and Catherine? Word has it Catherine is about tomit suicide and Emma... She is suffering more than her sister." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "That''s enough, Samuel. You said they are suffering. How about me? Didn''t I suffer? When I was framed, you believed not a word I said. I was totally helpless. Have you ever cared? Have you ever experienced what I have experienced?" E couldn''t tolerate his words any more, for Samuel always thought in Emma''s and Catherine''s favor, never hers. He had never been on her side. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 E always drunk in social gatherings or dinner parties. She called out a man''s name in Eden''s ear when she got drunk. This night was no exception. Turning down the request of Mr. Mattson, CEO of a real-estate developer to have sex with him, Eden helped the wobbling woman and got her in the car. They were near the apartment provided by thepany. Eden wavered when he thought of Jane, who was alone at home. But Eden still asked the driver to go to that apartment. When they arrived, it was 1 am. Eden helped E out of the car. Immediately, E saw a man leaning against the door of an Aston Martin and standing under the streetmp not far away. He smoked elegantly under the dim light, which made E think of Samuel, whose name she had kept mentioning all night. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She shook her head hard and grabbed Eden''s ear, "Eden, as young as I am, why do I feel the need to wear reading sses?" Chapter 651 Chapter 651 E always drunk in social gatherings or dinner parties. She called out a man''s name in Eden''s ear when she got drunk. This night was no exception. Turning down the request of Mr. Mattson, CEO of a real-estate developer to have sex with him, Eden helped the wobbling woman and got her in the car. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They were near the apartment provided by thepany. Eden wavered when he thought of Jane, who was alone at home. But Eden still asked the driver to go to that apartment. When they arrived, it was 1 am. Eden helped E out of the car. Immediately, E saw a man leaning against the door of an Aston Martin and standing under the streetmp not far away. He smoked elegantly under the dim light, which made E think of Samuel, whose name she had kept mentioning all night. She shook her head hard and grabbed Eden''s ear, "Eden, as young as I am, why do I feel the need to wear reading sses?" Chapter 652 Chapter 652 The doctor''s words made Samuel frown. Without him by her side, E hardly knew how to look after herself well. "Thanks, doctor." After leaving the doctors'' office, Samuel went into the ward. E was lying there, deep asleep, and receiving a transfusion. He looked at his watch. It was past 5 am. Then he sat close to her by her bedside and looked at her pale face. She seemed busier than him and had lost a lot of weight recently. Her pointed chin showed, which made her less beautiful than when she was pregnant. He was observing her when his phone rang. Who could it be this early in the morning? Immediately he remembered he was in America. It was past 5 pm in China. Now it made sense. He took out his phone and saw the number. He quickly stood up and went to the window. He picked the call. "Mr. Lowell, we''ve got lead on Miss Leonard''s ident." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Tell me about it." Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Thanks to Samuel, E didn''t have to work on that day. She was ready to go home, put a facial mask and get some well-deserved sleep. After tidying herself a little bit, E opened the door and walked out of the bathroom. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Samuel was not next to the bed. Instead, he was leaning against the sofa and checking his messages on the phone. He held the phone with one hand and put the other on the sofa handrail. "Thank you, Mr. Lowell. Send the medical bills to me on the phone please and I''ll pay you back when I get home." She had neither her purse nor the phone with her, so she could only give Samuel the money when she got home. Before Samuel said anything, E opened the door and was about to leave. However, she froze, with one foot out of the ward, when Samuel said "Stop!" E turned back, sneered contemptuously, mmed the door and left. Samuel, sitting in the ward, pinched his souring be and followed E hurriedly, clutching her medicine in one hand. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Had Samuel flown across the ocean to America just to seduce her? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The man had dressed up before E came out from the bathroom. She found him engrossed in a call. When she heard his words, E felt a little surprised. He said, "No court hearings today. No need to report to me, you''re in charge ." Samuel paused and listened. At the moment, E was standing behind him, dressed up. Samuel turned around and saw her. He covered the distance between them, grabbed her hand and proceeded to leave the bedroom, all the while he was still on the phone. E wanted to take her hand away but he held her tightly, so she had no choice but to follow him. When they passed through the living room, she pulled back Samuel and approached the table where she took her sunsses and a disposable mask. Samuel was very upset to see her dressing herself in such a way that nobody could recognize her. Was it shameful to be with him? Well, if she thought so, he would do as he pleased. "Okay, it''s up to you. Call youter!" Chapter 655 Chapter 655 They walked to the fresh food section and picked up some tomatoes. E turned around and said, "I don''t want to be with you in secret." She was trying to get away from him, from the man who was cruel enough to make her go through an abortion. "Be my girl then and I''ll protect you." He pushed the cart and stopped in front of the fish and shrimp section. Their conversation circled back to the beginning. E didn''t bother to argue with him so she picked some shrimp and other types of seafood. Then they proceeded to the second floor of the supermarket for more items. As E was watching, Samuel picked expensive toothbrushes and threw them into the cart. ''Aren''t there new toothbrushes at my ce?'' E thought. When she was carried into the bathroom by him the night before, she could faintly remember seeing him brush his teeth. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Samuel was about to say something before the two sales women brought a pile of bags and boxes to them. So he checked the goods quickly and instructed the sales women to take them to the cashier for payment. E stopped him and asked, "Samuel, if you pay for these, do they belong to me?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing E''s thoughtful expression, Samuel realized that he couldn''t win her back easily, which he had expected before. He mulled over it for a while and answered conservatively, "Sort of." E wondered what he meant by that and blurted, "Can I handle them as I wish?" Hearing this question, Samuel knew immediately what she wanted to do. Samuel pulled E aside, and said to the sales women, "Take me to the cashier desk." E wanted to go with them, but froze due to Samuel''s piercing stare. Samuel made the payment with his credit card without any hesitation, and ordered the sales women to unpack them all. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!